Walking Dead 1. Taunt

**Hello! Thanks for checking out my new story! For those of you who have read **_**Tethered**_**, please be warned, this is a definite change of pace lol! Whereas **_**Tethered**_** is all about the build-up of tension, Hotline dives right into the action, as you'll see in a second! Hotline will feature some of my ideas but I will gladly accept requests. I'm very new to the whole saucy/smut thing so hopefully you all enjoy this first chapter. I have a few ideas rolling around in my head but I would be happy to entertain your requests through pm's. I've read a ton of great Caryl stories on this site so I know you guys have some good ideas : ) All that being said, this chapter is pure smut! I have no desire to offend anyone so if you don't want to see Daryl and Carol getting wild, then please don't read! I wanted to kick the series off with something playful, so I hope you have fun with it : ) This would be them, after they've gotten comfortable with each other, physically, and find a stolen afternoon ; )**

**Disclaimer: I do not own the Walking Dead….and that's probably for the best lol**

**Chapter 1:** **Taunt**

"And _here_…" Carol grunted as she sank back down onto his shaft. She rocked her hips before lifting them suddenly and slamming down onto him again. "I thought you were gonna fuck me."

Daryl growled, his fingers pressing hard into her hips. He held her against him as he bucked up into her. "What you think this is then?" He bit his lip and bucked again, harder this time, making her groan.

She responded in kind, smirking down at him as she clawed his chest. She rocked back and forth, riding his cock. "I _think_…" she felt a flush spread across her face as he continued to throb inside her. "That you're all _talk_…" She was breathing hard, riding him, wanting to keep their rhythm strong.

"Oh yeah?" He said as he sat up suddenly, his arms circling her waist. The action drove him deeper insider her and she stifled a scream as she wrapped her legs around him. He kissed her neck, smiling against her skin. "How 'bout now?" He asked, continuing to move with her, pushing himself up into her center.

"You can do better," she breathed, the words lost in his hair as she clung to him. Carol bit her lip hard, her arms winding around his neck. He responded by biting down on her shoulder, his hands sliding from her hips to her ass where he gripped the tender flesh hard. He squeezed her ass, controlling their pace. She clamped one hand over her mouth and held her moans back, refusing to give in. He was bucking up into her core as she sat in his lap…her walls clenching around him with each thrust. A delicious tingle was building in her center and Carol had to speak to distract herself. "You're…holding…._back_…" her words came out quickly, between thrusts, and she pulled back to look him in the eye.

Panting, Daryl stared at her. He squeezed her ass harder, kneading the flesh as he stilled himself. His hips stopped jerking and their rhythm died. Carol was suffering with him still inside her. She needed motion…she needed the length of him sliding into her depths, pushing her to her limit…but he had stopped. Her legs tightened around his waist and she fought the urge to ride him. His shaft was still stiff, rigid inside her.

Daryl tore his eyes from hers and stared down between them to where they were joined. Carol chewed her lip, waiting. Slowly, he lifted his chin, his eyes roaming her body and lingering on her breasts. Grunting, he grabbed them…the flesh soft, warm in his palms. Smirking, he began to squeeze and massage her, his shaft twitching inside her. Carol closed her eyes, savoring the feeling of his strong hands on her body. He ducked his head and kissed the space between her breasts…he could taste salt on her skin as his tongue slid up slowly between the two soft swells. Carol threw her head back, offering herself up to him. He dragged the tip of his tongue up between her breasts and dipped it into the well of her throat. Carol couldn't help it, she rocked her hips, needing him to move with her.

Daryl was sucking the skin at the base of her neck. "Still think I'm holdin' back?" he asked as he squeezed both breasts hard. His hips bucked, responding to her movements.

Carol licked her lips and leaned in close, her mouth at his ear. "I thought you were gonna make me _scream_." she whispered, nipping at his earlobe.

He pulled back then, staring at her. His eyes were blue slits, sweaty locks of hair were plastered to his brow. "Woman; you couldn't handle it…" he breathed, licking his bottom lip.

She stared right back, the corner of her mouth quirking up in the hint of a smile. "Try me."

Daryl smirked at her and before she could breathe, he leaned forward, pushing Carol onto her back. He braced himself on his elbows and jerked his hips, giving her a strong thrust. She moaned softly, arching her back…her grip on his neck tightening. Her legs were still locked around him.

"Ya like that?" He grunted, his forehead resting against hers as he continued to work her.

She looked up at him from beneath her lashes….tiny gasps escaping her each time his hips collided with hers. She tangled her fingers in his hair, playing as she smiled at him. "I've….had….._better_…." she nearly choked on the last word, his cock reaching a place inside her that made Carol's whole body tense.

Daryl's hands were balling into fists, gripping the sheet beneath them. He lunged for her neck, biting her, his mouth sucking hard….the speed of his thrusts increasing. Carol pulled a sharp breath into her lungs and tugged desperately at his hair. He was sucking her neck with such intensity that the sensation shot straight to her core. As they lay tangled on the bed, and Daryl continued to force himself into her, a single word slipped from between Carol's lips.. "_God_…"

Daryl licked the now purple mark on her neck before pushing himself up, his palms flat on the bed. He smiled down at her; she was writhing beneath him…her body covered in a fine sheen of sweat…she was glowing. "I think you're full of _shit_…" he said; the words came out as a breathy laugh while his hips maintained their rhythm.

Carol was gnawing her lip as she bucked her hips, tilting up for him, taking him deeper. "What?" she grunted, rocking against him.

Daryl clawed the sheets as he slammed himself into her core, making her whimper. "Ya ain't never had it like this…." he was sliding into her, again and again…the motion between their hips becoming smooth, fluid. He'd made sure to get her good and wet, make her slick, stretch the muscles. He sighed, closing his eyes as he pushed himself into the soft, welcoming heat of her core….her body swallowing him, sucking him…keeping him inside. "Ya _aint_…" he paused, clenching his teeth as her walls gripped him. "ever had _better_…" He slipped free before bucking back into her, their bodies gliding against each other. "Now shut your damn mouth and _spread your legs_."

Carol swallowed hard, the sensations overwhelming her. She let her hands slide down his sweaty back, her nails raking over the damp skin. "Mmmm," she moaned behind closed lips, her body arching up again…her skin slick on his. She smirked, her eyes closed in ecstasy as her nails dug into his flesh, "_Make me_," she whispered.

Without hesitation, Daryl sat up, easing back onto his calves. He reached around to his back and grabbed her ankles that were still locked together. Grunting, he pried her legs apart…he ran his hands along her calves, sliding up to her knees. Carol shivered when she felt his thick fingers pressing into the backs of her knees…forcing her legs to spread wider. Their bodies were still connected and Daryl could feel her walls stretching, opening….he hissed as he rocked his hips, sliding deeper, further into her center. A sharp, painful cry burst from Carol's lips but Daryl knew better. He didn't stop and he didn't slow down….she wanted it. Her body was twisting underneath him, every muscle tensing, making her slam her eyes shut. "Oh, ya done talkin' now?" He grunted, thrusting hard, making her body jerk. "Run outta shit to say?" he continued bucking his hips into hers.

Carol couldn't help the smile on her lips. Her toes curled each time he sank into her center. She was getting lost in the delicious motion of their hips; the back and forth…pushing and pulling…she knew, as the ache continued to build and intensify between her legs, that she still wasn't used to him….that she'd never get used to him. He was too much, too _big_ for her…the size of him stretching her until she hurt…but she wanted it…to feel full, to keep every last inch of him trapped inside her. As he slammed into her, she felt herself growing weak with pleasure…his cock hitting a spot inside her that made her tremble…her walls began contracting around him.

"_Sonofabitch_!" he snarled as he felt her tighten.

"What's….wrong?" Carol panted beneath him, the smirk still on her lips.

He grunted, his hand moving suddenly to grip the back of her thigh. He squeezed the soft flesh, his eyes locked on hers. His chest was heaving as he stared at her. The look in his eyes made her walls contract again. When her muscles gripped him, she saw him clench his teeth…his hold on her thigh growing painful. Daryl fought to maintain control….he tried not to think about the way his cock was throbbing…surrounded by all of that warm, wet, stifling heat….the incredible pressure…the friction they'd created… Mastering himself, he opened his eyes and looked down at her. "Ain't nothin' wrong," he said, giving her a quick thrust. "Just ain't done with ya yet."

Carol gasped at the feel of him pushing through her already trembling core. "You're….not?" she breathed, sweat beading at her temples.

Daryl answered with another forceful jerk of his hips, making her groan. "Think I don't feel that?" He asked between ragged breaths.

Carol propped herself up on her elbows and stared at him questioningly.

He looked down, staring at the place where their bodies were joined. Even as he stared, he could feel her insides clinging to him. When he lifted his head and refocused on her, his tongue darted out over his dry lips. "I feel it," he said, his voice like gravel. He released her legs and moved down to hover over her again, his hips still thrusting slowly. He dipped his head lower to nip at her neck and she hissed. With his mouth at her ear, he whispered, "I feel _everything_….feel ya gettin' tighter." He bit her earlobe gently, holding it between his teeth. "Ya squeeze me every time ya breathe in."

All Carol could do was arch her back and wind her arms around his neck, keeping him against her.

"I know you're close," he growled softly. Bracing himself on his elbows, the hunter gave a strong thrust. He focused on the motion of his hips, making sure he pushed, reaching a deeper place inside her. "I feel _every little thing_ that pussy does," he whispered into the crook of her neck, his breath warm on her skin. "But ya can't come yet…" he drug his tongue along her jaw line.

"_Daryl_," she pleaded, her eyes slammed shut as her nails clawed his back.

"I ain't finished with you." He ground his hips into hers, making her wrap her legs around him. "You're gonna be screamin' when ya come."

Carol was fighting for every breath now. "_Daryl_….I….._can't_….i'm going to….."

"Not _yet_," he snapped, pulling from her. "Not till I say…"

When he slipped free, Carol moaned. Her nails dug fiercely into his shoulders as if she could keep him with her. "Don't…._go_….not _now_….I need you…" she begged.

Daryl sat back on his calves again, staring at her while he stroked his cock. "Turn around," he said. "On your hands 'n knees."

Carol looked up at him as she reached down between her legs to tease her clit. She saw the speed of his hand increase on his cock.

"I ain't gonna tell ya _twice_," he growled, his voice low.

Mesmerized by the look on his face, Carol obeyed. She rolled onto her stomach and pushed herself up onto all fours. Licking her lips, she glanced over her shoulder at him…he was panting, strands of damp hair hanging in his face as he worked his shaft. Carol's mouth grew dry as she watched him. His cock was slick, shining with her wetness….his hand gripping it tight…sliding up and down, moving faster and faster as he stared at her pussy. She swallowed hard, attempting to calm herself. "Seems like you've got a handle on things…" she sighed, her eyes on his cock. "I don't think you even need this." Smirking, Carol lowered half of her body, the side of her face coming to rest against the bed while she kept her ass up, her pussy exposed.

Daryl's free hand shot out, grabbing her ass and massaging the bare flesh. Carol moaned into the bedspread, her walls opening for him. "Wanna talk about need?" He asked between strained breaths. He released his cock and squeezed her ass with both hands. "I know what ya need." Grunting, he pushed himself inside her, his thick cock filling her, forcing its way inside…into her center. He kept pushing, pulsing as her walls hugged every solid inch of him. "Fuckin' _Christ_!" he snarled viciously as he pulled back and pushed forward, making her body jerk.

"God…_dammitt_!" Carol yelled into the sheets, her eyes shut tight.

"_C'mon_!" He grunted. His hands slid from her ass to her hips, holding her in place as he fucked her. He was breathing harder now, the sensations becoming too much for him.

Sweat was slipping down between Carol's breasts as the movements rocked her body. "What….do you…._want_?" She gasped between thrusts.

Daryl rammed his hips hard against her ass. "_More_…" he growled, his fingers digging in hard, bruising her hips.

Carol could hardly swallow as she pushed back against him. "I…can't…give you…._more_…" she whimpered, her eyes still closed.

"Ya _can_!" he yelled down at her as his cock slid in and out of her core.

"_God_!" She was groaning into the bedspread. Carol was overwhelmed by the feeling of him inside her…by the ferocity of his movements…the pleasure he was bringing her to. Each jerk of his hips was maddening. Carol began to think he couldn't possibly get deep enough; she wanted more of him…wanted him to push her until she couldn't move…until she couldn't see or think straight…until she was numb. Possessed by her need, Carol spread her legs further apart….Daryl's rhythm hadn't slowed so the second he rammed forward, he slid in further, suddenly hitting the deepest part of her core. Carol's fists were clenching the sheets when she felt him reach that spot…the head of his cock pushing up into her cervix, making her scream. It was as if he'd found her center, the absolute source of every ounce of her tension….the essence of her pleasure…and he'd forced himself into it, thick, strong, filling every space. Carol was still screaming as her walls began to spasm and convulse…her muscles fluttering along the length of his still throbbing shaft. Her eyes were dreamy, half-open as she felt her release, hot and wet, coating his cock. Her clit was throbbing while she rocked her hips, savoring the incredible vibrations in her core.

"_Fuck_!" Daryl yelled as he felt her come hard, her muscles trembling and quivering around him. "I ain't done woman; _I'm gonna tear that fuckin' pussy apart_!" His teeth were clenched as he increased his speed, thrusting wildly into her core. Still gripping her hips, Daryl stared up at the ceiling with parted lips and half-closed eyes. "Fuck…fuck…fuck….Christ…_fuck_….jesus…" The words were tripping of the end of his tongue as he fucked her, each thrust into her wet heat driving him closer to the edge.

Below him, Carol was whimpering, muffled words passing her lips each time he slid inside. "God….god….god….god…god…._please_….yes…..please…._fuck_….Daryl….yes….fuck….fuck…..oh my….god!" She cried. Each jerk of his hips caused more wetness to seep from her… When she thought she might lose her mind, Carol felt him slam into her so hard that tears welled at the corners of her eyes. His body had gone rigid…all movement suddenly stopping.

With that final, desperate push, Daryl watched his cock slip into her wet, pussy…her body swallowing him whole….her soft walls squeezing every last inch of him, massaging his swollen shaft until he couldn't take it and his dick jerked, once, twice, before his own orgasm rushed forward, filling her core. His nails were digging into the skin at her hips as he stared open-mouthed at the ceiling and let his cock finish throbbing inside her. The sound of their labored breathing filled the room and Daryl groaned as her walls continued to contract, coaxing every last ounce of his pleasure from him. "_Fuck_…" he breathed as he pulled himself from her.

Carol whimpered at the loss.

Daryl collapsed onto his back and Carol forced herself to turn around and lie on her stomach beside him. As they lay there, the sweat quickly drying on their exhausted bodies, Daryl chuckled.

"What?" Carol asked, her eyes closed and a smile on her lips.

"Got quite a mouth on ya don't ya?" He asked, glancing at her.

Carol folded her arms under her chin. "I don't know what you're talking about."

Daryl rolled onto his side to face her. "Your ass is loud," he smirked. "Told ya you'd be screamin' when ya come."

Her eyes narrowed as she reached out and grabbed his hair pulling him towards her. He snaked one arm around her middle as she pressed herself against him and caught his lower lip between her teeth. She began kissing him and brought one leg up, curling it around his waist. The action brought their bodies closer together and Daryl moaned as her tongue dipped into his mouth, her bare breasts pressed to his chest. Her lips were so soft against his. Her mouth was sweet, wet. Her hands were still in his hair, tugging, urging him to deepen the kiss. Daryl let his tongue glide against hers and his hand slid from her waist to her ass, squeezing her, pressing her pelvis against his. The heat was already building between them again and Daryl felt his shaft growing hard. Carol gasped into the kiss as she felt Daryl's swollen cock brushing her clit. She leaned her head back, letting him bite and suck her neck, his tongue lapping at the salty skin.

"Bet you can't get me to come like that twice in a row," Carol teased. She smiled as he buried his head between her breasts, his tongue swirling slowly around her nipples.

"You 'n that damn mouth…" Daryl grinned as he gripped her ass and bucked his hips into hers.

Carol stared at him innocently. "As I recall, you seem to like my mouth…it likes you." she said softly.

Daryl moved so he was on top of her. "Think I'm gonna have to shut it for ya." He growled playfully. He pried her legs apart with his hips and she opened up for him willingly.

"Then do it," Carol whispered as she arched her back, tilting her pussy up for him, her entrance hitting the tip of his dripping cock.

Daryl wasted no time, he grunted and pushed hard, slipping right back into her wet core.

"God…yes!" Carol groaned as she wrapped her weak legs around him. "I need you inside me…Daryl…." she stared up at him as he slowly began to thrust.

"What?" He growled.

"I need you to fuck me…harder this time…fuck me," she sat up, her nails digging sharply into his shoulders as she stared into his eyes. "Until I can't move."

Daryl felt his cock get harder inside her. He pushed her back onto the bed and began to thrust violently in and out of her pussy.

"Yes!" She screamed and writhed beneath him, "Like _that_…"

Tangled together, sweating and breathing, Daryl and Carol allowed themselves to give in…to every selfish want….every base hunger. Their bodies were throbbing, glowing, aching…their minds reeling…the sheets beneath them growing wet, stained with sweat and sex…but neither cared. Teeth sank into flesh, nails left deep lines on skin and the two of them gave in.

**How was it? This was my first smutty one-shot! I know it's very different from**_** Tethered**_**…but I'd like to think, that after they'd been together for a while, they'd reach a point where they could be playful and push each other like this : ) If there's something you'd like to see in this series (funny, sad, scary, serious, saucy) send me a pm! I can't promise I'll be able to make every request happen (I'm a softy and there might be certain sad things that I just don't have the strength to write) but I'll certainly try! If you want to see them back on the farm, the quarry, prison…someplace new, let me know! And if you liked this first chapter, please don't be afraid to tell me why in the reviews : ) xoxo -Sami **


	2. Truth

**Hey guys! I'm psyched to be diving into requests! Granted, this is a hard left turn from the playful smut in the last chapter, but I still hope you'll enjoy it. As promised, I'm doing my best to make these requests happen. Vickih asked me to write about Carol confessing to Daryl. She wanted me to describe the moment when Carol finally breaks down and tells someone about what happened to the girls…back in the grove. This was difficult for me, but I think It's an important moment and it shows how deeply Daryl and Carol care for one another. I'm trying to stay true to the characters in the show, so the Carol and Daryl in this scene have not had any prior romantic involvement.**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead, but I sure could write the s #$ out of that show! **

**Chapter 2: Truth**

The sun was sinking slowly, bathing the city in eerie, twisted shadows. The last rays of glowing, orange light were slipping away…disappearing down dark alleys, the bright glare streaking across cracked windows. Carol reached up and used her sleeve to wipe layers of dust and grime from the glass. Her thin fingers were resting lightly on the window ledge as she stared out at a broken world. A heavy sigh escaped her, making her shoulders slump. She knew they'd been fortunate to stumble across the deserted office building…the same one she'd stayed in when Rick exiled her. As she stood near the window, Carol couldn't help but to think back to the nights she'd spent there…alone, curled on a small sofa….her knife clutched tightly in her hand as she tried desperately to sleep. She bowed her head as the memories flickered behind her eyes…

Daryl didn't say anything as he walked to the window and stood just a few feet from her. His eyes narrowed while he watched the sun dip below the horizon. With one hand in his pocket and the other gripping the strap of his bow, the hunter took in the scenery. The once thriving city was dead…dry…burned out. Corpses and garbage filled the streets. Crushed glass glittered like sugar crystals on the black asphalt. As he continued to stare out at the wreckage, Daryl was finding it difficult to remember what Atlanta had been like before the turn. He eyed the skyscrapers…banks, offices…_hospitals_…their facades littered with broken windows, like open mouths with jagged teeth…from a distance, they seemed to be screaming. As the sun dragged it's light away, a dark world grew darker, and Daryl glanced at the woman who stood beside him.

"Hey," he growled softly, stirring her from her thoughts.

She reached up, rubbing the back of her neck as another sigh escaped her.

"You alright?" he asked, knowing how foolish the question must sound.

_Since when have any of us been alright?_

But he still felt the need to ask, if only out of habit.

She rapped her knuckles lightly on the window ledge, her eyes still fixed on the devastation outside.

"It's just strange," she said, her voice soft…tired. "When I was here before…it was hard seeing the city like this. Still is. When everything fell apart…people were crawling over each other to get out…just didn't think I'd be coming back here."

Daryl answered with a slow nod. "Me neither."

Carol folded her arms across her chest and took a step away from the window. "You really think we're gonna find her?"

The hunter hefted the bow strap on his shoulder and bowed his head. He considered his words. When he finally felt that he had the strength to meet her gaze, he lifted his chin. "You found us…" he said, gnawing his lower lip.

Carol's lips parted but she couldn't speak. She was lost in her memories…her chest tightened as she thought back to her time at Termnius…the way it felt when she walked into the storage room and saw Daryl's bow sitting amongst all the belongings of the victims who had gone before him. The room had been filled with so many things…children's toys, weapons, clothing, personal effects…there must have been hundreds…but all that mattered was the _bow_…the familiar arrows fletched with bright green feathers. The blood had frozen in her veins and air left her lungs as she moved towards the table. She'd reached out, her hand shaking as her fingers curled carefully around the stock. It had taken all her strength to heft the weapon onto her shoulder and keep going. The only thing that drove her was the hope that he might still be alive…_somewhere_. She had to believe that there was a chance… It wasn't luck, and it wasn't prayer that lead her to her group…it was ruthless determination and perseverance. She'd witnessed the attack on the prison and knew that the others must've fled. Despite her crimes, Carol knew that she couldn't stop until she reunited with the people who'd taken her in so long ago. She supposed that if she'd managed to find them…to _help_ them…then she and Daryl could find Beth. Whether or not the girl would still be alive was another matter.

Her eyes were growing warm and she rubbed her cheek against her shoulder. "You're right," she whispered. "I found you. We can find Beth." She turned, moving away from the window. They'd found a small break-room with two cots pushed against the wall. Carol walked to the cot that was closest and slumped down, her hands going to her hair as she bowed her head. She blew out a breath and ran her fingers slowly through her hair. "We can head back out as soon as the sun's up." she said.

Daryl could see that there was something weighing on her mind…something heavier than their search for Beth. She'd been quiet since Terminus. The hunter almost felt as though they'd traded roles. She'd withdrawn into herself, keeping the others out, while he'd taken to seeking her out…prodding her for answers that she wouldn't give. She didn't posses the same hostility that he'd had during their time on the farm…she'd never lashed out at him the way he'd screamed at her beneath the tree, after Sophia's death…but she was still guarded. So much so that Daryl was growing concerned. He felt that some part of her had been lost…damaged after she left the prison. He didn't know what caused the change…or how to help her, but he wasn't going to let the woman he knew disappear. Drawing on what little strength the day had left him with, he made his way across the small room and sat down on the edge of the second cot. They stared, in silence, at opposite walls…their backs facing each other.

Sighing, he shrugged off his bow, setting it on the floor. His fingers curled tightly around the edge of the cot as nervousness began to get the best of him. He knew that he needed to say something, but he'd already tried so many times…and she always ended the conversation before it could even begin. She'd turn away from him, sighing, a shadow passing over her features. She'd retreat behind the safety of the walls she'd created for herself, leaving him on the outside with so many unanswered questions. With his head bowed, and his eyes on the dirty floor, Daryl took a deep breath, steeling himself. "Carol…" he said, his voice low.

She stiffened, her heart rate speeding up. Her elbows were resting on her knees as she began to wring her hands. "What?" she asked softly, without looking back at him.

Daryl licked his dry lips and tried to decide on how to start. "Ya ain't been the same…" he paused, waiting for her to say something…to stop him the way she always did.

"What do you mean?" she asked softly, feigning ignorance. She knew exactly what he meant. He'd been trying to get an answer out of her for days.

"Since Terminus," he growled under his breath.

Carol bowed her head, her eyes closing as a warm sigh passed her lips.

"I get it." he said, nodding. "Ya don't wanna talk…but I think ya should."

"And why's that?" she asked, running a hand over her tired face.

Daryl sighed in frustration, the muscles in his arms tensing. "Because ya can't keep goin' like this…keepin' all of us in the dark. Ya ain't alone no more…ya need to quit actin' like it."

She lifted her chin and stared at the ceiling, as if an answer was waiting for her there. "Guess I just don't think it's gonna do any good to talk about it…what happened out there…it's over and I'm trying to put it behind me."

The hunter growled under his breath and glanced over his shoulder at her. "Don't look like it's workin'."

She bowed her head again, fingers combing through her mussed hair. After several seconds of silence, she spoke. "Why do you need to know? Why does it matter?"

Daryl was still staring hard at her back, his brows knitting together. "Because you're one of us…ya always have been. 'N I ain't gonna sit here, watchin' this eat at ya 'till ya turn into someone else."

Carol's hands were clasped behind her neck as she struggled to form a response. Her eyes were getting warm again. What Daryl didn't know was that she'd already become someone else. She supposed that had been true the moment she drove the pickaxe through Ed's skull. The naïve, frail woman from the quarry was gone. A part of her had died that day on the farm, when Sophia's corpse stumbled out of the barn. It was as if the world they lived in….the harsh, ugly reality…it was slowly stripping her of her humanity. Circumstance and necessity had transformed her into a survivor…she was jaded. She didn't question things anymore, she simply acted. If she had to kill, she killed. It was the only reason she'd lasted this long…or so she thought. She knew that she'd done terrible things…unforgiveable things, and she was afraid that there wasn't a place for someone like her in Rick's group…at least not anymore. They'd all been so grateful when she helped them escape Terminus…when she'd reunited Rick with his daughter, and Tyreese with his sister…but it didn't matter. She still felt like an outsider. Carol didn't think she should be around other people…

_I don't deserve to be with them…._

The somber realization made her think of Lizzie.

_Sometimes isolation is the only answer._

Carol's eyes slammed shut and her jaw clenched.

_We never should've left her alone with Mikka….with Judith…_

An angry tear was forming at the corner of her eye, and she sniffed quickly, trying to keep herself in check. Daryl must've heard her because he was speaking again.

"Carol…you hearin' me? Ain't like ya got a whole lotta choice in the matter. We're stuck here for the night…we ain't goin' nowhere. You really gonna sit there 'n not say anythin' all night?" He paused, taking a moment to scuff his boot lightly against the floor. "Ya used to be the one wantin' to talk…" He turned away, refocusing on the wall.

The hot tear slipped from the corner of her eye, blazing a trail down her face. Feeling trapped and restless in the small room, Carol stood quickly and stalked back to the window where her fingers gripped the ledge. She was holding on so tightly that her knuckles were white. Her shoulders tensed and her entire frame seemed to vibrate with anger, but she wouldn't look back at him.

Even from his spot on the opposite end of the room, he could feel the rage and hurt pouring off of her. He considered getting up…following her, but he sensed that she needed space. He would allow her that one courtesy if it meant she'd talk. So Daryl waited anxiously for her to say something, _anything_. His toes were curling in his boots.

Carol stared out at the city that was now blanketed in darkness, but didn't seem to see it. She was looking past the rubble…into her own hellish memories. Her face grew pale as she remembered the horrible brightness of the blood on Lizzie's hands…_there was so much_. It had stained the small blanket the girls were sitting on…seeping into the grass…the thick drops seemed to fall slowly from the end of Lizzie's knife…and there were small scarlet flecks on the girl's cheeks…her _neck_. Carol knew, no matter how she tried, she'd never rid herself of the image…she'd never forget the smile on Lizzie's face…the look of excitement as the disturbed girl explained what she'd done. Trembling with rage, Carol clawed at the window ledge and bit out the words she'd been too afraid to say…"_It's my fault_…" Another hot tear rolled down her face.

Daryl turned on the cot and stared at her back. He could see her body silhouetted in moonlight that was beginning to spill in through the window. "What's your fault?" he asked, his voice hushed.

Carol sniffed and gnawed her lip. The city seemed to fade, and suddenly it was her own reflection staring back at her in the grimy window pane. Her eyes were tired and the tear tracks on her cheeks were shining. She tried to ignore the feeling of Daryl's eyes on her back. "The girls…" she whispered, taking a staggered breath. "What _happened_ to them; it's my fault."

The hunter could hear the sadness in her voice and he knew something had broken inside her. She was finally opening up. Now that the moment had come, Daryl didn't know if he was prepared to hear her confessions…but he couldn't turn back now; he'd started this. He wasn't stupid. He knew the girls were dead…if they were alive, Carol would've had them with her. But he needed to know how they died…he wanted to know what happened…and why it had taken such a toll on Carol. He needed to hear it, and he knew that she needed to get it off her chest.

She took a deep breath and wiped at her eyes. Turning away from the window, Carol leaned back against the wall; she didn't want to look at herself anymore. She met Daryl's gaze and her lips parted. She wasn't prepared for the look on his face…the raw concern and hurt reflected in his eyes.

_I don't deserve his concern…_

With her heart pounding in her chest, Carol made herself speak. "I found them….after the prison…the _attack_…they were with Tyreese." She paused to wipe at her cheeks and then folded her arms tightly across her chest.

Daryl's body was twisted on the cot as he continued to stare at her.

She bowed her head for a second, collecting her scattered thoughts. When she lifted her chin to look at him, another tear slid down her face and her lip trembled. Carol was trying so hard to keep herself together…to stay standing…she didn't want to crumble in front of him. "We were together for a while…the four of us…and Judith."

The hunter nodded, urging her to continue.

"We found a place." she sniffed again and leaned harder into the wall, letting it take her weight. "A house. It was small, but isolated. Out in the woods."

"Was it empty?" he asked softly.

She nodded, wiping the moisture from the end of her nose. "I was already worried when we got there."

"Bout what?"

There was a sad smile on Carol's lips and she tried to blink away unshed tears. "Mikka. She was so sweet…" her voice cracked as she remembered the little girl who'd been so much like Sophia. "I was scared for her. She didn't have a mean bone in her body…and I knew that would catch up with her. People like that…" Carol sniffed. "They don't last…_kids_…" she shook her head and shuddered.

"What happened?" he asked in a low growl, his own dark memories lurking on the fringes of his consciousness.

Carol pulled a deep breath into her lungs and closed her eyes. She let her head fall back and rest against the cool wall. "We were only gone for a few minutes…" A choked sob escaped her and Daryl could see the tears rolling slowly down her cheeks. "We were just checking the perimeter…we'd seen some deer, and I was hoping we'd get close enough to line up a good shot. We were only gone a few _minutes_…" she repeated as one of her hands formed a fist and slammed back into the wall.

Daryl stood, his concern growing as he watched Carol's walls come down, piece by piece.

Carol didn't bother to hide her weakness. She couldn't stop the tears from falling anymore than she could bring Mikka back. Her fist ached from striking the wall, but she suspected that pain was the only thing keeping her rooted to the present. Her fingers were clenched so tightly that blunt nails were biting into the meat of her palm. She sucked her bottom lip and shook her head as the hurt continued to pour from her. "We…we _thought_…" she took a staggered breath and forced herself to continue. "We thought they'd be okay. There was a small fence around the property…we gave them weapons…they'd already practiced shooting."

Daryl's lips parted as he made his way around the cot and took a step in her direction. "What happened?" he asked, his voice even softer than it had been a moment ago.

Carol could taste salty tears between her lips. Her eyes were still slammed shut as she relived the nightmare in her head. The memories were too much for her…the images too real. She felt herself breaking…_snapping_ beneath the weight of her failure. Her body slowly began to slide down the wall until she was sitting on the dirty floor. She brought her knees up and clutched desperately at her hair. Another sob ripped from her chest and her shoulders shook with the effort of containing so much regret. "We were walking back…just talking…making conversation…everything was _fine_!" she hissed through clenched teeth and pulled her hair sharply.

Daryl was afraid…she hadn't been like this since Sophia. It was terrible to see someone he cared for in so much pain. She seemed to be falling apart in front of him…her broken pieces coming unglued. He took another step in her direction but hesitated.

With one hand cupping her forehead and the other resting in her lap, Carol stared up at him. Her chest was rising and falling with each labored breath and fresh tears were shining beneath her eyes. "We were only gone a few minutes…" she whispered, her voice thick with grief. "But when we got back…_she'd_…." Carol was shaking her head again. A part of her still couldn't believe what had happened to the girls. "Lizzie _killed_ her…"

Daryl felt as though he'd been kicked in the chest. His eyes were wide and his lips were parted as he struggled to accept what Carol had just told him. All he could do was stand, on shaking legs, and stare down at her. "W-why?" he breathed, his hands balling into fists at his sides.

Carol's hand moved up, past her forehead, and tangled weakly in her hair. "She was sick. She probably had been for a long time…since before things fell apart." she admitted. "She was confused about the walkers…didn't see them for what they were. She never thought they were dangerous, or bad….she just saw them as…different."

The hunter brought his hands up and laced them behind his head as he started to pace back and forth across the small room.

"She just wanted to be like them…she wanted us to see that they were good, so she killed _Mikka_…hoping to make her turn." Carol's eyes slammed shut again, the revulsion washing over her like a wave of nausea. "She stabbed her…we left them on a blanket with Judith, thinking they'd look after one another…and when we got back…Lizzie was covered in blood. And she couldn't see anything _wrong_ with it!" Carol growled through her tears. "She thought she was doing Mikka a _favor_…" she gnawed her lip so hard she could almost taste blood, but she had to keep talking. Daryl needed to know. "Me and Tyreese….we just stood there…we were frozen. All we could think about was Judith…she was still on the blanket…just a few feet from Lizzie. We tried to talk to her, but she wouldn't listen…she was so excited…." Carol leaned forward, sobbing into her knees.

The hunter stopped pacing and stared down at the broken woman.

"She was excited to see her sister _turn_…." Carol spat out the bitter words through clenched teeth. "We had to _convince_ her that Judith was too young…"

"What _happened_?" Daryl growled.

Carol's whole body was trembling. "Tyreese managed to get Lizzie to head inside with him and Judith. I stayed back…making sure Mikka didn't turn. We buried the body while Lizzie was sleeping."

"What happened to Lizzie?" the hunter asked, his tone softening as stared down at his friend…the human wreckage that _used_ to be his friend.

"We didn't know what to do…" Carol admitted as one hand tugged at her hair. "She couldn't see anything wrong with what she'd done. Judith was our main concern. We knew we couldn't leave them alone together…we'd never be safe with her…" Even as she said the words, Carol was still having trouble believing that any of this had happened. "I thought about leaving with her.." she sniffed. "But I knew it would take two of us to keep Judith safe…I couldn't just leave Tyrese alone with her…they would never have lasted on their own." She glanced nervously up at Daryl, hoping that he would realize the truth without her having to say the words…but he was still staring at her, a deep crease forming in his brow as he tried to understand.

_He needs to hear it._

Another tear slipped from the corner of her eye, and her skull was beginning to pound. Carol's entire body seemed to ache with the effort of containing such a terrible secret. She felt as though she carried it inside her, like a virus. It was slowly changing her…tainting her blood. After all the time she'd spent running, and all the terrible things she'd done to stay alive…Carol found that it hadn't gotten her anywhere. She was alive…but at what cost? And to what end? All her effort had lead her back to the same lifeless shell of a city where this whole mess started. She was slumped on the floor of a small, dirty room…crying in the dark, like some pathetic child who'd lost her way. A powerful loathing was building, with each beat of her exhausted heart. She hated the person…the _thing_ she'd become. Her teeth were clenched and she seemed to tremble with rage and sadness. She leaned forward, bowing her head…thin fingers curling angrily around her shins as she held herself together. In a moment of weakness, Carol found herself wishing that she could end it….that she could rip herself open, letting all the darkness spill out of her broken body. Taking a staggered breath, and slamming her eyes shut, Carol whispered into her knees. "_I killed her_…"

The hunter's body went rigid. As he stood in the center of the dark room, staring down at the woman he thought he knew…Daryl's mind fumbled for an explanation. He shook his head, taking a step back from her, and tried to convince himself that he'd misheard…

Carol was breathing hard, her lungs burning as she waited for him to say something. She heard the soft sound of his boots scuffing the floor…he was starting to pace again, but he wasn't talking. Her eyes eased open as she realized that he'd heard her…but he didn't want to believe.

_He needs to know. I can't hide from this anymore._

Lifting her chin, she glared up at him through hot tears. "I _killed_ her!" She yelled, her upper lip curling back in a snarl.

But Daryl refused to acknowledge the outburst. He stalked past her, moving from one end of the room to the other, his eyes fixed on something she couldn't see. His breathing seemed to pick up and she could hear him muttering to himself. "_Naw_…._ain't her_….._naw_…." His fists were shaking at his sides. He wouldn't look at her…

Carol wasn't sure how much more she could take. He pushed her into this…backing her into a corner until she was forced to admit the most terrible thing she'd ever done. She'd whispered it, _screamed_ it…But he wasn't listening. Her confession seemed to fall on deaf ears and she couldn't stand it. Carol needed him to say something…_anything_. Her eyes followed him as he moved back and forth across the small room. Each time he moved past her, Carol's anger seemed to build. She'd spent her entire life in the shadows….hiding, cowering…and she wasn't going to hide anymore. She wasn't going to let another man ignore her. With her thin fingers still curling around her shins, Carol hissed at him. "I _had_ to!" She saw Daryl pause for half a heartbeat, his head shaking…but he still wouldn't face her. The rage storming inside her gave Carol strength and she forced herself to stand. Small fists were trembling at her sides she snarled again. "I _had_ to! You weren't _there_…you didn't see what she'd done!" As she spat the venomous words at him, something seemed to snap in the hunter.

He stopped pacing and glanced over his shoulder, glaring at her. His blue eyes had narrowed to cold slits…the look so chilling that for a moment, Carol was genuinely afraid of him. With every muscle in his body tensing, Daryl stalked quickly in her direction, closing the gap between them. She flinched when he was standing in front of her, his body inches from hers. He was seething and she could feel the anger rising from his skin like steam. There was a low growl coming from his chest and his upper lip began to curl back as he stared at her. The hunter was trying to focus on the woman in front of him, but all he could see was red. His breathing picked up and his voice was dangerously low as he spoke to her though gritted teeth. "Ya _stab_ her? _Suffocate_ her?"

Carol swallowed hard, the small hairs at the base of her neck standing up. "I shot her…" she breathed. "She didn't see it coming….I _had_ to…"

"_Bullshit_!" Daryl snarled as he brought one fist up and slammed it into the wall, just inches from Carol's face.

She gasped, her eyes closing suddenly as her heart skipped a beat. She could hear his knuckles colliding with the wall…the deafening sound echoing in her ears. And then he was swearing…the unrestrained curses falling from his chapped lips, one after the other… Adrenaline was coursing through her frame, making her nerve endings vibrate…and cold sweat had broken out under her clothes but there was nothing she could do. Carol couldn't get away from him….from her _mistakes_. She kept her eyes shut tight as more tears rolled down her face. All she could do was shake her head and whisper a feeble explanation. "_She would've killed us….would've killed Judith..I didn't have a choice_…" The weight of her own sadness was slowly crushing her.

Daryl's chest was heaving as he tried to contain the rage burning inside him. He couldn't accept what she'd told him…he didn't want to believe it. His mind was reeling and he didn't know what to say…what to _do_…. The world seemed to slant violently beneath him and Carol became a stranger. He watched her as she crumbled, and wondered how they could possibly fix this.

When Carol finally felt brave enough to meet his gaze, she slowly opened her eyes and blinked away fresh tears. Sniffing, she offered up the only words she had left. "_I had to_…"

Daryl wanted to be angry. He wanted to scream at her…but when she looked at him, the raw pain and suffering that he saw reflected in her blue eyes left him speechless. All he could was stare at her and wonder how she'd even survived losing those two girls. As the two survivors studied one another, so much fear and hurt mingling in the small space between them, Daryl seemed to remember the pain in his hand. Grunting, he pulled his hand away from the wall and stared at the blood that was shining on his knuckles. He was still breathing heavily, but he'd taken a shaky step back from her, his focus going to the damage on his hand.

The realization that he was in pain seemed to pull Carol from her stupor and she reached up to wipe the moisture from her cheeks. Sniffing and clearing her throat, she pushed herself from the wall and moved towards him. Her eyes found his as she silently asked for permission to approach him. The hunter merely grunted, extending his arm. Carol carefully held his wrist and brought his hand up so that she could study the wound. His knuckles were bruised and bloody, the sticky liquid shone black in the moonlight. "Come on," she said softly, urging him to head back towards the cots. He let her lead him until they both eased down to sit on the edge of the first cot.

Daryl blew out a breath, his head hanging low. He let one elbow rest lazily on his knee while Carol held his other hand. "Hang on," she whispered as she carefully set his hand down on the cot. He glanced at her while she stood, moving towards the bags they'd left in the far corner of the room. She stooped, searching through their belongings until she found what she needed. When she walked back to the cot, she held a small towel, a water bottle and a roll of gauze in her hands.

"Ya ain't gotta…" he muttered under his breath.

She sighed, knowing that it was going to take more than a first aid kit to get him to trust her again. "If I don't, no one will." she said as she unscrewed the lid on the water bottle. The tears were beginning to dry on her cheeks.

The hunter's fingers flexed nervously as she pulled gently on his wrist and held his hand out over the edge of the cot. She tipped the bottle and began to pour water over his wounds. He winced when he felt the cool liquid rushing over his torn skin. The water mixed with his blood, diluting it. The two survivors listened to the _pit pat_ sound of heavy drops hitting the floor. Daryl gnawed his lip and formed a fist, forcing more blood to seep from the wounds on his knuckles. Carol continued to pour the water, hoping to clean his hand as best she could. Neither of them knew what to say, so they opted for silence. Carol set the bottle aside and grabbed the small white towel. With narrowed eyes and the tip of her tongue resting between her lips, she dabbed softly at the wet skin and took care not to apply too much pressure to his raw knuckles.

As Daryl watched her, he realized that she wasn't a stranger…at least not entirely. The woman he knew was still there. She still cared, and there was still a gentle side to her. It was then that he understood what it must've taken…for someone like her to put down a _child_…a child that she'd _cared_ _for_. The anger that had been burning inside him seemed to die down as guilt crept into his consciousness. He'd almost struck her…. and for what? Something neither of them could change? He'd forced her into this…he made her tell him. They were supposed to look out for one another, support each other…but he'd lashed out, judging her.

_As If I got any right to judge…._

He knew that neither of them had clean slates, but something about her confession had struck a chord with him. The idea of her killing a child was almost beyond his comprehension, but he supposed that he had no choice but to accept what she'd told him. A sharp tearing sound pulled him from his trance and he watched as she began to wrap his hand with a strip of gauze. The dry cloth felt good on his throbbing knuckles. He grunted softly and glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. "Thanks."

Carol looked up from her work, her lips parting.

"For that…" he explained, eyeing his hand.

"Oh…" she said softly, shaking her head. "It's nothing."

"I'm sorry." he growled under his breath.

Carol looked up at him again, a crease forming in her brow. "Don't be." she swallowed hard and continued wrapping his hand. "You had every right to be angry…you still do."

He shook his head. "Naw. I shouldn't have pushed ya. Ya said ya didn't wanna talk about it 'n…"

She held his hand carefully in hers. "Daryl, don't. You didn't do anything wrong. I should've told you before now." She looped the fabric around again, creating a cushion of layers to protect his knuckles. Her voice was raw from crying and she took a moment to bring the water bottle to her lips, wetting her throat.

The hunter flexed his stiff fingers, wincing at the pain. "I'm still sorry." he said. "Sorry ya lost 'em." he sighed, meaning Lizzie and Mikka.

Carol squeezed her eyes shut, willing the tears not to fall…she was too tired to keep crying. "I didn't want to…" she whispered.

"I know." he said, his voice so low she could hardly hear him.

Carol sniffed as she tucked the loose end of the gauze strip into the rest of the binding, securing his bandage. When she'd finished, she let her hand rest lightly over his, her fingertips grazing the soft white fabric she'd wrapped him with. "I…." she took a shaky breath and let her shoulders slump. "I didn't know what else to do…."

Daryl watched the way she ran her fingers over the bandage. This was the woman he remembered. The one who leaned over him when he lay injured in the guest bed on Herschel's farm. She'd been so careful with him, brushing his temple with a soft kiss before leaving him to his peace. He knew she'd changed…they both had. She was so much stronger now. A part of him still couldn't believe that she'd survived the hell that was losing Sophia. A lesser woman would've been broken by such terrible loss. But Carol kept going. She didn't need anyone to protect her…she'd made it this far on her own merit. He knew that strength like hers often left little room for softness or compassion…and he worried that the gentle heart he'd first met at the quarry was all but destroyed. But she was still there.. Beneath her hard edges, Carol was still there. "Hey," he said.

She looked up at him, a staggering blend of shame and anger in her eyes.

"You know we get to come back, right?" he asked in a low growl.

Carol released a heavy sigh and gave his hand a gentle pat, dismissing his words. She turned her attention to the window and focused on the moonlight that was spilling into the small room.

"Hey," he said again, his body turning towards her. "We get to start over." His blue eyes seemed to burn in the dark as he stared at her.

Carol didn't want to look at him. She didn't want him to see that she'd already lost hope. She tried desperately to focus on the window…the few stars that she could see blinking into existence out in the darkness. But he wouldn't let up. In the next instant, she could feel him tugging gently at her hand. Swallowing down her own frustrations, she finally turned to face him. With her head cocked to the side and one hand rubbing the back of her neck, Carol stared at him. "You really think we get to come back?" she whispered.

He answered with a nod, not trusting himself to speak.

She gave him a sad smile and continued to rub her aching neck. "I'm glad one of us thinks so." she sighed.

Daryl's expression was pained. He needed her to understand. Not knowing what else to do, he squeezed her hand in his, as if he could keep her there…stop the last of her from being torn away. Despite the fact that she was sitting beside him, their bodies just inches away from each other…it felt like they were worlds apart. He couldn't let her disappear.

Carol stared down at his hands…he was holding on to her, his grip at once strong and gentle. The warmth of his palms offered some small comfort and for a moment, Carol felt like she was right where she was supposed to be. She hadn't felt that in so long…. She'd convinced herself that she belonged on the outside…alone. But as he continued to hold on to her, she wondered if she'd been wrong…if he hadn't been keeping her there all along?

_Maybe I was always supposed to find them again…_

Daryl was in over his head; he blew out a breath as he attempted to gather his thoughts. He'd never been good at these sorts of things…talking to people. But this was Carol…and he knew that if he tried, he could talk her down off the ledge….he _had_ to. He'd already lost her once and wasn't going to watch her walk away. "We can start over," he whispered.

Carol's eyes went to his face. She took in all the little details that she'd grown to love. She'd memorized every line and curve, but there was something different about him now. His eyes were a vivid blue and seemed to convey some sense of urgency. It was too much for her and she pulled her hand away from his.

"Carol…" he said, but she ignored him, standing. Once she was on her feet, she walked to the window, leaving him to stare at her back. With her fingers curling around the ledge, she fought to hold back the sadness that was threatening to spill from her. She stiffened when she heard him stand.

He crossed the small space until he was standing beside her. He followed her gaze, each of them staring out into the gloom of the early evening. She was so quiet and he wondered what it was that she was searching for. All that was left out there were broken buildings, _bodies_…the wasted, skeletal remains of a once thriving city. His lips parted as a dark thought entered his head.

_She's lookin' for someplace to go…_

He couldn't keep quiet any longer. "You thinkin' of leavin'?" he asked in a low growl.

Carol's breath caught in her throat as she glanced at him. She considered feeding him a line…offering up another feeble excuse, but something stopped her. She simply couldn't bring herself to lie to him. He'd gotten under her skin and she couldn't hide anymore. "It's crossed my mind." she admitted.

Daryl pulled a deep breath into his lungs and bowed his head. His hands moved to the window ledge, resting near hers. He was at a loss. He didn't know what he could possibly do or say to convince her to stay. "Wish ya wouldn't…" he finally said without looking at her.

Carol turned her head so that she was facing him, her fingertips clawing anxiously at the window ledge. "Sometimes…I just…" she swallowed, trying to maintain her composure. "Sometimes I can't help but think that it would be better for everyone…"

Daryl met her gaze. "Well you're wrong." he growled.

Carol's brows knit together as she struggled to understand the sullen hunter.

He blew out a frustrated breath and ran one broad hand through his hair. "I want ya to stay." His words were hushed, and Carol wasn't even sure she'd hear him at first. But when he locked eyes with her, she felt her chest tighten.

_He wants me to stay…_

The knowledge was staggering and Carol didn't know how to respond. Her lips were parted and her eyes were growing warm again. "You…what?" she breathed.

Daryl gnawed his lower lip nervously, but he forced himself to keep looking at her. He wanted her to know that she was more than the sum of her sins…that she had worth. She mattered to the group…to _him_. Carol wasn't the same woman he'd pulled onto the back of his bike as the farm burned around them. She wasn't a weakling that needed to be rescued…if anything, he owed her his life. If it hadn't been for her…he knew that he and the others would've met their ends at Terminus. They would've been nothing more than livestock…their blood spilling into cold metal troughs. Even before that…she'd been there…when he stumbled back to the prison, a sniveling mess after he'd had to bury his brother. It had been her warm hand wrapping around his, pulling him off the ground and forcing him to keep going. She'd done so much for him…and he suspected that she had no idea how grateful he was. He needed her to know. Taking a shaky breath he closed the gap between them and wrapped his arms around her. A small gasp escaped her and she didn't know what to do, but then she felt him bow his head until it was tucked into the crook of her neck. He didn't say anything, he simply kept his arms locked around her thin frame. She could feel his scruff scratching at the tender skin at the base of her neck. Not knowing what else to do, Carol reached up, her arms circling his neck. A single tear slipped from beneath her lashes as they held the connection. He was so warm, and Carol wanted to savor the feeling of being close to him. After Terminus…when he first saw her, he'd taken her breath away by pulling her into a strong hug that made her ribs ache. He'd held onto her as if she were going to be ripped away from him at any moment…and Carol wondered if that same thing was happening now.

_Is he really afraid of losing me?_

His fingers were flexing, clawing gently at her back as he kept their bodies pressed together. He released a heavy sigh when he felt her slender arms wind around his neck. Carol felt the warm breath hit her skin and she shuddered. Neither of them knew what to say, so they simply held each other. Carol wondered what it was that made him care. She knew that he was strong enough to make it on his own…he didn't need anyone, let alone her. But he was with her, so close to her…his arms trapping her. With him, Carol felt something that she knew she'd never find anywhere else…she couldn't quite name it, but It was strong…warm, and real. She could feel it in the way he held her…he was scared. Doing her best to keep more tears from falling, Carol let her fingers tangle in the ends of his hair. As they stood in the dark room, Daryl growled softly into the crook of her neck. "_Don't go_."

Carol choked down a sob and nodded. She clutched his hair tightly in her fists, wanting to keep him close to her. Daryl eased back, just enough to look into her eyes. They could each see how vulnerable the other was. Carol was chewing her bottom lip and a deep crease had formed in Daryl's brow. The hunter's hands slid down to her waist and a sudden warmth was spreading through her frame. With his eyes locked on hers, Daryl licked his chapped lips and forced himself to speak. "_Stay_." he pleaded.

Carol blinked away tears and nodded. She knew then, as she stared at the man who had become so much more than a friend…more than _family_…she couldn't hurt him…she couldn't _leave_. She knew that as long as there was breath in her lungs, she would stay with him. Overwhelmed by the feelings stirring inside her, Carol pulled at his hair, bringing their bodies back together. His lips were resting in the crook of her neck, barely brushing her skin, and she kept her hands in his hair, loving the familiar feeling of it between her fingers. She buried her face in the warmth and safety of his chest, letting his scent surround her. He tightened his grip on her body and gently nuzzled her neck. Standing together, their bodies bathed in the silvery light of the moon, Daryl and Carol clung desperately to the only homes they'd known since the world fell apart. Alive, aching and breathing, they savored the closeness and silently wondered how much time they had left.

**I know! This one was a bit darker, more on the sad side…but I thought it was a powerful scene and just goes to show that Daryl cares for her and needs her. He forgave what she considered to be her greatest sin. Hope I did it justice Vickih! I'm working on another request now (more on the playful side) so there will be more to come from Hotline. Please review! Share the love and tell me what you liked : ) requests are always welcome via PM.**


	3. Sharp

**Hello again : ) First off, I just want to say thank you for the reviews to the first two chapters; you guys are sweet and the compliments really do mean a lot. I was so scared of posting the first chapter because…well…it's a **_**tad**_** racy lol but you guys seemed to have fun which is the reason we're all here! So thanks for the support! I guess if you can handle that, then you'll be up for any smut I might throw at you : ) Today, I'm excited to be posting another request! The lovely Whoneedsasword wanted to see Carol giving Daryl a haircut…minus Daryl's shirt. I'll leave it at that : ) Enjoy… ; ) NSFW!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead…but can you imagine? lol.**

**Chapter 3: Sharp**

"_C'mon_…" Daryl muttered to himself as he watched the doe step out into a small clearing. His bow was raised and he was trying to line up a shot from his hiding place behind a nearby tree. He kept himself just out of sight and tried to slow his breathing. A muscle in his jaw twitched and his fingers were curling anxiously around the trigger. The doe lifted her head suddenly, as if she'd caught his scent. Her black nose quivered and her ears flicked back and forth. Daryl swore quietly before letting his teeth sink into his bottom lip. With his back pressed hard against the tree, he waited. The doe's wide, dark eyes scanned the surroundings, her tail twitching every so often.

The hunter's heart was beginning to pound within the confines of his chest…the way it always did before he made a kill. He exhaled slowly through his nostrils and gripped the bow tighter. He could hear dried leaves crunching softly beneath the doe's hooves and knew that she was leaving.

_Dammitt…_

He had no intention of letting his quarry go. Daryl had been in the woods since before dawn. It was close to noon now and the sun was glaring down at him. There were beads of sweat stinging his eyes and dripping from his temples. The doe was moving slowly, he knew he still had a chance.

_She ain't runnin'…._

Clenching his teeth, Daryl emerged suddenly from his hiding place, pivoting on his heel. In one swift motion, he raised the bow, squeezed the trigger, and sent an arrow flying through the stillness of the clearing. The bolt sliced through the air with a _thwip_ sound, the bright green feathers catching the sunlight just before the damn thing lodged itself in the trunk of a large oak…. With his upper lip curling back in a snarl, the hunter threw his bow to the ground and listened to the doe's hoof beats as the startled animal took off into the woods. He kicked angrily at the forest floor, sending up a small cloud of dead leaves. "_Sonofobitch_!" he growled. His chest was heaving with each labored breath and his eyes were narrowed to mean slits. Daryl could feel rage coursing through his veins, and he wished he had an outlet for it. As he stood in the small clearing, growling and cussing, the hunter found himself hoping for a walker to stumble across his path. With his hands on his hips, he turned his head and spat. He was grateful for the privacy he had in the woods….glad that no one had witnessed his failure. Wiping his mouth with the back of his wrist, Daryl stalked in the direction of the oak, to retrieve his arrow. As his sweaty hand curled around the bolt, he realized just how badly he'd missed. He jerked the thing free and studied the small indentation in the bark.

_Missed that deer by a damn mile…_

The hunter glared at the tree. Daryl Dixon had never made a habit of missing his mark…and he damn sure didn't miss by this much. But in the safety and isolation of the woods, he could acknowledge the fact that this was becoming a problem. He'd missed a buck several days ago, and a rabbit that morning… The only reason he had anything to show for his hunt was that he'd set up snares.

_Couple goddamn squirrels ain't gonna feed nobody…._

He glanced down at the string of small rodents tied to his belt and frowned. He knew that the others would start to worry if he didn't head back, but Daryl hated the idea of walking through the gates with so little food. When he missed the buck, earlier in the week, he'd blamed the weather…it had been raining and he thought his finger must've slipped on the trigger. When he missed the rabbit, he figured it was just an off day, bad luck…but _now_, with the arrow clutched tightly in his hand, he was forced to accept the fact that the real cause of all his problems was his goddamn hair. He hadn't cut it since the world went to hell, and it was too long…always in his eyes…in his face. Merle had always taken care of that for him. Daryl ground his teeth in frustration. He couldn't even line up a shot anymore…not with sweat and hair in his eyes. It was difficult to stomach the realization that something so stupid was keeping him from getting his job done.

_Shit stops here…_

As he stood in the woods, trembling with anger, Daryl made a silent vow. He would fix this. He didn't care how, just as long as he got it done. He knew there were a few pairs of scissors back at the prison and he was going to find a way to cut his damn hair. The hunter could care less if he ended up looking like a jackass, all that mattered was being able to put food on the table. With his mind made up, he stooped to retrieve his bow. With a grunt, he slung the weapon onto his shoulder and began the long, bitter trek back through the forest.

"You're gettin' pretty good with that thing." said Rick as he stared down at Carol's work.

She smirked, glancing at him. "I'm learning." She returned her attention to the small rag in her hands. She ran it along the smooth barrel of her pistol. Eager to familiarize herself with different weapons, Carol had spent the better part of an hour taking the pistol apart, cleaning each of the components and then reassembling it. She was working at one of the small tables in the mess hall; Beth and Carl sat across from her, cleaning their own weapons.

Rick eyed Judith, bouncing the baby girl on his hip as he held her. They all heard Michonne hiss from a nearby table. Herschel was working to stitch a gash on her arm. With Glenn and Maggie on watch outside, the cellblock was relatively quiet. They were each occupied with their own tasks and seemed to enjoy the comfortable silence that had settled over them. It wasn't often that the survivors experienced any sort of peace, and spending a boring afternoon together was a welcome change. In the backs of their minds, each of them knew that the temporary calm was due, in part, to the fact that Daryl was hunting.

The deputy began walking from one end of the room to the other, speaking softly to his daughter and continuing to bounce her on his hip. After he'd crossed the room several times, he paused near Carol again and chuckled to himself.

She arched an eyebrow as she looked up at him. "What's funny?"

"Nothin'…just wonderin' how long this is gonna last." he said, brushing Judith's forehead with a kiss.

Carol set her pistol down on the table and eyed the deputy. "What?" she chuckled.

Rick shook his head slowly, a faint smile on his lips. "Peace 'n quiet."

Carol reached up to rub the back of her neck, her eyes going to the floor as she smiled. "What makes you think it's not gonna last?" she asked.

Rick shrugged, feigning ignorance. "Just got a feelin'."

It was Carol's turn to shake her head. She blew out a breath and resumed her cleaning. "He's not that bad." she said, smiling.

Beth and Carl chuckled.

"Quit." she chided, smirking at them.

The two young people tried to focus on their work but their lips were twitching as they fought to keep the smiles off their faces. They knew the angry redneck couldn't keep quiet to save his life. The group, as a whole, often wondered how someone so loud had ever learned to hunt in the first place. Just as the chuckling began to die down, a sharp sound caused them all to snap their heads up.

Daryl grunted as he pulled the heavy metal door open, causing it to squeak on its rusty hinges. After he stepped inside, he slammed the door shut behind him. The _clang_ echoed throughout the mess hall and he saw the others staring at him. He acknowledged them with a slight nod and kept his head down as he stalked through the room. Tired, frustrated, and unprepared for any immediate interaction with his fellow group members, Daryl stomped up the metal stairs with purpose. His boots thumped all the way up to the perch where he finally threw his gear down and collapsed with a huff onto his bedroll.

The others had to bite the insides of their cheeks to keep from laughing. "Speak of the devil…" Carol mumbled under her breath, making the two young people chuckle.

Rick brought one hand up to rub his temple; he could already feel a headache forming. If Daryl's dramatic entrance was any indicator, the hunt hadn't gone well…and the deputy was not looking forward to dealing with a hunter who's mood would undoubtedly be sour.

"Off day?" Michonne asked as she waited patiently for Herschel to finish stitching her.

Rick turned to her, "Seems like he's been havin' a lot of those lately."

"I didn't see him carryin' anything." said Beth.

"Yeah," the deputy sighed. "Neither did I. Guess he just isn't comin' across much game lately."

Carol ran a hand through her hair and idly wondered what it was that had Daryl in a rut.

Rick cleared his throat, pulling her from her thoughts.

"Hm?" she asked, looking up at him.

"You mind checkin' on him?" the deputy asked.

She blinked, a crease forming in her brow. "Me?"

"He won't yell at you," Carl explained.

Carol's lips parted as she stared at the boy.

"He's right," added Beth. "He argues with Daddy, Michonne…Rick, Glenn…but I've never heard him yell at you."

Carol snorted, shaking her head. "I think you all are mistaken. That man…" she gestured up at the perch. "Has had it out with me on more than a few occasions. This 'immunity' that you seem to think I have…it doesn't exist."

"I've never see you fight…" said Carl.

Carol's brows knit together as she sat up straight, her arms folding tightly across her chest. "Excuse me? Back on the farm he…."

But the boy cut her off. "Yeah, back on the _farm_. I haven't seen him yell at you since then…"

Rick was smirking as he watched the exchange between Carol and his son.

Her lips parted but she didn't have a response. "Rick?" she said, looking to her leader for help.

The deputy answered with a shrug. "Sorry; I think he's right."

Carol was dumbfounded. She looked around the room…eyeing each of her fellow survivors. "I can't believe you…." she breathed.

The others simply averted their eyes and tried to keep from laughing.

"I'm just askin' you to check on him, that's all." said Rick. "We don't need him stewin' up there all day."

Carol gnawed her lower lip and placed her palms flat on the table. Pulling a calming breath into her lungs, she stood. When she turned to face Rick, he took a step back. She paused, looking around the room and pointing to each of them in turn. "If this blows up in my face…" she wanted to sound angry, threatening…but the way they were all trying so hard not to laugh…it was breaking her resolve. Sighing in defeat, she let her arms fall to her sides. "Fine…but next time, it's someone else's problem." She gave the deputy a long, hard look before heading towards the stairs.

"You got it." he said, nodding.

"Good," she called over her shoulder.

The others held their breath as they watched her go.

Daryl was lying on his back, his eyes closed. He had one fist balled at his side while his other arm was draped lazily across his forehead. He was breathing through his nose, trying to control his temper. He knew that if the others weren't nearby, he'd be tearing the damn perch apart…or at least kicking something. But he was trying to stay calm; an outburst would only attract unwanted attention. His numerous frustrations were only compounded by the fact that he was covered in dirt and sweat. It was making his skin itch. He propped himself up on his elbows and glanced down at his shirt. The thin fabric was stained, torn in places…flecked with dried blood…some of it was his, but he suspected most of it belonged to animals he'd caught.

_Back when ya used to catch shit…._

The bitter thought made him clench his teeth. Feeling useless, restless and filthy, he sat up and pulled the shirt over his head, mussing his sweaty hair. He flung the shirt away angrily and crawled in the direction of his ruck-sack, hoping that he had something cleaner to wear. He knew that Beth wouldn't be washing clothes until tomorrow. As he crouched over his meager pile of belongings, Daryl heard footsteps on the metal stairs. He stiffened at the sound, the hairs at the base of his neck standing up. The hunter valued his privacy above all else, and he cringed at the idea of someone seeing him in any state of undress. He was scrambling to find something to change into, but he froze when he heard the footsteps stop. Turning quickly, he saw Carol standing at the top of the steps. Cold fear pooled in his belly and he sat down, raising his knees, his arms draping across them. He was trying to make himself small…invisible. The hunter kept his head down.

Carol had muttered to herself all the way up the stairs. She had no idea what they expected her to accomplish. The way she saw it, Daryl was just as likely to yell at her as he was to argue with the rest of them. Granted, she didn't want the hunter to pull away and isolate himself…at least not any more than he already had. But she didn't think that she had the power to stop him. Her hand slid along the cool, metal railing as she climbed the steps. When she finally reached the landing, her breath caught in her throat. Daryl had his back to her; he was crouched in the far corner of the perch, looking through his bags. He turned the moment he heard her, but the glimpse she got of him left her speechless. His back was covered in sweat, dirt, and a network of scars. She hadn't gotten a good look, but it was enough to stop her in her tracks. The lines on his skin were deep, angry… Carol knew enough about scars to know that his were not the result of hunting accidents. Someone _hurt_ him. From the looks of it….someone had made a habit of hurting him. The knowledge was difficult to accept and she suddenly felt guilty for invading his space.

Daryl could feel goose bumps rising on his arms as she stood on the landing. She hadn't said anything, but he knew she'd seen. In desperate need of a distraction…and privacy, Daryl growled at her. "What ya want?"

She swallowed hard, wishing she'd never set foot on the stairs. "I…I'm sorry…I didn't mean…." she sighed. The words weren't coming out right. With her eyes on her sneakers, Carol hugged herself. "I didn't mean to disturb you." she said.

The hunter took a moment to study her. He could see by the way she was standing that she was as uncomfortable as he was…if not more so. He knew that she meant what she'd said. She wasn't trying to pry. If anything, Daryl figured he should be grateful that she tolerated him…that somebody cared enough to check on him. His fuse had been running dangerously short lately and he released his tension by lashing out at anyone that crossed him, but Carol always seemed to give him the space he needed. He'd never say it out loud but he actually enjoyed her company. They'd grown accustomed to each other since the farm and Daryl found that she didn't try his patience quite as often as the others did. He supposed he shouldn't take his bad day out on her. Still feeling terribly exposed, the hunter grunted a response. "Ain't nothin'."

Surprised by his answer, Carol lifted her chin and stared at him. His arms were resting on his raised knees and his head was still bowed. Not knowing what else to say, Carol shifted from one foot to the other.

_Say something…. _

But she didn't know how to move forward.

_We need to get past this…we can't linger on it…._

Clearing her throat, Carol stepped onto the perch and leaned back against the railing, her eyes roaming the hunter's small sanctuary. She noticed the string of squirrels that had been tossed on the floor. "I'm guessing things didn't go so well out there." she said softly.

Daryl sighed and brought one hand up to rub his tired eyes. "Shit day," he muttered.

"Game getting scarce?" she asked, genuinely curious.

The hunter ran a broad hand through his mussed hair and grunted. "Naw. They're out there." He chewed the corner of his lip and wondered how much he should tell her. "Saw a doe earlier."

Carol's arms were folded across her chest. "Yeah? What happened?"

Daryl brought his thumb to his mouth and began chewing the nail. "Missed the shot."

Carol couldn't believe that they were actually carrying on a conversation. Not that it was something new…but she didn't expect him to engage her when he was half-dressed. He'd been closed off since he'd come back from burying his brother, and she understood. They spoke occasionally…when they ended up on watch together…or while they ate. She felt that they were finally getting comfortable with one another again. They'd established a shaky friendship over the winter, and Daryl had slowly grown into his role in the group…but the devastation of losing Merle had taken a heavy toll on the hunter. He'd withdrawn into himself and it had taken the combined effort of everyone in the group to coax him back. Carol didn't want to pass up an opportunity to connect with him. She knew he was still uncomfortable with her seeing him shirtless, but she felt that she could ease some of the tension between them. With her arms still folded across her chest, Carol gave him a small smile. "What went wrong?" she asked. "You never miss."

He could hear the smile in her voice and he lifted his chin, meeting her gaze. A faint blush came to his cheeks as she continued to stare at him. "Nothin'," he growled softly, "Just missed."

Carol's head cocked to the side as she considered his answer. She knew there was something he wasn't telling her. Silence seemed to fill the space between them as she studied him. She watched as he chewed his thumbnail, his other hand coming up to push the sweaty locks of hair back from his forehead. That was when it hit her… The corner of her mouth hitched up into a smirk. "It's your hair, isn't it?"

Daryl's thumb fell away from his mouth as his brows knit together. "What?"

Carol chuckled to herself. "You can't see can you?"

He huffed, looking away.

"I've spent the last few weeks wondering how in the world you can possibly see through that mess." she gestured to his hair.

He glared at her. "I see just fine."

"Okay," she said, pushing away from the railing and taking a step towards him. "Then why'd you miss the shot?"

Daryl stood, his insecurities momentarily forgotten. "Told ya…" he snapped, "Just a shit day."

Carol took another step in his direction, slowly closing the gap between them. The hunter was glaring at her, but she wasn't intimidated. "I don't believe you." she smirked.

Daryl felt himself bristling as he moved into her space, trying to get her to back down. His fists were clenched at his sides, and his nostrils were flaring a little with each breath. "Like I give a shit what you believe…" he growled, the sound low…dangerous.

Carol stood her ground. They were closer now, just inches apart, and his scent seemed to hit her for the first time. The sharp tang of his sweat hung in the air, she could almost taste it…but there was _more_. She let herself breathe him in…he smelled like grass, trees…dirt…_pine_, smoke, water…and an earthy musk that she imagined must come from the animals he'd caught. The combination was strangely addictive and Carol was having trouble remembering what they were arguing about. She felt momentarily dazed but when she refocused on his face…the dark hair that hung in his blue eyes…it came back to her. She ignored the feelings that were stirring inside her and made herself speak. "You sure seem rattled for someone who doesn't care what I believe…." she said, the smirk still on her mouth as she stared him down.

Daryl was at a loss. He wasn't used to anyone pushing back…and he certainly hadn't expected Carol to go toe-to-toe with him. The hunter was out of excuses.

_She knows….no use fightin' her….._

He bowed his head for a moment, releasing a heavy sigh. When he met her gaze again, his eyes were still narrowed, but some of the fight seemed to have gone out of him. "I was plannin' on fixin' it soon as I got back…_alright_?"

Carol reached up to rub her jaw. "Yeah?" she asked, amusement plain on her face.

"Ain't none of your concern." he huffed.

She couldn't help the small chuckle that was bubbling up from her chest. Carol couldn't be sure if the intoxicating scent was clouding her judgment, or if she genuinely found the situation that funny, but she was chuckling as she answered him. "So you're planning on cutting your own hair?"

That smile on her mouth was starting to get under his skin. "Ya think I _can't_?" He snapped, his own arms folding across his chest.

Carol rolled her eyes. "I guess I'm just failing to understand why you'd even attempt it when you have an entire group of people who can help you."

He snorted. "Ain't made a habit of askin' ya'll for help…ain't gonna start now."

Carol blinked, amazed by the stubbornness of the man in front of her. She took a moment to run her hands over her face in exasperation. "This is ridiculous…I'm not letting you cut your own hair." She didn't wait for a response, opting to head towards her cell instead. She could feel her head clearing as soon as she stepped away from him.

Daryl watched her go, a deep crease forming in his brow. "Where ya goin'? We ain't done here…" he called after her.

Carol waved a hand, dismissing his protest without looking back at him. "Come on."

Once again, the hunter found himself at a loss. He watched as she disappeared into her cell. Feeling a bit too conspicuous out on the perch, Daryl shifted nervously from one foot to the other. He chewed his thumbnail out of habit and agonized over the decision for several seconds before giving in and following her. When he was finally standing in front of her cell, he spat out a nail fragment and willed himself to calm down.

_It's just Carol…she's just tryin' to help._

He cleared his throat and slid his hands into his back pockets, feeling as though he didn't have permission to go in. Carol must have sensed him lingering outside because, in the next instant, she'd pulled aside the sheet that hung from the ceiling. "You gonna let me help you?" she asked.

Daryl glared at her. "It gonna take long?" he growled.

She sighed, "Not if you sit still."

He bowed his head as he moved past her, stepping inside. Carol caught his scent again and wondered if she was making a mistake. She didn't know how she was going to focus on cutting his hair when that smell was flooding her senses, making her forget her own name. Shaking her head to rid herself of the ridiculous thoughts, she let the make-shift curtain drop.

He was standing awkwardly in the center of her cell and Carol couldn't help but find his discomfort endearing. She walked to one of the far corners, retrieving a folded, metal chair that was leaning against the wall. The legs scraped on the floor as she drug the chair to where Daryl stood. The hinges screeched when she unfolded it. "Go on," she said. "Sit."

The hunter slumped into the chair with a sigh. He took a moment to glance around the cell. There were dual bunks; all the cells had them. Carol had taped a few maps to the walls and there was a small nightstand at one end of the room. Other than that, the cell was fairly plain. Even the sheet she'd hung for privacy was devoid of patterns or prints. It was a simple, white blanket, but Daryl found that he liked it. He was never one for unnecessary frills or accents. He figured it was best not to get too comfortable anywhere…especially when he knew they'd end up running sooner or later. He could hear Carol behind him, rummaging through her bags. When she walked around the chair and stood in front of him, she held up a shining pair of scissors and a broken comb.

Daryl frowned. "Sure you know what you're doin'?"

Carol smirked at him. "What? You think you can do a better job?"

He huffed, rolling his eyes. "Just get on with it then."

She held the scissors between her teeth as her hands went to his hair, parting it. She moved to stand behind him, the comb raking gently through his hair. Daryl couldn't stop the soft groan that came from his chest when he felt the teeth of the comb being pulled through his hair. It felt good, and he idly wondered when the last time was that he'd touched a comb.

The sound echoed in Carol's ears and she found herself smiling. His hair was damp with sweat, tangled…she had to work to get the comb through but she was careful not to jerk or pull too hard. Slipping the plastic comb into her pocket she took the scissors and held them near the base of his neck. He must've sensed the cool metal approaching his skin because he sat up straight, his body going rigid. The motion startled Carol and she placed her free hand on his shoulder. Leaning down, she spoke softly to him. "Relax."

Daryl swallowed hard, his blunt nails clawing at his jeans. Her hand was surprisingly warm on his shoulder and her voice was so low in his ear. He felt his blood pressure rise when she spoke to him. The hunter didn't know exactly what was taking place but he felt that this was as relaxed as he was going to get. He managed a weak nod and kept his eyes trained on the far wall.

Carol gave his shoulder one last reassuring squeeze before she made herself let go. He felt good, strong in her hand…and she wanted to maintain that grip. She liked the way that damp skin felt under her palm, but just before her nails could dig in, the voice of reason emerged from somewhere in the back of her skull.

_Focus_.

She closed her eyes for a moment and took a cleansing breath, glad that she was behind him and he couldn't see her. Carol had no idea what was wrong with her. They'd all been together, as a group, for over a year now… They weren't strangers. She spent every day surrounded by the same, relatively small group of survivors. She'd memorized their faces…their voices; they knew each other's habits, skills, preferences…In all the time since their paths first crossed at the quarry, she and Daryl had probably engaged in close to a thousand micro-conversations. The group had sought temporary shelter in gas stations, barns…even storage units. There never seemed to be much privacy or space, and they'd all gotten fairly used to living in cramped quarters. Carol was sure she'd even bedded down near him on a few occasions. She remembered waking up in the middle of the night because he'd jerked in his sleep, his boot hitting her in the ribs. The memory made her smile. But for some reason…the proximity hadn't mattered then…not like it did now. She didn't understand how someone so familiar could seem so new…_different_. His scent was making her mouth go dry and she didn't know what to do. A sudden warmth was spreading throughout her body and she was having to exert actual effort to remain calm.

_It's just a haircut…It's just Daryl…you're fine._

But it wasn't just Daryl. It occurred to her, as she stared down at the shoulder she'd been clutching just seconds ago, that he wasn't the same person she'd met at the quarry. He wasn't that angry, childish, redneck who threw tantrums when things didn't go his way…at least not anymore. She wasn't sure when exactly the change had taken place, but it had. His temper and his recklessness always made him seem like something of a boy to Carol, but the person sitting in her cell now…the shirtless, quiet, brooding, scarred person that she was standing so close so…he certainly didn't seem like a boy anymore. Losing herself, she took a moment to grip the back of the metal chair and pull that addictive scent into her lungs again. Her body trembled slightly and she bit her bottom lip hard. That's when she knew; somewhere between the quarry, the farm, the prison, and all the pain they'd endured along the way…Daryl had become a man. She must've been lost in her own thoughts for some time because the next thing she knew, Daryl was clearing his throat to get her attention.

"Ya alright?" he asked, without looking back at her.

Carol uncurled her stiff fingers, releasing the metal chair. She released the breath she'd been holding and reached up to wipe a bit of sweat that had formed on her brow. "Mhmm" she answered quickly as she tried to follow her own advice and relax.

The hunter felt uneasy. He wasn't used to spending time in other people's cells and he couldn't help but wish that he'd grabbed a shirt before letting her do this. Desperate to mask his own discomfort, Daryl decided to keep talking. "Don't go botchin' it."

Carol smiled as she stood behind him. She reached out and took a small section of his hair, holding it between two of her fingers. After several seconds of concentration, she began trimming the ends, doing her best to maintain the relatively shaggy look that the hunter seemed to prefer. "You don't trust me?" she asked as she continued clipping.

Daryl huffed. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see bits of his own dark hair falling…the pieces littering the floor around his feet. "Just don't go makin' me look like a damn jack ass." The words came out as soft growls.

Carol chuckled as she finished one section of his hair "I think it looks good." She took a step back, admiring her work, and then ran her free hand through his hair, trying to get a sense of how she was doing. The instant her fingers tangled themselves in his damp locks, Carol realized she'd made a mistake. She was seized by a sudden, terrible urge to tighten her grip and pull his hair

_God…._

But she was stronger than that. She forced herself to let go as she moved to his side and began working on another section. Carol was working hard to maintain her composure, but beneath her mask, she was struggling. Her body seemed to thrum with a need that she couldn't quite name

The hunter was gripping the edges of the metal chair, his blunt nails scraping at the paint. He knew that it was hot outside…he'd spent the entire morning running through the woods, wiping sweat out of his eyes. The sun had been relentless. He expected to find at least a little relief within the cool, concrete walls of the prison, but as he sat in the middle of Carol's cell, he could've sworn that the heat was worse. He couldn't help but wonder if his mind was playing tricks on him. He supposed the uncomfortable warmth could have something to do with his own nervousness. A drop of sweat slipped from his temple, making a muscle in his jaw twitch. Before he could overthink the heat, Carol's long, slender fingers were raking gently through his hair and he had to close his eyes. He wasn't one for being touched, but he couldn't ignore how good it felt when she combed her fingers through his locks. He kept a low growl locked in his chest and tried to savor the slight contact. When she withdrew her hand, he turned to look at her.

Carol had the scissors raised and was about to make another cut when Daryl turned and glanced at her. They only held the connection for a moment but his eyes had the power to make her weak in an instant. Those narrowed, blue slits made her breath catch. "W-What?" she asked, hoping she didn't sound as flustered as she felt.

Daryl gnawed his lip for a moment and considered a response. He didn't know what to say…what he _wanted_ to say… He just felt the need to look at her…to _watch_ her.

_What're ya doin'….ya need to leave her be…let her do this and be on your way…can't go askin' Carol to spend all afternoon messin' with your damn hair._

The hunter knew that the voice in his head was right…that the words made sense…but he didn't want to listen. He ignored the harsh, nagging voice, and continued to study the woman standing beside him. His eyes flicked to her feet, the high black boots she always wore…the corner of his mouth hitched up in a smirk.

_Woman's come a long way…_

He remembered the skittish, mousy woman he'd met at the quarry… She was always the type to keep her head down and her mouth shut…at least when her bastard of a husband was around. But that woman had disappeared a long time ago. The person staring at him now wasn't afraid of anyone or anything. Daryl had fought beside her on enough occasions and he knew, without a doubt, that she could handle herself. He found that he liked that…he liked the person she'd become. He seemed to notice, for the first time, how long her legs were. His eyes roamed carefully from the tops of her boots, higher, to her hips…to the sinister looking knife that hung from her belt…the handle featured a set of thick, brass knuckles; the metal seemed to glint in the afternoon light. The hunter thought back, idly trying to pinpoint the moment she'd made the transition from victim, to fighter. He continued to study her, taking note of her small waist. He wished there was more weight on her…that he could do a better job of providing, but he figured the haircut was the first step in the right direction. He only allowed himself to glance at her chest for half a heartbeat before refocusing on her face. She looked nervous. He noticed her hand was shaking as she held the scissors. The motion was slight; she was working to hide it, but he saw. Needing another distraction, he gestured to her hand. "Sure you're alright?" he asked.

Carol answered with a curt nod, twirling the scissors on her fingers just to prove a point. The tip of her tongue darted quickly over her lips and she clutched the tool tightly…the cool metal almost soothing in her palm. She cleared her throat and pointed to the far wall. "Face forward and keep still. I'm almost done."

He snorted. "Fine." The hunter leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees.

Carol blinked several times, taking a much needed breath. She couldn't concentrate when his eyes were on her. Forcing herself to continue, she held another section of his hair between two of her fingers and began making small cuts. She did her best to keep her hand from shaking. When she finally finished the side she'd been working on, Carol tucked a piece of freshly cut hair behind his ear. She acted without thinking, her fingertips barely brushing his skin…she was simply trying to be kind…to smooth down the mussed hair, but the contact was sudden and sharp…sending a jolt of electricity up through her wrist..shocking her heart and making it beat just a little faster.

A warm sigh of contentment passed Daryl's lips as he tried to remember if anyone had ever been so careful with him. Her touch was so light and a chill worked its way down his spine when he felt her soft fingers brush the skin behind his ear. Before he could even process the sensation, she pulled away.

Carol was having an internal argument…and the voice in her head seemed to be losing.

_Stop. You're being ridiculous. This is a haircut, nothing more. Just a simple task that you shouldn't even have offered to help with… _

The logical thoughts were doing little to calm her nerves. No amount of wishful thinking or denial would change the fact that he was sitting there…so close to her…so much of his damp skin on display for her…she couldn't ignore the way his hair felt between her fingers, or the way her core tightened when his blue eyes were trained on her face.

_Dammitt…._

Now there was a nagging twinge of pain between Carol's legs and it was causing fresh sweat to break out all over her body. She didn't understand the physical sensations that were currently battling for her attention….at least not entirely. Carol wasn't foolish. She knew that on some basic level, her body was simply reacting to the nearby presence of a potential partner.

_Jesus…_

Even the thought was too much for her. She brought one hand up, rubbing her forehead.

_What the hell are you doing? Partner? The man makes every effort to distance himself from other people…What could possibly make you think that he wants physical contact with anyone…let alone you?_

But Carol couldn't help the way he made her feel. It was just natural, human hunger. She was a woman who'd gone without any male attention for longer than she could remember…and her body was simply craving the contact. In a slight daze, she eyed the hunter. He was sullen, abrasive, hot-blooded, damaged…but beneath it all, he was still just a man. Carol bit the corner of her lip and wondered if he ever experienced similar hunger pangs.

_He must…_

She supposed that even if he did, it wouldn't make a difference. They'd all grown so accustomed to living on top of one another and placing all of their focus on the most basic necessities…_food, water, sleep, shelter…._ Their daily lives left little room for the pursuit of secondary needs. And for the longest time, that hadn't mattered. With the exception of Glenn and Maggie, the survivors seemed relatively content to live out the rest of their days without any physical release….aside from the barbaric rush they each got when they drove rusty blades into the skulls of walkers. But now, standing so close to him…in the stifling heat of the small cell in the mid-afternoon…Carol saw the potential for release. Despite all the time they'd spent together, Daryl was still a stranger to her in many ways. She'd never had the courage to ask him about his past…about how him and Merle first made it out of the city…or why they'd chosen to stay with the quarry group. There were a thousand things she didn't know about Daryl Dixon, but as she stared at him, Carol knew that he could stop the pain between her legs. He was grown….he was one of the strongest members of their group; she'd seen him fight and knew what kind of stamina he had…he was relentless. All these facts only served to convince Carol that he could satisfy the need that had suddenly taken hold of her.

_No…._

The voice of reason, though small and fading, had broken through the rosy haze of desire that was clouding her mind.

_He's not looking to make that kind of connection. Forget about it, and move on. If you don't focus, you're going to make a fool of yourself… You can't just stop cutting his hair to proposition him….for God's sake…._

But the thought was tempting. Pinching the bridge of her nose and sighing, Carol decided to keep doing what she'd been doing since the world fell apart; she accepted the fact that she'd simply have to do without certain things. Forcing a small smile she moved so that she was standing in front of him. He was staring up into her face. "Just have to do the front and you'll be good to go." she said.

The hunter answered with a nod, his elbows still resting on his knees. He began wringing his hands. Daryl's nerves were getting the best of him, and he didn't know why. Still leaning forward, he did his best to ignore the fact that she was in front of him. He bowed his head and wondered how much longer he'd have to sit there.

Carol steeled herself, drawing on every last ounce of self control that she had. She knew that she wouldn't be able to trim his bangs unless he lifted his chin, but the thought of his eyes on her face…it was making Carol's insides twist. Sighing softly, and struggling to remain calm, she reached out and gently lifted his chin, forcing him to look at her.

Daryl felt himself tense the moment she touched him, but he found that the contact wasn't entirely unwelcome. He didn't feel the usual urge to bat her hand away, and he didn't resist. Instead, he let her tilt his chin up. The hunter seemed calm as he stared up at her, but his heart rate was steadily increasing.

Carol swallowed hard and tried to ignore the feeling of his scruff under her fingers. "Need you to keep your head up."

He grunted softly and she took the sound as acceptance. Focusing harder than she had in a long time, Carol began to take long sections of his bangs…the damp hair slipping between two of her fingers. Daryl let his eyes close as he enjoyed the feeling of her touching him. As she continued to trim his ends, she heard a low groan come from somewhere deep in his chest. Her heart skipped a beat and she had to take a step back…putting a bit of space between them. That husky, almost animalistic sound made her temperature rise and suddenly, Carol felt as though she were suffocating. She couldn't handle the heat spreading through her body and she needed some relief…however slight. Easing carefully onto the floor, she set the scissors down with a soft _clack_.

The hunter's eyes opened, a crease forming in his brow as he stared down at her. "Somethin' wrong?" he asked.

Carol didn't look at him; she focused on the straps and laces of her boots as she worked to get them off. "No. Just figured it's too hot for these…and my feet hurt." she said, trying to sound normal…lighthearted.

Daryl watched as she struggled with the boots. His eyes roamed innocently from her legs to her stomach, then higher to her chest…and that's when he made an alarming discovery. She was leaning forward, fidgeting with thick leather straps and from his position in the chair, Daryl could see down her shirt. His lips parted slightly and he couldn't help but to notice the shadowed dip in her cleavage…soft curves…the tops of her breasts. It felt wrong…he knew that he should stop, clear his throat…_anything_…but he was strangely fascinated. Despite all the months they'd spent together, the hunter had never seen much of her skin. She tended to wear pants, long sleeve shirts…even in summer. It was simply circumstance that had given him this brief glimpse of her body, and he couldn't make himself look away.

Carol grunted as she pulled one heavy boot off and tossed it aside. Once she'd torn both boots from her feet, she quickly peeled off her socks and wiggled her toes, grateful for the slight relief. Thinking that she might finally be able to concentrate, at least long enough to trim the last few pieces of Daryl's hair, she grabbed the scissors and forced herself up off the floor. The movement pulled the hunter from his trance.

"Better?" he asked, hoping that talking would help clear his head.

She smiled, feeling the cool concrete beneath the soles of her feet; it was helping. "Yes." she chuckled. "A little." She gave him a soft smile as she moved back in and resumed her work.

Daryl was doing his best to remain stoic, neutral. He'd never given much thought to what was hiding under Carol's clothes…or any of the other women's clothes for that matter. Daryl didn't let himself think about those things. He knew that if he let his eyes or his imagination wander, he would end up with more frustration than he could handle, and no way to relive it. Even before the world went to hell, the hunter hadn't been the type to agonize over things he couldn't have…and he didn't let himself get distracted. When he felt the need for physical contact with the opposite sex, he either found a willing partner and spent several minutes behind her, grunting through his own release, or he took care of the tension on his own. Once things fell apart…there was no room for physical hunger. All that mattered was survival. But _now_, trapped in a small cell with Carol, he was reminded of his baser needs, and of how long it had been since they were satisfied. Daryl was trying to push the thoughts from his mind, but she was so close to him…leaning down, studying her work.

_Stop. It's Carol…ya ain't got a right to think about her like that. _

But he could see her chest; his eyes were drawn to the shadowed space between her breasts and he wondered if her skin was as soft as it looked. The flow of blood to his brain was beginning to redirect itself, but he was too lost to notice. His lids were heavy and his mouth was dry.

With a final, sharp _clip, _Carol watched the last bit of Daryl's hair fall to the floor. In disbelief that she'd actually managed to complete her task without making a fool of herself, Carol breathed a sigh of relief and wiped some of the sweat from her brow. Tucking the small scissors into her back pocket, she looked him over. Despite her nerves, she felt she'd done a decent job of taking off length while maintaining the messy style that Daryl preferred.

Sensing that he needed to speak, Daryl licked his dry lips and made himself say something. "Turn out alright?"

She smiled, nodding. "I think so." Purely out of habit, she reached out with both hands. Starting at his temples, she pushed her slender fingers back, further into his hair, trying to smooth it. He shuddered slightly, his eyes slamming shut as her nails grazed his scalp. Losing herself, Carol pulled back, combing her fingers through his locks, tugging almost playfully. She heard him growl and the sound made her core hurt. Easing back, she stared at him. His blue eyes were narrowed, _sharp_, cutting into her…and for a moment, she couldn't breathe. With her fingertips still resting at his temples, she tried to puzzle out the look on his face…it was at once startling and arousing. Unsure of what was taking place, Carol let her hands fall to her sides as she backed away from him. She only managed to put a few feet of space between them, her body wouldn't allow her to get any further.

Daryl instantly missed her touch…missed having her close to him. He continued to stare at her; she looked frightened. Her chest was rising and falling with each breath she took and he found the slight motion of her body mesmerizing. His toes were curling anxiously in his boots.

Carol couldn't understand the way he was looking at her. He seemed oddly fixated. It was almost as if he….

_No. _

The rational part of her brain was making itself heard again.

_He's not….He doesn't want….._

Carol's brows knit together as her hands slid into her back pockets. She was about to say something…to break the ridiculous trance they were both in….but something stopped her. Her lips parted, and color spread across her cheeks when she noticed the hunter's arousal. Her mind could barely process what she was seeing and all Carol could do was stand, dumbfounded, and blink… Daryl hadn't moved; his eyes were still trained on her. But just below his belt, she saw what looked to be the start of an erection. Her mouth went dry and she had to make herself look away.

_Does he realize? Why would he….how?_

The questions were forming faster than she could hope to answer them. Her heart thrummed painfully in her chest and she reached up, rubbing the back of her neck nervously. Within the safety of her own mind, she frantically began to search for solutions.

_I can pretend I didn't notice…I'll just leave…give him a minute…but It's my cell…shouldn't he leave? I guess he can't really leave like that? Jesus christ…._

She was still rubbing her neck when her eyes found his again. He seemed so calm, _focused_… Carol had only ever seen that look on his face when she'd gone hunting with him. He'd taken her once or twice, teaching her to make snares….and he'd worn that same expression of subtle confidence when he'd lined up a shot that he knew he couldn't miss. The thought that he was watching her, the way he watched the animals he tracked, sent a rush of heat through Carol's frame. Suddenly, she didn't feel the need to leave…or make excuses. Holding his gaze, she began moving towards him again…her steps slow and sure.

Daryl didn't know what was happening; blood was pouring into the lower half of his body and he felt as though he was trapped in the metal chair.

Carol stopped when she was standing directly in front of him. The hunter sat up straight, his hands resting on his thighs. She bit the corner of her lip as she stared at the bulge in his jeans. Doing her best to remain calm, Carol refocused on his face and spoke softly. "You're good to go…unless you want to stay…" Her insides were knotting and twisting as she waited for him to say something.

For a moment, Daryl wasn't sure he'd heard her. But when he saw her eyes flick quickly to his groin, the blood froze in his veins.

_Fuck…._

Fear, embarrassment, and anger began to war inside him, but then Carol's words were echoing in his ears…

_Stay…. _

A deep crease formed in his brow as he considered the possible meanings behind what she'd said.

Carol could see that he was fighting an internal battle; he was confused. Seeking to remove any doubts he might have about her intentions, she bit her bottom lip and reached for his hands. He tensed at the contact but didn't resist. Swallowing hard, she carefully brought his hands to her hips and held them there. Daryl was breathing hard, his nostrils flaring a little as he tried to process what she'd done. He stared up into her face, his eyes questioning her.

She took a deep breath a finally voiced the thoughts that had been torturing her since the moment he stepped into her cell. "If you want to stay," she said, her words hushed. "I think we can help each other." Her hands were gently rubbing his, keeping them pressed to her hips.

Daryl held back a growl that was forming in his chest. He liked the warmth of her hands…the pressure as she forced him to grip her hips. She was standing close enough for him to feel her body heat. He tried to control his breathing as he studied her face. "What'd ya have in mind?" he asked, his voice low and rasping. He let his need course through him and began massaging her hips.

Carol closed her eyes for a moment, savoring the feeling of his hands on her body. She let her own hands move away when she realized that she no longer needed to hold him in place. Groaning softly, she bit her lip again. Maybe she couldn't tell him exactly what she wanted, but she could show him. Holding her breath, Carol reached for her belt buckle. With shaking fingers, she unfastened it and then jerked the leather quickly through her belt loops. It fell to the floor, along with her knife…the metal striking the ground with a soft _clink_. Before she could lose her nerve, Carol's hands returned to her waistband where she pushed the button through the hole and began to tug her zipper down. Her fingers were shaking so badly that she stopped, embarrassed, and tried to regain control of herself.

Daryl could see how much she was struggling; he wanted to take the pained expression away from her face. With the tip of his tongue resting between his lips, he reached for her zipper and slowly pulled it the rest of the way down, revealing a pair of blue, cotton panties. As eager as he was to expose more of her skin, his eyes flicked to her face, seeking permission.

Carol took a shaky breath and nodded. Satisfied with her answer, the hunter gripped her waistband hard and began working the cargo pants down her hips. A small gasp escaped her when she felt his knuckles brush her bare skin.

The hunter had to force himself to keep going; he wanted to stare at those damn panties…he was leaning in, close enough to catch her scent, and it was making him rigid. But he knew that he needed to get her pants down. He slid them along her pale thighs…lower, to her knees. Carol helped him from there. She braced one hand on his shoulder and used the other to get the stubborn fabric down and off the ends of her feet. She kicked the pants away, the material scraping lightly on the floor. Standing in her underwear, Carol folded her arms across her chest and waited.

_Maybe he's rethinking this…._

Daryl's eyes traveled up and down the length of her pale, slender legs. He could feel his need building. Hungry for skin…for contact, his fingers curled around her panties. His eyes sought hers, and she smirked down at him…her nerves giving way to a crippling desire. She felt her breath catch as he pulled her panties down to her thighs. The motion of his hands stopped when her core came into view. With parted lips and heavy lids, he stared at the part of her he never thought he'd see. Carol took a step back, laughing lightly at the dazed look on his face. Feeling restless, she worked the panties the rest of the way down, flicking them off the end of her feet.

Daryl was at a loss for words. His brain was trying to puzzle out how they'd reached this point. Her arms were still folded across her chest as she moved to stand between his legs. The hunter couldn't take his eyes away from her core….but he sensed that he needed to act. Unsure of what else to do, he reached for his belt, fumbling with the buckle just as Carol had done moments ago. The clinking of the metal, and the sound of leather being pulled through the straps made her core ache. He let the belt fall to the floor and then reached for his zipper. Before he could go any further he swallowed hard and glanced at the white sheet that hung across the cell door for privacy. There was a hint of fear reflected in his eyes when he turned back to face Carol.

She understood; his concerns were valid. The cells offered the first semblance of privacy that the survivors had known since things first fell apart…but they still shared a cell block…and sound seemed to echo off the concrete walls with startling clarity. Desperate to relieve the stabbing pain between her legs Carol turned, walking away from him. He stared hard at her ass, wondering if it had always been as firm as it was now…he wanted to know what it felt like. She wandered out of sight and he could hear her rummaging through one of her bags. When she returned to stand between his legs, she held two clean rags…one in each hand. Smirking and blushing she held one out to him. Daryl reached for the cloth, a look of confusion on his face. Not trusting herself to explain in words, she kept her eyes on his as she reached up and placed the second cloth between her teeth; she then tied the loose ends at the back of her neck, forming a crude gag.

Daryl was stunned for a moment… He couldn't believe what she'd done…or that any of this was happening. He held his own rag in his hands and stared at the woman he thought he knew. There was color in her cheeks and he liked the way that the gag looked between her lips. There was something about it…about that the fact that she was willing to restrain herself to some extent…restrain _both of them_, in order to move forward…it made him throb within the confines of his jeans…and he could feel moisture beading at the head of his cock. Following her lead, Daryl held the cloth in his teeth while he tied the loose ends at the back of his neck. It was uncomfortable, but that only added to his arousal. He growled softly as he returned his attention to his fly and worked the zipper down.

Carol was getting wet as she watched him. The black gag in his mouth…the way his skin shone with sweat…the dark trail of hair below his navel… It was slowly driving her crazy. And then his zipper was down and he pushed the faded jeans low on his hips, freeing his cock. His chest was heaving as he stared at her.

She felt her mouth go dry when she saw his manhood. The thickness of it made her hurt and she could feel wetness beginning to seep from between her legs. She could hardly imagine what it would be like to have him inside her…but she suspected that there would be pain.

The hunter leaned back as he stared at her. His fingers curled anxiously around the edges of the chair. Knowing that there could be no more delays…no more doubts…Carol walked towards him and carefully straddled his knees. Her palms were resting on his damp chest as she leaned in and whispered to him. "_Fast_…_and quiet_." The words were muffled by the rag in her mouth, but he heard them.

Daryl grunted through his gag, nodding. His eyes flicked to her core. Carol smirked, lifting her hips. She had one hand gripping his strong shoulder while the other traveled down between them, wrapping securely around his shaft. The hunter's eyes slammed shut and he seemed to whine. Carol marveled briefly at the feeling of him in her hand, but then remembered her own words…

_Fast…_

With her heart hammering uncontrollably in her chest, she moved the head of his cock to her entrance. Bracing herself, she slowly let her body sink down onto his shaft. The metal chair groaned under the weight of their bodies, but they were too lost to hear the sound. Carol couldn't breathe as he filled her. He was so stiff, painfully hard…and his swollen cock was pushing up into her center. Her wetness helped him work his way inside and her walls were forced open. She was sinking down so slowly, relishing every solid inch of him as he throbbed and twitched inside her. Carol felt that he might break her.

Daryl's breathing was shallow and his eyes were slammed shut as he felt the slick warmth of her pussy surrounding him. When the head of his cock pushed past the tight ring of muscles at her entrance, he worried that the sensation would be enough to make him come. It had been so long and he was desperate for release. Her narrow core was slowly widening, allow him in, but Daryl was impatient. Growling through his gag, he gripped her hips hard and forced her body down onto his.

Carol couldn't help the sharp cry of pain that escaped when she felt Daryl slam her down onto his dick. Their hips were finally flush, and he was completely buried in her center. It hurt, but Carol never wanted the feeling to go away. She felt full, _wanted_, filthy…_incredible_. The blunt head of his cock had nearly reached her cervix and a powerful ache was already building inside her. Her body needed time to adjust, but Daryl couldn't wait.

With his strong hands still on her hips, he held her down and bucked up into her. Carol clawed sharply at his chest and snarled. Her nails stung, but the pain only seemed to make him harder. She could feel his shaft rubbing against her walls, creating friction. The hunter locked eyes with her, his hair already plastered to his brow. "_Thought ya said fast 'n quiet_?" he growled under his breath.

Carol was still reeling from the feeling of him bucking up into her center but she made herself answer. "I _did_." she managed, her walls constricting around him.

Daryl cocked his head to the side and smirked around his gag. "_C'mon then_."

The combination of his voice and the look on his face made more wetness seep from her core; the added moisture seemed to help her sink down even further. Carol loved the feeling of straddling him…loved the fact that he was keeping her wide open. Her legs were spread to allow him in and she rocked her hips, making him jerk underneath her.

"_Fuck_…" he growled, grateful that the rag was muffling the sound.

Carol wound her arms around his neck and rocked her hips again.

"_Christ_…" he snarled.

Daryl had to close his eyes as he felt her walls massage his swollen shaft. He wanted so badly to come. He couldn't remember the last time he'd been inside a woman…and he'd certainly never been ridden like a damn horse before…but the sensation of being buried between her legs…pushing up into her pussy…was making his cock drip. And when she moved on top of him….it was everything he didn't know he needed. His hands moved back and forth from her hips to her ass as he grunted in her ear. "_Keep goin'_…._faster_."

Carol nodded, her fingers pulling at the ends of his hair. She felt feverish with her shirt still on…the heat was overwhelming, but there was something sexy about the fact that they were both partially dressed. Tugging sharply at his hair and clawing his neck she moved herself up and down his hard-on. She couldn't believe the intensity of the friction as he slid through her core and then pushed back in…almost hitting the top of her every time she sank down.

Daryl knew that they were supposed to keep the noise down but he couldn't help groaning as she fucked him. Each time she lowered her hips, he countered her movements by bucking up hard…his chest heaving. He gripped her ass, loving the firmness of it in his palms. The cell had been hot before but now Daryl was fighting to breathe. The sheen of sweat was getting thicker on their bodies and he felt lightheaded. They were panting into the crooks of each other's necks and the hunter didn't know how much longer he would last. The way that her walls hugged him…it made him want to push her onto the floor and drive himself into the delicious heat between her legs.

Carol was getting weak…her insides already starting to quiver, but she had to keep going. She wanted to feel him come. The feeling of his hands on her ass made her walls open even wider and she began to lose control. She was operating on pure need as she bounced on top of him. Hips rising and sinking in rapid succession. Her heart was thrumming violently and she bit down hard on her gag. She pushed herself, moving up and down, breathing hard…sweat trickling down her spine. The feeling of his cock in her core was maddening. Despite her own warnings, she'd begun muttering through the cloth between her teeth. "_God…..dammit….Daryl….yeah….yeah….yeah….there….please….fuck…..harder_."

The hunter's dick was throbbing painfully inside her and he was convinced, each time she moved, that the sensation would drive him over the edge. It was difficult to make out her words through the gag, but he heard her. With a strong grip on her hips, he began bucking harder and faster, forcing his shaft up into the tight heat of her core. Her body almost seemed to cling to him each time he slipped inside…and it only made him want to push harder…he wanted to break her.

She heard him grunting as he fucked her…his body working hard under hers. With her arms still wrapped around his neck, and her eyes closed, Carol rocked against him. Her toes were curling as her body began to tense. Her pussy squeezed him every time he thrust up into her wetness. He was jerking under her, straining to go as deep as he could. He was ruthless, forceful as he made her move on top of him. Her walls were being stretched, forced open by his long, thick shaft and the hardness of it was making tears well in the corner of her eyes. But she wanted it…wanted him. Desperate for release, she picked up the pace, riding him hard. The chair was creaking beneath them, threatening to give way, but neither of them cared. All that mattered was friction, pressure, pain and heat.

Daryl's teeth were clenched tightly around the cloth in his mouth as he pushed himself into Carol's core, again and again and again. He was getting frustrated…he wanted her to finish. He wanted to know what it felt like to be inside a woman when she comes. So he held himself back and continued to work her body, his fingers digging into the flesh of her ass. He thrust his hips up, as fast and as hard as he could, hoping to hit the spot that made her weak.

Carol was getting dizzy with pleasure, her body in sensory overload. Buried in the crook of his neck, she pulled his scent deep into her lungs and held it there, heightening her own arousal. She could tell that he was getting impatient. His movements were almost violent and he was so rigid inside her. Opening herself up to all the pleasure he could give her, Carol spread her legs just a fraction of an inch wider and felt his manhood slide into the deepest part of her heat…the head of his cock hitting a place that made her entire body tremble. With her mouth open in a silent scream, Carol's insides tensed…her walls crashing around him as her orgasm struck in the form of a hot, wet, spasm. Her muscles seemed to convulse rapidly, clenching and unclenching the still swollen shaft that filled her pussy. As her release washed out around him, Carol groaned and continued bucking her hips. Every thrust seemed to amplify her pleasure and her climax became all consuming…making her body lock up around him. Her passage became painfully tight, narrow…but Daryl wasn't done with her and he forced his hips up, pushing through her trembling core.

When the hunter felt her pussy convulse around him, he snarled into the crook of her neck. It was so sudden, and the muscles so strong….that he nearly bit through the rag. He was massaging her ass roughly as he continued to fuck her…relishing the orgasm he'd given her. He realized that she was still moving up and down, riding him, seeking deeper penetration…and he wanted to give her whatever she needed. If he could send her into a stronger climax, or a second climax, he was going to do everything in his power to make that happen. But the slickness was proving too much. She slid up and down his shaft so easily now that she'd come…and the way she moved, slipping, sinking….it was making his dick jerk within the confines of her walls. He could hear her groaning in pleasure each time his shaft filled her, and the sound was sending him over the edge. Holding onto her ass and clenching his jaw, he began thrusting as hard as he possibly could…fucking her senseless. Soon, she stopped riding him and he knew that she was too weak. A morbid satisfaction settled over him as he realized that he'd finally broken her. There would be no more tension in her muscles, no more resistance…he could go as hard and as deep as he wanted. Clawing desperately at the soft flesh of her ass, Daryl pushed himself up into the deepest part of her wet core and finally let himself come. He forced her to move on top of him, up and down, over and over, those soft, trembling walls massaging him and milking him of his orgasm as his throbbing cock finished spurting…his hot seed filling her.

Carol couldn't see straight…she couldn't tell up from down and she sure as hell couldn't feel her legs. All she knew was that Daryl had pushed her through her first orgasm, sending her into a second, crippling, all-consuming climax…the sensations had been so powerful that she'd blacked out…at least that's what she thought happened. Carol couldn't be sure. She blinked several times, and the grey walls of the cell slowly came back into focus. Her mouth was dry and the haze in her mind was beginning to clear. His scent was all around her and she smiled. Unlocking her stiff arms from around his neck, she reached up and untied her gag, letting the now damp cloth drop to the floor. From her place on his lap, she stared lazily down at the rag and smirked, wondering how much good it had actually done. She could feel Daryl panting heavily against her shoulder and she carefully untied his gag as well, pulling it away from his mouth.

Grateful to be rid of the damn thing, Daryl licked his chapped lips and groaned, his hands weakly squeezing her ass. Carol chuckled lightly, pushing him back, easing them apart so that they could look at one another. His face was flush and dark hair was plastered to his brow…his temples. His usually keen, blue eyes looked drugged. and Carol smiled at him. She couldn't recall a time when she'd ever felt as satisfied as she did in that metal chair with Daryl.

He smirked back at her, his hands moving from her ass to her waist. As his breathing began to slow, the hunter frowned at her shirt.

"What?" Carol asked, chuckling.

He snorted, his fingers inching under the hem and traveling smoothly up her stomach until he found her breast; he gave the bare flesh a gentle squeeze. "Next time…this shit needs to go." he growled softly.

Carol's lips parted in amusement, her head tilting to the side. "Next time?" she asked, smirking at him.

Daryl blushed, realizing that he'd just assumed she'd want to do it again.

"What makes you think there's going to be a next time?" she asked, teasing.

He looked away for a moment, his shoulders shrugging. "Just figured…." he gnawed his lip before he got the courage to meet her gaze again. "Seemed like ya enjoyed it."

Carol couldn't help it; she leaned forward, resting her forehead on his chest as she laughed. "_It seemed like I enjoyed it…_" she echoed.

The hunter gave her breast another squeeze, making her sit up. She was smirking at him, her face almost glowing. "What tipped you off?" she chuckled.

The corner of Daryl's mouth hitched up in a smirk and he felt himself blush again.

She had one hand playing with the ends of his hair at the base of his neck, while the other moved slowly up and down his slick chest. The feeling of that damp skin beneath her fingertips was turning Carol on again and she found that she was already looking forward to 'next time.'

Staring at the woman who still sat in his lap…connected to him…the hunter grew concerned. "I didn't hurt ya, did I? If I did…I'm sorry….I just…"

Carol shook her head, smiling at him. "Stop. I'm fine. Better than fine…" Her eyes were on his mouth and suddenly, she felt his lips pressing into hers. She was surprised, but adjusted to the feeling quickly, her mouth working softly against his. The kiss was awkward, unexpected…wet, but it still made Carol's heart beat faster. When they separated, he was staring at her…his eyes questioning whether or not he'd crossed a line.

Carol reached up, her fingertips gingerly touching her lips. She hadn't counted on that. It was just supposed to be release…an even trade…just sex. But when he kissed her…she didn't pull away. It felt right…_good_. It was definitely new, and strange, but good. As a smile spread across her face, Carol kissed him again. She could feel him smirking against her lips and they broke for air, studying one another. Daryl's hands slid to her waist where he held her carefully, keeping her in his lap. "Think we mighta been too loud?" he asked

She laughed. "I really don't care." Wrapping her arms around his neck, she kissed him long and hard. And as her warm tongue slipped into his mouth, Daryl couldn't help but think that that was the best damn haircut of his life.

**Welllll, ahem….I think I might be getting the hang of this smut thing. ; ) I don't smoke…but I might start…lol. As always, I aim to please and I hope you guys had fun with this! I think Carol and Daryl deserved some afternoon delight. I also have fun writing humor and I thought that the conversations between the group members were kinda funny : ) I'm still working on requests, but feel free to send new ones via pm! If anything tragic happens in this mid-season finale, I will definitely be in need of support from fellow Caryl shippers! If you liked this, please tell me why in the reviews!**

**-Sami**


	4. Persuasion

**Hello again : ) Thanks so much for the awesome reviews to chapter 3! I definitely had fun with that one and it seems like you guys did too! Kudos to Whoneedsasword for putting that idea in my head : ) Today, I'm posting a request from Dixonrocks. She wanted to see Daryl and Carol searching for Beth, and wanted Daryl to convince Carol that he digs her…not Beth. I did my best and I hope you all enjoy the results! I threw in a little badassery because I like seeing our couple in action! Also…feels! Also… cigarette warning**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead…at least not in real life….**

**Chapter 4: Persuasion**

Every step sent jolts of pain up Carol's legs, making her knees ache. She wasn't sure how long they'd been walking. It seemed like hours had passed since their car ran out of fuel. The asphalt was hard, unforgiving as they made their way into the city. Carol's feet were sore and her entire body felt weak…battered, but she wouldn't allow herself to complain. Instead, she wiped the sweat from above her lip and hefted the load she carried on her back. If Daryl could make this journey without griping…so could she.

The hunter hadn't said much since they started on this mission to find Beth, and Carol hadn't pressed him. She understood how important this was…what it meant to him. She knew that he just wanted to find the girl alive…to finally bring someone home in one piece. Despite all the time that had passed since the farm…and all the hardships they'd endured, Carol knew that he'd never forgiven himself for what happened to Sophia. The memory seemed to chill her for a moment. He wasn't responsible for what happened on the farm; no one could've known…and she was sure that there was nothing he could've done to stop Beth from being taken. He hadn't gone into detail about what happened to the girl and Carol was afraid to delve too deeply into a subject that was still so painful for the hunter. So they walked in silence; the only sound came from their boots scuffing the asphalt.

The late afternoon sun was glaring down at them without mercy. Never allowing themselves to relax, Carol and Daryl kept their eyes open…constantly glancing left…right, scanning their surroundings for any signs of life. The stillness of the city seemed strange; each time they rounded a corner, she half-expected to come face to face with a herd. But they'd been lucky so far…only coming across a few stray walkers…nothing the two of them couldn't handle. As she walked alongside him, Carol occasionally glanced at Daryl's face from the corner of her eye. His expression was almost blank…his jaw set hard, and his mouth a thin line. She knew that a thousand thoughts must be churning in his skull. Carol had faith in Daryl's tracking abilities, but she felt that in a city the size of Atlanta…there was no telling how long it might take them to find Beth…and she didn't intend to spend their entire journey in somber silence. She was roused from her thoughts when the hunter's footsteps suddenly stopped. "Something wrong?" she asked.

He grunted, dropping to a crouch. They were concealed behind a drugstore and Daryl took a moment to shrug his bag off his shoulder. Carol was nervous. Despite her own exhaustion, she didn't feel comfortable stopping like this…not when they were exposed…in the open. She clutched her rifle, her blue eyes darting nervously around the small parking lot they'd found themselves in.

"Here," said Daryl.

She glanced down at him and saw that he was holding up a water bottle. He took a quick swig from it before nudging her leg. "Go on." he grunted.

Carol accepted the offering and lifted the bottle to her lips. When the lukewarm liquid hit her tongue, she wanted to groan. They didn't have much in the way of provisions and it was the first drink either of them had had all day. She only allowed herself to take a small sip before handing the bottle back to him. "Thanks." she said.

"Sure ya got enough?" he asked

She nodded and continued to scan their surroundings. As he tucked the bottle back into his bag, Daryl eyed her. He saw the way her fingers were curled so tightly around the rifle…and her eyes never seemed to linger on one thing for more than a few seconds. She was anxious and he understood. They'd been making their way into the city for several hours and their energy was running low; he knew that they needed to rest…even if it was just for a few minutes. They needed to stop, breathe, and get some relief from the heat. He slumped to the ground and leaned back against the building. Bringing his knees up, he let one arm drape across them while his other hand went to his hair.

Carol lips parted when she noticed him. "What are you doing? Shouldn't we keep moving?" she asked.

Daryl sighed, his eyes closing as he massaged his temple. "Need a minute."

Realizing that they couldn't move forward until he was ready, Carol finally gave in and shrugged the heavy pack off before easing down to sit beside him. "You okay?" she asked as she let her head fall back to rest against the wall.

"I'm good." he said, his voice betraying his fatigue. They'd spent the night driving and when the car finally sputtered to a stop, they'd left it behind…not allowing themselves to slow down. She knew their energy was all but sapped…she just didn't want to stop until he was okay with it. So they'd pushed themselves, jogging…then walking when they couldn't jog anymore..their pace had been lagging and it seemed to Carol that they'd finally reached a breaking point…at least for the time being. Despite their lack of food, water, and shelter…Carol knew that she had to do something to comfort him; she needed to help him…keep him going. Licking her dry lips and staring out at the empty street, she offered the only solace she could think of. "We'll find her."

Daryl's eyes eased open as he glanced at the woman beside him. There was a crease in his brow and he wasn't sure if he'd heard her correctly.

Turning her head to meet his gaze, Carol forced a tired smile. "We're gonna find her." she repeated softly.

The hunter felt his chest tighten. Up until now, his own determination was the only thing spurring him on…but knowing that Carol believed it…hearing her say it _out loud_…it meant everything. He gnawed his lip as he fought to control the feelings warring inside him. He'd failed so many times. He hadn't gotten to Merle in time….he hadn't been able to find Sophia…but despite it all, Carol still believed in him. No one had ever trusted Daryl…nobody had ever placed faith in him. He looked at her and wondered what he'd done to earn her trust. It had been reckless of him to take off after the car without any thought or hesitation…but having Carol with him gave the hunter strength. She was an ally, a capable fighter, and he was glad that it had been her in the passenger's seat when they sped off into the night. Not knowing how to voice the thoughts that were spinning in his head, Daryl cleared his throat and rubbed his tired eyes.

As they sat in silence, Carol stared down at the rifle resting in her lap. She could sense the hunter's crippling doubt…the pain he was in. It suddenly occurred to her that this journey might mean more to Daryl…that it might be more than a matter of bringing home a lost member of their family. Her lips parted slightly and she gripped the rifle tighter. The thought seemed strange…but she supposed it wasn't entirely absurd. Maybe Daryl didn't think of Beth as just another survivor. She knew they'd spent time together after the prison was taken…just the two of them…. Carol's brows knit together as she entertained the thoughts in her head.

_Does he….is there more to the two of them?_

Something about the realization startled her. It was difficult for her to imagine the hunter forming a romantic attachment to anyone…he'd always been so guarded…tending to withdraw into the safety of himself…never allowing anyone to get too close. She didn't know why the idea of him and Beth seemed so unexpected to her, but it did…and there was something troubling about it.

_You're being ridiculous…it's none of your business._

Carol didn't have any claim on him. She might say they were friends…maybe the term partners was more accurate. They fought well together; they _respected_ one another…and for the longest time, that was more than enough. Staying alive…that's what mattered, and Daryl and Carol had proven that they were more than capable. But there were times, granted they were few and far between…times that Carol couldn't help but wonder what the point of it all was. On nights that she'd lain awake in her bunk in her prison cell, she'd silently asked herself why they fought so hard. It seemed to her that all they were doing was breathing…and running. Some days…she felt as though her body was simply going through the motions…as if living were nothing more than a habit. In moments of weakness, she longed for a reason…something to make it all worthwhile. Every drop of blood she'd spilled, and every loss she'd suffered, she wanted to know that it hadn't been in vain. Somewhere along the line, the group members had become her family; they weren't just people. She valued her connections with them…but none seemed to matter more than the one she shared with Daryl. Carol felt that they understood each other, and that wasn't a small thing. It was difficult to accept that the hunter may have found his reason…his motivation elsewhere… Reaching up to rub the back of her neck, Carol decided to break the silence. "So it was just you and her…" she said without looking at him.

Daryl's seemed to tense when he heard the question. He glanced at her, one hand still tangled in his hair. "What?"

Carol swallowed hard, trying not to give herself away. "After the prison."

The hunter sighed. "Yeah. Shit started goin' south…everybody took off…scattered." his voice was low as the images replayed in his mind.

"I'm glad you two made it out." she said softly.

Daryl's eyes narrowed; he sensed there was something she wasn't saying. "We were together for a while…"

Carol nodded, not trusting herself to speak.

"We found this house…piece of shit…way out in the woods." He gnawed his lip for a moment. "Only stayed a couple hours."

"What happened?" she asked.

Daryl ran a broad hand over his face before letting it drop to his lap. He wasn't proud of how he and Beth had behaved that night. They'd been reckless…stupid. It was a damn miracle the house hadn't burned down around their drunk asses. "We got into some moonshine…" he grudgingly admitted.

Carol's lips parted in awe as she turned to stare at him. "You what?"

"We got shit-faced. It was stupid…but she was goin' on about her daddy…'n about all ya'll…we got to thinkin' bout all the folks we thought was dead…'n that moonshine started lookin' better 'n better."

Carol couldn't believe that they'd gotten themselves drunk… If walkers had found them.. The thought was too much for her and she blinked, forcing it out of her mind. "What made you leave?"

Daryl rubbed his jaw and sighed. "We were comin' down…slow. 'N that damn house…." he shook his head. "We got it into our heads that we should burn the thing down…"

Carol's breath caught when she remembered the smoke…the thick grey column spiraling into the air…she'd seen it when she and Tyreese reached the grove.

_They were that close…_

"I….I don't know what to say…" Carol admitted, one hand going to her temple as she tried to process what he'd told her.

Daryl bowed his head in shame. "Ya ain't gotta say nothin'…it was stupid. Coulda got our asses killed."

After several seconds, Carol felt as though she could talk again. "Where did you go…after that?"

"Couple places," he answered, his voice low. "Never stayed more than a night in any of 'em…till we found this house…funeral home." There was a sharp pang of guilt stabbing at his consciousness as he remembered the screeching tires of the car that Beth had been taken in.

Carol decided not to think too hard about the fact that the two of them had spent their nights and days together.

_Drinking apparently…_

"At least you weren't alone…" she added, keeping her blue-grey eyes on her rifle.

Daryl couldn't be sure…but he thought he heard pain in her voice. He didn't understand. After staring at her for several minutes and taking note of her somber expression, Daryl wiped some of the sweat from his brow and spoke. "Why'd ya say it like that?" he asked.

Shaken suddenly from her thoughts, Carol looked at him. "What?"

"Jus' now…" he said. "Bout me 'n Beth…"

Carol didn't know how to answer him. She hadn't meant to imply anything…to let her true thoughts come through in her tone. Slowly shaking her head, Carol scratched at her scalp. "I didn't mean…I'm….it's nothing." She shrugged, looking away.

"Naw; you're the one that wanted to talk…might as well go on and say what ya mean." he said, irritation creeping into his voice.

Carol sighed. "We should keep moving." She braced one hand on the asphalt and tried to stand, but Daryl reached for her arm.

"What'd ya mean?" he growled softly.

Frustrated, hurt, and ashamed of her own weakness, Carol pulled away from his grasp and stood. "We've only got a few hours of daylight left; we need to find a place for the night." She stooped to retrieve her back pack but Daryl snatched it away from her.

"Ain't goin' nowhere till ya tell me what ya meant…" he was glaring at her.

Unwilling to have this conversation, Carol reached for the bag. "We don't have time for this Daryl…we…" but before she could finish her sentence…the blood froze in Carol's veins. She could see a small group of walkers rounding the corner, heading straight towards them. Adrenaline rushed into their hearts and they both released their holds on the back pack. Moving to stand side by side, Daryl and Carol forgot their argument and readied themselves for battle. The hunter slung his bow off his shoulder and raised it, taking aim. Wanting to make quiet kills, Carol hefted the rifle onto her back and opted to pull the long dagger from its sheath on her belt. Her fingers curled tightly around the handle and she pulled a deep breath into her lungs.

The six walkers were stumbling in their direction, their feet dragging…rasping growls slipping through broken teeth. Carol and Daryl glanced at each other from the corners of their eyes. "You ready?" he asked under his breath.

"I gotta be." she answered. With that, the two survivors advanced on their targets. Daryl raised his bow, lining up the first shot. He squeezed the trigger with a grunt and sent an arrow speeding towards the closest walker. The corpse's mouth was open in an ugly snarl as the bolt lodged itself in the creature's skull…the shaft protruding from between the walker's eyes. The body quickly slumped to the ground but the other monsters weren't deterred. Their grey arms were outstretched, fingers curling like claws, grasping at empty air. The small group began to break apart as some moved towards Daryl and the rest staggered in Carol's direction. The hunter was moving back, trying to put more space between him and the walkers. But Carol needed to be close…gritting her teeth and steeling her nerves she lunged for the nearest body. She put all her strength into the motion as she lifted her arm and drove the shining point of the blade into the walker's temple. Bone gave way, crunching under the intensity of the impact and she felt the knife slide into the rotten brain tissue…thick, tainted blood burst from the wound, splattering her wrist and neck. The eerie light seemed to fade in the creature's eyes and it sank to the ground, taking Carol with it. But she was strong and she wrenched the weapon free, almost stumbling backwards in the process.

Blood was pounding in her ears and her chest was heaving. She could hear Daryl shouting from somewhere nearby, but she couldn't make out the words. All that mattered was staying alive. More walkers were closing in on her and she wasn't about to die in some drugstore parking lot. Snarling she drove her blade into the eye socket of the nearest corpse, making it hiss and shriek. Her blow wasn't enough to stop it and the creature stumbled towards her, saliva dripping from between its yellow teeth. Her muscles went rigid and she pushed harder, driving the weapon in deeper until it struck the soft tissue that made the moaning stop. But then the large walker was falling forward…the dead weight coming down on Carol, slamming her back into the pavement. She cried out in pain when her body collided with the asphalt and she frantically began to struggle but the corpse had her trapped. Breathing hard, and pushing back with everything she had, Carol fought to free herself. Her lungs were burning as she tried to breathe and the muscles in her arms were quivering as she pushed against the dead thing's shoulders. Through the rushing of blood in her ears, she could hear shuffling footsteps as more walkers came towards her. Blood was trickling out around the knife that was still embedded in the walker's eye…the thick, scarlet drops were landing with a _pit pat_ sound on Carol's chest.

Daryl swung his bow in an arc, the weapon striking one of the walkers in its jaw. The creature's head was jerked suddenly to the side, and several bloody teeth flew from its mouth, clattering to the ground…rolling across the pavement. Slack-jawed, and with a terrible gurgling sound coming from its throat, the walker continued moving towards its prey. It was reaching out, seeking flesh, but Daryl grunted, kicking the thing hard in the chest. When the corpse hit the ground, the hunter dropped quickly to his knees and brought the stock of his bow down, slamming it into the creatures skull. There was a sickening crack and blood began flowing in thick streams from the walker's nose and mouth…dribbling down the sides of its sunken face. Knowing that the fight wasn't over, Daryl forced himself to stand. In the periphery of his vision he could see Carol struggling…she was trapped beneath a heavy corpse…and two more geeks were closing in. Clenching his teeth, he ran to her side. His strong hand clutched at the walker's shirt, forming a fist and jerking the damn thing off of her. He stumbled back with the effort.

Carol was gasping when Daryl finally freed her; she crawled towards the large walker, pulling the knife from its ruined eye socket. Bracing one hand on the asphalt, she pushed herself off the ground. Daryl was at her side but neither of them had a moment to breathe. There were two corpses left and they were closing in fast, their hunger driving them forward. A grey, rotted hand was reaching for Carol…thin fingers closing around her sleeve, but she wrenched herself away and drove the knife into the monster's forehead…the corpse froze, going rigid as a snarl died on its lips. Carol kicked at the walker, pushing it away and freeing her blade. As the body fell away, blood seemed to spray in a fine arc, spattering her shirt…the dead weight struck the ground with a heavy thud and Carol could scarcely take a breath as her heart leapt into her throat. Trembling with adrenaline and fear, she turned her head to see Daryl shoving another corpse away. The hunter was retreating, moving backwards quickly as the creature advanced. He swallowed hard, a bead of sweat slipping down his jaw-line as he squeezed the trigger, loosing his last arrow. The bolt sped past, the feathers just a green blur as the arrow buried itself in the monster's useless brain.

Breathing hard, the two survivors stood in the small parking lot and surveyed the damage. The pavement was littered with corpses…and stained with blood. An eerie stillness seemed to settle over the place as Daryl and Carol fought to catch their breath. The hunter leaned forward, bracing his palms on his thighs. Carol pulled a staggered breath into her burning chest and let the knife fall from her limp fingers. The metal struck the ground, with a _clang_. Buckling under the weight of the struggle she'd just been through, Carol slumped to the ground, bowing her head between her knees as if she were fighting against nausea. With her eyes shut tight, she tried to block out the terrible ringing in her ears.

_We're alive….we're okay….we made it…._

She tried to calm herself…but her nerves were badly frayed..her body still shaking. With her hands clasped behind her head, Carol realized what it was that scared her. She wasn't worried about her own safety…she was afraid of losing Daryl….of having to watch him die. Carol knew, in that moment, that if he'd been hurt while trying to help her…she'd never forgive herself. Overwhelmed by what had just taken place…and by the thoughts surfacing in her weary mind, Carol slammed her eyes shut tighter and fought back the tears that were threatening to spill.

The hunter spat before standing upright and running his hands through his mess of sweaty hair.

_Christ…._

He knew that between the two of them, they'd put down hundreds of geeks…fighting corpses wasn't anything new. But something about what had just happened…it struck him…unnerved him. If he'd taken even a second longer to get to her…she might've been….

_Naw…_

He wasn't going to let himself think about that. They were alive, and that's what mattered. He forced the dark thoughts out of his head and hefted the bow on his shoulder. He moved stiffly, back towards the small building. After collecting their bags, he walked in Carol's direction…only stopping when he stood beside her.

She reached out, groping for the knife until her shaking fingers closed around the handle. She'd heard his footsteps and knew he'd want to keep moving. Returning her weapon to its sheath, she lifted her chin to see him looming over her. There was a fearful expression on his face and he leaned down, offering her his hand. Humbled and grateful, Carol took the offer…her warm hand gripping his hard as he hauled her up off the ground. Together, they stood for a moment on shaking legs and took one last look around the parking lot. "You alright?" he breathed.

She managed a quick nod as she took her pack from him and slung it onto her back; she clutched nervously at the straps and waited for him to say something.

Gnawing at the corner of his lip, Daryl gestured toward the deserted street that lay ahead of them. "We gotta move…hole up somewhere for the night. Can't keep goin' like this." he sighed. He finally had to acknowledge that they were both drained. In their current state, the hunter wasn't sure they'd be able to hold their own against another group of walkers.

Carol eyed the buildings in the distance before refocusing on Daryl. "Where?" she asked.

He shrugged, scuffing his boot on the ground. "Don't know. We'll find a place." His eyes found hers and she nodded again.

Desperate for safety…for _shelter_, Daryl and Carol summoned their strength, straightened their backs and did the only thing they could; they kept moving.

Carol braced her hands on the sink and studied the woman in the mirror. She and Daryl found an abandoned law office. They had to smash the glass on the front door to get inside, but they'd worked quickly, looping phone cords around the door handles…again, and again, wrapping the wires around themselves, making sure the knots were secure. They'd grunted together as they pushed heavy filing cabinets in front of the door. Aside from a few wasted corpses littering the main hall, they hadn't stumbled across anyone…or anything. Only when they'd completed a sweep and cleared the building did Carol allow herself to retreat to the safety of the bathroom.

She's spent the last twenty minutes trying to wash dry blood off her skin. The sink was now flecked with small red spots and the waste basket was overflowing the damp, crumpled, bloody paper towels. Desperate to feel clean, Carol held another paper towel under the weak stream of running water. After wringing the flimsy material to squeeze out the excess liquid, she pressed the cloth to her neck and scrubbed gently at the last few stains. The paper quickly took on a rust-colored tint and she balled it up, tossing it into the can. After holding her hands under the trickle of water, she reached up, combing her wet fingers through her mussed hair in a feeble attempt to clean it. Realizing that she'd done all she could, Carol turned the faucet, stopping the flow of cool water. She sighed and stared at her reflection. The sun was sinking outside, but even in the dimly lit bathroom, Carol could see how tired she looked. Before she could start feeling sorry for herself, she turned away and pushed the door open, stepping out into the gloomy hall. She heard Daryl rearranging furniture in one of the offices.

The hunter was dragging a coffee table across the room, making space on the floor. There was a small couch, which he figured Carol could have, but he needed to have some room to arrange a bedroll on the floor. He finished moving the table and then looked up to see Carol lingering in the doorway. "How's it going in here?" she asked.

He wiped at his brow and blew out a breath. "It's fine. Just clearin' some space. That there's yours." he pointed to the couch.

Carol's lips parted as she hugged herself. "What? No…I don't need it…I brought a sleeping bag; I'm fine on the floor."

Daryl huffed. "Quit. Ain't lettin' ya sleep on the floor. Mind If I take that?" he gestured to her back pack that was sitting in the far corner of the room; he knew she had a sleeping bag in there.

She didn't know what to say…Daryl wasn't one for backing down when he'd made him mind up about something…and she supposed she didn't have the energy to fight with him. "Yeah," she said in defeat. "That's fine."

He nodded to her before making his way across the room. She watched as he stooped in front of her belongings and pulled the rolled sleeping bag from her pack. He walked back towards the couch and knelt to begin unrolling the sleeping bag. Carol moved to join him. When she dropped to a crouch across from him, her hands going to the bag, his brows knit together. "Ya ain't gotta…" he started to say but she didn't let him finish.

"If you're taking the floor, at least let me help you…It'll ease my conscience." she said, giving him a tired smile.

Daryl huffed, smirking at her. "Fine…let's get this done…my ass is tired."

Carol chuckled, glad that they could do this…act normal…carry on a conversation…despite the tension between them earlier in the day. She was relieved that Daryl hadn't pressed her any further about the conversation they'd started…just before they were attacked. He seemed to have forgotten it.

_That's probably for the best._

She worked with him, helping to spread the fabric out on the floor. The sun continued to sink, dipping below the horizon and it was getting harder and harder to see. Her hand brushed his as she tried to smooth the material and they both tensed at the contact. Clearing her throat, Carol stood, "I think that's as good as it's gonna get." she said. Without waiting for a response, she moved towards the couch.

Daryl squinted through the gloom, watching as she shrugged off her jacket, letting it drop. He saw her hands go to her lower back, rubbing the spot above her tailbone. Her heard her sigh and then she sank down onto the couch and worked on unfastening the straps on her boots. Carol groaned when her aching feet were finally free. She ran a hand through her hair before tossing a small cushion at the hunter. "Here." she laughed lightly.

He caught the thing before it could hit him in the face. "Thanks," he said as he eased down onto the sleeping bag and tucked the cushion under his head. Lying on his back, Daryl let his hands rest on his stomach. He had one bent knee raised as he stared up at the white ceiling.

Carol mimicked his pose, her legs going up and over the far arm of the couch…her feet hanging off the edge. She reclined, trying to get comfortable. Her body was eager for sleep, but her mind was restless. Unsure of how to voice all the things that were spinning in her skull, Carol sighed and closed her eyes.

As exhausted as they were, the survivors couldn't seem to relax…at least not entirely. Daryl was drumming his fingers on his stomach. He was unusually anxious and he sat up, pulling off his vest in the hopes of getting just a bit more comfortable. When he fell back onto the sleeping bag, he turned his head and stared at the small couch. The room was getting darker but he could still make out Carol's form. There wasn't much space between them…maybe an arm's length. He could reach out and touch her if he needed to wake her. The thought offered some small comfort and he rolled onto his side so that he could face the couch. Something was nagging at him, but Daryl was unsure about whether or not to speak his mind. He gnawed his lip, considering his options. As much as he wanted to deny it, he knew he'd never get to sleep unless he said his peace. He was thankful for the surrounding gloom; it made him braver. "Carol," he growled softly.

She stiffened when she heard her own name. Her eyes eased open, adjusting to the dark, but she kept her focus on the ceiling. She didn't want to look at him. "What?" she asked.

"Need to ask ya somethin'…"

Carol ran a hand over her face, sighing. She knew what was coming and she didn't have the strength to deal with it. "Go ahead…" she said, notes of defeat and apprehension evident in her voice.

The hunter propped himself up one elbow and stared hard at the woman on the couch. "What'd ya mean before? When ya asked 'bout me 'n Beth."

Carol cupped her forehead, as if she could somehow contain the pounding in her skull. "Daryl…" she sighed. "I didn't mean anything. I shouldn't have pressed you about it…what you and Beth do…it's none of my business. I wasn't trying to pry. Can we just forget it?" she pleaded quietly.

A deep crease was forming in Daryl's brow. "What me 'n Beth _do_?" he echoed, confusion plain in his tone.

Carol bit her lip, trying to keep herself together. All she wanted was to fall asleep, replenish, and put the entire hellish day behind her. "It's fine Daryl, alright? Really. We need to rest if we plan on finding her tomorrow."

But the hunter was lost. He sensed that he was missing something…or that Carol was. Their lines had gotten crossed somehow and it was bothering him. He bowed his head, trying to puzzle out the meaning behind Carol's words.

_The hell does she think me 'n Beth do…_

The crease deepened in his brow. They were both silent and thoughts continued to race through his mind with startling speed. He considered abandoning the discussion altogether and letting sleep claim him….but then his eyes narrowed and his lips parted. Color rushed to his cheeks and the hand that was resting on the sleeping bag formed a tight fist. His heart began to beat faster and he could feel his temperature rising.

_What in the hell…._

He was in shock as he stared at the woman on the couch. "You…." he started to speak, but his temper was making it difficult for him to get the words out. "You tellin' me…" he huffed, trying to compose himself. Exhaling slowly through his nose, Daryl kept his anger in check. "You think it's like that…between me 'n her?" he growled.

Carol felt her whole body tense; she started wringing her hands.

"_Carol_." he snapped, demanding her attention.

Knowing that she couldn't ignore the man forever, she turned to face him. "What?" she said softly, wishing he would just let it go.

"Ain't nothin' goin' on between me 'n Beth. The hell makes ya think somethin' like that? That girl's family…nothin' more."

His eyes were burning into her and she didn't know what to say. "I…I'm sorry…I just thought…"

"Ya thought _what_?" he bit out.

"I don't know," she said, exasperated. "You two were on your own for a while…there's nothing wrong with it…no one would've blamed you if…."

"If _what_?" he snapped. "That what you think of me? Think I'd take advantage of that girl…just 'cause we was alone together?"

Nearing the limits of her patience, Carol sat up on the couch and glared down at him. "I _didn't_ say that…" she hissed. "I know you'd never do anything to hurt her…I just thought, maybe…since it was just the two of you…that maybe you thought of her as more than family…that's all. And like I said…it's none of my business."

Daryl sat up, his legs crossing. "She's a _kid_, Carol…" he reached out, bracing his palms on the couch, on either side of her legs….trapping her.

Carol felt foolish…not only for thinking that something might've happened between Beth and Daryl…but for letting it get to her. She meant what she said…what he may or may not have done was none of her business…she had no right to get bent out of shape over a damn theory. "I'm sorry…" she sighed, the sound heavy with frustration. "I wasn't trying to upset you."

It was the hunter's turn to feel guilty…he let his temper get away from him. As his breathing began to slow, he pulled his hands away from the couch and ran them through his hair. His head was starting to clear when a sudden realization caught hold of him, making his gut twist.

_It hurt her…_

The thought of him and Beth together.._._It seemed to hurt Carol… She was still sitting up, her eyes downcast. Daryl stared at her and wondered why she'd gotten so upset. He knew Carol…she was one of the strongest people he'd ever met. She'd endured the most difficult loss a person can face…the death of a child, and it hadn't been enough to break her. He'd seen her set her own problems aside, a hundred times, in order to help others. She didn't scare easy. She'd risked her life to get them all out of Terminus…but the idea of him and Beth was enough to get under her skin? It didn't make sense. He needed to know. "Carol.." he said under his breath.

She looked down at him, wondering how much further he planned to push her. "What?"

"Why's it matter?" he asked. "If I was with Beth….why's it matter?"

In that moment, Carol knew that she'd run out of excuses. She couldn't lie to him…and she couldn't get away. Even though she'd rather face a dozen walkers, unarmed, than answer his question…Carol knew that she didn't have a choice. She'd done enough running for one lifetime. Shrugging her shoulders and keeping her eyes locked on his…she gave him the only answer she had. "Because you're more than family." There was a sad smile on her lips as she waited for him to say something.

It took a moment for the words to sink in, but when the realization struck, Daryl was stunned. She meant something to him…he knew that…she'd always meant something. It was the sort of thing he didn't acknowledge directly…because he didn't know how…and he was too afraid to say so out loud. But she was significant…she mattered…and as he sat with her in the dark room…her words replaying in his head, Daryl thought she understood… and that she felt the same….

_More than family…_

Not knowing what else to do, he shifted so that he was kneeling…his body wedged between her legs. Carol didn't have time to stop him before he reached for her waist and pulled her to the edge of the couch. Her breath caught in her throat as he nuzzled her stomach, his arms circling her waist, keeping her close to him. As she stared down at him through the dark, Carol remembered the way he'd clung to her after Terminus…the power of his grip as he hugged her…not wanting to let her go. He was so strong that Carol tended to forget how vulnerable he could be. His walls seemed to be coming down again as he held her waist and let his head rest against her stomach. Her arms were shaking and she slowly lowered them until her fingers laced in his long hair, combing through it gently as she let him work through whatever had taken hold of him. She held her breath, afraid that the slightest sound might startle him.

The hunter rarely allowed his strength to fail him. Whether he was being _chased_, _beaten_….backed into a corner…he'd always drawn on his fortitude…physical strength and an unbreakable will. He'd clenched his fists and bared his teeth, struggling against a savage world that had only ever shown him cruelty. Daryl Dixon never went down without a fight…but _here_…alone with the person who'd come to mean so much to him, he felt that he could finally stop fighting. When she'd stared down at him, her kind blue eyes glowing in the dark…he knew that he was safe. As those soft, honest words fell from her lips, he felt his resolve crumbling. It was as if all the feelings that he'd been trying so hard to keep hidden were finally pouring out of him…and the sensation was too much…overwhelming. His barriers were falling down and he couldn't breathe. _Weak_…in need of human contact, the hunter did the only thing he could think of…he reached out for her. _She'd always been there_, but he'd never allowed himself to cross the lines that he thought existed between them. His clumsy, shaking hands gripped her waist…pulling her to the edge of the couch. He knew that he'd lost control…he had no real right to touch her, but something inside him needed that connection. He had to feel the warmth of her body against his. So, like a child, he clung to the only home he knew…his head resting against her stomach. Daryl didn't know what else to do. He could feel her legs on either side of his body…she seemed to surround him. His eyes were slammed shut, nervousness making his muscles tense, but a warm sigh passed his lips when her fingers found his hair. The shaken hunter, who'd only ever known fear and violence, found peace in the arms of a friend. His breathing was shallow, but a sense of calm seemed to be washing over him, like starlight over an empty field as he felt Carol's slender fingers combing through his tangled hair. She was so _gentle_….so careful in the way that she touched him and he was losing himself in the feeling.

Carol's chest tightened as she stared down at him. He seemed so scared…it was difficult to accept that he was the same man who'd hauled a walker's corpse off of her with brute force hours ago. All of his aggression, his _anger_…it had been replaced with raw vulnerability and all Carol wanted was to comfort him. She swallowed hard, one hand still lost in his dark hair while the other moved to the base of his neck, softly rubbing the aching muscles. The hunter groaned in contentment, the sound muffled by Carol's shirt. Wanting desperately to ease any pain he might be in, she let her hand trail from his strong shoulder, to his back, massaging the flesh that had endured so much. As his grip tightened on her waist, his fingers curling desperately around her, Carol couldn't help but think that he was a boy again…a lost child seeking the love and warmth that the world had always denied him. She cradled his head and rubbed his back; when he shuddered against her, she whispered into the dark…"It's _okay_…you're _safe_ here." She sniffed, feeling her eyes grow warm.

When he heard her sniff, Daryl's eyes opened. He blinked at the gloom and eased back so that he could look up into her face. He missed the warmth of her body, but he felt that he had to see her…he was afraid of the sadness he could hear in her voice. The hunter couldn't speak…even if he could..he didn't know what to say. All the words that were locked behind his lips…they seemed paltry…inadequate. His clear, blue eyes betrayed his fear as he stared at her. The pounding of his heart had become painful within the confines of his chest.

Carol still had one hand clinging weakly to his hair. She couldn't make herself let go…not when his eyes were fixed so intently on hers…not when their bodies were so close. She swallowed hard, her lips parting slightly. Unable to control herself, Carol leaned down…she used her grip to tug at his hair, bringing his face to hers…but she stopped when less than an inch of space remained between their lips. Their breathing had picked up….whether out of fear…or something else, Carol couldn't be sure, but they were panting…warm breath mingling in the space between them. She was clutching his damp hair tightly in her fist, and he was gripping her waist hard. There was a sense of urgency as they held on to one another and Carol's eyes searched his face, seeking permission. Daryl's lids were heavy as he stared back at her. His heart was beating so hard that it scared him, and his palms were growing damp…but despite all the sensations that were battling for his attention, the hunter knew what had to be done…an understanding seemed to pass between them. Nervous and shaking, Daryl used his strength to pull her body towards him. He heard a small gasp escape her as she slid off the couch, landing in his lap. Adrenaline traveled quickly through their veins, like lightning, shocking their hearts…they didn't have time to breathe, or second guess…the instant their bodies connected, she locked her legs around him and pulled his mouth to hers.

Daryl squeezed her waist when he felt her soft lips pressing down on his. The sweet pressure was incredible…he felt weak, dizzy, but he made himself hold on to her. She was warm, eager as her mouth worked against his. He could feel her hand clutching at the front of his shirt while the other remained in his hair. The longer they held the connection, the more lightheaded he became. A stifling warmth was spreading through him and he needed to breathe. Pulling his mouth from hers, he sucked in greedy mouthfuls of air and tried to process what was happening.

Carol's hand was traveling slowly, up and down his chest as she tried to soothe him. "Are you okay?" she breathed.

The hunter managed a nod and pulled another deep breath into his lungs.

"_We can stop_…" she offered, her tone fearful.

Daryl licked his lips and shook his head. Before she could speak again, he leaned in, kissing the corner of her mouth. In his haste, he'd missed his mark, but they were eager and quickly righted themselves. Cocking his head to one side, he felt the pressure he craved…Carol's mouth met his and they both groaned. They were too lost to know how it started, but suddenly it wasn't just soft lips moving together…somewhere between the sighs and gasps, their tongues met. Warm and wet, they explored one another. Carol felt his tongue under hers and responded by rocking her hips. He grunted, clawing at her lower back. They broke apart again, breathing harder now. Sensing that they both needed more, Daryl stretched one arm out behind him, supporting himself as he eased onto his back…bringing Carol with him. Her palms were splayed on the sleeping bag, on either side of his head as she stared down at him. He looked back at her, a strange hunger reflected in his eyes. She knew what he wanted….and she wanted to give it to him…she would give him anything. She was still straddling his waist and she could feel his need beginning to build between her legs. Bending low, leaning over him, Carol savored the control. His hands were gripping her hips, urging her to move, but she remained still. The hunter's hips started to buck weakly beneath her. She let her lips hover over his without making contact. He was panting against her mouth…his lids heavy and his cheeks flushed. Carol let the sound of his strained breathing fill her ears…it gave her the strength she needed to keep going. Drawing on her courage, Carol eased back, sitting up. All of her weight was resting on his pelvis and he grunted, closing his eyes. Biting her lip, Carol reached for the hem of her shirt and pulled it over her head with shaking hands. After tossing the shirt aside, she felt terribly exposed. Gooseflesh rose on her arms the instant the cool air hit her skin.

At once anxious and excited, Carol braced her hands on his chest and leaned over him. Even through the gloom, she could see that he was struggling…his eyes slammed shut, chest heaving. "Daryl…" she said softly.

When he finally looked at her, his mouth went dry and every rational thought he'd ever had seemed to leave his head. She was above him, staring down at him like he truly mattered…like she wanted him. There was a nervous smile on her lips and her fingertips were starting to claw at his shirt. His eyes roamed from her face, down the column of her neck, lower…to the soft swells of her breasts, the delicious cleavage that was visible between the cups of her dark bra. His heart thrummed in his chest as he studied the thin straps that curved up and over her shoulders. Despite the fact that the room was blanketed in darkness, her skin seemed to glow…pale like cream, and she looked so soft. His eyes followed the curves of her cups, over and over…as if he could memorize them, his lips parting in awe. He wondered what she felt like…and whether or not she was willing to show him the tender flesh still concealed by her bra. In that moment, Daryl was convinced that he'd never wanted to touch anything so badly. The thought alone was making his breath catch and he could feel himself growing hard…warm blood pouring into his groin. His head was swimming and all that mattered was her body. His hands moved suddenly, traveling up her body until he was gripping her ribcage. Carol shivered as his fingertips pressed in hard. Giving in to the hunger that was crippling them both, she bent down, colliding with him.

She couldn't stop the groan of satisfaction as he kissed her hard. Her body's response was automatic and her hips ground slowly into his. Carol wanted to growl when she felt the hardness between her legs, pressing up into her core. But he didn't give her the change; he pushed his tongue into her mouth, tasting her…savoring her. His hands moved over her smooth skin, up and down, along her sides, until he gripped her hips again. The feeling of her under his hands was intoxicating and Daryl never wanted to let go. As they continued to kiss one another, they seemed to get braver…their insecurities melting away. She sucked gently at his tongue, making him buck underneath her. The hunter bit the soft flesh of her lips, catching it playfully between his teeth and applying pressure until she gasped. Carol felt a stabbing pain in her center when he bit the corner of her bottom lip. The heat between them was stifling…all consuming and they began to lose themselves. As much as he loved the taste of her…the wetness of her mouth, Daryl felt the need to explore. He leaned up, kissing the center of her chest, grunting against her skin. Carol kept a soft moan trapped behind her lips. Then his hands were moving again, traveling up her spine, giving her chills. She felt him fumbling with her bra clasp and she held her breath.

The hunter was having trouble maintaining any sort of focus. Between the pain in his groin and the desperate need to see the rest of Carol's body, he barely managed to hold the clasp in his sweaty fingers. Part of him was afraid….worried that this might be too much…that she wasn't ready. But he could hear her breathing…panting heavily, and he knew he had to keep going. The time for hesitation was gone. Muttering curses under his breath, and bucking his hips weakly out of frustration, Daryl finally felt the ends of the clasp spring apart…and his eyes caught the subtle movement as Carol's bra strap slid down lower on her shoulder.

Unable to wait any longer, Carol slipped the bra down her arms before discarding it. Her palms were flat on the sleeping bag, on either side of his head…her chest heaving as she loomed over him. Daryl's eyes sought hers for half a heartbeat but then he was leaning up, kissing her chest again. First the center, then lower…he lost himself between her breasts and Carol cried out, her eyes slamming shut. He wanted to taste her, _feel_ her…memorize her scent. One strong hand gripped her left breast and they both hissed at the contact. When he squeezed the soft flesh, Carol felt the pain between her legs grow worse. His other arm was curled around her lower back, his hand dangerously close to her ass. Carol knew, as they lay there, tangled together…that she'd never felt as alive as she did when he touched her. The feeling of his calloused hand cupping her breast was incredible and she wanted more…but she needed to let him explore…he wanted to learn her body. He handled her in a way that was almost reverent…his fingertips tracing her lines and curves, pausing to tug gently at her nipples. The sensation proved too much for them and they both whimpered. Possessed by his need, Daryl nuzzled her breasts, his scruff tickling her. She bucked against him and his tongue flicked out against her nipple, making it tighten. The small taste of her wasn't enough…Daryl licked her again…letting his warm, wet tongue follow the curve of her breast…mapping out her skin.

Carol's entire body shivered and she reached for his hair, clutching it tight and holding him against her. She loved the feeling of his warm, heavy breaths against her skin….and the moisture from his mouth…surrounding her nipple… His wet mouth worked at her body, suckling…and she swore she could feel it in the deepest part of her core. As his need took hold of him, the hunter began to mutter into her skin, growling as he moved from one breast to the other…_licking_, _sucking_, tasting the salt of her sweat. She was everywhere…seemingly all around him…flooding his senses and all he wanted was more…When he felt her fingers tug sharply at his hair, holding him against her chest, he released a heavy sigh and let his tongue travel up the dip in her cleavage. He couldn't remember ever doing this to a woman, but it felt natural…good. As much as he craved further contact, part of him was content to stay like that…lost in the softness of her breasts, gently nipping at the skin then licking as a penance…catching her nipples between his teeth, making her gasp. But Carol's hips had begun to work against his, creating a steady rhythm…_friction_… and he felt that he needed to act.

Half drunk with lust, Daryl kissed the side of her breast one last time before getting a secure grip on her body and easing her down onto her side. Carol was in a daze and had to blink several times before she realized what was happening. She still had one leg curled up and around his hip, keeping their bodies together. When her eyes found Daryl's…the intensity of his gaze startled her. Locks of dark hair were plastered to his temples and hanging in his face. His chest continued to rise and fall with each labored breath, and she watched, mesmerized as his tongue darted out over his chapped lips. Now that she knew what his tongue felt like on her body, Carol was convinced that she'd never be able to stop thinking about it. He stared at her from beneath his lashes…the look alone was enough to make Carol weak with hunger. They held each other's gazes, both of them fighting for air. Unable to restrain herself, she leaned in, kissing him hard. He responded in kind, his hips bucking weakly into hers…his strong hand at her waist…blunt nails clawing at her skin. Needing more from him, Carol pushed her hips into his and bit at his lips. He growled, kissing her as if he could devour her. She dipped her tongue into his mouth, distracting him as her fingers curled around the hem of his shirt. She began to pull the fabric up and made it all the way to his ribs before he stopped her, his hand closing around her wrist.

Their eyes locked and she worried that she'd done something wrong. But Daryl simply grunted, sitting up. Her leg fell away from his waist as she watched him. Wincing at the pain in his groin, Daryl worked quickly, undoing the buttons on his sleeveless shirt. When he'd pushed the last one through the hole he paused, glancing at Carol.

"You…you don't have to…" she breathed, knowing what he hid beneath his clothes.

But the hunter knew he needed to keep going. She was being so open with him…she'd let him touch her…._taste_ her. She was propped on her side, staring at him…her beautiful chest rising and falling as she worked to catch her breath. As Daryl watched her breasts, he felt the need to be close to her…he wanted to feel her skin, bare against his… Gnawing his bottom lip, he drew on his courage and shrugged the shirt off his shoulders. Before his nerves could get the best of him, Daryl leaned over her, kissing her. She kissed him back, moaning softly, but then her hand shot out, pressing against his chest. Carol pushed him gently away from her.

Confused, Daryl sat back on his heels and stared down at her, his brows knitting together. She smiled up at him, a look of genuine happiness on her face. He squinted through the dark and saw her hands move to her belt. She chuckled nervously, her eyes closing as she fumbled with the buckle. Color formed in her cheeks when she tugged her zipper down. Daryl was doing his best to remain still…to _wait_…his fingers drumming anxiously on his thighs. Carol finished with the zipper and held her breath as she worked the pants down to her hips, then lower, to her thighs where she stopped, her eyes easing open. She looked at Daryl, silently pleading with him to help her.

Eager to touch her again, the hunter moved so that he could grip the material and pull it down her tone yet slender legs. She trembled at the contact but managed to kick her feet, helping Daryl to get the pants the rest of the way off. He wanted to stare at her legs…admire all the pale skin that was now on display for him, but she didn't give him the chance. Pushing herself up off the sleeping bag, she knelt in front of him. In nothing more than a pair of cotton panties, Carol stared at the man she'd grown to care so deeply for. Every single nerve ending seemed to vibrate but she made herself breathe. They'd come so far and she just wanted to help him go a little bit further. Their chests were heaving as they watched each other. Swallowing hard, she reached for his waistband. He flinched, gripping her wrists. Her eyes sought his and she tried to slow her breathing. "It's okay…_let me help you_.." she whispered. With a weak nod, the hunter released her, his eyes closing and his head hanging low. With shaking fingers, she unfastened his belt…the soft _clinking_ of the metal buckle sent another chill up her spine but she had to maintain her composure…at least long enough to do this. When the loose of ends of his belt hung slack, she gripped the tab of his zipper and pulled it down, slowly and carefully. Her heart was hammering in her chest and she could hear Daryl's ragged breathing as the tiny metal teeth of the zipper separated. Her knuckles brushed against his hardness, making him jerk and then he fell onto his back…his sweaty hands reaching for his waistband and pushing the pants down his hips. Carol helped tug the material down, just as he'd done for her. She heard him groan when he was finally free of the pants. As Carol set his clothing aside, something made her freeze.

The room was dark, but it didn't matter. She could see him…the pale skin of his stomach…the dark hair below his navel…and the silhouette of his manhood resting against his belly. Carol wasn't sure what she expected, but _this_…he was everything she could've ever hoped for. The _length_…the shape and size of him made her insides tremble and she couldn't believe that it had taken them so long to reach this point. Now that she could finally see what he'd been hiding beneath his clothes, Carol felt as though every night, prior to this one, had been wasted…

_He….we could've been….._

But there was no time for that now. Carol could feel moisture between her legs and her hands began working on their own, pulling down her panties. Daryl sat up, watching her, his cock beginning to throb. He knew that he should be concerned about his nudity…that he should feel some sort of shame…Daryl had never been comfortable in his own skin, but something about being with her…she made him forget that he was damaged. Sitting up, with his legs crossed, he waited anxiously for her to slide the panties down her legs and then flick them off her feet.

There was a terrible ache in Carol's core…an emptiness that she knew only he could fill. Hungry and desperate, she moved towards him, climbing carefully into his lap. They were drawn to each other's lips, the attraction almost magnetic. Daryl's hips bucked when he felt her slickness brushing his cock. The feeling of that moisture, gliding along the length of his shaft made him restless. He was growling against her lips as he brought one large hand up, cradling the back of her head; breathing hard, he eased her back…lowering them both down onto the sleeping bag. He kept his hand at the back of her head, protecting her from the hardness of the floor beneath the thin material of the bag. Carol held his bottom lip between her teeth as his body came down on hers…They were both nervous…sweating and shaking. Carol felt the wonderful pressure of his body trapping hers and she bucked her hips up, feeling the length of his manhood as her wetness moved past it. Daryl stopped kissing her. He was propped on his elbows, staring down at her.

She raised her legs, her bent knees pressing in on either side of his hips, keeping him in place. Willing herself to relax, Carol gripped one of his strong arms while her other hand toyed absently with the long shock of hair near his left ear. As they held each other's gazes, the two survivors wondered if they should speak. Carol studied his face, smiling at all the familiar details…his scruff, the mole near his lip, the angle of his jaw….those details meant everything. As she lay underneath him, her body aching with want, and his hair between her fingers, Carol realized that she needed him…she'd needed him all along. It wasn't about release…it was about finally connecting with the person she already felt closest to. She smiled at him before turning her head and kissing one of his wrists.

Daryl swallowed hard, unprepared for the feelings that were suddenly raging inside him. As much as he wanted the woman underneath him…the hunter was still afraid…_terrified_. Carol had always been his touchstone…the voice of reason that broke through the storm of his anger…time and again. She was _always there_. He grown to think of her as a friend…which was miraculous in and of itself. Daryl could count the real friends he'd had on one hand. But then something changed. She became his family…his ally…and then she was more. He worried that if they moved forward…if they gave in and finally crossed the last line that remained between them…they could stumble into unknown territory…they could lose what it had taken two years to build. His body was hungry for hers and the warmth between her legs was inviting, but he couldn't shake his fears. He wore a pained expression as he stared down at her.

As if she could hear his thoughts, Carol pulled him down to her mouth, kissing him as if she might never get another chance. Her soft lips moved lovingly against his and her tongue slipped into his mouth, tasting every part of him. Her body was beginning to writhe beneath his and she knew that she couldn't wait much longer. Daryl was tense; she could feel it in his arm where she gripped him…the muscle was seizing…locking up. But she couldn't stop kissing him, and he whimpered as her tongue massaged his. Carol was working to put all of her feelings into that kiss and her breath caught in her throat when she felt his body beginning to respond. His hands formed fists, clutching at the sleeping bag, and his hips were gently bucking down into hers. Knowing that she'd nearly broken his resolve, Carol eased their mouths apart and stared intently at him.

He was breathing hard, their lips just millimeters apart. The temperature in the dark room seemed to rise as they watched each other. "_Daryl_…" she whispered.

He swallowed hard and focused on her eyes.

She ran her fingers through his hair, playing with the ends. "It's _alright_. _We can do this_…" Tugging at him until his sweaty forehead was resting against hers, Carol took a deep breath. "_Relax…I just want to be with you_." The hunter grunted softly in response, his eyes closing. Steeling her nerves, Carol reached down between them. Daryl lifted himself slightly, giving her room as she gripped his hardened manhood. The flesh was so warm, heavy in her hand and she took a moment to savor the feeling….but when Daryl's hips bucked, she knew that she needed to keep going. Sinking her teeth into her bottom lip, Carol positioned him at her entrance, maintaining her grip. Just knowing that he would be inside her soon was enough to make Carol's walls open. Holding him tightly, Carol whispered into the dark, "_Now_."

Knowing that there could be no more doubt…no _hesitation_, Daryl clenched his teeth and jerked his hips. A gasp escaped him when the tip of his cock dipped inside her. Her muscles constricted instantly, tensing around the blunt head of his dick…the resistance was almost enough to push him back but Daryl was determined. The feeling of her body locking up around the head was enough to make him drip and he needed more. He needed to feel all of her. A low growl rumbled in the back of his throat as he bucked again, forcing himself deeper. Carol's mouth was open, her back arching as she felt him penetrate her. Releasing his manhood, she brought both hands up and clawed at his shoulder blades. As her back arched, her pelvis tilted for him, allowing the length of his throbbing member to sink into her core. He continued to buck, the motions slight as he worked to restrain himself. Daryl didn't want to hurt her, but he needed to feel the warmth of her pussy surrounding his cock. A little grunt passed his lips with each motion and when he finally felt that he'd gone deep enough, he gave them both a moment to adjust.

Carol wanted to scream but there wasn't enough air in her lungs. The feeling of him between her legs left her breathless. He seemed to fill her completely but she somehow wished he could go deeper. The thickness of him made her feel as though she might break. He was so hard and all she wanted was for him to move. She wanted to feel that hardness in the deepest part of her core. Impatient, she bucked her hips up into his making them both gasp.

Daryl was focused on the way her walls gripped him, as if her body needed him. He could feel the tension in her muscles and he wondered what it would take to relive it. When she bucked, and her soft insides rubbed his shaft, Daryl whined. It was more than he could handle. Her sharp nails dug into his shoulder blades and the action made his cock harder. Knowing she would buck again if he didn't act, Daryl pulled back slightly and then jerked forward, thrusting himself back into her tight pussy. "_Godammitt_…" he breathed, his mouth going dry.

Carol was raking her nails down his back and the pain spurred him on. He bucked hard, loving the sharp cry that burst from her lips in response.

"_Please_…" she groaned, kissing his jaw.

Daryl huffed, thrusting again, making sure that every last inch of him was buried in her sex. Her walls seemed to tremble around his manhood and he wondered how long the two of them would last. She spread her legs wider for him and he felt her walls opening, giving him more room. Growling against her lips, Daryl picked up his pace. He created a steady rhythm inside her, his hips grinding into hers as he pushed himself deeper into her hot core.

Carol had lost control of her body…she was twisting and writhing underneath him..her lips moved from his jaw, to his neck as she kissed every part of him that she could reach. She loved the feeling of his swollen cock slipping inside her, the veins on his shaft pressing against her walls. She liked the hint of pain that she felt when he hit the top of her, making her entire body ache. It was pure, carnal pleasure and Carol had never experienced anything like it. Her body opened for him willingly, welcoming him in, her wetness coating the length of his member….helping him to slide back and forth… He kept himself inside her while his hips continued thrusting…but when she least expected it, he'd slip free and then push back in fully, making her arch her back and scream. Each time the tip of his cock breached her entrance it was as if he were entering her for the first time and the ring of muscles would convulse around him.

Daryl couldn't take much more. He was growling into the crook of her neck as sweat broke out on both their bodies…making them slide against each other. But he was determined to push her to her breaking point. Despite the way he was working her body…the strong, sudden thrusts that sent his cock deep into her pussy, she seemed to be getting tighter. It was getting harder for him to move inside her. He was panting against her skin as he forced himself to keep going. Her walls quivered around him and he felt the head of his cock tighten. Pushing harder, he buried himself between her legs and moaned at the feeling of so much wetness surrounding him.

Every move drove Carol closer to the edge and she could feel herself getting weaker. She couldn't believe what he was doing to her body. She let one hand travel up and down the length of his sweaty back while the other remained tangled in his damp hair…nails clawing at his scalp while he forced his manhood into her center. Even though she knew it would be over soon…that she couldn't fight it much longer, there was a part of Carol that wished they could keep going. She wanted to stay like that…trapped underneath him, his dick sinking into her core, strong and hard…pulsing and throbbing, making her hurt in all the right places. A sudden thrust roused her from her thoughts and she countered the movement by bucking her hips up into him…a fresh wave of pleasure coursing through her.

Daryl wiped the sweat from his eyes and stared down at her. She was writhing, struggling beneath him and when he saw her eyes slam shut, he knew that he was doing something right. Before he could stop himself, the words were tripping off the end of his tongue. "_You close_?"

Carol worked on keeping her legs open for him; she wanted him to go as deep as he could. "_I'm….I….I_….." but she couldn't finish the thought. His dick was moving quickly, in and out of her tight passage and the sensations seemed to rob her of her ability to form sentences. All that mattered was the delicious motion of his hips between her legs. Her core was growing painfully tight, but it wasn't enough to slow him down. He simply grunted at her, his hips jerking, forcing his long cock up into her center. With every labored breath, their bodies seemed to work harder…faster, as if they were both desperate for release.

Despite the fact that he was buried in her pussy and she was groaning his name, Daryl still had trouble believing that any of this was really happening. It had been so long since he experienced any sort of physical pleasure and after only minutes of being inside Carol, he was having to fight with himself to keep from letting go. Everything about it was perfect…the way she smelled, the sounds she made, the way her core sucked him in and held him, the way her body responded to his. She was warm, wet, willing and seemed to only want more. She was bucking faster now, urging him to move with her and Daryl knew she must be nearing her peak. The realization that _he'd_ done that to her…that he was _still_ doing it to her, made fresh moisture form at the tip of his cock. He bit his lip and worked harder, forcing his cock into her narrow passage.

Carol gasped when he found her g-spot. Her body arched up into his and a single word fell from her lips, over and over…. "_Yes…yes…yes…yes…yes….yes….yes…yes_…" She pulled his hair and clawed his back.

Daryl felt her pussy squeeze him hard and sensed that there must've been a change in her. She was losing control underneath him but he wanted to drive her over the edge. "_C'mon_…" he urged, sinking deep into her core, making her shake. He was thrusting harder now, throwing the lower half of his body into the motion, using all of his strength to make his partner come undone. He slid through her wetness and hissed at the sensation, his thick cock rubbing her walls. His breathing was ragged as he began to move faster…claiming the woman underneath him. He pushed and pulled, slipping inside her again and again and again. Each time he pushed in, she felt tighter…each time, the ring of muscles at her entrance nearly refused to let him in, but he was addicted to the feeling of being buried in her pussy and he would stay inside of her as long as he could.

Carol couldn't breathe..she couldn't think, and her vision was going blurry. The only thing she was sure of was the powerful force between her legs…the pressure that was driving her crazy. He was driving himself into her core with alarming force and speed, taking all the air from her lungs. It didn't matter how hard she bucked against him, or how much she arched her back…she couldn't get enough of him. Her slickness was helping him to move within her walls and she was amazed that he was still so stiff…his hard-on slipping all the way into her sex and making her quiver. Carol loved the way his swollen member filled her core and she closed her eyes, losing herself in the feeling of his thrusts. She angled her hips up, one last time, her legs spreading and her walls opening. Her nails dug sharply into his flesh as he continued to assault her g-spot. The hunter was groaning as he fucked her hard and fast and the sounds of his pleasure, only served to heighten her own arousal. Surrendering her entire body to him, Carol threw her head back and screamed his name into the dark. He drove his manhood into her center, jerking his hips and Carol lost control. His cock was pulsing inside her as her orgasm struck. Every muscle in her body tensed and her walls began to flutter along the length of his rigid shaft. She felt a sudden gush of wetness from someplace deep inside her and every last ounce of tension seemed to disappear. Her insides clung to him, constricting then releasing in rapid succession; she was desperate to hold onto the hardness that had brought such incredible pleasure. His pace didn't slow and each time he pushed himself through her aching sex, another sharp cry escaped her.

Daryl was stunned when he felt the warmth hit his cock and the shining evidence of her release began to leak out around him. The sound of her screaming his name echoed in his ears and he reminded himself that he needed to keep going. He felt her come and it only spurred him on. Her insides were beginning to spasm and she was convulsing around him. Dazed by the fact that he'd pushed her to her peak, Daryl let his head drop to her chest while his hips continued to jerk between her legs. It was like nothing he'd ever felt as his swollen cock slammed into her wet pussy over and over. She was trembling around him and his member continued to tighten. Clawing at the sleeping bag, he drove himself into her depths, harder, faster, stronger as if he couldn't get enough. He felt himself nearing the edge and unrestrained curses began to trip off the end of his tongue. "_Fuck….shit…..Christ_…." The hunter was panting as her tight pussy continued to squeeze and massage him. It didn't matter how much of her he had…he wanted to go deeper. He was fucking her with everything he had, hips colliding with hers, again and again… his shaft disappearing inside her, reaching her limits. Knowing that he couldn't hold back much longer, he clenched his jaw and snarled into her skin. "_Fuck…Carol….I'm comin'….God….damn….fuck….naw….fuckin'…..Jesus_…." He couldn't even be sure if he'd said the words aloud. All he knew was the way she felt, wrapped around his manhood…clinging to him so tight that it hurt, but he fought through it, working his way inside….deep enough to hit the top of her. He was aching, _throbbing_, but he pushed himself harder and when he couldn't go any deeper, he closed his eyes and let his orgasm rush through his cock, strong and fast, making the shaft jerk inside her. He continued to buck, savoring the feeling of her warm walls around him as he came…coating her insides in his semen. His shaft was pulsing and spurting as she milked him, her hips rocking weakly underneath him…coaxing every last drop of pleasure from his softening cock.

Carol could've sworn that he fucked her straight into a second orgasm. Her skin was slick with sweat and the vinyl sleeping bag was sticking to her back. Her core was aching as waves of pleasure radiated outward from her sex. There was a faint smile on her face as she lay there with her eyes closed. She'd felt it…his _climax_. She helped him let go, and the feeling was amazing. His hot seed hit her womb and then the relentless pace of his thrusts finally slowed to a stop. The hunter was panting as he lay on her chest, his cheek resting just above her breasts. She ran her fingers through his hair and enjoyed the lingering effects of their orgasms. She wasn't sure she'd be able to move anytime soon, but she was content to lay trapped underneath him….covered in his sweat…his member growing soft between her legs. Glancing to her right, she reached for the edge of the sleeping bag and pulled it so that it covered them. While Daryl's breathing slowed, Carol rubbed his neck and kissed the top of his head.

After several minutes, the hunter's eyes eased open. He groaned, shaking some of the sweaty hair out of his face. Carol chuckled softly as she stared at him through the gloom.

"What's funny?" he asked, his voice like gravel.

"Nothing…" she sighed happily, more content than she'd been in a long time. "It's just…I guess you meant what you said…"

Daryl cocked his head to the side, studying her.

"It's not like this between you and Beth." she said, her walls still clinging to him.

The hunter snorted and smirked at her. "Naw; it ain't." He dipped his head and kissed her hard, grateful for her company, her _affection_, her _trust_…glad that they'd ended up in that office, _alone_, _naked_, _together_.

**It felt like I covered a lot of bases there lol! Had some close calls, some ass-kicking, arguments, feels, and a pretty decent make-up session if I do say so myself. I hope you liked it Dixonrocks! I know you asked for sweet smut and I really tried! They just tend to get away from me : ) Requests are welcome via PM. As always, thank you for reading and please review! **


	5. Pursuit

**Hey guys : ) Hope everyone's coping during the mid-season break! It seems like you enjoyed the last chapter so I'm excited to bring you another one : ) This is a request from Scifi Riot who thought it would be fun to see Daryl making the moves. I know it's usually Carol who gets the ball rolling, but Scifi Riot wanted to see our favorite hunter going after his girl. After the heavy stuff in the last chapter, I tried to put some fun, flirty humor in this one. Enjoy! Cigarette warning? Idk…maybe, maybe not…guess you'll have to read to find out ; ) Oh! One last thing, you can pair this with the haircut chapter…think of it as a continuation of the Daryl and Carol from chapter 3. Also…cuteness!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead, but I should…**

**Chapter 5: Pursuit**

Carol was struggling. Her chest was heaving, and her lungs burned with each strained breath. She could feel beads of sweat slipping down her spine, making her shirt cling to her back.

_Can't….stop….._

Every muscle was aching and quivering but she knew that she needed to keep going. Sinking her teeth into her bottom lip, she managed to lift her chin and meet Daryl's gaze. He stared at her with narrowed blue eyes, locks of damp hair hanging in his face. She could see the way his chest rose and fell with each breath but he was showing no signs of weakness. The only thing reflected in those feral, ocean colored eyes was determination. Swallowing hard, Carol willed herself to focus.

_We can do this…._

But she didn't know how much longer she would last. Drawing on the last reserves of her strength, Carol fought through the pain and kept moving. Sensing that she was beginning to falter, Daryl grunted at her. "C'mon…don't stop now."

She groaned, her eyes slamming shut for a moment as her body threatened to give in.

"_Carol_!" he snapped. "C'mon; _work_ with me…."

She glared at him then, wondering what it was that made him so relentless. "_Fine_…." she bit out, forcing herself to take a deep breath. They kept going, sweat stinging their eyes and breaking out all over their bodies. Carol could feel herself getting weaker with each passing second; her body couldn't take the toll and she wondered how she'd even gotten herself into this position. But there was no time for second guessing…not when Daryl was growling at her, urging her… The heat was getting worse and Carol felt as though she might faint.

Her muscles started to tremble and her entire frame seemed to ache with the effort of what they were doing…but she knew she needed to help him.

"_Fuck_…." he breathed, his own muscles straining hard. He let his tongue dart out quickly over his chapped lips, but he didn't stop moving.

Carol studied him, amazed by his strength and the sheer will he possessed. "_Getting_…._close_?" she panted.

The hunter's eyes flicked to her face and something about the way she was struggling made the corner of his mouth hitch up in amusement. "Yea…" he growled, "_Almost_…._there_…."

Carol managed a quick nod as they continued to move together. Every breath was painful now and the heat was almost unbearable. Her shirt was clinging desperately to her damp skin and she could see the way sweat shone on Daryl's arms, highlighting every hard curve of muscle. They were so close but she didn't think she could last any longer. Her heart was pounding violently within the confines of her chest and her mouth had gone dry. When she felt the last ounce of her strength slipping away, like a bead of sweat along her jaw line, Carol met his gaze and the two stared hard at one another.

"_Now_!" he snarled…

And Carol finally let go, a sharp gasp escaping her as her body relished the sudden relief. Her eyes were closed and she was pulling deep, desperate breaths into her lungs. Daryl was muttering curses as he brought one hand up to wipe the sweat from his eyes. Feeling weak and used, the survivors paced slowly, giving themselves a few moments to recover.

"_Jesus_…" Carol sighed, one hand cupping her forehead while the other slid into her back pocket.

The hunter's hands were on his hips. He kicked absently at the ground as he crossed back and forth in front of the bonfire. When he finally felt that he could speak, he licked his lips and glanced at his partner. "Ya alright?" he asked.

Carol blew out a breath and nodded. "Don't know that I can handle any more today…but I'll be fine."

Daryl sighed and they both stared down at the heavy corpse they'd just carried out of the prison. The walker wore a prisoner's jumpsuit and thick blood was still dribbling from the wound in its skull. In an effort to clear new sections of the prison, the group had encountered over a dozen walkers they weren't counting on. They'd managed to put the geeks down without anyone getting hurt, but then they were left with the grim task of getting the bodies outside. The group agreed that any corpses should be burned. Glenn and Michonne had started a fire and everyone took turns carrying walkers out of the cell block. Daryl and Carol weren't sure how they'd wound up working together, but neither minded. Carol was eager to prove that she was just as strong as the rest of them and Daryl seemed to think that she was up to the task. So they'd worked to clear several bodies…the last being the heaviest. By the time they lifted the last corpse, Carol was sure her limbs were going to give out. But she didn't want to look weak in front of him. So she bit her lip, braced herself, and held the dead man's wrists while Daryl held his legs…the bloated corpse swinging slightly between them as they made their way out into the yard, towards the bonfire.

Despite the violent lives they lived, Carol couldn't recall a time when she'd worked so hard. It was one thing to stab geeks…to _run_…_shoot_. It was quite another to haul their dead weight through the dark, dank halls of the prison…then out into the heat of the day, across the yard…with the sun beating down on her back…her limbs trembling painfully with the effort. There seemed to be no relief from the mid-summer heat and now that she was standing, exhausted and aching, beside a damn bonfire….Carol wanted nothing more than to retreat to the safety of the prison and stand beneath the weak trickle of water that she knew would be waiting for her in the wash room. Herschel and Rick had managed to rig a crude shower system and as Carol's breathing continued to slow, she could almost feel the cool water in her hair.

A sharp sound pulled her from her thoughts and she glanced in Daryl's direction. He whistled at her, then pointed to the bloated corpse that lay on the ground between them. "Let's get this sumbitch on the pile 'n call it a day."

Carol released a heavy sigh and rubbed the back of her neck. They'd dropped the body just inches from the fire, but she knew they needed to get him heaped onto the smoldering mass of corpses. The group members seemed to agree; the only way to feel _clean_…the only way to cleanse the prison was to burn any evidence of the dead that had infested it. Carol's hands went to her hips as she stared down at walker's ruined face. Yellowed, sunken eyes gazed up at her and she shuddered slightly. When she finally lifted her chin to meet Daryl's gaze, she nodded. "Alright; let's do it."

The hunter grunted at her before bending down to grip the dead man's ankles. Carol mimicked his pose as she dropped down and grabbed the corpse's clammy wrists. "On three…" he growled.

She nodded, licking her lips and preparing for the strain that was about to be placed on her limbs.

"One…two…_three_!" He stood, with a huff, and Carol stood with him. They both snarled at the dead weight suspended between them. Their eyes locked for a moment and they acknowledged each other with subtle nods as they began to swing the body…back and forth, creating the momentum they would need to toss the corpse onto the pile. After several good swings, the two survivors put all of their strength into the motion and flung the bloated corpse into the flames. The body landed with a sick thump; Carol and Daryl watched as the one-time prisoner's uniform quickly began to blacken and burn. They stood, staring at the gruesome results of their handiwork…and wondered when exactly they'd grown accustomed to the smell of burning human flesh.

As they took a moment to calm themselves, each of them waiting for their limbs to stop throbbing, Daryl watched her. She was pacing slowly, her eyes closed, her hands pressing into her lower back as she tried to rub some of the soreness from her muscles. Her shirt was clinging to her back and her chest glistened with sweat…the shining drops of moisture slipping down between her breasts. She looked exhausted…_accomplished_, but exhausted. Daryl hadn't seen her look like that since his haircut… Since she sat panting, in his lap, her head resting in the crook of his neck. She'd been tired then…covered in sweat, sapped of her energy…but she'd been happy…satisfied at least. He kept a low growl locked behind his lips as his eyes wandered from her chest, to the tight stomach he knew was hidden just beneath her clothes, lower…to her hips. He remembered the way it felt to grab them, holding on tightly as she rode him…having to fight the urge to come. He took in her long legs…picturing them wrapped around his waist…

_Christ…_

Daryl grunted, shaking his head to rid himself of the distracting images. It had been twelve days… Twelve long, _grueling_, _painful_ days since he slid her panties down her legs and felt the incredible pressure of her sinking onto his shaft. Twelve days since her walls took him in, clenching around him… _Not_ that he'd been counting. _Not_ that he'd been thinking about it…about _her_…ever since. It wasn't as if he'd lain awake at night, struggling on the perch….tortured by a need that he never realized he had….wishing like hell that he'd opted for a cell…just so that he could take advantage of having the tiniest bit of privacy so that he might relieve the pressure that was slowly driving him crazy. Daryl didn't know what changed. When they'd sat together, in that metal chair, panting against each other's lips, they'd agreed that there would be more…they both wanted it, or at least it seemed that way to Daryl at the time. She let him kiss her…and he could've sworn that she kissed him back with just as much enthusiasm. But in the twelve days that had passed, she hadn't mentioned what happened between them…neither had he. They'd stayed in the chair, kissing and laughing lightly for several minutes while their heart rates slowed, but then the reality of their situation set in. They shared a cell block with several other people that would undoubtedly be coming to check on them soon. They'd separated, carefully, and cleaned themselves up the best they could. He'd watched, through dreamy, lust drunk eyes as she pulled her panties back on and stepped into her pants, yanking them up her legs. He zipped up his fly and fastened his belt, his eyes still on her body. After smoothing her hair and straightening her shirt, she helped Daryl up and they both stood on shaky legs, smirking at one another. She let her hand rest lightly, on the center of his chest as her blue eyes found his. With a soft smile, she leaned in and kissed him, whispering 'thank you' against his mouth. She chuckled, telling him that it was fun, and then she moved past him…pushing the hanging sheet aside and stepping out into the cellblock…leaving him to collect his thoughts. Daryl had stood in her cell for what seemed like the longest time…her taste lingering in his mouth and her smell all around him. He'd sighed, content, but somewhat dazed…and wondered what the hell any of it meant. The only thing he'd been sure of, was that there would be a next time.

But now, on the twelfth day of their…_drought_, he began to think that Carol had changed her mind. There never seemed to be an opportunity…and part of him wondered if she was purposely avoiding him. Granted, clearing an entire prison was no easy task and it left little room for leisure, but _still_. Each of the group members took watch shifts…they all took turns stabbing walkers through the fence to avoid a pile up….and there were supply runs that needed to be made. The survivors lead very busy, dangerous, demanding lives. As he rubbed the back of his aching neck and kicked at the ground, Daryl entertained the possibility that there really hadn't been any chances to…_well_…he wasn't sure what to call it. But he figured they would've at least carved out a second of time to talk about what happened…or acknowledge it somehow. Not that the hunter was one for deep discussions, but he sensed that they should talk about it. He stopped rubbing his neck as something else occurred to him. Over the past twelve days, he seemed to be the only one interested in pursuing whatever this thing was that they'd started. He made every effort to get paired with her during late watch, runs, training, or any other odd jobs that came up…but something always seemed to get in the way. He even offered to help her fix their dinner several nights ago, just so he'd have a minute to talk to her, but she'd given him her usual soft smile, and dismissed him with a pat on the arm. The more he thought about it, the more frustrated Daryl became. Trying to get that woman to talk to him was like trying to trap a goddamn animal…one that always seemed to escape the snare.

_Your dumb ass just needs to let it go….she don't want this…_

But something about that bothered him. His eyes flicked to her face and he focused on her lips…the way her teeth were sinking into that soft flesh as she sighed and paced. _She enjoyed it_…the time they'd spent together in her cell… He felt her come. There was no denying it…her body had shuddered against him…the muscles contracting around him as a powerful spasm hit her core. In their hellish world, which held so little joy…where violence and loss reigned supreme, he couldn't begin to understand why she would abandon something that had given her pleasure. Daryl had never been very confident in anything other than his hunting abilities, and he certainly wasn't one to think highly of himself, but he remembered the incredible motion of her hips…the way she muttered curses through her gag…and the dreamy look on her face as they both came down from their high. _He'd_ done that to her…made her _happy_…at least physically…and he knew, that if she gave him a chance, he could do it again. He just had to figure out why she was resisting. Daryl Dixon never made a habit of losing his quarry and he wasn't going to start now. He just had to be patient, tread lightly, and understand his prey. He wasn't giving up.

Carol could feel the exhaustion in her bones. Moving the first few bodies had been hard enough, but by the time that she and Daryl hauled the fourth corpse out of the prison, the sun was high and the muscles in her back were screaming. She'd wanted to quit…to drop everything and retreat to the safety and solitude of her cell, but no one else had thrown in the towel, and she wouldn't allow herself to be the first. Leaning forward, Carol rubbed some of the soreness from her thighs and blew out a warm breath. As she waited for her heart rate to slow, she knew the real reason she'd pushed herself so hard.

_Daryl_.

She'd done her best to limit their interaction…_since his haircut_…but it was easier said than done. Their cell block wasn't terribly large and they seemed to cross paths much too often for her liking. Not that she had any problems with Daryl…but she was concerned about what had taken place between them. Part of her felt guilty for propositioning him…even though he seemed to enjoy it as much as she did. When she wasn't feeling guilty, Carol spent her time agonizing over the whole thing…turning it over and over in her mind…weighing the pros and cons. She knew she was being foolish…_over thinking_ it…but she couldn't help it. Each time she considered approaching him, something held her back. The first, and most basic issue, was the lack of privacy in the prison. It was nothing short of a miracle that they hadn't been caught that afternoon in her cell. She suspected that their urgency was the only thing that had spared them…their union lasting only a few minutes. Secondly, Carol was worried about creating a dependency in both of them. She wasn't proud of that thought, in fact…it made her feel weak, and embarrassingly so, but it was true. The pure, physical pleasure she'd experienced with him had been amazing and she found herself thinking about it…_a lot_….when she was trying to sleep, when she woke up each morning…whenever she walked past the perch, when she heard his voice or happened to meet his gaze from across a room…when he stood close enough for her to catch his scent. They'd only been together once and she was constantly plagued with thoughts of him…his _body_…and the things he could do with it. It was distracting, and Carol needed to focus. There was too much that had to be done. They were attempting to clear an entire prison and none of them knew how many walkers, whether inmates or civilians, were still stumbling around those dimly lit halls and forgotten rooms. The very last thing she needed was a distraction…especially when one wrong move…one _misstep_ could cost Carol her life…or a limb. She knew that Daryl had an even greater burden on his shoulders. Not only was he clearing cell blocks on a daily basis, but he was responsible for feeding everyone. Carol couldn't handle any distractions and she figured he couldn't either…not when so much as at stake. With all of those things in mind, she opted to avoid him. It wasn't fair; she knew that…but it seemed to be the best course of action…as far as she was concerned.

So, Carol had swapped watch shifts…gotten up early, stayed up late, made herself scarce whenever he was around and offered up excuses and bits of small talk when she couldn't escape him entirely. It seemed to be working…but that was a term Carol used loosely. They were part of a tightly-knit group and she knew she couldn't avoid him forever…but she planned to hold-off any deep discussions or debates for as long as she could…that was until they'd been tasked with dragging the bodies out of the prison. She supposed she owed her current situation to another foolish bout of daydreaming. She'd watched him take down the last walker earlier in the afternoon. She saw the ferocity with which he attacked it, the way he lunged fearlessly towards the walker and drove his knife deep into its skull, growling as he killed the monster. He'd wrenched the blade free with a grunt, his blue eyes burning as he scanned the dark hallway for more corpses. Witnessing the man's raw power made Carol's mouth go dry and she couldn't help but to remember the way his strong hips had jerked underneath her as they sat in that metal chair. She'd been so lost in thought that she couldn't hear Rick's words as he barked orders at the group. The next thing she knew, the others had paired off and she felt the pressure of a strong hand on her shoulder. She blinked and saw the deputy standing beside her. "You 'n Daryl got the rest of 'em?" he'd asked her, gesturing to the bodies that littered the ground.

All she could manage was a nod; Rick gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze before he walked away, leaving her to deal with the mess at hand…and she didn't mean the corpses. She'd swallowed hard, calming herself and then lifted her chin…only to find Daryl staring at her. For several heartbeats, she gnawed her bottom lip and wondered what the hell came over the two of them…that day in her cell…

_How could you let yourself do that? Things were fine…sure, he was distant…but all you had to do was wait him out…he would've come back around….but no….instead, you decide to screw him…because that always helps… And where did those few minutes of grunting and moaning get you? You can't even look at him anymore…you live together…you need to make this work._

Carol winced at the harsh, but honest words that were echoing in her head. Daryl was standing a few yards away, waiting patiently for her to say something.

_We're adults; we can do this. It's just sex…it's not like we did anything terrible. I think we're mature enough to move past it and do our jobs._

With her mind made up, Carol nodded in his direction. "Should we get started?" she'd asked, hoping her voice didn't betray her concerns.

He stared at her for a moment longer, as if he expected her to say something else…but she didn't. Daryl crouched with a huff and grabbed the first corpse by its ankles. "C'mon," he'd urged. And so the two of them had begun the unpleasant task of hauling the bodies…which lead them to where they were now….lingering awkwardly by the bonfire, despite the fact that they were both dripping sweat.

Carol had done her best to ignore him while they moved the bodies. She didn't want to think about the way his shirt was clinging to him, or the way his muscles strained each time he lifted one of the walkers….she didn't want to hear his ragged breathing, or smell his sweat…but now that they were finished with their work, and finally had a moment to recover… She found herself looking. He lifted his shirt by the hem and used the dingy fabric to wipe at his face. Carol had to bite her lip when she saw his flat stomach…his skin glistening with moisture…and her eyes followed the dark trail of hair below his navel…

_Stop it…it's wrong…you're only making things worse. You need to get him out of your head._

Despite her own warnings, Carol felt a genuine sense of loss when he lowered his shirt. A dull ache began to build between her legs and she was forced to remind herself of all the reasons she'd been avoiding him.

When Daryl finished wiping the sweat from his eyes, he released his shirt and could've sworn that he'd caught Carol staring at him. She looked away, clearing her throat and folding her arms across her chest…but there was color in her cheeks and Daryl had to wonder if the thoughts in her head had been less than innocent just then…. The idea was intriguing. He seemed to notice, for the first time, that they were alone…out in the yard, fairly isolated. His hands were on his hips as he considered his options. The hunter was smart enough to know that he couldn't accuse her of avoiding him…at least not directly. He couldn't just ask her why she'd changed her mind about him…or _them_…the _idea_ of them… _No_. Any direct questions would startle her and he'd be back at square one…alone, confused and frustrated. If years of hunting had taught him anything, Daryl knew that this would require a bit more thought. He needed to go slow with her...get her to trust him. The hunter was determined to wait her out…at least until her guard finally came down. "Ya did good." he said, his blue eyes trained on her.

Carol glanced at him, offering a shrug and a tired smile. "Just trying to do my part." She started rubbing her aching biceps. "Think I bit off more than I can chew…" she said softly, almost to herself. As soon as the words left her mouth, Carol felt warmth spread through her face at the double meaning.

_You were in over your head the moment you asked him into your cell…._

The significance of the statement wasn't lost on Daryl. He scuffed his boot in the dirt and eyed her, the slightest hint of a smirk on his face. "Think ya handled it alright." he said.

She coughed and averted her eyes.

Daryl ran a hand through his mussed hair and wondered how long it was going to take for her to open up to him. "We should head back." he growled.

Carol nodded as she walked past him on stiff legs. Daryl fell into step beside her. She wouldn't allow herself to look at him, but his bare arm occasionally brushed hers, making her shiver. His scent hung heavy in the warm air around them and Carol's baser instincts were telling her to grab his shirt in her fists and push him onto the ground.

_No. Your hormones do not rule you. They've gotten you into enough trouble as it is. _

So she held back her groans and kept her eyes trained on the prison in the distance. With each step, she worried that he would say something…ask her about what happened in her cell…but he didn't.

"You're quiet." he said, glancing at her. "Somethin' on your mind?"

"Not really." she sighed, trying to end the conversation then and there.

"Ya sure?" he asked.

Carol stiffened beside him, her pace increasing. "I'm fine." she bit out, folding her arms tightly across her chest.

Daryl kept up with her. "Ya seem tense."

Carol tried to release some of her frustration with a sigh but she didn't answer him.

"That ain't good for ya." he added; they were nearing the prison.

Exasperated, she finally stole a glance at him, hoping to get her point across. "I told you; I'm _fine_." Her blue eyes had narrowed and her mouth was a thin line, but Daryl wasn't intimidated.

"Sure." he said, the corner of his mouth quirking up in amusement.

The look on his face was irritating her; they were getting close to where the vehicles were parked and she could hear some of the others milling around in the distance. Stopping suddenly, she glared at him. The hunter stopped when she did, his eyes quickly roaming from her feet…all the way up her body until he met her gaze. "What?" he asked, feigning ignorance.

There was something brazen in the way he looked at her and Carol was tempted to smack him. Biting back her frustration, she locked eyes with him and spoke slowly. "I'm _fine_ Daryl. Just a long day. Now let it _go_."

He merely shrugged, as if he were dismissing her statement.

"And what exactly does _that_ mean?" she asked, meaning the shrug. Her arms were still folded across her chest.

"Nothin'." he said, his voice like gravel and his eyes lingering on her mouth. "Just seems like you're wound up pretty tight." Daryl wasn't stupid, he'd chosen his words with care. He wanted to get a reaction out of her. The hunter stood his ground and took some satisfaction in the fact that he knew exactly how tight she was…or how tight _parts_ of her were….

Carol's lips parted, her brows knitting together as she stared at him. She was shocked at his words. Part of her wanted to believe that it was just a turn of phrase…with no hidden meaning…but the flush on her cheeks told her different. The idea that he was referring to her….

_Jesus_…

She couldn't bring herself to entertain that thought. It occurred to Carol that he might be toying with her…and that only added to her frustration. Fed up with him, _herself_…and the day in general, Carol took a step closer, leaning into his space.

Daryl knew she was trying to scare him…make him uncomfortable, and normally, the proximity would've been enough to make him back down…but not today. Not when he'd been looking for any excuse to get near her. As far as he was concerned, she could get as close as she wanted. The smirk was still on his mouth as he stared at her.

"Like I _said_…" Her voice was dangerously low as she spoke to him. "I'm perfectly fine. I don't need you, or anyone else worrying about me. " With that, she turned away from him and started walking towards the steps that lead to C-block. As she was walking away, Carol called back to him. "Go find something useful to do with your time."

Daryl rubbed the back of his neck and sighed, the smirk still on his lips. "I'm tryin'." he called out.

Carol froze, glancing over her shoulder. She couldn't believe him. Granted, she wasn't entirely sure of the underlying meaning in his words, but she had a strong suspicion…and that was enough. She didn't bother to dignify his statement with a response; instead she shook her head in disbelief and continued on her way, leaving him to his thoughts. When she reached the top of the steps, she yanked the door to the cellblock open with gusto and promptly slammed it behind her. As she left the brooding hunter behind her, a single, muttered phrase fell from her lips. "_Try harder_." She huffed and marched angrily through the cellblock, determined to stay away from him for the rest of the day.

When she finally reached her cell, Carol sank onto her bunk and released a heavy sigh. It didn't matter that she was sweaty…her forearms flecked with blood and dirt..her hair mussed, she just needed to rest…to put the afternoon's trials behind her. She fell back onto the flimsy mattress and stared at the bunk above her, searching for something to keep her mind occupied. With one arm draped across her forehead, and the other resting on her stomach, Carol tried to take some small comfort in the plain grey walls of her cell.

_At least I'm alone._

As far as she was concerned, the others could fend for themselves. She wasn't going to worry about what may or may not be going on beyond the plain, white sheet that served as her curtain….it was all that separated her from the rest of the world. Pulling a deep breath into her lungs, Carol closed her eyes and tried to relax. She never slept heavily, or for very long…none of them did. The most she could hope for was two hours…maybe three….if the baby didn't start crying. She drummed her fingers lightly on her stomach and thought about dinner.

In an effort to establish some sense of normalcy, the group had taken to gathering together in the evenings. Someone was always on watch, but other than that, they all took seats in the mess hall and worked to scrounge up a meager meal of some sort. More often than not, they shared bowls of ramen or canned vegetables, warmed over the gas stove. When Daryl managed to bring back deer, rabbit, or squirrel, they'd fix a very watered down stew and ladle it out in small portions. They did their best to make the meat last. But those days were entirely devoted to cleaning the carcasses, _gutting_ them, _skinning_ them… Just thinking of it made Carol tired. As much as she enjoyed venison, she was glad that the night's dinner would be a simple one. She usually helped, either by preparing the food, or watching the baby so that the others could distribute the portions. Another sigh escaped her. She needed to rest.

_Someone will come get me before dinner…if they need anything, they know where I am._

Carol rolled onto her side and faced the concrete wall. The thin fabric of the pillow case felt cool, almost soothing against her cheek and in the gloom of her quiet cell, Carol finally began to relax. But the moment she let her guard down, nagging thoughts seemed to rush into her head, circling like flies in her mind's eye. She started to feel guilty for the way she'd spoken to Daryl outside. She'd snapped at him, and he didn't deserve it.

_Maybe he wasn't toying with you…maybe he really wanted to know how you were doing…_

"Maybe…" she muttered softly into her pillow, her eyes closed.

_What if it was all in your head? You're making this harder than it has to be….you brought it on yourself…_

The voice in her head was fading as sleep took her…but she heard the message. Maybe she'd been too short with the hunter. She'd considered him a friend, before their little rendezvous in her cell….maybe she just needed to remind herself of that from time to time. She didn't want to lose the connection they'd built. With her mind made up, Carol curled into the fetal position and let sleep take her. She wasn't going to take out her frustration on Daryl. As difficult as it might be, she was going to treat him the way she always had. She would wake up for dinner, offer help if it was needed, and make peace with the man. She would smile, make conversation, and pretend that the haircut never happened. And maybe, if fortune smiled on her, Daryl would play along and forget the whole thing.

As the sun dipped lower in the sky, the survivors slowly made their way to the mess hall. Michonne let Herschel lean on her as the two walked into the room, joining the others. The farmer was still adapting to life on crutches and Michonne had proven to be a great help whenever he needed to get somewhere in a hurry. The two seemed to be forming an unlikely friendship and they smiled weakly at the others when they entered the room.

Beth looked up, glad to see her father up and about. She and Carl made room at their table, allowing Herschel to slump down next to them. Rick was on watch, and Glenn was charged with looking after Judith. Maggie stood in front of the stove, stirring a large pot of noodles. There was a smirk on her lips as she stole glances at her partner. It was apparent that Glenn didn't have much experience with children. The man wore a look of desperation as he rocked the squalling baby in his arms. "Try singin' to her." said Maggie.

Glenn's brows knit together as he stood in the middle of the room. "What?"

"Sing." Carl echoed. "She likes it."

A nervous chuckle escaped Glenn as he stared down at the fussy child. "I think she likes it when _Beth_ sings…me, not so much."

"You're not givin' yourself enough credit." said Maggie. She turned the heat down on the stove, letting the pot simmer. "We all gotta learn to look after her…and you're doin' fine."

Glenn swallowed hard while he paced. Judith's cheeks were red from crying and he didn't know what to do. He looked at Herschel, hoping that the man had some advice for him, but the farmer just smiled.

"Son, you're over thinkin' this. She's a baby. Babies cry. All of 'em. Doesn't mean ya can't get her to stop. Is she wet?" Herschel asked.

"No," Glenn answered quickly, much to the amusement of the others. "She's fine, I checked. I gave her a bottle a little while ago…I don't know what else to do."

Taking pity on the man, Beth decided to relieve him. Just as she moved to rise from her seat…the sound of heavy footsteps made her stop. They all turned to find the source of the sound, and saw Daryl walking into the mess hall. He greeted them with a stiff nod but kept moving until he was standing in front of Glenn. "Somethin' wrong with ass kicker?" he asked, glancing at the baby.

"I don't know…" Glenn sighed, "I don't think so…I just can't get her to stop."

Without any hesitation, Daryl reached for the screaming bundle. "Give her here."

Glenn was confused as he reluctantly handed the baby over to the hunter.

But Daryl didn't seem to be the least bit concerned. He held the little girl, her head resting in the crook of his elbow. As if he'd forgotten that the others were there, the hunter began walking slowly, back and forth across the room. He was completely focused on the baby in his arms and he spoke softly as he rocked her. "C'mon now…stop all that cryin'….go on….ain't nothin' to be fussin' about…." His voice was low, just above a whisper and he kept his eyes trained on her little face. The others smiled as they watched the strange scene unfold. After just a few minutes in Daryl's arms, Judith's screams became weak whimpers…eventually stopping altogether. She stared up at him, blinking and cooing and he couldn't help the smile on his face. He'd always been good with her. Nobody understood why, but they didn't question it either. The others were just grateful that someone could get her to stop crying. But Daryl knew what the real reason was. His blood ran hot and he gave off natural warmth that the baby apparently found soothing. All he had to do was hold her close for a few minutes and she always quieted down. He'd never admit it, but he took smug satisfaction in the fact that he could keep the baby happy with almost no effort. It made him feel like he was good for more than just putting meat on the table every so often. And she always seemed so tiny in his arms; it almost made him chuckle. He knew he probably looked ridiculous, his skin covered in sweat and dirt…his hair a tangled mess and his calloused fingers curling protectively around the back of the baby's head…but he didn't care. Daryl liked holding her. He felt strong when he carried her, and she was better company than most of the others anyway, in his opinion. So he cradled Judith against his chest, giving her the warmth she needed. He continued to pace, his voice hushed and gentle as he spoke to her.

From her spot at the top of the stairs, Carol stared down at the usually sullen hunter. With one hand rubbing the back of her neck, and an arm curled loosely around her raised knees, she took in the scene and tried to keep the smile off of her face. When Judith arrived, no one knew what to do. Rick was numb…in shock after losing Lori. He'd disappeared into the tombs with an axe and it was hours before any of them saw him again. Meanwhile, the group was left to deal with a cold, _hungry_, _screaming_ newborn…a haunted boy who'd just put down his own mother, and a traumatized Maggie…the girl's eyes were red and swollen and she cried for the longest time. It was devastating…. The survivors were grappling with the loss of T-Dog, Lori…and they feared that they'd lost their leader as well…at least the man he'd been before… While the rest of them tore at their hair, screaming and swearing…bemoaning the injustice of it all, Daryl stepped up. Without a second thought, he'd taken the newborn from Maggie's shaking arms and the little girl seemed to relax almost instantly. They'd all stared at him in amazement…each of them wondering how someone so hostile could manage to comfort a crying child. But he'd done it. Since the day she first came into their lives, pink and screaming, Daryl had never wandered too far from the little one. Despite the fact that Carol had seen him hold the baby, feed her, even change her on numerous occasions…the bond between the two of them had never seemed as significant as it did now.

She wasn't sure if it was fatigue…or the fact that she was taking a closer look, but for some reason…seeing the two of them down in the mess hall was making Carol feel funny…in a good way. There was a lazy smile on her face and she felt warmth spreading through her body. Not the type of warmth that comes with embarrassment or arousal…but from a feeling of genuine contentment, or happiness. She shook her head, feeling foolish, but the smile wouldn't leave her lips. As she sat on the steps, enjoying the view, the nagging voice in her head reemerged.

_It's because of the haircut…and how he kissed you after_

Carol blushed at the memory. She hadn't expected the kissing…but she certainly enjoyed it. She supposed it was the fact that he'd been gentle with her…sweet even. After the rushed, sweaty, almost animalistic sex, Carol wasn't expecting to see such a drastically different side of him. But if all the time they'd spent together had taught her anything, it was that Daryl Dixon was nothing if not surprising. And so she continued to stare at the man she'd grown close to…the man who'd given her the most intense pleasure she'd ever known… It was then that Carol began putting the puzzle pieces together. She'd developed a physical attraction to him; she already considered him a friend, and _now_….watching as he cradled the small child in his arms, Carol realized that the whole thing was probably just causing her estrogen levels to spike…which would explain the stupid grin on her face and the soft sighs that kept slipping from between her lips as she stared at him with dreamy, half-closed eyes. Judith always seemed to brighten Carol's day, lifting her mood. And seeing the tiny girl nestled against Daryl's chest…it was just appealing to her on every possible level. She could feel a sudden giddy sensation bubbling inside her.

_You need to stop…relax. Nothing extraordinary is happening in the mess hall. It's just Daryl and Judith…he's just trying to calm her down_

"By holding her…" Carol muttered to herself. "In those damn arms…." She released a heavy sigh and rubbed her forehead. His arms had never mattered _before_… Not until he used them to hold her down while he….

_Lord…._

Carol sighed again, at once happy and frustrated.

_You brought this on yourself._

"I know…." she whispered, leaning her head against the stair rail. Her eyes were locked on the scene below. She wanted to stop staring, but she couldn't.

There was a faint smile on Daryl's lips as he watched the baby girl's lids grow heavy. He continued to pace slowly, making his way from one end of the mess hall to the other. Judith squirmed a bit, but he held her close and spoke softly, almost whispering to her. He knew he probably looked foolish, but he didn't care what the others thought. All that mattered to him was comforting the motherless child who'd been born into such a terrible, violent world. As he rocked her gently in his arms, he saw her eyes close. The sight of the now sleeping baby seemed to lift the hunter's spirit. He smiled down at her and listened to the soft sound her breathing. Knowing that he should set Judith in her makeshift crib so that she could rest, Daryl turned and began walking back to the opposite end of the mess hall where he knew the others were waiting. He could hear them talking softly amongst themselves but he made sure his steps were slow; he wanted to spend just a little more time with the tiny creature. There was something calming about holding her…and the hunter was grateful for anything that could bring him a sense of peace. He'd nearly reached the others when he happened to glance up at the stairwell. He froze when he noticed Carol watching him. She seemed to blush and look away.

_How long's she been up there?_

Someone else must've spotted Carol because in the next instant Beth was calling to her. "You comin' down? We're almost ready to eat." the girl said, her eyes on the stairwell.

Carol stiffened, but realized that she couldn't very well ignore the girl. She forced a smile and nodded as she stood. Her hand slid along the cool, metal railing as she made her way down. The voice in her head was making itself heard again…

_You need to focus…forget about Daryl and that baby…._

She swallowed hard and tried to push the thoughts of Daryl from her mind. But when she reached the bottom of the steps, her eyes were automatically drawn to him. She glanced quickly at the sleeping baby and then made herself look away.

The hunter was instantly intrigued. He watched as she walked towards the others and found a seat at one of the tables…but he didn't miss the look she'd given him. Her eyes hadn't held any of the malice he'd seen earlier, when she glared at him outside the prison. She'd looked at him with something close to adoration…or approval? He wasn't entirely sure, but he knew it was something good. While the thoughts began spinning in his skull he saw her cast a quick glance over her shoulder at him. Her eyes flicked from the baby, to his face…and he thought he could see the smallest hint of a smirk on the corner of mouth, but more color rushed to her cheeks and she quickly turned her attention back to her table-mates.

As Daryl stood, cradling the tiny creature in his arms, something seemed to click in his mind.

_The kid…._

He knew they all had soft spots for the baby…but Carol _definitely_ did. He'd seen the way her face lit up anytime she played with Judith, or held her. The girl had Carol wrapped around her tiny finger…a feat that Daryl had yet to master… But as he stared down at little girl, who was curled up against his chest, another thought entered the hunter's head…

_Woman can't say no to this baby…_

Maybe, if he stuck close to the little girl….Carol would develop a soft spot for him too. Daryl knew it was wrong. He should never even consider using the baby to get to Carol, but he couldn't help it. He'd been racking his brain for a way to get past the wall she'd built around herself…but nothing seemed to work. Daryl had no intention of giving up, and he figured if he couldn't get through her wall, then he'd just have to settle for crawling under her fence. One way or another, he was going to get to her.

So with his mind made up, he took a seat at one of the nearby tables and continued speaking softly to the baby.

Carol was doing her best to ignore him. She didn't want to think about how cute he looked holding ass kicker. She didn't want to hear that sexy, hushed, voice he was using to speak to the tiny bundle in his arms. And she _really_ didn't want to think about the damn smile on his face when he looked at that little girl…the smile that made him seem genuinely happy, and that took at least five years off of him in an instant. But just knowing that he was nearby…with his strong arms cradling that baby…it was making her resolve crumble. She kept stealing glances out of the corner of her eye…and when she saw him lean down and brush Judith's head with a kiss, it was all she could do to keep the sigh trapped in her chest. Carol felt absolutely ridiculous but she couldn't help it. She'd seen him hold the baby so many times before…but she never remembered him kissing her. Lost in her own rosy-colored thoughts, it took Carol several seconds to notice that he was looking at her. Her breath caught in her throat and she didn't know what to say.

Daryl's mouth hitched up into a smirk. Judging by the look on her face, his plan was working. He knew exactly what he was doing when he kissed that baby. It was low…but Daryl didn't care. He was playing shamelessly on her weaknesses. Sometimes, the only way to trap an animal was with bait. And if there was anything in the prison, that Carol was powerless against, it was Judith.

Carol's lips parted slightly when she noticed the way Daryl was smirking at her from his table. Her brows knit together and it occurred to her that the hunter might have an ulterior motive. She knew he loved ass kicker, but he seemed to be overly affectionate tonight.

_Oh my god…._

She brought one hand to her temple and tried to clear her head.

_He's doing it on purpose…_

Carol was having trouble processing her thoughts. She'd always known that Daryl was relentless…at least when it came to hunting, killing geeks, or making sure that everyone made it home after a run….but _this_…. She gnawed her lip and shook her head slowly.

_He's really not going to let it go…_

But Carol didn't care. He could pull all the cheap, dirty tricks he wanted. He could shrug the damn shirt off his shoulders and sing to Judith…it wasn't going to change her mind. She didn't care how cute he was, or how sweet he was being with the little girl. She wasn't concerned with those blue eyes of his, or his dark, mussed hair…or the line of his jaw, or the body he had hidden beneath his clothes…or the sweat, dirt and blood that covered his arms. It was none of her business and she wouldn't allow herself to waste another moment thinking about any of it. Sitting up straight and folding her arms across her chest, Carol turned away from him and focused on the bowls of ramen that were now being passed around.

While Daryl was frustrated at the loss of her attention, he took some small comfort in the fact that he was getting under her skin. He'd make it under that fence, if he had to crawl on his damn belly.

After their meager dinner, the survivors slowly dispersed. Watch shifts changed, dirty clothes were gathered for tomorrow's laundry, and those who weren't on guard duty drug their feet to their cells. Carol was crouched near her duffel bag. A small gas lantern served as her only light as she tried to search for something relatively clean to change into. She was squinting through the gloom when she finally found a battered tee and a pair of sweats. Carol continued to rummage through her belongings, hoping to find some underwear, but she froze when she heard voices outside her cell. Curious, she set her things down and crept towards the curtain, pulling it aside just enough to see what was going on.

Rick and Daryl stood near the perch, talking. The deputy and his children slept just two cells down from Carol's. She saw Rick reach out and place a hand on Daryl's shoulder. "Thanks for lookin' after her. I know Glen's still gets anxious whenever I leave him with her."

The hunter shrugged, scuffing his boot on the floor. "Ain't nothin'."

Rick gave his friend's shoulder another pat. "You bein' able to get her quiet…get her _sleepin'_…that's not a small thing."

Daryl grunted some sort of response, refusing to meet the deputy's gaze.

Rick wore a tired smile as he studied the hunter. "Get some rest; you got watch in the morning." said the deputy.

Daryl nodded and the two men went their separate ways. Rick disappeared into his cell while Daryl turned towards the perch and dropped to a crouch in one of the corners, rifling through his bags.

Something about the exchange made Carol smile. She realized that even if he had been toying with her at dinner, he was still great with Judith…and the little girl clearly had an attachment to him.

_Jesus, quit…._

She was scolding herself, but the smile was still on her lips. She didn't understand how the man could be frustrating and endearing at the same time. Sighing, and ignoring the sensations that were warring inside her, Carol retreated into the safety of her cell and resumed her search for underwear. When she finally had her clean clothes gathered into a bundle, she snatched a threadbare towel from her bag and stepped out into the darkness of the cellblock. Doing her best to tread lightly, Carol made her way to the stairs…she was doing fine until the first step creaked loudly under her weight. She stiffened and felt eyes on her back. Glancing quickly over her shoulder, she saw Daryl looking at her.

"Where ya goin'?" he asked, his eyes darting to the clothes she held in her arms.

She swallowed hard. "Nowhere. Just getting washed up."

But he was staring at her like a wolf, his eyes almost glowing in the dark. "Alone?" he growled softly.

Carol tried to calm her frayed nerves as she answered him. "I don't make a habit of keeping company in the wash room." She didn't wait for him to respond; instead, she turned away and headed down the metal stairs.

"Ya shouldn't be goin' down there in the dark…not by yourself." he called after her.

Carol sighed. "I think I can manage. Goodnight Daryl." With that, she hurried on her way, trying not to stumble.

Daryl stood on the perch, his hands on his hips. The rational part of his brain knew she was right. They'd cleared the section of the prison near the showers. There weren't any real threats down there… But the thought was nagging at him. She would be alone…naked. She would be vulnerable…and he imagined that she might not be able to run from him if she didn't have any clothes. Even if she didn't want what he wanted…he figured she would have no choice but to talk to him about it. As much as he wanted to be close to her again, and feel her skin against his…he knew that what he really needed was for her to acknowledge what happened. He needed her to say something…_anything_. Daryl didn't want to spend another night struggling on the perch, wondering what the hell happened between them.

In the safety and solace of the empty shower room, Carol finally let herself breathe. She'd jogged the whole way there, banking on sheer memorization to avoid running into any walls. Once she stepped into the room, she moved towards the counter that held a row of sinks. The group made sure to keep at least one gas lantern in every room and her hand finally found the desired object. Her fingers fumbled for the small knob and she turned it, seeing a small flame emerge within the glass. She gave it another turn and the flame burned brighter. There wasn't much light, but it was enough for her to see the small bench nearby. Carol set her things down and sighed. She'd been doing this ever since Rick and Herschel got the showers running. She would either be the first one up, and head to the wash room before any of the others were even out of bed, or she would stay up late and be the last person to shower. She sighed to herself, realizing that there was one thing she and Daryl had in common…the need for privacy. After catching a glimpse of his scars that day, just before the haircut, she suspected that his preference for isolation must be similar to hers. She had no desire to discuss her own scars with anyone. They were a part of her and she'd accepted that…but it didn't mean she was ready to relive all the things that Ed had done to her before the world turned. So she kept to herself, at least when it came to washing up. And so far, it seemed to be working.

She stood near the bench and unfastened her belt buckle. As she pushed the cargo pants down her hips, guilt began to creep into Carol's consciousness again.

_I can't avoid him forever…_

It was a bitter pill to swallow, but Carol couldn't deny the truth in those words. She stepped out of her pants and slid her panties down her legs. As she pulled the grimy, stained shirt over her head, she sighed. It felt good to get out of the sweat-soaked clothes she'd been wearing all day. She wanted to put the entire, exhausting day behind her…to scrub it off her skin and force it from her mind. A soft groan escaped her when she unclasped her bra and let it drop. She rolled her aching shoulders and ran tried hands through her mussed hair. As she moved towards the shower stalls, she caught a glimpse of herself in one of the cracked mirrors above the sinks. The light was low, and she had trouble making out any real details but she could see strange marks…scratches on her ass…the bruises were nearly gone but the scratches were still healing. Carol shuddered, remembering the way Daryl's nails had dug in as she moved on top of him. They'd both been so lost in lust that neither of them noticed at the time. It wasn't until the day after the haircut that Carol began to feel a stinging pain under clothes. She'd tugged her pants down just enough to see the marks his nails had left on her body. It had been amusing then…a sexy reminder of what they'd done together. But now, when Carol was working so hard to forget it, and to make _him_ forget it, the scratches only served to irritate her. She shook her head in shame and made a mental note to see if Herschel had any ointment. She didn't plan on telling the farmer what it was for, but she was desperate for anything that might make the marks heal faster. Carol didn't want any trace of him lingering on her body.

Thoroughly exasperated, she stepped into the first stall and turned the knob. The rusty pipes groaned and shook; Carol closed her eyes and braced herself for the inevitable shock of cold water. A gasp escaped her when the weak spray burst from the shower head, cool drops pelting her softly. Her body trembled as she grew accustomed to the chilled water. Alone in the gloom, with droplets rolling quickly down her spine, Carol's mind began to wander. As much as she wanted to forget what happened that day in her cell, she knew the memory would always be there…lurking on the edge of her consciousness. Even if she couldn't have him again…if they couldn't have _each other_…Carol figured that it was safe to think about him when she was completely alone. There was no one there to see her…to _judge_ her… She could relive those frantic moments they'd spent together and she could let herself blush…remembering the way it felt when he pushed her to her peak. The sound of the creaking chair still echoed in her ears; she hadn't been able to look at the damn thing since…she couldn't look at that chair without thinking about him. Carol groaned as she ran her hands through her wet hair and tipped her head back, feeling the water roll down her spine. A dull ache was beginning to form between her legs but she fought to ignore it. She tried to focus on getting clean…wiping sweat and dirt from her skin…but something made her entire body go rigid…the blood seemed to freeze in her veins and her heart began to thrum. Pressing her back against the stall wall, Carol held her breath and listened.

Daryl wasn't sure what he intended to accomplish by following her, but he felt the need to seek her out. His nerves seemed to build with each step he took and by the time he reached the shower room, fresh sweat had broken out under his clothes. He knew Carol well enough to know that she wouldn't take kindly to any visitors during her shower. From what he'd been able to ascertain, she didn't even feel comfortable being in there with other women. But morbid curiosity and physical frustration had driven him forward, leading him to where he stood now… The hunter lingered, uncertain, in the doorway to the shower room. Through narrowed eyes, he tried to make out his surroundings. He could see the lantern flickering on the counter, casting strange shadows…the orange light reflected in the cracked mirrors… Carol's things were piled neatly on a nearby bench, along with her towel. He could hear the soft rush of the spray from the shower head…and he sensed that Carol knew he was there. Stepping inside, he eased the heavy door shut behind him. He decided that there was no use in concealing his identity. "Carol…" he whispered hoarsely.

Despite the darkness, and the fact that the stall concealed her body, Carol folded her arms across her chest, covering her breasts. "_What are you doing here_?" she hissed. "_You have no right to be here_…"

Her tone was harsh and the words stung, but if she'd taken one minute of her time to talk to him, over the past twelve days, he wouldn't have to resort to trailing after her in the dark. "Relax," he said as he made his way to the wooden bench and sat down. "Ain't here to bother ya."

Carol was working to keep her breathing under control, but every muscle in her body was tensing with anger and fear. "_I think I made myself clear when I said I didn't need any company down here_."

The hunter sighed, leaning forward and running a broad hand through his hair. "Was thinkin' we could talk…" he said.

Carol blinked, incredulous. "_Later_. _Get out_."

Her tone was starting to irritate him. "Naw; ain't gonna be a later."

She was getting angry. "Excuse…" but he didn't let her finish.

"Been tryin' to get a goddamn second of your time…for _days_…." he brought a hand to his mouth so that he could chew his thumbnail. "But it don't matter how I go about it…seems like it ain't never the right time…."

Carol's anger was curbed by her guilt. He was right. She'd been avoiding him and he knew that now. Feeling some of the fight go out of her, she leaned her head back against the tile and sighed. "Daryl…I'm _sorry_…I just…." But he cut her off again.

"I ain't askin' you to spread your legs here Carol…Ain't asking for anything. I'm just tryin' to wrap my head around whatever the hell that was in your cell…'n why ya can't even look at me now."

She reached up to rub her eyes in exasperation. She didn't know what to say to him. Silence filled the room and they both listened to the sound of the water droplets pelting the floor.

Daryl felt the need to keep talking. He'd already started this by coming down here, he figured he might as well say his peace. "Jus thought…" he sighed, rubbing his neck. "Thought ya liked it." Color rushed to his cheeks and he was glad she couldn't see him.

Her chest tightened when she heard the doubt in his voice. There was weak smile on her face and she bit the corner of her lip nervously. "I did. What makes you think I didn't?" she asked.

Daryl lifted his chin and stared at the stall. He was trying not to picture her naked on the other side of the wall. "Ya ain't said nothin' since."

Carol bit her lip harder. "It's just…the more I thought about it…I just started thinking that maybe…"

"What?" Daryl asked in a low growl.

"I wasn't sure that it would be a good idea…to do it again." A flush spread across her cheeks at the admission.

The hunter considered her answer for a moment, and his thumb fell away from his mouth. "Mind if I ask why?"

She closed her eyes, sighing. "Sex changes things Daryl…it always does. It's messy, distracting…and I just don't think we need any more distractions. There's too much we need to do. We've got more important things to worry about."

Daryl nodded slowly, clasping his hands as his elbows rested on his knees. "So you just gonna act like it never happened? That it?"

She huffed, searching the recesses of her mind for an explanation that he might accept. When she came up empty handed, Carol brought a hand up to cup her forehead. "Daryl…" she pleaded with him. "It's late; you should go."

But the hunter wasn't satisfied. "Naw." he grunted.

"Excuse me?" she asked.

"Ain't goin' nowhere." he said, his voice low.

"Why?" she asked, at once scared and irritated.

Daryl gnawed the corner of his lip as he considered a response. With his narrowed eyes fixed on the stall, he growled into the dark. "I'm distracted."

Carol's lips parted; she didn't understand. In the next instant, she heard the bench creak.

The hunter stood slowly, his fingers working on the buttons of his sleeveless shirt.

"Daryl…what are you doing?" she asked, nervousness creeping into her voice.

"I'm tired of thinkin' about ya." he said as he continued to work the buttons through the holes.

She swallowed hard, her back still pressed to the wall. "You…you've been thinking about me?"

Daryl remained perfectly calm as he shrugged the shirt off his shoulders and reached for his belt buckle. "You gonna tell me ya ain't been thinkin' about it?" he asked.

Carol felt a flush spread over her body. "I didn't say that…"

He slid his belt through the loops, letting it hit the floor. "Ain't nothing wrong with what we did. Ya know that, right?" his voice like gravel.

Carol's core tightened when she heard the clang of his belt buckle hitting the floor. "I…" she was struggling to form sentences. "I don't know that it's that simple." she said.

"It is." he argued, tugging at his zipper.

"How can you say that?" she asked, genuinely confused.

Daryl hissed as he pulled his zipper down, the tiny metal teeth nearly grazing his cock. "You're over thinkin' it." he said. "Way I see it…" he grunted as he pushed his pants down. "Ya wanted somethin'…'n ya took it."

Carol blushed, remembering the way she'd gripped his length, guiding him to her entrance. "Daryl…I didn't have any right to…"

"To what?" he interrupted, kicking the pants of the ends of his feet. "Fuck me?"

This was all proving to be too much for Carol. She could hear the rustling of his clothes and when he posed the question to her…point blank, she was at a loss. Sensing that he wasn't going to get an answer out of her, Daryl moved slowly towards the stall…lingering just outside. "Carol," he growled softly. "Like I said before…ain't here to bother ya…'n I ain't her to be a damn nag… If you tell me to go… I'll go."

Carol's heart was pounding in her chest. She knew it would be for the best if he left…but she couldn't find the words to tell him to leave. "Why are you here Daryl?" her voice was soft, her words almost muffled by the rush of the water.

The blood had long since rushed from the hunter's brain, pouring itself into his manhood instead. In that moment, with every nerve ending vibrating…with the knowledge that her naked, wet body was on the other side of the wall, he knew that he needed to be honest. He'd never been able to lie to her, and he certainly couldn't start now. He reached out, bracing one hand on the outer wall, his fingers splaying on the slick tile while his other hand went to his cock, tugging slowly. "_I wanted to touch ya_…" he breathed.

Carol could hear the sheer need in his voice and it unnerved her. Anxious, she pushed herself away from the wall and slowly started backing away towards the opposite end of the stall, her chest heaving as she tried not to slip. Daryl heard her breathing pick up but she hadn't told him to leave…taking her silence as an invitation, he braced himself and stepped into the stall.

Carol's entire body tensed, her back hit the opposite wall and her palms splayed against it, her nails clawing weakly at the tile…but there was no way out…nowhere she could go. Her eyes were wide as she stared at him. She couldn't see much through the gloom, but she could make out the lines of his body and the burning, blue color of his eyes.

Daryl didn't even flinch when the cool water hit him, he kept moving, advancing towards her. He could see that she was scared, and something about her fear aroused him. Twelve, long, _miserable_ days and he'd finally cornered his prey; she couldn't get away from him now. As much as he wanted to touch her, _taste_ her…and feel the warmth of her wrapped around him…Daryl had no intention of pushing Carol into something she wasn't ready for. So he stopped, when just inches remained between them. He stared hard at the woman in front of him and tried to control his breathing. "Jus tell me ya don't want it…" he growled. "And I'll leave."

"I'm scared…" Carol breathed, her eyes locked on his.

"Why?"

She swallowed hard, trying to sort out the jumbled reasons in her head. "What if this is too much…what if we end up…." But Daryl had heard enough.

He stepped into her space, his hand going to her sex. She shuddered as his fingertips toyed lightly with her..teasing her entrance. "_You're thinkin' too much_…." he whispered into the crook of her neck.

Carol could barely breathe. Suddenly, nothing mattered but his fingers. She wanted so badly for him to slip inside her…to feel one of those calloused fingertips pushing into her heat. Without thinking, her hips bucked down into his hand and a low growl escaped her. Daryl smirked against her skin and nipped lightly at her neck. "_Tell me ya don't want it_…" he breathed.

But she couldn't speak. All the reasons she'd come up with, for staying away from him…they seemed to melt away the instant he touched her. Daryl ran his middle finger along her slit without penetrating. "If you don't tell me to stop…" he bit down softly on her shoulder, making her whine. "I'm gonna keep touchin' ya."

Carol was panting as she stared down at his cock. Even in the dark, she could make out the size of it…the length. Lust was beginning take over, like some toxin in her bloodstream. She seemed to want everything at once…to feel him inside her…to taste him…to hold him in her hand and stroke him… Half-crazed with a need she'd been denying for twelve days, Carol bucked down into his hand again.

The hunter knew what she wanted, but she'd made him wait so long…and he felt that he'd earned the right to toy with her. Pulling away from the safety of her neck, he stared at her. Her wet skin glistened in the dark, the beads of moisture highlighting every curve and peak. He felt her hips move down into his hand, but he still wouldn't penetrate her. Instead, he let one finger travel up to her clit where he slowly began to rub her. Carol moaned behind locked lips. "_Thought you was scared_…" he whispered.

"I….I…" she tried to speak but couldn't.

Daryl was standing so close to her, and he loved the way her hips jerked when he circled her clit. He traced the throbbing nub a few more times, making slow circles and then slid his fingertip down, along her slit, and forced it inside her without warning. A sharp cry burst from Carol's lips and she brought her hand to her mouth, trying to contain any screams that threatened to escape. This is what her body had been craving. She didn't want to accept it, but it was true. She'd missed his touch…missed having him inside her. The hunter smirked as he pushed his finger up, deeper into her core. "_You scared you're gonna come_?" he asked as he curled his finger, hitting a spot that made her muscles clench around him.

Carol clamped her thighs together, trapping him inside her…but he wasn't done playing. He slipped his finger free with a grunt, making her moan at the loss. "_Twelve days_…" he growled, bracing his hands on the wall, on either side of her head.

She stared at him, confused, while her heart continued to pound in her chest. She already missed the hardness of his finger and could feel wetness between her legs that had nothing to do with water. "_What_?" she breathed.

Daryl eyed her body before meeting her gaze. "_Twelve days since that goddamn chair_…" his cock was painfully hard but he had to keep talking. She needed to understand what he'd been going through. "_Twelve days since I been inside that pussy…ain't been able to think about nothin' else._"

Carol couldn't believe the way he was talking to her. She watched the way his chest rose and fell with each breath…and his eyes drank in every inch of her frame. He was looking at her like he wanted to eat her. "I…I'm sorry…" she swallowed hard.

"_Yeah_?" he breathed, his eyes burning into hers.

She managed a nod. "I've been thinking about you too…" she admitted.

"That right?" he grunted, his hips bucking weakly as he fought the urge to attack her. His blunt nails were clawing at the slick wall.

She nodded again. "You….you gave me the most…" but she was silenced when his lips hit hers.

Daryl's head was cocked to the side as he kissed her hard, his tongue slipping into her mouth. They held the connection for several seconds and then broke apart gasping. "_I know what I gave ya_…" he growled against her lips, remembering the feeling of her climax washing out around him. "_Been followin' your ass for twelve goddamn days tryin' to give it to ya again_."

Carol's eyes closed as he kissed her again. Her hands went to his slick chest, and she ran them slowly up his body until she was clutching at his shoulders. Daryl groaned into her mouth and suddenly he was moving backwards, pulling her away from the wall. His hands were resting on her small waist as they stood kissing under the spray of the shower. The cool droplets seemed to invigorate them and they kept their bodies pressed together…the smooth skin of her stomach gliding against his, they could feel water running down over planes of muscle, and disappearing between Carol's breasts. The hunter was having trouble processing the feeling of her nipples against his body. He tightened his grip on her waist, his erection digging into her belly. The sensations were overwhelming and Daryl was convinced that he wouldn't be able to get enough of her. He bit at her lips and sucked her tongue, making her hips buck. Carol was kissing him with the enthusiasm of a teenager…her sweet, wet, tongue massaging his and he felt the head of his cock tighten. The longer they held the connection, the more aggressive Carol seemed to become. She sank her teeth into his bottom lip and clawed at his shoulders, making Daryl believe that he wasn't the only one who'd had a difficult twelve days. As much as he loved this eager, aggressive side of her, the hunter was determined to take the lead.

That day in her cell, she'd taken the initiative. She made the offer...she mounted him like a damn show pony, taking what she needed without hesitation and without apology. While the whole thing turned him on, he was eager to show her that he had needs too…and he wasn't afraid to take what he wanted from her. His hands moved suddenly to her ass where he gripped the flesh hard, pushing her against him. Carol gasped into his mouth and bucked her hips. They were both smirking against each other's lips and Daryl grunted, his hands cupping her, just under her ass. With one jerk, he pulled her up and those long, pale legs wrapped securely around his waist. Her sex was smothering his erection, but he didn't care. He needed to be close to her. Their bodies were slick with cold water and he had to fight to maintain his grip on her firm ass.

Carol's arms wound around his neck when he lifted her. She kissed him harder, slipping her tongue under his and feeling his cock jerk in response. Carol was sure, as they continued to taste one another, that she'd never felt anything this good. She loved being wrapped around his hard body…their skin glistening with water…her ankles locked together, just above his ass… She clung to that strong neck like it was her lifeline, her tongue dipping into his mouth again. He didn't even need to be inside her…as far as she was concerned, they could stay like that…kissing, licking one another, sucking at each other's lips until they both came. She was convinced that he could get her to climax just by pushing his tongue into her mouth. Carol felt more wetness hit her core and her hips rocked against his, making him groan. Daryl's hands were sliding from the backs of her thighs to her ass, where he squeezed her hard. It hurt…his fingers pressing into the claw marks that were still healing, but Carol wasn't about to make him stop. She wanted him to touch her…

It didn't matter how cold the water was, Daryl was lost in the feeling of Carol's mouth…her warm tongue…her soft breasts pressed to his chest…the strength of those long, tone legs she had locked around him, and the way her sex was pushed against his manhood. Up until the moment he leaned in and caught her mouth with his, the hunter hadn't realized how much he wanted to kiss her…how much he _missed_ it. That afternoon in her cell, the sex had been incredible. They both came hard, sweating and cursing. But the kissing had been amazing in an entirely different way. The kisses gave him an excuse to get close to her…dangerously close. Using his lips and his tongue, Daryl felt that he could express things he'd never be able to say out loud. That day, in the chair, he wanted to thank her for the pleasure she brought him…he didn't know how to tell her what it meant, but he could show her. And now that they were finally together again, he found that he'd missed her taste…and he wanted to make sure she knew that. There was a low rumble in his chest as she sank her teeth into his bottom lip. Knowing that he couldn't wait any longer, Daryl slowly began walking her back towards the wall. His steps were careful as he tried to avoid slipping, but the kissing didn't stop. They were hungry for one another and Carol loved the feeling of his tongue exploring her mouth. She barely noticed that they were moving…

It was only when her back hit the slick wall that she opened her eyes and gasped. Droplets clung to her lashes but she blinked them away, staring hard into the eyes of her partner. The hunter dipped his head and let his tongue flick out against the skin of her neck. He could taste cool water and the salt of her sweat. Carol shivered, her nails clawing at his scalp, urging him to keep going. Daryl knew she wanted more, and he was eager to please. Without hesitation, he bit into the soft spot at the crook of her neck, making her jerk in his grasp. She was writhing, and whimpering against him, but he didn't stop. He let his teeth sink in to her flesh and then he began to suck hard, his tongue occasionally lapping at the now reddened skin.

As his mouth worked her neck, Carol could feel her walls opening. She clung desperately to his neck and bucked her hips against his.

_That's what he wants….he wants to get me ready…_

She let the sensations course through her….the raw lust, _animal_ need… There were sharp, stabbing pains in her core as her sex brushed his hard cock. That's when she knew that she needed him inside her. The hunter was still greedily sucking her neck, making her weak, but then his strong hands were gripping the backs of her thighs, hoisting her up his body. Carol gasped at the forcefulness with which he handled her. They worked together, one of her legs remained curled around his mid-section while the other was pushed up. He held up that creamy, pale leg…his fingers curling around the back of her knee as he exposed her core. It was dark, and hard to see, but Daryl angled his hips...positioning himself. He wasn't sure it if was instinct, or sheer determination, but he was able to guide his cock to its goal. A long hiss escaped him when he felt the head of his member press against the heat of her sex. Carol whined, her hips rocking weakly…her slickness gliding over the blunt head of his dick. They were both panting, vibrating as he pulled away from her neck and stared into her eyes. As they clung to one another, Daryl licked his lips and swallowed hard. "_This here's your last chance_…" he growled, moving his hips just enough to apply a sweet pressure to her entrance. "_Tell me ya don't want it…'n I'll stop_."

All Carol could think about was his cock…and how she wanted it inside her. She knew then, with her eyes locked on his, and the pain in her center growing worse…she wasn't really alive without him. She was empty…just another survivor, going through the motions…living out of habit. But when he was with her…_inside_ her, Carol felt startlingly awake and alive. He made her feel things she'd never experienced before…levels of longing and desire that seemed almost frightening in their intensity. A grey world, devoid of life, seemed to be suddenly flushed with vibrant color. With heightened senses, she took in the blue of his eyes, the taste of his skin, the feeling of his hands on her legs, the sound of his strained breathing and the blood rushing in her ears… She experienced all of it, with incredible clarity, and knew that she was finally living… Carol couldn't claim to know what the future held...she wasn't sure what they meant to one another. The one thing she did know was that they'd found themselves in the midst of a physical awakening. Maybe she was nothing more to him than a vessel….and maybe he was just a tool that she was using for her own selfish needs, but it didn't matter. They wanted one another, and there was nothing holding them back. There, in the gloom and isolation of the shower room, they could give in. They could take pleasure from each other, use one another until their bodies were spent. Nothing else mattered…it was only her, and him….electricity in their veins and shallow breaths passing their lips. Knowing that she couldn't deny her need any longer, Carol stared hard at the man looming over her. "_I want it_.." she breathed.

That was all it took. Daryl hoisted her leg up higher, opening her core, and then pushed himself inside. They both cried out when his engorged member slipped into the heat between her thighs. Her body slid down his shaft, her legs locking around his waist again while his hands returned to her thighs, holding her in place. He was completely buried in her core and her muscles were already massaging him. Her body seemed to welcome him in; he could feel the warm walls opening wider as she slowly sank down on him…until her pelvis was flush with his. Daryl closed his eyes, trying to savor the feeling of penetrating her.

Carol arched her back as she took him in. She could feel every solid inch of him filling her core, his veins rubbing against her walls. When she felt the tip of him push into her sex, Carol thought the sensation would be enough to make her come. He was everything her body needed. She was wet and her slickness helped him, the moisture gliding around his cock as he forced it inside. As he sank deeper and deeper, Carol felt that he might split her in half…she had to remind herself that she'd fucked him before…that she could handle it…but he was so big and it hurt her to have him inside. The pain didn't matter…it was good, it made her feel alive and she knew it would transform into incredible pleasure once they both started moving.

When Daryl felt that he couldn't push in any further, he let himself lean heavily against her…his body keeping her trapped against the wall. They were panting into each other's necks, adjusting to the feeling of being together again. The heat and pressure of her pussy was making Daryl restless and he worried that he wouldn't be able to restrain himself once they started. But he could feel how wet she was already…and her warm, shallow breaths were hitting his skin…. He wanted her to want this. Gritting his teeth, he slowly pulled back, the lower half of his shaft exposed while the rest remained inside her. Carol was clawing at the ends of his hair, her hips rocking, trying to coax him back into her core. But Daryl was in control. The moment he entered her, that body belonged to him and he was going to make it struggle.

He bit his lip and pushed back in slowly, letting her feel every part of his cock. She moaned, tugging sharply at his hair. The pace was going to drive the hunter crazy, but he wanted to toy with her. So he drew on his will power and continued to thrust lazily between her trembling legs. He growled at the feeling of those slick walls rubbing his cock, and all that warm flesh wrapped around him. He moved slowly, carefully…and kept his thrusts shallow, knowing that she would need more.

Carol had never been more frustrated in her life. She was wet, naked, offering him everything and he was treating her like she might break… She didn't understand. This was supposed to be about need. Carol wanted to feel all of him; she wanted him to push her as hard as he could…_stretch_ her, _claim_ her…but he seemed content to dip in and out of her aching core with absolutely no sense of urgency. She moaned and bucked against him. She needed him so badly that she couldn't help the desperate plea that fell from her lips. "_Harder_…"

Amused, Daryl eased back enough to look at her. "_You want somethin_?" he asked, his voice low and husky…his hips still moving between hers.

She nearly snarled, her nails digging into his shoulders while her core tightened around his shaft. "_Harder_…" she repeated.

The hunter leaned in, kissing her, his cock twitching within her walls. When he pulled away, his narrowed eyes were trained on her face. "_Ya made me wait twelve days_…" he growled under his breath.

Carol stared at him in disbelief. She could feel him pull back again, his member slipping out of her core…her insides clung to him, not wanting to let go. She didn't know what to say. He remained calm and pushed back in at a painfully slow pace. "How badly do ya want it?" he asked, licking his lips.

She was suffering. She needed to feel his cock pushing up into her center. All she could do was buck against him.

But the hunter just smirked at her. "Naw," he said. "Way I see it…" he licked his lips again. "This here's _mine_." He gave her a strong, sudden thrust that made her scream. Carol's muscles instantly began to convulse around him. "Ya keep these legs open for me, 'n ya keep that pussy wet…I'll give ya whatever ya want. But I ain't waitin' no twelve days to get inside ya again." His chest was heaving as he stared at her.

Carol couldn't believe the things he was saying to her…the demands he was making. But something about his voice made her core tremble, and the forcefulness only made her want him more. She was restless, impatient, and she needed him to keep going. So she leaned in, whispering against his lips. "_Fuck me_."

Daryl kissed her, sucking at her tongue, making her moan. When they broke for air, he was staring at her. "_Fine_…just so long as you know this ain't gonna be the last time."

Carol answered by bucking against him. The hunter didn't need further instruction. He gripped her thighs hard and thrust into her tight, heat, making her cry out. The broken sound echoed in his ears and he wanted to hear it again. He wanted to make her scream, _cry_, _curse_, _whine_..he wanted to drive her crazy. So he clenched his jaw and pumped his hips, working hard between her legs. Her heels were pressing into his ass, urging him to go deeper and he increased his speed, loving the feeling of her wetness sliding around him. He could feel his cock getting harder, swelling within her narrow passage but he wasn't stopping. He'd waited long enough to get inside her and he was going to enjoy every second.

Carol sank her teeth into her bottom lip and closed her eyes. Somehow, it was even better than she remembered. She didn't know if it was due to the fact that they were both naked…or that they were entirely alone and didn't have to worry about keeping quiet…but it was good. She arched her back, taking as much of him as she could…her nails raking from his shoulders, down his chest. The pain didn't seem to bother him. He was growling, nipping at her jaw line, kissing her neck, _biting_, _sucking_…as if he couldn't get enough of her…all the while her hips were moving deliciously against his. They each relished what they'd found in the other and Carol wondered how long they would last. He was moving faster, barely giving her time to take a breath between thrusts, and her heart was beating furiously in her chest. But she loved it…everything he did seemed to heighten her pleasure…the fluid motion of his hips between her legs, the firm grip he had on her thighs, the feeling of his wet scruff against her neck and the way his strong, hard body was keeping her pinned to the wall. He was so stiff insider her, and thickness of his shaft was stretching her…making her legs shake. She loved the way he filled her, and the friction he created with every push and pull…It was starting to make her dizzy.

Daryl was lost in her wet heat. He heard every little whimper..every breathy moan that passed her lips when he forced himself up into her core. She seemed to enjoy whatever he did and her enthusiasm was spurring him on. The hunter couldn't recall that last time he'd felt such freedom. He could grab whatever part of her he wanted…he could growl, _cuss_…fuck her as hard as he wanted..drilling himself into her pussy while she dug her nails into his skin… Her slick body was trapped under his and the control he seemed to have over her…_over the whole situation_…was giving him the most incredible high. He was the one to hound her…staring at her while they worked, thinking about her at night and finally stalking her in the dark like a damn wolf until he finally got her where he wanted her. It took him twelve days, but he managed to get her right where she belonged, _naked_, underneath him. As he worked her body, Daryl was filled with a sense of power and dominance. He was staking a claim, marking his territory with every jerk of his hips. Snarling through clenched teeth, he squeezed her thighs and pushed harder…using all his strength to fuck right into her center. He sank into her depths, savoring the slick warmth that waited for him. Her walls were clenching him tighter now and he knew she was close.

Carol was fighting for air. She felt as though she were losing her mind, coming unglued as he moved faster. The feeling of his long, throbbing cock forcing her walls open and slipping into the deepest parts of her was making Carol's mouth dry. He was in control of her body…he seemed to possess her and she didn't mind. Everything she had was his for the taking. So she bucked wildly against him, meeting him stroke for stroke, making them both moan. She wound her arms around his neck, pulling their bodies closer so she could bite down on his collar bone. The sensation made his dick jerk and he began thrusting harder. He sucked her ear lobe and held it between his teeth as they continued to move together. "_I wanna feel ya come_." he whispered, her flesh still caught in his teeth.

She nodded, her eyes slamming shut as she focused on the feeling of him inside her. She thought about how hard he was and her walls began to twitch. She remembered the way it felt when he came…the sudden burst of warmth between her legs as he let go that day in her cell. It was all so feral…_carnal_, _reckless_…and Carol found herself craving that warmth again. She wanted to feel his orgasm…have him fill her… His body was pounding desperately into hers and the head of his cock was teasing her cervix with each push, making her ache…as if she couldn't contain him. Her walls had grown so slick and he slid easily in and out of her pussy, grunting as he moved inside her. His speed and momentum continued to build and Carol felt herself losing control. Nothing mattered but him and what he was doing to her… She hissed as she clung to his neck "_Yessss_…."

"_C'mon_" he snapped at her.

"_Trying_…." she gasped. "I…._just_…._need_…"

But he already knew. Her body was trembling, vibrating around him and her heels were pressing hard into his ass. He almost had her and he wasn't going to let up until she finished. So he bit into her neck, making her scream. Without releasing her neck, he thrust harder and deeper, searching for the spot that held all her tension. He moved back and forth, pushing up into that tight, narrow core…his hard-on going so deep that he knew it had to hurt her. But she kept moving with him, her body seeking release…walls opening and closing around him. As he fucked her, Daryl could feel his own climax building. If he didn't break her soon, he was going to come. So he closed his eyes and focused on the warm, wet flesh…the incredible suction between their bodies…the way her pussy seemed to draw him in, as deep as it could…letting him feel that place in her center that no one had ever reached before. It felt right…natural for him to be inside her and he was savoring every motion of their hips. All he wanted was for her to hit her peak, and he knew that he could get her there. He felt his cock get harder…the shaft growing and swelling inside her, and he forced it as far as it would go, thrusting like an animal with no restraint. He hit the top of her and felt her entire body grow rigid. Her legs were locked so tightly around him and her hand had formed a fist in his hair…tugging violently. Carol threw her head back, her body arching into him and her mouth open in a silent scream as a powerful orgasm struck, stealing the air from her lungs. Her core flooded and the muscles began to constrict, almost painfully around Daryl's manhood.

When the hunter felt her insides quiver, and felt the rush of warm wetness coating his cock, he growled, ramming his hips into hers. Her body shuddered with each thrust, but she didn't have the strength to resist him. She was still lost in her own ecstasy and Daryl was free to be as fast and rough as he wanted. He hissed at the sensation of moving his dick in and out of her already trembling pussy. She was so wet and soft and he loved the way she felt, clenching and releasing him as she worked through her orgasm.

"Keep….going…" she groaned weakly, her eyes still closed.

Eager to oblige, Daryl continued fucking her….his cock now jerking and leaking each time he pushed inside. The head was getting painfully tight and the shaft was so hard but if she wanted him to keep going, he would do it. So he pushed and pulled, muttering curses into her skin and clawing at her thighs. The wetness that was gliding around him was driving him crazy and he felt like he needed to let go but then something changed. Carol's hips started to move again, slowly at first…then faster. Her already slick core was tightening all over again and Daryl's lips parted when he realized what was happening. She was going to come again… His head was spinning as his body worked to satisfy her. He wanted so badly to give her whatever she needed, but it was too much. The desperate moans falling from her lips…the motion of her body and the way she clung to him. Daryl only had so much strength and his resolve was crumbling each time her pussy squeezed him. She clenched and unclenched, walls opening and closing… The very next time her body opened up, the hunter knew he had to seize the opportunity. Her walls welcomed him and he thrust his manhood fiercely into her tight passage…she constricted around him and the sensation was overwhelming. Daryl bucked wildly, _fucking_ her, releasing all the tension that had been trapped inside him for twelve days. His cock pulsed and throbbed inside her, sending a gush of semen up into her core. Somewhere, in the haze and delirium of his climax, the hunter felt more wetness seeping from her…and her walls were quivering around him. As he fought to catch his breath and remain standing, Daryl realized something.

_She came again…_

The corner of his mouth quirked up in smug satisfaction while the rest of his body ached and throbbed in the aftermath of orgasm. His hips were still bucking weakly as he emptied his seed into her pussy. She helped, her muscles squeezing him...coaxing his pleasure from him until he was too weak to move. The blood gradually stopped rushing in their ears and they could hear the soft spray of the shower…droplets striking the floor. They were both feeling somewhat disoriented and Daryl needed to sit down. Carefully and slowly, he lowered them both to the ground, his sedated cock slipping from between her legs. They both groaned as they sat on the cold floor and struggled to get their bearings. Carol had her knees raised and she clamped her legs shut, savoring lingering pulses of pleasure in her core.

The last time they'd been together, Carol suspected that she might have come a second time…but there in the shower room…the sheer ecstasy she'd experienced left no room for doubt…he'd given her two orgasms, in rapid succession…compounding her pleasure.

_Jesus christ…_

Carol brought a hand to her temple and released a heavy sigh of satisfaction. Before the haircut, Carol didn't even think it was possible to have two climaxes, so close together.

_Fuck…_

All she wanted was to drink a glass of water, fall into her bunk, and sleep for the next ten hours. Suddenly remembering her partner, Carol pushed the wet hair back from her forehead and stared at him through the gloom. He sat just a few inches away, his legs crossed. He was leaning forward, his head in his hands as he waited for his breathing to slow. Knowing that they needed a few minutes to cool off, but that neither of them had the strength to stand, Carol made herself crawl towards him. The instant she moved, she could feel a powerful ache between her legs…but the soreness was a small price to pay to for such intense pleasure.

He lifted his chin when he heard her moving. She reached his side and placed a hand on his chest, gently pushing him onto his back. Without the strength to resist, the hunter reclined, grunting when he felt the slick floor at his back. Carol smiled, easing down to lay on her side, right next to him. They stared at one another, lazy smiles on their faces. Lying on the floor, beneath the spray of water, Daryl and Carol let the chilled droplets pelt their skin. There was something soothing about the water…it was almost as if they'd been caught in the rain. They blinked when it clung to their lashes, and brought their hands up to wipe it from their eyes but they were both too weak to move.

One arm was folded behind Daryl's head, while the other rested on his stomach. His chest rose and fell as his breathing continued to slow. His eye were fixed on the woman beside him and she stared back…each of them seemingly fascinated with the other. After what seemed like an eternity, the hunter finally felt like he could speak. "So…" he growled softly.

Carol chuckled. She was propped on one elbow, watching him. "_So_…" she echoed.

He smirked, eyeing her breasts for a moment. "How was it?"

She felt herself blush. "It was good."

Daryl was tempted to laugh. "And to think your ass wasn't gonna give me the time of day…"

Carol sighed, running a hand through her wet hair. "You don't know that…"

"Sure as hell made me work for it." he said.

"I was just worried about distracting you…well, both of us…" she admitted.

"Right." he huffed. "Cuz it ain't like I been distracted all this time anyhow..."

She chuckled again and they fell into a comfortable silence, each of them listening to the spray of the shower. After several minutes, Daryl felt the need to say something. He nudged her leg with his foot. "Hey."

She bit the corner of her lip and smirked at him. "What?"

The hunter rolled onto his side so that he could face her. "All that talk before...'bout you keepin' your legs open…" he paused, trying to collect his thoughts. "I'm sorry…ain't got a right to talk to ya like that…I was just riled…that's all."

Carol brows knit together as she studied him. "Daryl…"

But he bowed his head and forced himself to keep going. "Ain't got no claim on ya. You decide ya don't want this…just say so. I'll leave ya be. Ya don't owe me nothin'."

Carol could see that that the statements were weighing on him…the things he'd growled against her lips in a fit of lust and passion… Something in her expression softened and she reached out, tucking a strand of wet hair behind his ear. "I owed you an explanation…" she whispered, making him look at her. "After what happened in my cell…I had no right to cut you out…I never should've avoided you. It was on both of us but I made the decision alone. I was only doing what I thought was best… When I should've just come clean…I should've told you what I was thinking from the start." Her fingertips lingered on the damp skin just below his ear.

The hunter ran one hand along her curves, following the line of her body. He felt the slick skin, gliding beneath his palm as he moved it from her shoulder…down, along her side, all the way to her hip. She closed her eyes, groaning softly at the feeling of his hand on her body. "I'm still sorry…" he said, his voice low. "Can't believe I said all that shit…surprised you didn't smack my dumb ass…I ain't got a right to talk about your damn pussy…"

Carol couldn't help but chuckle. "It's fine." she said, smirking at him.

"Sayin' you ain't mad?" he asked, hopeful, his hand still resting on her hip.

She answered by leaning in and catching his bottom lip between her teeth; she held the tender flesh for half a heartbeat before letting go and meeting his gaze. "I'm not mad," she whispered.

Daryl's tongue darted out over his lip, soothing the spot she'd just bitten.

"And between you and me…" she added, grabbing his hand and guiding him until he was cupping her sex. "This _does_ belong to you." She bucked against his hand.

The hunter was staring at her in disbelief. "You sure about that?"

She nodded, chuckling. She was still propped on one elbow and her eyebrow arched as she watched him. "You see me giving anyone else haircuts?"

It was Daryl's turn to smirk. He toyed gently with the sweet spot between her legs…his fingertips exploring. "Ain't tryin' to push this on ya…."

Carol snorted in amusement. "Sure. You're just following me into the shower at night…"

The hunter's hand moved back to her hip and he pulled her body flush against his, his eyes lingering on her mouth. "Ain't ya glad I did?" he growled softly.

She grinned, kissing his jaw. There was a low rumble coming from his chest and then their lips met…tongues probing, seeking entrance. When they broke for air, their breathing had picked up and they were smirking at one another. Carol licked her lips, tasting him there. "I'm not one to brag…" she laughed lightly. "But we're pretty good at this." she slid one of her legs up between his, her knee nearly brushing his groin.

Daryl moved so that he could suck at her neck. "Think we're _better_ than good…" he muttered against her skin.

She smiled, wondering how in the hell they ended up cold, naked and wet…lying tangled together on the shower room floor…the weak spray of water falling lightly across their exhausted, aching bodies. The feeling of his mouth, sucking hard at her neck, was making Carol bite her lip. "Guess it would be a shame to stop…" she said, sighing happily.

Daryl grunted into the crook of her neck. "_Damn_ _shame_…" After kissing and licking her bruised skin, he pulled back and met her gaze. "You gonna make me wait another twelve days?"

Carol shook her head slowly, smirking at him. "No…I'm not."

The hunter didn't know what to say…part of him had been sure that she would turn him down when he first entered the wash room…he'd hoped for answers, physical contact of some sort…but he never expected things to turn out like this. He didn't think they'd wind up curled on the floor together…or that he'd get to lie with her, watching the clear beads of water roll down between her breasts. He must've been lost in his own head because suddenly she was clearing her throat to get his attention. "Hm?" he asked, lifting his chin to look at her.

"By the way…." she chuckled, biting the corner of her lip as a flush spread across her cheeks. "It's _thirteen_."

A crease formed in Daryl's brow. "What?" he asked, confusion plain in his voice.

Carol bucked her hips weakly against his. "It's been thirteen days since your haircut…" she explained, smirking at him.

The hunter's lips parted in awe. "What…how did….?"

But she didn't let him finish. Instead, Carol reached for his hair, tangling her fingers in the dark locks. "_You weren't the only one counting_…" she whispered, using her grip to pull his mouth to hers.

**I know! It was a little longer than the others, but this was a challenging request and I wanted to do it justice, so it took some time to work out the kinks. I hope you liked it Scifi Riot : ) I certainly gave it my best shot! As always, I had fun with this and I hope you guys did too! I write my requests in the order they're received, just to be fair…so rest assured, if I haven't posted yours, I'm working on it! If you liked this chapter, please tell me why in the reviews. How was the character interaction, was it funny at all? Did I do alright with the cuteness factor? I wanna hear your thoughts, so please review : ) xoxo **

**-Sami**


	6. Coping

**Happy holidays! Thanks for the awesome reviews to the last chapter; I'm glad you guys enjoyed it : ) I'm excited to be posting another request; this one comes from the very sweet Lisab876! She wanted to see our group take shelter in a mall (think Dawn of the Dead remake). This is a true one-shot and does not fit in with what has become known as the "haircut" mini-series. This chapter takes place post-mid-season finale and our survivors have been on the run, trying to find a place to rest and recoup while they figure out their next moves. Lucky for them, they come across an abandoned mall…how will they ever keep themselves entertained…surrounded by stores of every sort? Miss Lisa also requested that they visit one store in particular ; ) **

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead….but the fun we would have if I **_**did**_** : )**

**Chapter 6: Coping**

The survivors were doing their best to keep a tight formation. Rick, Abraham and Michonne lead the group while Carol and Daryl were close behind. The others; Carl, Noah, Tyreese, Sasha and Tara were jogging to keep up. Everyone had their weapons raised. Glenn and Maggie were near the back; Glenn had an arm curled around his wife's waist as he urged her to keep moving. Rosita and Eugene brought up the rear…the would-be scientist lagging behind, fighting for every breath. They were all nearing their breaking points. After leaving the hospital, they'd run into more walkers than they were prepared to handle. The survivors were still so shaken, after witnessing the death of one of their own…they struggled to maintain focus. They didn't have a plan…they didn't know where they were going…all they knew was that they had to run.

They were panting, dripping sweat…their muscles screaming… But they couldn't stop. They were physically and emotionally drained. The only thing that kept them going was Rick's voice as the man yelled orders. Somehow, the deputy managed to keep his own grief at bay in order to help his people. With his pistol at his waist and the machete clutched tightly in his hand, Rick Grimes lead the ragged group of survivors through the streets of Atlanta. He wouldn't let them stop and he wouldn't let them slow down. His jaw was clenched hard as he ignored the burning in his lungs and kept moving.

_There's gotta be a place…_

A sudden movement caught his eye and he noticed walkers advancing in the periphery of his vision. They were stumbling down dark alleys, dragging their feet, _hissing_…_snarling_. Others were emerging from abandoned vehicles…their wasted bodies collapsing as they crawled out of half-open car doors. Rick glanced left, then right as he felt the beads of sweat rolling down his neck. He knew his group didn't have the strength to deal with this many corpses…

_Not now…._

Somewhere behind him, he could hear Tyreese's heavy footsteps as the man jogged alongside his sister. Judith was secured to Tyreese's chest in a make-shift sling. The deputy's main concern was getting all of them off the street. But time and options were running out…he needed to find a place for his children…they needed shelter. After everything they'd been through, as a group…as a _family_, Rick wasn't about to let his people get ripped apart in the middle of the street. So he kept his head clear and yelled at them over his shoulder. "_Keep movin'…stay tight_!"

They were crying out…_exhausted_…their voices cracking. Chests were heaving and angry tears were forming in the corners of their eyes. Teeth were bared in hateful growls as the survivors continued to push themselves, each of them fighting through the pain and fatigue that threatened to overtake them at any moment. At first, the deputy had been able to distinguish the sounds of their voices. He could hear Maggie's broken cries, Carol urging Daryl to keep going, Rosita yelling at Eugene to hurry…but as his lungs burned, and his muscles began to tremble with exhaustion, Rick realized that he couldn't hear them anymore…his _people_. Their screams and sobs had become one desperate, discordant, whirling storm of sound in his skull. The rushing of blood in his ears was beginning to drown them out. It was all too much…there were too many walkers and Rick didn't know what to do. He didn't have an answer….a way out. With adrenaline coursing furiously through his veins, the deputy clutched his machete tighter and lead the group around a sharp corner.

There were several gasps and eyes widened as the survivors stared into the dark, gaping entrance of a parking garage. None of them liked the idea of seeking refuge in the shadows…where anything might be lurking, but they were out of time. The corpses were closing in. Suddenly, Rosita grunted…her fingers curling around the handle of her blade as she jerked, twisting her body and driving the weapon into the skull of a walker. The dead thing had reached for her, clutching at the back of her shirt with a grey, rotted hand. Before the creature could drag Rosita to the ground, she buried her blade in its wasted flesh and the corpse fell away…its dead eyes staring up at her from the asphalt. But there was no time… The instant she freed herself from the walker's grasp, Rosita was grabbing Eugene's arm and hauling him after the others…she scarcely had a moment to pull a strained breath into her lungs.

_"C'mon….now!" _Rick snarled, beckoning them to follow him into the garage. The gate had long since been broken, the splintered remains strewn at the base of the ramp that led into the cement structure. Steeling themselves, the group hurried up the ramp, their footsteps echoing throughout the gloomy garage. As they ran, lost and scared through the surrounding blackness, they could hear bodies shuffling…broken feet dragging on the ground…and the terrible, familiar moans of the undead. Pale, eerie, glowing eyes emerged from the shadows and walkers began stumbling out from between abandoned cars. The survivors didn't stop. They kept running…they didn't have a choice. They growled and grunted, lashing out at anything that got too close…their limbs aching with the effort…their weapons seemed to grow heavier with each passing second. But they kept moving. Everything seemed to blur after they reached the second level of the garage…

There was shouting, _pointing_…a sudden, blinding light that stung their eyes. A heavy door was pushed open and the survivors were spilling out onto a covered walkway that was connected to another building. No one had time to ask questions. There were corpses behind them…_around_ them, reaching out for their clothes…their _legs_… They nearly tripped over the garbage and human remains that littered the walkway…but they kept moving. Friends took hold of each other's hands, urging them on, dragging them when they had to. Siblings shouted at one another, telling each other to run. They finally came to a jarring halt when they reached the end of the walkway and found themselves staring at a pair of doors…the handles had been chained. It was a dead end. With his jaw set hard and sweat trickling down his neck, Abraham raised his rifle and slammed the stock into the glass doors… A sharp crack formed under the impact, spreading like a crooked line across the pane. But the man didn't let up. He huffed, his cheeks flushed with color, and slammed his weapon into the door again…and again. Just as the walkers began to close in on the group…Abraham brought his arm up, shielding his eyes as the glass shattered…the jagged shards glimmering in the afternoon light before raining down on the concrete. Breathless and out of options, the survivors pushed past one another and stumbled through the entrance, careful not to catch their skin on the broken glass that still clung to the metal door frames. None of them knew where they were, or what was waiting for them inside the strange building, but they knew they couldn't stay outside.

Six days had passed since Rick lead his group into the mall. The deputy didn't consider himself to be much of a believer…at least not since the world turned, but he felt that something had lead them to the shelter they found that day. The mall had proven to be more than any of them could've hoped for. They'd worked tirelessly the first two days….securing any entrances they could find and clearing stores. They'd come across more dead corpses than live ones and they helped each other to drag the wasted bodies outside. The mall had two stories. Whenever walkers or other remains were found on the second level, they were promptly dragged to the nearest window and dropped to the street below. With the exception of Judith, and whoever happened to be watching her, none of them rested those first two days. They didn't want to stop until they knew the sprawling building was secure…and until any trace of the undead had been cleared away.

While there were large department stores at each end of mall, and a wide range of smaller shops in between, the survivors opted to stick close to one another. They had all the space they could possibly need, but given the trials they'd faced, none of them seemed comfortable separating. So they gathered food, from overturned stalls, broken vending machines and several specialty shops. Fortunately, they'd stumbled upon a health and wellness store. The floor was littered with vitamin bottles of every shape and size…supplements, powdered protein dinks, metallic pouches of energy gel and plastic baggies filled with bits of dried fruit. The group was grateful for anything that might contain actual nutrients as they didn't expect to last long on chips and candy bars alone. Each day, they gathered what they could and took their findings back to the crude base they'd established in one of the larger department stores.

Having lost most of their belongings in their haste to flee Gabriel's church and then the hospital, the survivors couldn't lay claim to much more than their weapons. They felt the need to remain close to one another, but they also respected each other's space. Weapons served as the only markers for territory. Daryl's bow lay on the display bed he'd claimed in the furniture department. His ruck-sack had been dropped by the side of the bed. Glenn and Maggie shared a display bed that was a bit further from the others. Maggie hadn't been comfortable with much socialization since her sister's death. Some of the survivors arranged bedrolls on the floor by gathering pillows and linen from different departments. Sleeping bags were scavenged from a sporting goods store and there was no shortage of blankets. Slowly but surely, the group members made their camp and tried desperately to recuperate.

Rick preferred having two people on watch at all times. He wanted a good set of eyes at each end of the mall, in case anyone or anything tried to breach either of the entrances. More often than not, others would volunteer. They were all searching for things to keep them occupied and it wasn't unusual to see three or four people patrolling the mall at once. Glenn rarely left Maggie's side, and the two of them seemed to become the resident babysitters for Judith. Glenn hoped that interacting with the child would help lift his wife's spirit, if only slightly. Since no one considered Eugene to be much of a fighter, he was tasked with taking inventory of their supplies and rationing their food. Tara, Tyreese, Carl and Noah took turns scavenging for anything that might prove useful, working their way from one store to the next. They made a point to grab anything that could be used as a weapon, or any objects that would help barricade the mall's entrances. Rick, Abraham, Carol, Michonne, Sasha and Rosita dominated the watch shifts. None of them minded; they each needed to feel as though they were doing something important…_contributing somehow_. The only person who hadn't found a role in their new shelter was Daryl.

He'd withdrawn into himself…not speaking to anyone…or even looking at them. When the group first decided to establish their base in one of the large department stores, Daryl wanted to sleep on the floor, in a corner…far from the others. It was only at the collective urging, of everyone in the group, that he finally gave in and claimed one of the display beds. And even then…he seemed uncomfortable. He rarely slept and when he did, his muscles twitched every so often, and he muttered softly into his pillow, as if he were caught in some horrible nightmare…someplace even darker than the waking world he left behind.

On several occasions, Carol stood beside his bed, in the middle of the night, and carefully combed her fingers through his hair in an attempt to soothe him. He never woke...never saw her. She was sure he'd never even realized she was there…but she couldn't sleep when she knew that he was suffering. The hushed, pleading, words that he muttered kept her awake and she just wanted to comfort him. So she crept from her own bed and watched over him. He was so restless, and she'd been tempted to speak to him…whisper something to let him know that it was alright, but Carol couldn't think of anything to say. Nothing would change what happened at the hospital…the graphic tragedy was etched into their memories…and even sleep didn't offer relief. So she settled for keeping a silent vigil, her fingers combing lightly through his tangled hair. Warm sighs passed her lips as she held back her own emotions and stared hopelessly out into the surrounding blackness.

_I'm so sorry…._

The sun was just beginning to set, on their sixth day, and the group members were each occupied with their own tasks. Carol and Rosita had been on watch for a few hours, the two women finally feeling as though they were getting to know one another. They were at the South end of the mall, lost in conversation, when the sound of approaching footsteps caused them both to look up. Rick and Abraham were headed towards them.

"Hey." Carol said.

Rick nodded to her. "Anything to report?"

She shook her head and ran a hand through her hair. "It's quiet. We haven't heard walkers at the doors for the last two days. They must've moved on."

"Maybe." Abraham huffed.

"What about camp?" Rosita asked, hefting the rifle that was slung over her shoulder. "Everybody okay?"

"I'd say they're doin' as well as can be expected." said the deputy. "Eugene's just about got all the supplies squared away. He thinks, if we stick to the rations, we've got food for another month."

Carol folded her arms across her chest. "A month? Well that's good news, right?" she asked as she eyed her companions.

Abraham scratched at the scruff under his chin. "Question is…what do we do a month from now? We gonna make a supply run 'n come back here…or we thinkin' about movin' on?"

Rick sighed. "I don't know. Guess that's a conversation we're all gonna need to sit down 'n have together."

A somber silence settled over the small group as they each considered the hardships that they would undoubtedly face when they left the mall…_if_ they left. The deputy saw the shadows that had fallen across the women's features, and he cleared his throat, rousing them from their thoughts. They both looked up at the sound.

"You've been out here a while. Go on back and get some rest; eat somethin'." Rick reached out and placed a hand on Carol's shoulder, giving her a gentle squeeze.

"You sure?" she asked. "We're fine here…really…" she pointed to Rosita and the woman nodded.

"I'm sure." he said, patting Carol's shoulder one last time before releasing her. "Now go on."

She gave him a weak smile and moved to leave. Rosita followed, but the younger woman paused when she passed Abraham. She reached for his hand and took a moment to squeeze it, the two of them locking eyes. But Abraham nodded, signaling that it was alright for Rosita to head back to camp without him. As the women walked away, Rick called out to them. "Enjoy the refreshments."

Carol and Rosita paused, their brows knitting together as they exchanged glances.

"Go on." Rick yelled again.

So the two companions shrugged and resumed their trek back to the department store. "Do you know what that was about?" Rosita asked.

Carol sighed. "I have no idea."

"You gonna have any?" Sasha asked as she eyed her brother.

He chuckled softly and shook his head. "No thanks. I'm good."

"You sure?" she asked, offering him the wine bottle.

Tyreese pushed the bottle away gently. "I'm sure. You go on."

Sasha sighed in defeat.

Tyreese placed a hand on his sister's shoulder. "It's fine. Ain't nothing wrong it. Rick gave you the go ahead."

She sighed again, staring down at the bottle that was resting in her lap. She and Tyrese were sitting on the carpeted floor of the department store, surrounded by the other members of their group. They found the alcohol early on, in one of the specialty shops. While the survivors weren't comfortable partaking, on that first exhausting night in the mall, they'd held onto the stash…just in case. The world they lived in was a dark one…a ruthless, blood-stained, angry world. Even though it made them feel weak, each of the survivors wanted an escape. Some of them found their relief in dreamless sleep, while others preferred to stay busy…constantly occupied. But now that they were finally beginning to get comfortable in their new surroundings, a few of the group members wondered if there might be another way to escape…to relieve stress… They couldn't blow off steam by stabbing walkers…they'd been trapped indoors for nearly a week. The survivors needed to relieve tension and they seemed to suddenly remember the alcohol that they'd stock piled during their first two days in the mall.

As several of the group members stood staring down at the assortment of wine and liquor bottles, they shifted on their feet and folded their arms across their chests. It was immediately apparent that none of them had been heavy drinkers before the world turned. Glenn's brows knit together as he remembered his time at the CDC… the way his skull ached the morning after their celebratory dinner…the taunting he'd fallen victim to, from Daryl, Rick, T-Dog and Shane… The deputy practically had to haul him up off the floor the next morning. As difficult as that next day had been…Glenn wasn't entirely opposed to another night of carefree drinking. He wasn't too proud to admit that he needed something…anything that might help numb the pain they'd all been struggling with for the last week. Rick gave them all the go-ahead, saying that he and Abraham would volunteer for watch if the others wanted some down time. But even so…the survivors seemed reluctant to indulge. They so rarely allowed themselves to relax, that the idea of shrugging their responsibilities, in order to drink, seemed almost ludicrous.

Realizing that someone needed to take the first step, Sasha had cleared her throat and stooped to grab hold of one of the wine bottles. Anxious and uncomfortable, she'd quickly retreated, heading to her bedroll. Tyreese followed after her, which lead them to where they were now…sitting side by side, staring at the bottle that was resting in Sasha's lap.

"Ain't nothing wrong with it." Tyreese repeated, trying to comfort his sister.

She glanced at him with tired eyes. "Guess you're right. You really gonna make me drink alone?"

He sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "No."

Her face brightened slightly as a weak smile appeared on her lips.

"Come on," he urged. "Let's get it open."

She chuckled softly, pulling a pocket knife from her belt. With nimble fingers, she flicked out one of the attachments, a small cork screw, and began working at the cork. "Told you this thing would come in handy one day." she smirked at him.

Tyreese smiled, shaking his head.

With a grunt, Sasha pulled the cork free. "Cheers" she said, as she raised the bottle to her lips and took a sip.

Tyreese chuckled when her saw her face scrunch up in disgust. "How is it?" he asked.

She coughed a little, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. "It's dry."

They were both laughing and didn't hear the approaching footsteps.

"You guys starting without us?" Tara asked.

Tyreese and Sasha stared up at their visitors. Tara, Michonne, Glenn, Maggie and Eugene stood together, each of them with a different bottle tucked under their arms.

"We brought our own." said Michonne as she held up another wine bottle.

Tyreese smiled, gesturing at the carpet and furniture around them, "Get comfortable."

Slowly but surely, the survivors got settled. Some of them sat on the carpet with Sasha and Tyreese, while others lounged on display beds. Their initial reservations began to fade as they sampled the libations. They found themselves talking, remembering, even laughing at times. The sound seemed strange…it had been so long since they'd been able to laugh. But lips were loosened and tension was gradually melting away. Even Maggie seemed to be somewhat relaxed, her head leaning against Glenn's shoulder as she occasionally took sips of his wine. They knew that the alcohol wouldn't change anything…their problems would still be waiting for them in the morning…terrible memories nagging at their consciousness, but they so desperately wanted to forget…if only for a few hours. They wanted to let the warmth from the wine fill them up…giving a rosy tint to their thoughts.

Carol and Rosita stood, amazed by the scene in front of them. Their fellow survivors were drinking, _chuckling_…there was color in their cheeks… "I guess this is what Rick meant by refreshments…" said Carol, her arms folded across her chest.

The group members looked up, glad to see that they had more drinking companions. "Care to join?" Tara asked, holding up her bottle. "It tastes like piss, but if you can get past that…it's alright."

Rosita cracked a smile. "Guess I'll have some." She set down her rifle and made her way carefully through the throng of bodies before slumping down beside Tara.

Glenn glanced up at Carol. "Come on, you know you want to."

She snorted, smirking at him. "Who has the baby?"

"It's fine. Noah and Carl have her. They're good." said Glenn, a smile on his face.

Carol shook her head and turned to walk away, but Glenn called after her. "Hey; aren't you gonna join us?"

She looked over her shoulder. "I'll be back; just dropping my gear off. Carry on."

When Carol reached her display bed, she shrugged the rifle off her shoulder and took off her jacket. She was tucking her knife and other small weapons away for later use when she noticed movement nearby. With the sun beginning to set, the department store was dimly lit. But Carol looked up and saw that Daryl was propped up on his own bed, drinking. She stared at the glass bottle he held, and the amber colored liquid inside.

He must've noticed her staring because in the next instant, he was growling at her. "Need somethin'?" He didn't look at her, he simply took another swig from his bottle.

Carol cleared her throat and hugged herself. "No; I just came to drop off my stuff…I was going to join the others… Don't suppose you'd wanna tag along?" she asked.

He snorted. "Nah."

She sighed, frustrated, and walked around her bed until she stood beside his. "Why not?"

He finally looked at her, a scowl on his face. "Ain't none of your concern."

She ran her hands over her face in exasperation. "Why do you always do this?"

"Do what?" he snapped. The hunter was propped up against the pillows that covered the make shift headboard on his display bed.

"Pull away." she said.

Daryl glared at her and took another pull from his bottle.

"You close yourself off and disappear. We need you…we need everyone. With everything that's happened…we can't afford to lose anyone else…not by their own choice." she said, her blue eyes fixed on him.

He snorted again. "You're one to talk about disappearin'."

Carol rubbed the back of her neck, remembering the way she'd acted after Terminus. She hadn't opened up to anyone; she didn't want to tell them what happened to the girls. Whenever Daryl approached her for answers, she offered up excuses and turned away. But she only did what she thought was best. Carol was still recovering from the things she'd seen and done at the grove…the others didn't need those images in their heads. Daryl was right…she'd pulled away and now she was chastising him for the same behavior. Sighing in defeat, she took a few steps back and sank down to sit on the edge of her bed. With her hands clasped, resting on her knees, Carol looked at him. "I'm sorry."

"What?" he growled.

"I'm sorry for not talking." She bowed her head for a moment, trying to summon the right words. "It's just…some things are better left unsaid."

Daryl grunted before taking another long pull from the bottle. "Ya mean like what happened to the girls?"

The words stung and Carol had to swallow hard to maintain her composure. When she felt that she could speak, she lifted her chin and stared at him. "I didn't think it would help…to talk about it…I still don't."

"Well," he took another swig and ran a hand through his tangled hair. "Maybe I don't feel like talkin' neither."

She was leaning forward, her legs hanging off the side of the bed as she sat on the edge. "I'm not asking you to talk."

"Naw," he said. "Ya just want me to spend the night drinkin' 'n carryin' on with them ass holes…like that's gonna help." He gnawed his bottom lip before glaring at her again. "It ain't gonna help…_nothin'_ _helps_…." the last words came out in a low growl as he stared down at the glass bottle in his hands.

A heavy silence fell over them as they each struggled with their own dark memories. Carol knew that he was torturing himself…blaming himself for everything that happened to Beth. She didn't know what to say…how to convince him… Realizing that he wasn't going to give in, and that her best course of action would probably be to leave him alone, Carol slid off the bed. She took a moment to press her hands into her lower back, in an attempt to crack her aching spine. Just before she turned to go, she glanced at him over her shoulder. "Daryl…" she said softly.

He looked up, his sharp, blue eyes cutting through the gloom and focusing on her.

"It's not your fault." She said. Carol didn't wait for a response. She turned away and headed back towards the friends that were waiting for her…secretly hoping that the alcohol and good company would distract her for the night.

Her hushed words echoed in Daryl's ears and he felt the familiar pangs of guilt stabbing at his consciousness. It didn't matter what she said…or what anyone said for that matter. The hunter knew that Beth's blood was on his hands. He couldn't stop thinking about the scarlet pool that had formed beneath her head…the way the sticky liquid spread across the linoleum floor. The sound of the gun shot still woke him from his sleep, and he'd be forced to sit, with his head in his hands, panting and muttering curses, until his heart rate slowed.

"_She's wrong_…" he growled softly to himself before bringing the bottle to his lips and taking a long drink.

"_It's my fault_…"

In another section of the department store, the red-faced survivors were laughing, nearly choking on their wine…

"I just don't see it…" said Rosita, as she leaned against Tara's shoulder.

"I swear…" said Glenn. "My roommates grabbed my clothes while I was in the shower…I ended up in the hallway, locked out of my apartment, in nothing but my birthday suit."

Eugene spoke up from his spot on one of the display beds. "I'd be tempted to laugh If I hadn't found myself in a very similar predicament…one more than one occasion."

"Okay," said Tara, "Moving on…"

The others laughed and sipped their drinks.

"Anybody gonna top that?" Glenn asked, eyeing his companions. "Somebody's gotta have a better story. Come on…most embarrassing moment…."

Carol blushed and started laughing.

"You got something juicy?" Rosita asked, looking up at her friend. Carol was sitting beside Michonne on one of the display beds.

"No," Carol laughed, her eyes closing, "Forget it."

The others exchanged curious glances before urging her to continue. Michonne nudged her. "Come on; how bad can it be? I doubt anyone will remember anyway…"

The survivors chuckled at that.

"Okay," Carol breathed, her cheeks flushed. She brought one hand up to cup her forehead as she tried to maintain her composure. "Don't repeat this…"

"No promises" said Tyreese, a smirk on his mouth.

Carol blew out a breath and tried to focus; the wine was making her warm and her head was beginning to swim. Before she could stop herself, the words were tripping off the end of her tongue. "I've seen Rick naked…."

Michonne about choked. The others were all staring in amazement, their eyes wide and their mouths gaping.

"What?!" Glenn asked, his face cracking into a smile.

Carol's head was in her hands as she dissolved in another fit of laughter.

"When was this?" Sasha asked.

Carol had to fight to catch her breath; she was laughing so hard that it hurt. "Back at the prison.." she finally managed to say. "I went down to the showers…it was late; I thought everyone else was asleep."

"I don't like where this is going…" said Glenn.

Carol took a moment to wipe at her eyes, her shoulders seemed to shake with trapped laughter. "I step into the shower room, thinking that I'm being pretty quiet…but I must've made too much noise because the next thing I know, Rick's out of the shower and he's got his machete raised….and…." she held her head in her hands as more laughter spilled from her. "It was so late…and neither of us expected any company down there…I think we were both in a state of shock and it took a few seconds before each of us realized who the other was…"

"So what the hell did you do?" Tara asked.

Carol shook her head, chuckling. "The only things we could do. We each backed away, slowly, trying not to make eye contact and as soon as I pulled the door open, I took off, running like hell…I was trying so hard not to laugh…I didn't want to wake the whole cell block up."

Michonne smirked at her, "You fell apart, didn't you?"

Carol nodded, wiping at her eyes again. "The second I got to my cell, I doubled over, laughing my ass off into a pillow…Jesus, I laughed so hard I about pissed myself. I'm surprised you all didn't hear me."

They all snickered and shook their heads in disbelief.

"God," Carol sighed. "I swear it was weeks before I could look that man in the eye again."

The laughter gradually died down and the survivors took the opportunity to sip their bottles and pass them around. Michonne handed Carol a bottle and the woman took a tentative sip.

"So…" Rosita said, her eyes trained on Carol's face.

"What?" Carol asked, taking another pull from the bottle.

Rosita smirked. "How was he?"

Carol spat her wine several feet, nearly hitting Glenn. She was laughing, her face flushed with color as she reached up to wipe her mouth with the back of her sleeve. Michonne gave her a pat on the back, trying to get her to calm down. After several deep breaths Carol lifted her chin and stared out at her companions. She still had one hand curled loosely around the neck of the bottle, while the other hand was resting on her thigh. She smirked, shrugging. "I'll put it this way…_Rick_…has nothing to be embarrassed about." Without missing a beat, she brought the bottle to her lips and took a long pull.

The others burst into fits of laughter…tears welling at the corners of their eyes. "Jesus…I didn't need to hear that!" said Glenn as he cupped his aching forehead.

"Oh quit," Carol chided. "We've been living in close quarters so long…I'm surprised we haven't had more incidents."

"No offense, but I'd rather not run into any of you naked…" said Glenn.

"I don't know…" Michonne chuckled. "It wouldn't be that bad…I happen to think we're a pretty decent looking bunch…"

Tara collapsed onto her back laughing, one arm draped across her forehead.

Carol sighed and ran a hand through her hair. There was a silly grin on her face and her lids were growing heavy. "If it were up to me, I'd catch Dar-"

But Michonne didn't let her finish. She quickly curled an arm around Carol, pulling the woman into her side. "I think you've had enough…" said Michonne as she carefully took the wine bottle away from Carol and set it on the floor. Carol was giggling as she leaned against her friend's shoulder.

Fortunately, the others were too drunk to take much notice of Carol's near-admission. The more they laughed, the more light-headed they became. The survivors seemed to simmer down, each of them getting lost in their own, nonsensical conversations. Glenn was kissing his wife's shoulder and stroking her hair while he spoke softly to her, making sure that she was alright. Tyreese and Sasha were engaged in some sort of debate concerning the best way to fight a hangover. Eugene was reclining on one of the display beds, fighting to stay awake…but he was clearly losing the battle. Tara seemed to have passed out after her last laughing fit, and she lay on her back, occasionally mumbling something incoherent. Carol continued to lean heavily against Michonne, and the younger woman felt the need to say something. She rubbed Carol's arm, trying to rouse her. "Hey," she whispered.

Carol blinked, staring up at her friend. "Hm?"

"You need help getting to bed?" Michonne asked.

Carol cleared her throat, shifting on the bed to give her companion some space. "No, I'm fine. Think I just need to walk this off…"

"You sure? I can go with you…" Michonne's hand was resting lightly on Carol's back.

Before Carol could answer, Rosita stood with a grunt. "I'll go with her. I'm feeling a little restless. Think I've been sitting here too long."

Carol gave the woman a tired smile.

Michonne eyed the two of them and was clearly concerned about the idea of her less than sober companions wandering off together. "You two sure you're alright?"

Rosita stretched, yawning. "Yeah; we're good."

Carol chuckled as she eased off the bed. "We're just gonna take a walk. Maybe we'll check in on Rick…see how he's doing." She winked and gave Michonne's arm a pat. All three women burst out laughing. Before Carol turned to leave, Michonne leaned in, whispering to her.

"Maybe you can describe that little run-in you two had in the shower…in more detail. You know…_later_." Michonne couldn't keep a straight face as the words left her lips. She grabbed Carol's hands and the two women snickered. Carol finally pulled away, wiping at her eyes again.

"God…I can't remember the last time I laughed this much…or at all." Carol stared dreamily at the wine bottle that was still sitting on the floor.

Michonne stood, staggering slightly, which only made them giggle more.

"Booze has that affect…" Rosita quipped.

"I'm gonna call it a night." said Michonne. "You two be careful." With that, she turned and headed towards her section of the department store.

"Well…" said Carol, her hands sliding into her back pockets. "Where are we headed?"

Rosita chuckled. "Let's explore."

Carol smiled. The idea of exploring the mall sounded so silly. They'd been there for nearly a week and could probably name every last store if they had to. But Carol's mind was hazy and she enjoyed Rosita's company so she nodded, letting the younger woman lead them out of the department store.

Somehow, the two women managed to climb the steps that lead to the second story of the mall. There'd been some stumbling, and plenty of giggling, but they helped each other reach the top. At first, they'd engaged in some completely legitimate scavenging. They wandered into a small store that sold candles, greeting cards and various trinkets. The candles were important. The others had gathered as many as they could from other stores, but Carol and Rosita felt that the men may have overlooked the fairly feminine shop they'd found themselves in. The space was heavy with smells…cinnamon, vanilla, lavender… The two women giggled as they gathered what they could.

Carol stooped to collect a large candle from the floor…it was in a glass jar and she squinted to read the label. "Macintosh Apple?" she mumbled to herself. A snort followed.

"What?" Rosita asked, glancing over her shoulder.

Carol sighed, shaking her head. "The world ended…do we really need candles that smell like Macintosh apples?" Another chuckle escaped her.

Rosita smirked. "What's the harm? It's not like we have much light….this is a big building." She raised an arm, gesturing outwards to the rest of the mall. "I think we can use as many candles as we can get our hands on. The last thing we need is people tripping over themselves on watch."

Carol hefted the heavy candle in her hand, considering her friend's words. "You planning to take all these back to camp?"

Rosita shook her head. "I was thinking we could leave one in front of all the stores…sorta line the walkways on the first and second stories."

Carol smiled at her friend. "Good thinking. So you're not taking any back with you?"

Rosita sighed, defeated. "Fine. I wanted to take a few; alright?"

Carol chuckled.

"Hey; in case you haven't noticed…there aren't any showers here. I'll take the good smells where I can get them. Besides…" she glanced at a candle that had a pale, purple hue. "Lavender is supposed to help you sleep."

Carol's hazy mind was wandering again. It was true…the survivors weren't able to clean themselves up as well as they might like. They used the bathroom sinks to wash up, and grabbed towels or other cloths to scrub the grime off their skin. Gradually, they were getting clean, but the smell of sweat always seemed to hang in the air around them; they couldn't help it. They worked hard; clearing the mall of corpses, fortifying the entrances…gathering and sorting supplies, looking after the baby… They spent most days covered in at least a thin layer of sweat, but they'd grown accustomed to the smell. Carol found herself thinking of Daryl…his display bed was only feet from her own and his scent had come to be something of a comfort to her. She liked knowing that he was there when she fell asleep. She wondered how he could still manage to smell like the outdoors when they'd been inside for nearly a week. As she sank onto the bed each night and let her heavy lids droop, she'd breathe him in and try to puzzle out everything that made up his scent. There was sweat, a hint of smoke, leather, and something earthy that made her think of grass…or trees. She let if flood her senses each night, and it seemed to be the only thing that helped her get to sleep. The smell was familiar, _safe_… She was so lost in her thoughts that her grip loosened on the candle and the glass jar crashed to the floor with a sharp crack.

"Jesus!" Rosita cried, stumbling back a little.

A small gasp escaped Carol and she took a shaky step back, her eyes going to the floor where bits of broken glass were glittering in the dark. "Shit…" she sighed. "Sorry."

Rosita placed a hand on her own chest as she caught her breath. "God…you okay?" she asked.

Carol chuckled as she reached up to rub the back of her neck. "Yeah; I'm fine…just got distracted that's all."

"Right." said Rosita, her tone doubtful. She studied her friend for a moment and wondered if they should both just call it a night and head back to camp. She was about to suggest that they both turn in when a sudden realization struck. A smile was spreading across the younger woman's face. "You up for a little more exploring?" she asked.

Carol looked up, a lazy smirk on her lips. "Sure. Why not?"

Rosita dropped a few more candles into the plastic bag she held and then motioned for Carol to follow her out of the store. "Come on," she urged. "And try not to bust your ass…I'm not dragging you back down the stairs."

Carol laughed and did her best to follow the younger woman out into the dark walkway. The sun had all but set and the mall seemed so gloomy, _vast_…almost eerie. But the two women were warmed by their wine and weren't bothered by their grim surroundings. "Where are we going?" Carol asked after a minute or two of walking…well, stumbling may have been a more accurate description of what they were doing.

Rosita chuckled. "I told you…we're exploring."

Their footsteps echoed throughout the building and Carol had to focus to avoid tripping. She idly wondered how they would even make it back down the steps to their camp.

_We're going to pass out up here…hopefully Rick and Abraham find us. We'll never hear the end of it if those two have to carry us downstairs…_

The mental image of the two men hauling them down a flight of stairs made Carol giggle and she was just about to share her thoughts with Rosita….but the younger woman suddenly stopped and Carol nearly crashed into her. "Find what you were looking for?" Carol asked, still chuckling.

Rosita nudged her companion and pointed up at the sign above the store entrance. When Carol glanced up, she snorted, shaking her head.

"Come on; let's go." Rosita urged.

Carol ran a hand over her face. "Really? You're serious?" she asked.

Rosita sighed. "I just wanna look around. What's it gonna hurt?"

Carol blew out a breath and rubbed her tired eyes. "Guess I just don't see the point…At least the candles have a practical use…"

Rosita had one hand on her hip as she stared at her friend. "Don't you ever get tired of having to be practical all the time? We have to overthink everything…where we stay, how long it'll take to get there…how much food, how much fuel…how many bullets…Sometimes, I just get tired of it all. Don't you ever just wanna do something for the hell of it?"

Carol let the younger woman's words sink in; she was right. The survivors spent all their time analyzing, _over-thinking_, strategizing…worrying. What Rosita didn't know was that Carol's life had been very similar, even before the world ended. She always had her guard up. She had a violent husband to keep at bay, and she never had a moment's peace. When she wasn't coming up with excuses for her injuries, Carol was doing everything in her power to keep the man away from their daughter. The memories were beginning to darken her mood and she shook her head, dismissing them. Maybe Rosita was right and a little spontaneity would do them both some good. _Still_…Carol couldn't exactly wrap her head around the younger woman's desire to explore this particular store. She knew that Rosita and Abraham were an established couple, and maybe the girl just wanted to do something to please her partner…but the whole thing still seemed ridiculous and unnecessary. Even in her drunken state, Carol had to question Rosita's choice.

"Fine." Rosita sighed. "You can stay out here if you want; I'm going in." With that, she turned on her heel and headed into the store.

Carol groaned softly, one hand cupping her forehead. As she continued to war with herself, she stared up at the black sign with the pink lettering. It was familiar…unmistakable. Before the world turned, Carol had walked past the store hundreds of times, during various shopping trips. She never dared to set foot inside. If Ed had ever caught her wearing anything from there..it would've garnered a beating. He would've made the assumption that she'd been cheating…and Carol never wanted to risk her own well-being for something as silly as an over-priced pair of panties. But now…at the end of the world…Carol realized that none of those concerns were relevant anymore. No one had dominion over her. Finally accepting the fact that no one was going to judge her, or berate her…and that she could make her own choices without fear of repercussion, Carol Peletier straightened her back, squared her shoulders and followed her companion into the store.

Back in the department store, Daryl was still propped on his bed, with only a bottle of liquor for company. The sullen hunter stared out into the gloom with narrowed eyes…Carol's words echoing in his skull.

_It's not your fault…_

"She don't know shit…" he muttered to himself.

Anger and bitterness had been festering inside him all evening. The bourbon hadn't helped. When he first snatched the bottle from the group's stash, he'd held out vain hopes that the alcohol would make him numb…and smother his guilt, if only for a few hours…but it hadn't. Instead, he lay propped on the bed, his aching mind replaying the tragic events that had taken place at the hospital…over and over again… He needed to escape…to get away from those memories…but he didn't know how.

The hunter envied Carol…her ability to cope. She'd been there; she saw what happened to Beth, and yet she'd been able to move on…to function. While he was stupefied, and in shock, she'd grabbed his arm, dragging him down the streets of Atlanta as the group ran for their lives. It was her voice, ringing in his ears….telling him to move. From the time they'd first reached the mall, Carol made herself useful. When she wasn't on watch, or helping look after Judith, she was rationing supplies with Eugene, or scavenging with Carl and Noah. Daryl didn't understand how she could behave so normally after the traumatic events they'd all endured. Carol's strength and willingness to help the others only served to compound the hunter's guilt. He felt weak…useless. He wasn't dealing well with his grief and he didn't even have the outlet of hunting anymore. At the prison…at Gabriel's _church_…he'd taken solace in the fact that he could escape his problems by disappearing into the woods. He could find some semblance of peace, surrounded by trees and grass…soft dirt beneath his boots…and he could take pride in his ability to provide for his companions whenever he came back with a kill. But all of that had been taken from him. He was trapped in this damn building…like an animal in a cage…and he was quickly discovering that captivity didn't suit him.

The more he thought about Carol, the more irritated he became. He wanted to know how she could go on acting like things were fine. He'd been stewing in his own misery and taking pulls from his bottle as he waited for her to come bed down for the night. She usually came to bed around the same time every night, unless she had a watch shift…and she always made a feeble attempt to engage him in conversation before turning in. Daryl had made up his mind that he was going to ask her, point blank, how she was dealing with all the shit they'd been through…but she wasn't back yet. He was restless, his blunt nails clawing at the comforter beneath him and he wasn't sure that he could sit still much longer. The hunter lifted the bottle, taking another long pull before leaning over the side of the bed and setting it down, as carefully as he could, on the floor. With a grunt, he slid off the bed. Daryl had to take a moment to get his bearings. He was slightly dizzy as he blinked at the surrounding darkness. When he felt that he could take a step, without falling, he slowly began heading out into another part of the store.

The hunter was muttering curses under his breath. He'd bumped into more than a few displays on his journey and he was thoroughly aggravated by the time he finally reached the spot where Michonne had arranged her bedroll. He dropped to a crouch beside her and shook the woman's shoulder.

Startled, Michonne sat bolt-upright and shoved the intruder hard. Daryl stumbled back, landing on his ass as more curses tripped off the end of his tongue.

"Fuckin' Christ…" he growled as he tried to right himself.

Michonne was propped on her bedroll, staring hard at the man who'd woken her. "Jesus Daryl…What is it?" she groaned, her mind clouded with sleep and wine.

The hunter was sitting just a few feet from her. "Ya seen Carol? She ain't back yet…"

The frustrated woman sighed, trying to collect her thoughts. "She was with Rosita…think they were gonna take a walk."

Daryl's brows knit together.

_A walk…?_

"They on watch?" he asked.

Michonne shook her head. "No, they're probably scavenging…or they passed out in another store. I'm sure they're fine. Wherever they are, Rick and Abraham will find them. Go to bed Daryl." With that, she closed her eyes and eased back down onto her side.

The hunter wasn't satisfied. He pushed himself up off the floor and began making his way back through the store. Fresh anger was coursing through him at the thought of Carol and Rosita stumbling around the mall, drunk and on their own.

_Dumbasses_….

He wasn't sure what he would do when he found them…but he knew that he needed a whipping post. Daryl was filled with more frustration than he could handle and he needed to unleash it on something…or someone. Carol had always been a safe outlet for his aggression in the; she could bear the brunt of his anger…letting the harsh words roll off her shoulders without so much as flinching. She let him yell, _swear_…and she never held it against him afterwards. The woman seemed content to listen, no matter how out of line he was…and once he ran out of words, his cheeks flushed and his fists trembling…she always stood in front of him, meeting his gaze, and used reason to calm him down. He'd lashed out at her more times than he could remember, but the woman was unbreakable…as far as he could tell. Anger drove him forward as he stepped out into the rest of the mall. He'd made up his mind and if it took him the rest of the night, Daryl Dixon was going to find her and make her listen.

Rosita pulled several candles from her plastic bag and set them on the checkout counter. She fished a lighter from her pocket and focused as she lit the candles, one by one. The store was barely illuminated by the soft glow and Rosita grabbed more candles, setting them on nearby display tables.

Meanwhile, Carol stood with one hand cupping her forehead. "I still can't believe you dragged me in here."

Rosita smirked, lighting another candle. "You're a big girl…you make your own choices. No one _forced_ you to come in here."

Carol sighed, eyeing her surroundings. She had to admit, she'd always been curious about this place. Walking to the nearest display table, she gently lifted a lace thong, holding it up by two fingers. "I just don't get it…" she said softly, almost speaking to herself.

"Hm?" Rosita asked as she bent over another table, and set a candle down.

Carol squinted, trying to make out the numbers on the price tag that hung from the underwear. "What would possess someone to pay fifteen dollars for panties? There's not even enough fabric here to…"

But Rosita just shook her head, chuckling. "You've really never been in here? Not even to pick something out for a special occasion…an anniversary?"

The smile seemed to fade on Carol's face and she set the thong back on the table. "No. Can't say that my husband would've appreciated it. He had a bad temper, and a jealous streak a mile wide. To be honest…" Carol paused, trying to find the right words. "Before the turn…I never would've had the guts to come in here."

Rosita lit another candle before turning to face her friend. "Why?" she asked softly. "It's just hard to imagine you being afraid of anything."

Carol sighed. "I was afraid of _him_. If he ever caught me wearing something like that…." she gestured to the thongs on the table. "He would've beaten me. It didn't take much to set him off."

A crease was forming in Rosita's brow. "But…"

"As far as he was concerned…" Carol continued. "Only whores wore stuff like this…he would've assumed I was cheating…"

Rosita was silent for a moment as she considered her friend's words. "Sounds like he was a real prick." she folded her arms across her chest.

Carol couldn't help the chuckle that escaped her upon hearing the younger woman's blunt statement. She nodded in agreement. "Yes; that would sum it up."

Rosita smiled. "Must be a relief, knowing he's gone."

Carol rubbed the back of her neck. "It is. Maybe this is a horrible thing to say…but I don't think my life actually started until the day he died."

Rosita pushed herself away from the table she was leaning against. She took a step towards Carol, meeting her gaze. "That's the silver lining…" said the younger woman. "Yeah; the world ended…everything might've gone to shit, but we all got a chance to start over. I like to think of it as the slate getting wiped clean. You think anybody had confidence in me before this?" she asked.

Carol managed a weak smile.

"Please…" Rosita snorted. "People would take one look at me and make a judgment call. No one thought I was smart enough, or strong enough to make it on my own… Hell, even _after_ the turn…people assumed I was weak. It wasn't until Abraham…" There was a faint smile on the younger woman's lips. "He was the first person that actually saw something in me. He made me feel useful." When she'd finished speaking, Rosita reached out, placing her hand on Carol's shoulder. "We're not the women we were before."

Carol's smile widened as she stared at her friend. "Guess you're right."

Rosita smirked. "I am."

Carol chuckled and the women eased apart. "Okay…now that that's settled…please explain what any of this has to do with ridiculous, over-priced underwear?"

Rosita shook her head, laughing. "Jesus Carol…quit over thinking it. This is supposed to be fun. Come on; when was the last time you felt sexy?"

Color rushed to Carol's cheeks and she giggled. "Sexy? That's not a word I would use to describe myself…"

"Why not?" The younger woman had her hands on her hips as she waited for an answer.

Carol folded her arms across her chest. "I just….I don't know. I guess it never seemed important. I always just thought of myself as a mother…a wife, a homemaker…not exactly the most exciting roles."

Rosita smiled as she moved to another table and held up a silk g-string. "Well, that's the whole reason stores like this exist…to help women embrace the sides of themselves that they're normally afraid to show."

Carol was temporarily in awe of her friend's wisdom. "Are you sure you're drunk?"

Rosita laughed, tossing the g-string to Carol. "I'm at least tipsy…and I'm right about this store. Look at those." she gestured to the bit of silk that Carol was now clutching to her chest.

Carol swallowed hard, studying the skimpy piece of fabric.

"I want you to wrap your head around the fact that any woman can wear those. So what if you're a mom, and your husband was an asshole? It doesn't mean you can't feel sexy from time to time. There's absolutely nothing wrong with doing something for yourself." said Rosita.

Carol ran her fingers over the silk as he brows knit together. "I just don't think this is me…I mean really? This barely even qualifies as underwear…I don't think that having a piece of silk…"

"Just stop!" Rosita laughed. "You're reading way too much into this. I don't accept the fact that the one-woman army, who took down Terminus, is afraid of trying on a thong."

Carol held up the g-string, almost shaking the damn thing in an effort to get her point across. "This is about 1/3 of a thong!" she laughed.

"God!" Rosita ran her hands over her face in exasperation. "Fine, forget the g-string…but I really think you should try something on…just to see how it feels. A bra, a teddy…anything. Just think about how much it would piss your husband off."

Carol chuckled at that. "Fine. But I would like to go on record saying that I think this is a poor use of our free time."

"Hey," Rosita argued. "There are very practical reasons for being in here…"

"Oh yeah? Like what?" Carol asked.

"We need underwear." said Rosita, her expression completely serious.

Carol burst out laughing. "If you can even call these scraps of fabric underwear…"

"I can and I did. Now you can keep stalling if you want, but I'm gonna look around." With that, Rosita turned away heading further into the store. She took the bag of candles with her and set one down at each of the display tables, lighting her way.

Carol was out of her depth. She decided she couldn't just stand there waiting, so she cautiously approached one of the larger tables and scanned the bras and panties that were scattered on top. After a bit of fumbling, she noticed that the table featured dozens of drawers. Carol squinted through the gloom and saw that each drawer was labeled with a specific size. She sought out her own and pulled the drawer out, studying the contents. The whole thing still seemed absurd to her, but she knew she'd never make it back down the steps on her own…she was at Rosita's mercy. "When in Rome.." she mumbled to herself as she selected a bra and lifted it from the open drawer. The straps were thin and the black cups were covered in delicate lace. She felt the insides of the cups and noticed there was a hint of cushion, or padding of some sort.

_A push-up bra…._

This was too much for Carol and she nearly put the thing back, but something stopped her. She thought back to all the time she'd spent hiding her body. Before the turn, she was constantly afraid of someone seeing her bruises. She hid beneath long sleeves, pants and scarves. Even in the warm months, she kept herself covered…never even daring to put on a swimsuit or don a pair of shorts. Rosita's words were echoing in her ears…

_There's nothing wrong with doing something for yourself._

Maybe she'd wasted too much time hiding. She held the bra up to her chest, trying to determine whether or not it was worth trying on. Even in the gloom of the store, Carol felt herself blush. She tried to reason with herself.

_You're making this harder than it has to be…we're just talking about trying on a bra. There's nothing wrong with that. It's not as if anyone is going to see you…and even if they did, it doesn't matter. You need bras either way…_

It was true. The one she was wearing had all but fallen apart. The underwire was stabbing at her and the fabric had more than a few holes in it. Sighing, she held onto the bra and continued searching the display table. It was difficult to see, with the only light coming from the weak flame of the candle, but she eventually found a pair of panties that seemed to match the bra. The black, lace thong offered a bit more coverage than the g-string Rosita had shown her, but it was still more revealing than anything Carol had ever worn. Anxious to get this whole misadventure over with, she gathered her items and tried to catch up with Rosita. "Where'd you go?" she called out.

Moments later, the younger woman emerged from the back of the store. "The dressing rooms are back here." she said.

Carol followed the sound of her friend's voice and stopped short when she saw Rosita standing before her in a violet colored, lace bra. "What do you think?" she asked Carol. "Too much?"

Carol smiled at her. "You look great. See…you're young enough to get away with something like that. I shouldn't even be in here…"

Rosita sighed. "Would you stop? You can wear whatever you want. There's no age limit."

Carol rolled her eyes before heading towards one of the dressing room stalls.

"Here." Rosita called after her. She caught up with Carol, handing her a small candle and a lighter. "So you can see how it looks in the dressing room." she explained.

"What a treat." Carol quipped.

Rosita sighed again, her arms folding across her chest.

"Alright…fine." Carol chuckled as she stepped into the stall and set the candle down to light it. "I'll be right out." With that, she gently shut the door. She could hear Rosita's footsteps as the younger woman walked back to her own stall.

Once Carol was alone, she slowly began to shed her layers of clothing. She leaned back, letting one of the walls take her weight as she fumbled with her zipper. She gripped her waistband and pushed the cargo pants down, past her hips. After a brief struggle, during which she nearly lost her balance, Carol managed to pull the pants off the ends of her feet. She stared down at the plain, cotton briefs she'd always worn and took a deep breath before sliding them down her legs. Piece by piece, her clothes hit the floor…the light jacket she rarely took off, her long sleeve shirt, the dingy bra… Once she pulled the lace thong up her legs and fastened the clasp on the bra…she found that she was afraid to face the mirror. The lighting was poor…just a weak flame on a small candle, but she was still scared. Her entire life…she'd convinced herself that there was nothing worth seeing under her clothes. But she supposed she couldn't back out now. Carol was gradually adjusting to the feeling of wearing a thong and she took a moment to adjust the straps of the bra. She could feel the difference in the support…and the way that the bit of cushion in the cups lifted her breasts. It felt good…not necessarily comfortable, but there was something empowering about it. Summoning her courage, she finally made herself turn and face her reflection.

Carol's lips parted in disbelief, and she stood frozen, unable to accept the fact that the woman in the mirror was her… Even in the gloom, she could see the way her body had changed since the world turned. There wasn't an ounce of fat on her. The survivors lead very physically demanding lives, and the constant running and fighting left her with arms and legs that were toned…her stomach was flat, with a hint of definition and her waist was small. The black lace of the thong was a stark contrast to her pale skin and she saw the way the panties sat low on her slight hips. The way the bra lifted her breasts…it almost made them seem fuller, and Carol thought she looked younger overall. Her mussed hair was still growing out and she reached up, running her fingers through it in a feeble attempt to smooth it. When she lifted her arms, she saw the way her breasts rose and the tiniest hint of a smile appeared on her lips. For the first time…in a long time…or maybe even for the first time in her entire life, Carol found that she approved of the person staring back at her from the mirror.

"How's it going in there?" Rosita called out.

Carol was still in awe of her reflection. "It's…It's good…" she managed to say. "Think I might actually hang onto these…" she mused.

Rosita stepped out of her stall and tapped on Carol's door. "Let me see. I showed you mine…"

"Fine…" Carol answered, feeling slightly giddy. With a shaking hand, she slowly pulled the door open and stepped out into the small hallway.

Rosita grinned at her. "You look amazing. I knew you were hiding a body under all those clothes. You've gotta keep them."

Carol was blushing horribly; she'd never felt so exposed in her life…but the wine was making her brave…or reckless, she couldn't decide which. "I think the thong's gonna take a little getting used to."

Rosita waved her hand, dismissing the statement. "Please…after a while, you'll forget you even have it on. Wanna see what else we can find?"

Carol chuckled, "Sure." She stepped back into her stall and worked on pulling her pants back on. She could hear Rosita wandering back out into the store and she marveled at the fact that the younger woman hadn't even bothered to put her shirt back on. Carol chuckled again.

_Wonder why she feels so comfortable prancing around in pants and a violet bra…it's gotta be the wine…._

Carol managed to shimmy back into her pants and was reaching for her shirt when she heard a sharp scream. A jolt of adrenaline coursed through her frame, shocking her heart. There was no time to think; she yanked the door to her stall open and ran toward the source of the sound. Blood was rushing in her ears and she realized she didn't have a weapon on her, but it didn't matter. She had to help Rosita…so she stumbled through the store, preparing herself for whatever was coming. She came to a skidding halt and had to brace her hands on one of the display tables when she saw two figures silhouetted in the gloom near the checkout counter. Carol worked to catch her breath as she stared at the familiar faces.

Daryl wandered through the mall for several minutes before the sound of giggling reached his ears. He glanced up at the stairs that lead to the second story and decided to follow the sound. When he reached the top step, he scanned left, then right and noticed a faint glow coming from one of the stores. Curiosity got the best of him and he made his way toward the flickering light. As he neared his destination, the giggling seemed to get louder. His footsteps slowed to a stop when he reached the storefront and he stared up at the black sign with the big, pink letters. He kept a low growl locked in his chest. If there was anyone on earth that felt more uncomfortable in a lingerie store than Carol…it was Daryl. He ran a broad hand through his hair and considered abandoning his search…but the sound of carefree laughter was getting under his skin.

_That woman ain't got a goddamn right to be laughin' about anything…_

With his fists clenched tightly at his sides, and his eyes narrowed to mean slits, he pushed past his own foolish fears and stepped into the store. He took note of the candles that seemed to be scattered all around.

_That's what they been up here doin'? Lightin' damn candles and shoppin' for underwear?_

The thought angered him. His eyes cut through the darkness, searching for movement but then another sound caught his attention. He could make out their voices now… Carol's and Rosita's…they were talking. He heard a door shut, followed by more giggling, and then there were footsteps… The hunter lingered near the checkout counter, and thought about all the things he was going to say to Carol when her happy ass finished goofing off. It never even occurred to him, in his drunken state…that following two women, who were also drunk, into a lingerie store, might have negative consequences. He was too absorbed in his own petty frustrations to consider how Carol and Rosita might react to an invasion of their privacy. So he scuffed his boot on the floor and rapped his knuckles on the checkout counter, waiting.

Rosita had a smile on her face as she hurried back to the display tables. She was proud of Carol for stepping out of her comfort zone and was eager to grab more things for her friend to try on before the woman lost her nerve and changed her mind. She nearly lost her footing as she came around a corner in an attempt to get to the front of the store. When she regained her balance and looked up, a scream burst from her lips and the young woman's hands flew to her chest as she did her best to cover herself. "_What the hell are you doing here_?!" she hissed through clenched teeth.

Daryl was at a loss. He certainly wasn't expecting Rosita to come around that corner in nothing put pants and a bra. He cursed, turning away, color rushing to his cheeks. With his eyes trained on the ground, the hunter bit out the only words he could summon. "I was lookin' for Carol."

"Jesus Christ Daryl!" She spat at him.

Before either of them could say anything else, Carol came skidding to halt near one of the display tables. "What's going…." but the words died in Carol's throat when she saw the intruder.

Daryl couldn't help it; he wasn't thinking. He looked up when he heard her voice and caught a fleeting glimpse of the black bra she was wearing. The two were in shock as they stared at one another, and it took Carol a moment to realize that Daryl was getting an unobstructed view of her chest. Mastering herself, she folded her arms across her chest and glared at him. She waited a few seconds for her breathing to slow. When the blood stopped rushing in her ears, she made herself say something. Someone had to break the incredibly uncomfortable silence that had fallen over the three of them. "You wanna tell me what it is you're doing here?" she asked, a definite edge to her voice.

Daryl stared at the floor; he was afraid to look anywhere else. "Could ask ya the same thing…" he growled.

Both women grew visibly upon hearing the hunter's statement. "Not that it's any of your business…but me and Rosita felt like blowing off some steam." said Carol, her head cocked to one side as she continued to glare at him. "Now what's _your_ excuse?"

"I was lookin' for ya…" he muttered.

"Why?" Carol asked, genuinely confused.

"Got some shit on my mind…" he snapped, finally lifting his chin and meeting her gaze.

"Daryl…" Carol sighed, "I'm sure whatever it is…it can wait until tomorrow. Would you mind getting out of here so we can get dressed?"

The hunter's temper was getting the best of him…and the bourbon was clouding his judgment. He knew he should leave the two women alone and stumble back to his bed to sleep off the effects of the liquor, but he was agitated and didn't plan on leaving the store with his tail tucked between his legs…just because Carol and Rosita yelled at him. So instead of retreating, he took a step in Carol's direction, his eyes trained on her face.

Rosita couldn't believe that way the hunter was acting. "Daryl…get the hell out of here!" she yelled.

He glanced at her, his upper lip curling back in anger. "This don't concern _you_…" he snarled.

The young woman was taken aback by the hostility in his voice and began to grow concerned for her friend. "Carol…" she pleaded, but the other woman held up one hand, warding off any additional comments.

"It's fine Rosita. You should grab your clothes and go. I think Daryl and I need to have a chat."

The younger woman's eyes were wide with fear. "But…"

"It's fine." Carol repeated. "I promise. His bark is worse than his bite. Go on."

Daryl bristled at the statement.

Rosita didn't know what to do. She glanced nervously from Daryl to Carol. She knew that the two had been part of the same group for a long time, and that they could handle one another, but she was still afraid of leaving Carol with the brooding hunter.

"Rosita…" said Carol, as she tried to remain relatively level-headed. "We'll be alright here. You should get dressed."

Unsure of what else to say, the younger woman moved away from her companions and hurried to the back of the store to retrieve her shirt. Daryl and Carol were left staring at one another, each of them silently daring the other to say something. They kept their eyes locked on one another, even when Rosita reemerged from the fitting room, fully clothed. She paused, just feet away from Carol, and tried to speak, but Carol just waved a hand, urging the younger woman to leave. As Rosita walked quickly out of the store, Carol called after her. "Ignore any yelling you might hear."

Daryl and Carol waited for the sound of the girls' footsteps to fade before either of them said anything. "So…" said Carol, her arms still folded across her chest. "What's so important that you couldn't wait until tomorrow?" She slowly began walking around the circular display table that sat between her and the hunter.

Daryl mimicked her actions, circling the same table, his eyes never leaving hers. "Wanted to talk to ya.."

Carol snorted. "You _never_ wanna talk…"

The hunter clenched his fists just a little tighter as the two of them continued to walk around the table, eyeing one another. "I do _now_. 'N I ain't goin' nowhere neither…not till your happy ass hears me out."

Carol snorted again. "You're drunk."

Daryl glared at her. "And you ain't?"

"All the more reason to save this discussion for another time." she said.

But Daryl shook his head.

She sighed. "Well go ahead then; say what you came here to say…unless you wanna keep going in circles." The irony of the statement made her smirk and she realized that the wine really had gone to her head.

The two stopped suddenly and Daryl leaned forward, bracing his hands on the table. "I wanna know how the hell you're doin' it…"

Carol's brows knit together as she studied him. "Doing what?"

The hunter growled out of frustration. "Goin' on…actin' like everything's fine when it ain't."

Carol's arms were still folded across her chest. "I'm not _acting_." she hissed. "I know damn well things aren't fine…they haven't been for a while. But I don't think that sitting around and moping is going to help…"

Daryl could feel his temperature rising as rage bubbled inside him. He pushed away from the table and walked around it until he was standing in front of her. "_Mopin'_….that what you think I'm doin'?" He asked, the words coming out in rough growls. "Just sittin' on my ass _mopin'_?"

Carol could feel the hostility rolling off of him, like body heat, but he didn't scare her. She'd weathered his storms more times than she could count and she knew that he was just looking for an outlet. Normally, she would let him rage without offering up a single word of opposition, but the wine had loosened her lips. "I think you're wasting time agonizing over something you can't change…" she said, with as much conviction as she could muster.

"_Wastin' time_?" he echoed bitterly, moving even closer to her.

She stood her ground but she could feel goose bumps breaking out on her skin. "Convince me that I'm wrong." she said, licking her lips.

Daryl was dumbfounded. She never argued with him…He hadn't expected her to challenge him. "You think ya got me figured out then…that it?" he asked, his voice dangerously low.

Carol met his gaze. "I told you what I think…"

"You don't know _shit_…" he growled, losing himself in a moment of anger and shoving her in the shoulder.

Carol couldn't believe his audacity. She'd made a silent vow to herself, the instant she buried the axe in her husband's skull, that she would never allow another man to put his hands on her in anger. When Daryl pushed her, the action seemed to wake something inside Carol and she reacted in kind, shoving him back with an aggression neither of them knew she possessed. "_Don't touch me_…" she breathed, her narrowed eyes cutting through the dark as she stared at him. Her chest rose and fell and she swallowed hard, waiting for him to say something.

Daryl was stunned…he wasn't sure he recognized the woman in front of him. Her eyes were burning blue, almost glowing in the dark and she was staring at him with an intensity that he could almost feel against his skin. The rational part of his brain, which had all but ceased to function the moment he started drinking bourbon, knew that he'd crossed a line. Carol had a violent past, and he should never have touched her. But something in her tone and her stance made him think that she was challenging him. It had become a battle of wills and neither of them wanted to be the first to leave the store. Daryl's breathing had picked up and he wasn't going to let her win. "Think ya had too much…" he said, moving towards her again.

"It's none of your damn business how much I had…" she snapped, taking a step back.

The glow from the candles was illuminating the two survivors, making them both appear sinister in the gloomy store. "Ya think _I'm_ wastin' time?" he growled, his voice husky. "While you're runnin' around in your goddamn _underwear_?" He took another purposeful step in her direction and she backed away.

Carol swallowed hard again. "Like I _said_…" she kept her eyes on his. "We just came up here to blow off some steam…we weren't expecting _company_." She was slowly retreating, trying not to stumble.

The hunter continued to advance, undaunted by her anger. "Ya'll ain't got no business wanderin' 'round this place at night…_alone_. Ain't even got a weapon on ya." His eyes flicked to her waist where her knife usually hung.

Carol faltered when she felt her back hit a wall. Her mouth was going dry as she watched him get closer. Panicking, she lashed out in an attempt to shove him away but he caught her wrists and gripped them hard making her gasp. Daryl wasn't entirely sure of what was taking place but he couldn't let her push him again…she'd pushed him far enough. When he saw her arms move, he grabbed her pale wrists, stopping her. They were both breathing hard as he moved into her space and pinned her arms to the wall above her head. The action was so sudden…so unexpected, and Carol closed her eyes for a moment as she tried to process all the sensations that were battling for her attention. A strange thrill was coursing through her and she nearly gave in, submitting to him…but she mastered herself and began to fight again. She was struggling to free herself from his grip but she couldn't find the words to tell him to let go.

The hunter's eyes were fixed on hers as he watched her struggle. There was something fascinating about knowing that she couldn't get away. She was resisting, her teeth sinking into her bottom lip as she tried to break free. Now that he was so close to her, Daryl could smell her hair…her _skin_. The scent was making his mind hazy and he found himself staring at her chest. With the faint, orange light from the candle, the hunter could see the soft curves of her breasts and the shadowed dip in her cleavage. The black bra seemed startlingly dark against her skin and the straps were so thin… When he pinned her slender arms above her head, the action lifted her breasts and he was suddenly fascinated…watching them rise and fall with every breath she took. Daryl could feel his mouth going dry as he stared.

Carol wasn't sure what had come over him, but she felt his grip loosen just slightly and she seized the opportunity to pull her arms free. She didn't give him time to think about it as she scrambled to get away. The hunter's trance was broken the instant she moved. Pivoting on his heel he lunged after her, his arms reaching out, but missing her by inches. He growled at the miss, unsure of why she was fleeing or why he was chasing her. But the space was small and she stumbled in her haste. When their eyes met again, she was leaning against one of the tables, her hands gripping it nervously. He held her gaze and moved towards her. As he stared at the woman he'd known for so long, Daryl couldn't help but feel that he was seeing her for the first time. The liquor warming his blood, and the fact that she was half-dressed, seemed to complicate everything. He couldn't make himself leave the store. His eyes roamed Carol's frame, from her tight, pale stomach, to the black bra that held her breasts. As he continued to stare, he was dimly aware of a change taking place in his body.

Carol couldn't begin to describe the feeling of seeing him come towards her. He was intensely focused on her…his face baring the same expression he wore when he hunted…and it was unnerving. Carol knew that if she tried, she could get away. She was fast, and he was probably too drunk to chase her very far, but something was keeping her rooted to the spot. She was anxious and didn't know what would happen when he reached her. She was at once frightened and intrigued. So she clutched at the edge of the table and waited.

When he was finally standing in front of her, he cleared his throat and made himself speak. "_How are ya doin' it_?" he asked, his voice like gravel…his eyes drinking her in.

"Doing what?" she asked, swallowing hard.

He leaned in, bracing his hands on the table, on either side of her body…trapping her all over again. "_Copin'_." he growled softly.

She seemed to notice, for the first time, how close he was. She studied his face, the features that were so familiar to her…his _mouth_, the line of his jaw, the shocks of dark hair that hung in his eyes… "I…" she started to speak but couldn't finish the thought. Hoping to clear her head, Carol shifted so that she was sitting on the edge of the round table, her eyes now level with his as they stared at each other. "_I've been trying to keep myself distracted_…" she whispered.

Daryl liked the way those hushed words sounded and he leaned in closer, his eyes on her mouth. "_How_?" he asked.

Carol's heart was beating furiously and her head was swimming. They were openly staring at one another, and a strange heat was building between them. Their bodies were so close but suddenly, Carol wanted to be closer. Before either of them could overthink the action, Carol's legs parted slightly and she reached for Daryl's shirt, clutching it tightly in her fist. Daryl growled, dipping his head to bite the tender skin at the base of her neck. She used her grip on his shirt to pull him closer, and when she opened her legs, he moved to stand between them. His strong hands went to her hips. While he continued to assault her neck, Carol scooted closer to the edge of the table, wanting her body to be flush with his. Her eyes were closed as she savored the feeling of his mouth on her neck and she was clawing desperately at the front of his shirt. Soft groans escaped them both as they began to lose themselves. Daryl bit down on her shoulder, making her hips buck. Carol's eyes flew open when she felt his erection pressing against her core. A need she never knew she had was suddenly raging inside her and she couldn't form the words to tell him. Hungry for contact and pressure, Carol reached for his hair and pulled the hunter's mouth to hers.

He let her lead him, his mouth opening for her as she slipped her tongue under his. The feeling of kissing her was maddening. Her lips were so soft, pliant…and her mouth was so wet. She tasted like wine and he never wanted her to stop. His own insecurities seemed to disappear as her tongue massaged his.

Without realizing it, Carol had lifted her legs…winding them around his waist to keep their bodies pressed together. She could feel his need, straining beneath his clothes, and it was making her core hurt. She wanted more. While he was distracted by her mouth, Carol used her nimble fingers to work on the buttons of his shirt. He trembled slightly when he felt her fingertips brush the bare skin of his stomach, but he had no intentions of stopping her. Instead, he focused on the sheer pleasure she was bringing him. Her hips continued to rock weakly against him and she sucked at his tongue with an intensity that was almost painful. He marveled at the fact that she could do all these things and still find a way to unbutton his shirt. When she pushed the last button through the hole, she released his mouth and they both gasped for air. Their eyes locked as she moved to push the vest off his shoulders. He helped her, shrugging off the layers, and then ridding himself of the battered shirt. She smirked when she heard the sound of his clothes hitting the floor. He smirked back at her, his hands going to the clasp of her bra as he worked to unfasten it. "_Wait_…" she breathed, licking her lips and tasting him there.

He stared at Carol, his chest rising and falling in time with hers.

"_Maybe we shouldn't_…" she whispered, her hips still grinding against him…and her hands splaying on his chest.

Daryl's head was cocked to the side as he studied her. The hunter found the statement amusing and continued to work on her clasp. When he felt the ends spring apart, he slid the bra down her arms and it joined his clothes on the floor. Without waiting for permission, he placed his large hands on her breasts, squeezing slightly. The reaction was instantaneous as Carol rocked her hips and arched her back into his touch…her nails clawing at his chest. "_God_…" she groaned, her eyes closing.

Daryl nipped at her neck again. "_Thought ya said we shouldn't_…" he teased, his hands gently massaging her breasts. She sank her teeth into her bottom lip and enjoyed the feeling of him touching her.

"I _just_…" she could hardly breathe when his thumbs brushed her nipples. "I thought one of us should say it…just so it's on record…"

He smirked against the side of her neck. "That right?" he asked, squeezing her just a little harder.

She moaned, her legs tightening around his waist. "I _mean_…this is…we're _drunk_…it's…"

Daryl bucked against her and tugged weakly at her nipples. "Ain't too drunk to do it _right_." he growled into her shoulder.

Carol shivered when she felt those husky words hit her skin. As his hands continued to explore her chest, her core was growing slick. She quickly realized that pushing her hips into his wasn't going to be enough. She was nearly whining as she unlocked her legs and slid off the table, standing in front of him. Daryl took a shaky step back, giving her room. "Whatcha doin'? he asked, a smirk still on his mouth.

She stared at the trail of dark hair below his navel and found that she wanted to trace it with her tongue. But then her eyes went back to his face as she watched him watching her. With the dark, tangled hair plastered to his brow, and his blue eyes fixed on her, she tried to recall if he'd always been that sexy. Before she could lose herself in hazy thoughts, Carol's hands went to the button on her pants. Her fingers were shaking and her mouth had gone dry, but she needed to keep going. There was no time to stop and process the fact that they'd kissed…that just seconds ago his chapped lips had been pressed against hers and they'd tasted each other…his hands had been on her body…

_Daryl…_

It was all too much, too soon. She didn't even know how they'd wound up like this…half dressed and panting in a lingerie store. She supposed the alcohol was largely to blame…they would never behave like this otherwise, at least Carol _thought_ they wouldn't…. Not the two of _them_. Carol was never reckless. She planned, she _analyzed_… She was always considering every angle and calculating possible outcomes. She kept her eyes open and her weapons close, never allowing anyone or anything to overtake her. Despite all the instincts that had kept her safe and alive since the world turned, Carol found herself getting lost…tangled up in something she couldn't name…but it was _real_, at least it _felt_ real…and for the moment, it was all that mattered. There was warm blood rushing beneath her skin, making her feel feverish, and the only thing that might help was the man standing in front of her. Carol needed him…she didn't know why… She wanted to feel his sweat on her fingertips and clutch his hair in her fists. There was something alarming about suddenly seeing sexual potential in someone who'd been a friend, teammate, and guardian for so long…but she didn't care. For once in her miserable life, Carol wasn't going to waste time over thinking and worrying…they were healthy, unattached, consenting adults with no one to answer to… They had a chance to experience actual release and Carol intended to seize the opportunity. Consequences were unimportant, for the time being, and, she was finally going to let go…she would take him, collide with him, and reveal a side of herself that she'd always kept hidden. With her chest rising and falling, and her heart pounding mercilessly against her ribs, Carol tugged at the zipper and pushed her pants down her hips.

Daryl's mind was reeling as he watched her. He didn't know what was happening, or what had come over the two of them, but it was too late to turn back. He supposed that he was still in some sort of shock, after kissing her. Carol had become so strong…she was a capable fighter, and fiercely independent. It was difficult for the hunter to accept that beneath her hard edges, Carol was still a woman with basic needs. The fact that he would be the one satisfying her needs, or attempting to, was even harder to process… It wasn't as if they didn't have a connection. They'd grown close since their first meeting at the quarry; they trusted one another…which wasn't something that Daryl took lightly. But _this_? The hunter couldn't even recall the last time he'd let himself think about sex. It didn't seem important, after the turn, and he'd done just fine without it. What mattered was staying alive, waking up safe and in one piece each morning… But as he felt the blood pouring into the lower half of his body, he couldn't deny the high it was giving him… The bourbon was coursing through his veins, bolstering his confidence and convincing him that he could have her. He watched, through dreamy eyes, as she pushed the pants down her legs and stepped out of them. In his daze, Daryl couldn't help but marvel at the fact that his friend seemed to have disappeared, leaving an entirely different woman in her place. The person standing before him now…in nothing more than a pair of black panties, surely couldn't be the same woman who'd helped the group escape Terminus… The hunter stood dumbfounded, his mind struggling with that concept.

Once Carol rid herself of the pants, she felt terribly exposed. She hugged herself, her slender arms folding across her bare chest, in a feeble attempt to conceal what she'd already shown him. The thought struck her as silly and she smirked to herself. She was waiting for him to do something…to _say_ something…but he seemed frozen in place. His eyes were roaming from her feet, all the way up her body until their gazes met. He swallowed hard, but still wouldn't move. Carol glanced at the undeniable evidence of his arousal, visible below his waist, and realized that she needed to help him.

_He wants to…he's just lost…_

Taking the initiative, Carol moved towards him. She could feel her nerves building with each step, but she had to keep going. When she stood in front of him, Carol kept her eyes on his, silently asking permission before her hands moved to his waistband. He looked drugged as he stared at her, his lids heavy. She'd had a plan when she first moved towards him…she was going to get his clothes off…it should've been simple…but with his body so close to hers, and his scent clouding her judgment, she seemed to forget who she was…_where_ she was… They were lost in a haze of lust and liquor, and they needed a moment to drink each other in. Slowly, carefully, Carol placed her hands on his chest. He tensed for a moment, but then reached for her wrists, gently holding her in place. They both fought to control their breathing as Carol leaned in, placing a soft kiss to his collar bone. The reaction was automatic as Daryl ducked his head, nuzzling the side of her face. Carol smiled at the feeling of his scruff against her skin. She could hear him inhale as he pulled the scent of her hair into his lungs and before she knew what she was doing, she bit down, her teeth catching his collar bone and applying a hint of pressure. The sensation seemed to spark something in Daryl and he grunted, tugging at one of her wrists…pulling her down and guiding her until she was cupping his manhood. A small gasp escaped her when she felt the hardness straining beneath his pants. Daryl kept a growl locked behind his lips as he hid in the crook of her neck. After the initial shock wore off, Carol didn't need much urging. She gave him a gentle squeeze and started running her hand up and down the fabric, following the outline of his erection. She could feel him panting into her shoulder as she increased her pace, rubbing him harder, and faster. His hips began bucking weakly into her hand and Carol sensed that she needed to stop. She ran her palm along his length one last time, making him shiver, and then eased their bodies apart just slightly. Feeling strangely playful, she glanced at his now larger erection before staring up into his eyes. Daryl's hands went to her breasts, kneading the soft flesh, while her hands slid back up to his chest. His tongue darted out over his chapped lips and Carol leaned in kissing him. He groaned into her mouth, squeezing her breasts harder. His hips continued to buck as his body sought the release he knew she could give him. When they broke apart she was smirking at him. "_Maybe we shouldn't_…" she whispered.

For half a heartbeat, the hunter felt his blood run cold. His lips parted in disbelief and a crease was forming in his brow. In desperation, he searched the recesses of his cluttered mind for an excuse…a _reason_…anything that might convince her to keep going. But it was no use…he was too far gone to try and argue with her, all the blood had rushed to his groin. His fingers were curling, clutching the tender flesh as if she might be torn away from him at any moment.

Carol couldn't maintain the rouse any longer. The look of absolute fear and disappointment on his face broke her resolve. She kissed him quickly on the lips and then chuckled. Her actions only added to Daryl's confusion. "_I was just joking_…" she whispered, laughing lightly. "I have no intention of stop…." but he didn't let her finish. He was half-crazed with want and he needed to make her understand. With his narrowed eyes trained on her face, he began moving, forcing her to walk backwards until the backs of her legs hit the table she'd been leaning on moments ago. But the hunter didn't stop. He placed a broad hand on the center of her chest and pushed her roughly onto her back. Carol gasped and then felt him gripping her hips. He made sure her legs were parted and he stood between them as he pulled her body towards the edge of the table. When her core was finally pressed against his erection, he groaned. Carol had to bite her lip to keep from crying out. His grip on her legs was so strong and the way he forced her onto her back made her want to give into him. Their eyes met as she stared up at him…her captor. He was looking back at her with a hunger that was almost frightening. She arched her back, causing her pelvis to brush his. He snarled, leaning over her and she quickly locked her legs around him. His body came down on hers and he kissed her hard, his hips bucking against her core. Carol worried that the table might give out beneath them, but there was nothing she could do…He was standing between her legs, gripping her hips, while the rest of his body loomed over her. Their kisses weren't sweet, or chaste…they wanted to consume one another. He forced his tongue into her mouth and she sucked it, feeling his hips jerk in response. They explored each other, tasting and feeling as much as they could. Lips were caught between teeth, and tongues slid past one another as the two survivors lost themselves. He was bringing her such pleasure, with his mouth alone, that Carol wondered if she could even handle anything else. She loved the feeling of his scruff brushing her skin, the long, tangled locks of hair that hung around his face, the smell of sweat, smoke and worn leather that was surrounding her…the way he bit at her lips, tugging the tender flesh, making it swell… All the while, his hips were bucking into hers as his need grew stronger. Carol raked her nails down his back, making him snarl again, and that was when she realized that she needed more. Everything he did…every sound he made seemed to bring her body to life and he was stirring something inside her…some primal side of herself that she'd never revealed to anyone. It was as if she'd finally woken from some deep sleep, only to find herself filled with a crippling desire for carnal pleasure. Succumbing to her own selfish needs, Carol pushed against his chest and sat up suddenly.

Daryl reluctantly eased back, letting her breathe. Panting, and sweating, they eyed one another through the dark. "_Why'd ya stop_?" the hunter managed to ask, his chest heaving.

Carol had one hand resting on his slick chest while the other was gripping his neck…her legs were still wrapped around him and she could feel his hard member through his pants. "_I want it_…" she breathed. "_But not like this_…"

Daryl didn't understand. It was difficult to form rational thoughts with a nearly naked woman pressed up against him. But he sensed she wasn't teasing this time…there was an edge to her voice and an urgency in her hushed tone.

With a grunt, Carol pushed him away and eased her legs down. The hunter took a shaky step back and waited, his heart hammering in his chest. She moved carefully, sliding off the table. As she stood in front of him, on legs that were surprisingly weak, Carol met his gaze. She wondered if he could see what she was thinking. Knowing that she needed to show him, and that there could be no more waiting, she let her eyes linger on his for half a second longer before stepping past him.

He watched her closely and had to fight to keep from reaching out and grabbing her as she walked past him…but he waited her out. She moved until she'd reached another round display table. With her back to him, Carol slowly leaned over the table. With the front half of her body supported by her elbows, she turned, glancing at him over her shoulder. "_Like this_." she said, her voice hushed and thick with lust. She bit her bottom lip, holding it between her teeth as she waited for him to act.

It was in that moment, as he watched her slender frame bending over that table and heard those whispered words leave her lips, that Daryl had to question everything. He didn't know if any of it was real…how could it be? He didn't understand how this woman could possibly be the same person he'd fought alongside of for the last two years. But when he saw the way she was biting her lip, he realized the answers to those questions didn't matter. All that mattered was the way she was looking at him…and the skin she had on display for him. His eyes roamed from her face, down her spine, and finally to her panties…but they _weren't_ panties… She was wearing a thong. Daryl's lips parted and he felt moisture beading at the tip of his cock. He hadn't noticed it before…he'd been distracted by her soft breasts and her sweet, wet mouth…but _now, _he couldn't stop staring at it. The lace was so dark against her pale skin and he couldn't quite handle the way the fabric revealed so much of her ass. She wasn't leaving much to the imagination, and he didn't want her to.

_Fuckin' christ…_

It took several seconds before he realized what was happening. She was waiting on him. She told him what she wanted…_how_ she wanted it, and now she was waiting for him. Feeling his mouth go dry at the thought, he slowly began walking towards her. She was smirking at him, over her shoulder and she shuddered when he reached out, hesitantly placing his hands on her hips. He was working to control his breathing as his hands slid up, along her sides, and then moved back down to her waist. His touch was light, cautious, and he left a trail of goose bumps in his wake. A soft groan escaped her and Daryl couldn't help himself; he bucked against her ass, his grip tightening on her body as he held her in place. "_Fuck_…" he breathed.

Carol felt herself grow wet the instant he pushed himself against her body. She couldn't wait anymore. She pushed back, feeling his erection pressed to her ass. They both groaned and Carol reached back in a clumsy attempt to grab hold of the thong and slide it down, but Daryl caught her wrist, stopping her. He leaned over her and growled softly into her ear. "_Leave it on_." She swallowed hard and managed a weak nod as more wetness hit her core.

Daryl didn't want to release her hips, but he knew that he needed to move forward. With as much self control as he could muster, he took a step back, and reached for his belt. His fingers were sweaty and shaking; he fumbled with the buckle for several seconds before he was able to unfasten it and yank the worn leather through his belt loops. When Carol heard the clang of metal hitting the floor, she groaned again. Daryl tried to work faster…his fingers working on the button to his pants and then carefully tugging the zipper down. He hissed once his cock was free and he could feel the pants slipping low on his hips.

Carol wasn't sure how much longer she could wait. Her nails were clawing at the silky cloth that covered the display table and her teeth were still sinking into her lip. Breathing hard, Daryl reached for the thong and pushed the crotch aside to reveal her entrance. Carol's body jerked in response but he growled softly to her. "_Easy_…"

She tried to listen, to relax…but the knowledge that he could now see the most intimate part of her was a little unnerving. Even in his drunken state, Daryl knew it had been a long time for both of them and he wanted to make sure she was ready. While one hand held the lacy fabric out of the way, the hunter traced her slit slowly with his middle finger. Carol was ready to cry out of frustration but she held herself in check. Daryl closed his eyes, groaning at the wetness he'd found between her legs. He let his finger slide along her core until he found the source of the moisture. Carol's body tensed and he knew he'd reached his goal. Pulling a deep breath into his lungs, he slipped his finger inside her. She cursed, arching her back, urging him to explore. Wanting to prepare her, he began moving his finger slowly, in and out of her sex. The more he moved, the more wetness seeped from her. Losing himself, he began moving faster, loving the sounds she made in response. When she moaned, he pushed a second finger into her heat. "_More_…" she pleaded, bucking weakly, riding his fingers. The hunter's breathing was ragged as he pushed his fingers in harder and then spread them in V shape, forcing her to open wider for him. "_Do it_…" she begged. "_Please_…"

Daryl knew what she needed…what they _both_ needed. He slipped his fingers out of her pussy and used his free hand to grip his cock. He took another deep breath, held the thong out of the way and pushed the head of his member against her entrance.

"_God_…" Carol whined. "_Right there_…"

He growled, pushing harder. He could feel her wetness moving around the blunt head of his cock, helping him as he worked his way inside. It was difficult…she was so tight and her body was resisting, the tension almost pushing him out, but he needed to be inside her. Gritting his teeth, he jerked his hips, forcing his manhood into her core. Carol's entire body went rigid and her eyes were slammed shut. She hung her head, trying to process the feeling of him between her legs.

Daryl needed a moment…he figured they both did. Now that he was buried in her sex, he released the thong and leaned forward, bracing his hands on the table, on either side of Carol's body. He bowed his head, kissing and nipping at her shoulder as he adjusted to the feeling of all that warmth and pressure surrounding his cock. His scruff tickled her shoulder and Carol smiled in the dark, her walls squeezing him.

"_Ya alright_?" he breathed against her skin.

She turned her head, smiling at him. "_I'm great_." she whispered.

He smirked at her and got closer, their lips meeting for a quick kiss. But the slight contact wasn't enough. Carol braced herself against the table and pushed back, making him growl. He countered her movement, jerking forward, his hips ramming into her ass. She clawed desperately at the cloth beneath her, a curse flying from her lips. "_Fuck_…"

It was all the encouragement Daryl needed. He moved his strong hands to her hips, gripping her hard and holding her in place as he started to move. Her walls were clinging to his shaft, not wanting to let him go, but he pulled back anyway, nearly leaving her core empty. He let the blunt tip rest just inside her entrance, savoring the way she tensed around him. He could feel more wetness leaking from her and knew he needed to act. Widening his stance, just slightly, and gnawing his bottom lip, the hunter thrust himself back inside, making her scream. The sound was intoxicating and he loved the way he could slide into her center until his pelvis was pressed to her ass. The friction of the lace against his cock was incredible and he wanted more. He paused, savoring the feeling of being inside her…but Carol was impatient.

"_Don't stop_…" she moaned, her back arching again. "_Just fuck me_…"

Daryl felt her soft walls tighten around his shaft and had to fight to keep from coming right then. "_Spread your legs_…" he growled, strands of dark hair hanging in his eyes.

Carol groaned, doing as she was told. She would give him whatever he wanted.

The hunter's fingers were still curling around her hips, keeping her in place. His lips parted when he felt her walls opening. The moment she spread her long, toned legs, he felt the added space in her core and wanted desperately to fill it. With his grip secure, and his cock throbbing, Daryl bucked hard against her ass, snarling as he slipped deeper into her wet heat. Somewhere in his haze, the hunter realized that he'd never been bare inside a woman before. The feeling was almost overwhelming. Her slickness eased the way as he pushed in and pulled back, over and over, working her body…pleasuring her as best he could. Each time he sank back into her pussy, he could feel the lace rubbing his shaft and it made him shiver. Eager to go as deep as he could, he gripped the firm flesh of her ass and tried to spread her, opening her body…

Carol felt the air leave her lungs each time he thrust his cock inside. Her nails were clawing through the fabric that covered the table and her legs were shaking. She wished that she could see him…watch his face as he fucked her…but she couldn't deny the pleasure of being taken from behind. She felt like an animal, lost in heat and lust. The fact that she couldn't see him meant that all of her focus was on the sensations…the feeling of him moving inside her and his nails digging into the flesh of her ass..her _hips_…The way he filled her core…the veins on his swollen shaft pressing against her walls. He felt so thick, almost heavy and she couldn't believe the way he could move his strong hips. The motion between her legs was fluid…Daryl never seemed to slow or lose momentum. She could hear him grunting with each thrust and wondered how long he would last. She wanted so badly to come while he was inside her. The way his member filled her…he almost seemed to own her. Carol arched her back, feeling him slide into her center. She never realized it was possible for a man to penetrate a woman so deeply. He was hitting the top of her and she slammed her eyes shut, hissing when she felt him pull back, that long cock slipping from her sex with ease, she nearly growled.

The hunter stared down at his partner. She was panting and groaning as he pulled his dick from her pussy. As much as he loved being inside her, Daryl couldn't resist the urge to toy with her. He gripped his manhood, stroking it, feeling the slickness that coated it. He didn't intend to lose his erection while he teased Carol.

She glanced over her shoulder, and saw him tugging at his cock; his eyes were locked on her face. She didn't understand. "Wh…what are you doing?" she breathed, her body vibrating.

Daryl reached up, wiping a bit of sweat from above his lip while his other hand continued to stroke his member. "_Was thinkin'_…._maybe we shouldn't_…" he said, the corner of his mouth hitched up in a smirk.

Carol's lips parted in disbelief. Swallowing her pride, she kept her blue on his face and pleaded with him. "_I can't stop…I need it_…" she tried to catch her breath. "_I need you_."

The hunter gave his cock another good pull before pushing the now damp lace out of the way and guiding himself back to her entrance. "_Tell me_…." he growled, rubbing the tip along her slit.

Carol couldn't believe the way he was acting. She was beyond physically frustrated and she didn't have a choice. Arching her back and pushing against his manhood she moaned. "_I_ _need you_."

Daryl smirked, forcing himself inside again, his hands returning to her hips. "_This what ya need_?" he breathed, thrusting hard.

Her insides trembled around his shaft and she cried out. "_Yes! That's it…please_…"

Daryl was done playing. The tip of his tongue was resting between his lips as he set a fast pace, creating a strong, steady rhythm inside her. His hips continued to collide with her ass and he held her in place, taking her the way he wanted to. Her pussy was so tight and she seemed to only get tighter…her passage narrowing around his throbbing cock, but he had no intentions of slowing down. Even in the dark, he could look down and watch his dick disappear in her sex. He was mesmerized as he watched the shaft slip in and out of her tight body. He could feel himself stretching her as he pulsed and he knew it wouldn't be long. He had to focus or he would come. Bucking harder, and faster, he tried to find the spot that held her tension. He knew he could…he was so deep in her pussy, there wasn't a part of her he couldn't reach. The friction of the lace, the pressure of her walls and the wetness that continued to seep from inside her…it was all too much and the hunter had to fight through it. Filled with a sudden desire to control the woman underneath him, Daryl leaned forward…the action drove him further into her center and she cursed. He reached out, gripping her neck, and forced her down onto the table. With her cheek pressed to the silky cloth, Carol groaned. He felt her walls opening again.

_She likes it…_

With one hand still curled around the back of her neck, he kept her down while his hips continued to thrust. His other hand remained on her hip, keeping her ass pressed against his pelvis. He stared down at her, fascinated by her submission. As his body worked hard to satisfy her, sweat dripped from the ends of his hair, the salty droplets hitting her back. Her skin was slick, almost glowing in the dark and he wasn't sure how much longer he'd be able to hold back. Each time her pussy clenched around him, he was tempted to come. All that wet warmth wrapped around his manhood was causing his resolve to crumble…

Carol was sure she'd never felt anything better than Daryl's cock pounding into her center…until he grabbed her neck. His strong grip gave her an incredible high and she nearly climaxed when he pushed her down to rest on the table. Whatever control he wanted…he could have. As long as he kept moving his hips, and his shaft stayed hard, she didn't care what else he did. She spread her legs a fraction wider, letting him sink into her heat. His member was so rigid that it almost hurt her, but she wanted it. She wanted every last inch that he could give her. He'd set a furious pace between her legs and she had no plans to stop him. Her clit was throbbing and her legs were trembling…muscles tensing around his member. "_God_…" she cried, her eyes still closed.

Daryl was lost in her sex…the smell of her sweat, the feeling of her pussy, the way her firm ass felt in his grip. He could hear her crying out, moaning, cursing and begging each time he pushed himself into her…but he still hadn't broken her. "_Christ_!" he snarled, ramming his hips against her ass and feeling the wetness glide around his aching cock. He needed release, _quickly_…. He squeezed her neck just a bit harder and felt her clench around him. His eyes widened at the realization.

_She needs more…_

He kept pushing and pulling, moving in and out of her increasingly tight passage. He growled, throwing his entire body into the motion as he fucked her. He moved faster, thrusting his hard-on as deep as it could go…again, and again, and again… She was coming undone underneath him but he had to be sure. So he jerked his hips as he stood behind her, feeling more like a man than he ever had in his life. He was fucking _his_ woman, the way that _he_ wanted to…the way that _she_ wanted him to and the knowledge only compounded his own pleasure. The head of his cock continued to tighten…moisture forming at the tip, and his shaft was throbbing almost painfully within the confines of her sex. He moved back and forth, pushing her as hard as he could and his grip grew tighter around her neck. With his teeth clenched and all his muscles tensing, he gave her a strong, sudden, thrust that sent his manhood into the deepest part of her core. When he hit her spot, he released her neck, both of his hands returning to her hips so that he had leverage to keep fucking her.

Carol's eyes widened and she gasped. There was a feeling of intense euphoria as a spasm hit her core, nearly paralyzing her. Her legs were shaking violently and the muscles in her core seemed to flutter. She groaned into the silky cloth and arched her back, inviting him in. There was a stifling warmth between her weak legs and she was dimly aware of a gush of wetness coating Daryl's member. She could hear him cursing, and feel his nails digging into her skin…but none of that mattered. She was experiencing the most incredible high of her life… Carol felt weightless as the orgasm rocked her. Warm waves of crippling pleasure rushed through her, one after the other, making her weak…they rolled through her body, erasing all of her tension. She was fighting to breathe…a single, hushed word falling from between her lips… "_Yes_…"

It took the hunter a moment to realize that he'd broken her. He saw the way the cloth was clutched tightly in her fists and then he felt the wetness hit his manhood, leaving no room for doubt. Knowing that he brought her pleasure seemed to make him dizzy. His lids were heavy and his mouth was open as he continued to thrust. The only thing he could be sure of was the way her walls felt as they constricted around him. He kept moving, feeling weaker every time… he couldn't handle the way her sex gripped him. From her place on the table, Carol whispered to him. "_Let go." _Her eyes were closed in ecstasy and there was a faint smile on her lips, but he heard her. "_I wanna feel it_.." she added, using the last of her strength to push back against him. As her body moved back, he growled, jerking forward. He was gripping her hips so tightly, holding her body against him as his orgasm rushed forward, spilling from his cock and coating her walls. His mouth was still open as he bucked weakly, emptying his seed inside her. He let her soft walls caress his throbbing member, coaxing the pleasure from him. Daryl groaned, thrusting into her just a few more times until his aching dick finally finished spurting. "_Jesus_…" he breathed, feeling himself go soft inside her.

They both winced as he slipped from her. The combined effects of powerful orgasms and strong liquor made them unsteady on their feet and Daryl stumbled to the floor, dragging her with him. Carol was still gripping the silky cloth, and it came down on top of them, along with dozens of pairs of panties that had been scattered on top of the table.

Carol couldn't help it; she was still in a state of drunken, euphoria and she started giggling. They were both lying on the cold floor, their sweaty bodies tangled in the silky, pink table cloth, and lacy underwear all around them. She brought one hand up to cup her forehead and continued to giggle.

Daryl was on his back, his eyes closed and his hands in his hair as he tried to catch his breath. "The hell is so funny?" he asked.

She rolled onto her side and stared at him through the dark. "I don't know…" she chuckled, "Everything I guess."

He released a heavy sigh and rubbed his tired eyes. "_Shit_…"

She bit her lip, remembering the way it felt when her orgasm struck. "Shit is right…" she sighed happily.

Daryl could hear the notes of satisfaction in her voice. He sat up, glancing over at her. "Ya liked that?" he asked, knowing the answer but wanting to hear it anyway.

Carol chuckled, nodding.

The hunter smirked. "Good. I didn't hurt ya did I?"'

"You did not." she assured him

They smiled at one another before flopping onto their backs and staring at the ceiling. After a few moments of comfortable silence, Carol sighed. "God…I can't remember the last time I felt this good."

Daryl still had the smirk on his mouth. "Guess I did alright."

She laughed, running a hand over her face. "I'm not going to spend the whole night telling you how great you are….if that's what you're thinking…"

"Why not?" he asked, his hair a tangled, sweaty mess. Dark locks hung in his eyes as he stared at her.

She blinked, incredulous, before dissolving into another fit of laughter. When she finally managed to get herself under control she blew out a warm breath and draped one arm across her forehead. "Did that really just happen?" she asked, almost as if she were speaking to herself.

Daryl snorted. "I think so. Jesus." His cock was sore and his legs were weak.

Carol sighed again, savoring the lingering effects of her climax. Before she could stop herself, she was muttering into the dark. "_God, that was so good_…." her eyes were closed as she relived every delicious moment in her head.

The hunter was intrigued. With a grunt, he moved so that part of his body was hovering over her. He stared down into her face, waiting for her to open her eyes. When she did, her breath caught, but she quickly smiled at him. "What are you doing?" she asked.

He dipped his head and nipped at her collar bone before meeting her gaze again. "Guess I just don't get tired of hearin' it." he smirked.

Carol felt color forming in her cheeks. "Hearing what?" she asked playfully.

"That it was good." he answered.

"Well it was." she smirked back at him, reaching for his hair and twirling a piece around her finger.

He ran a calloused hand over her breasts and then down, past her belly, until her reached her clit. When his finger brushed the sensitive nub, her hips bucked and she gasped. "How long ya been hidin' all this?" he asked, meaning her body.

She giggled, feeling light-headed. "Why didn't you ever tell me that you were so good in bed?"

They both chuckled. Carol rolled onto her side again and stared at him. "How'd we get here?" she asked.

Daryl sighed. "Booze." He met her gaze and smirked at her. "Booze…'n you runnin' around in that damn underwear."

She laughed. "The alcohol was definitely a key factor… I won't argue that. But you're the one who came up here and started chasing me."

"Well, I wanted ya." he said. The answer was honest, automatic, and it seemed to surprise them both.

Carol propped herself up on one elbow and stared at him, her brows knitting together. "What?"

He blushed, looking away.

"Daryl?" she said.

He turned away from her, lying on his side. The pink cloth was tangled around his legs and he was trying to free himself from it. She sighed and forced herself so sit up. She crawled to him and started helping him with the cloth. When their eyes met, she held his gaze. "Will you stop?" she asked. "Let me help you."

He swallowed hard and let her fix the sheet. She managed to untangle the fabric and then drape it over him, like a blanket. "I ain't sleepin' here…" he said.

But Carol just smiled at him. "You're not gonna make it down the stairs, and I can't carry you." With that, she eased under the blanket and laid down beside him. After several seconds of silence she hesitantly inched closer to him and slid her arm around his middle. He tensed but didn't stop her. Drawing on her courage she pulled him until their bodies were flush, her bare chest pressed to his back. As they lay there, trying to remain calm, Carol inhaled the familiar scent from his hair. "I want you too." she whispered, her hand moving softly along his side, down to his hip and then back up to his ribcage.

He rolled over to face her and their eyes locked. They stared at one another for the longest time, each of them trying to puzzle out what they meant to the other. "Daryl…" she said. "I know it's been hard lately…everything that's happened. I just…I want you to know that you're not alone. I'm here. I'll always be here." she said, offering a weak smile.

He brushed the hair back from his forehead and focused on her. "Sometimes…I think you're gonna take off. I'm just gonna wake up…'n you'll be gone. I know ya been thinkin' about it." he growled softly.

Carol couldn't lie to him. "I've thought about it…" she admitted. "But I can never go through with it. Anytime I try…" she sighed, rubbing the back of her neck. "I just feel like I'm needed here."

Daryl considered her words. "Ya are." his expression was somber.

As Carol stared at the man she cared so deeply for, she began to wonder when the alcohol would wear off…or if it hadn't begun to wear off already… Needing to feel close to one another, they leaned in until their lips met. These kisses didn't hold any animalistic urgency…they were kind, and soft…hopeful, as the two broken people worked to convince each other that they mattered. They kissed, and Daryl ran his fingers through her mussed hair until he was gently gripping the back of her neck. When they broke apart, they were still so close…staring at one another. Daryl couldn't believe that he was lying on the floor, under a pink sheet, surrounded by women's panties…with Carol. And she seemed equally surprised, but neither of them were in a hurry to leave. They laid together, talking, listening to one another. The more they spoke, the more they realized how much they'd missed it. It might've taken some liquid courage to get their walls down, but once Carol and Daryl opened up, they experienced genuine relief that comes from empathy…human understanding. Carol had been right…things weren't fine. They might never be fine again, but as long as she had Daryl, and he had her, she believed that they could cope.

**I know that this was one was on the long side too, so sorry! I always try to set things up so that they're as believable as possible, and sometimes that takes a little time : ) Hopefully you guys had some laughs, some cold shower moments and some feels! Really hope you liked it Lisab876! Gotta be honest…I'm never gonna be able to go into Victoria's Secret again, without thinking of this lol. I'm working on requests and actually have more than I can handle at the moment. So sorry, but I can't take anymore right now : ( I'll let you guys know as soon as I can take more, so save those juicy ideas please! If you like this, please tell me why in the reviews! **

-**Sami **


	7. Favors

**Hi again : ) I'm glad to be back! This request comes from Yogapantsinpublic who wanted Daryl and Carol bunking in the same cell. She thought it would be fun to see them engaging in a little…self-love ; ) Well, as tends to be the case with these two…one thing leads to another and…you'll just have to wait and see! This is a one-shot and is not connected to the haircut mini-series. Cigarettes and cold showers; keep them handy…you've been warned ; ) let's get naughty!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead…but maybe someday…**

**Chapter 7. Favors**

_Daryl groaned when he felt her slide down his cock. The warm, wet, pressure was so welcome and he grabbed her hips, holding on tight as he bucked up into her heat. She cried out, clawing his chest and grinding her pelvis down against his. They didn't waste time…and they didn't fight it. This was about pleasure…release, and Daryl wanted as much as she could give him. So they moved faster, rocking against one another, moaning…panting each other's names as sweat broke out all over their bodies. He was deep in her pussy and she kept riding him, urging him to come. "That's it…" she breathed. "Like that…"_

_He managed a nod and continued to force himself up into her center._

_"Come on…" she moaned._

_"I'm tryin…" he growled._

_"Try harder…I'm almost there…" she pleaded._

_"Fuck…" he gasped, feeling her clench around him. "I'm gonna come…"_

_"Do it." she whispered, bending over him to kiss his neck and suck at the tender flesh. "I wanna feel it."_

_But Daryl was scared…he didn't want to disappoint her. His swollen cock was aching for release inside her and everything she did seemed to heighten his pleasure. Her hips were moving faster, creating incredible friction. _

_"You're so hard…" she moaned, her legs pressing in on either side of his body._

_"Christ…" he breathed. "I….I…"_

_"Do it." she urged, her blue eyes trained on his face. "Just let go…"_

_His sweaty hands went to her breasts and he squeezed hard, making her cry out. Her walls tightened around him and he could feel himself nearing the edge. "I'm…." he tried to speak but couldn't. Using his grip on her breasts for leverage, he bucked hard underneath her, pushing his manhood up into her sex. "I'm gonna…"_

_"I know…" she moaned, grinding on top of him. "I want you to. Please…just let go Daryl…let go…"_

_He was panting, his heart pounding against his ribs… With his head swimming and his muscles tensing, he thrust up into her heat. His hips were jerking wildly as he sought release…he was so close and she was so wet… She wouldn't let up. She was working him, lifting her hips and then sliding back down his shaft…her walls opening for him again, and again… "Fuckin' Christ…I can't…I can't…" he groaned._

_"You can ." she breathed, her insides hugging him, clinging to him… "I know you can. You want it… You wanna come, so do it." She clawed his chest again._

_He was bucking faster and faster as his member continued to grow harder inside her. "So fuckin' tight…" he nearly whined._

_"And you're so big…" she moaned. "I wanna feel you come. Now…" she pleaded. "Do it now." She bit her bottom lip and rocked her hips, fucking him as hard as she could._

_Daryl's eyes were half open…he was in a daze and all that mattered was the incredible suction between their bodies. She was moving faster, breathing harder and he couldn't take the way her pussy continued to tighten. Losing himself, the hunter gave her a strong, desperate, thrust, pushing his hard-on deep into her core. He could feel himself slipping through her sex, rubbing her walls and hitting the top of her. The sensation of penetrating her heat and finding the wetness that waited for him was too much and he finally gave in. _

_She was panting above him, her hips rocking relentlessly as she rode his cock. "That's it!" she cried, her pussy squeezing him as his shaft grew completely rigid inside her. _

_A string of curses flew from Daryl's lips as his orgasm rushed forward, spilling from his throbbing cock. He was dimly aware of his semen shooting up into her core, filling her…and he continued to buck, letting himself go. She was still riding him, her insides stroking his member, milking it until he had to beg her to stop. His eyes closed and his hands fell away from her breasts. He could feel the sweat beginning to dry on his skin as he waited for his heart rate to slow. His chest was heaving as he lay on the bunk, his member still buried between her legs, as he savored his climax. It was everything he needed…her wet pussy wrapped around him… All of his tension had disappeared and he lay blissful, reveling in his own selfish satisfaction…_

When Daryl felt himself come, he sat up quickly, hitting his head on the bunk above him. "Jesus!" He hissed, rubbing the now aching spot on his head. It took a moment for him to get his bearings. His breathing was ragged and he was covered in sweat…his legs tangled in the thin, white sheet that covered his bunk. The pounding of his heart gradually began to subside and he swallowed hard, remembering where he was. He was in Carol's cell, and judging by the surrounding darkness…it was the middle of the night.

Sighing, and running his hands through his tangled hair, Daryl forced himself to accept the fact that he'd been dreaming…_again_. "_Lord_…" he muttered. His erection was dying and he could feel the sticky evidence of his climax on his lower belly. He huffed, disgusted with himself, and leaned over the side of the bunk. Fumbling in the dark, he reached under the bunk and pulled out a rag he'd hidden there several nights ago. As he cleaned himself off, the best he could, the hunter realized that the dreams were becoming problematic. He couldn't keep doing this.

_Ya best get all that shit outta your head._

Daryl grunted, returning the rag to its hiding place and flopping back down on the thin mattress. Tonight marked the fourth time that he'd been roused from sleep by dreams that made his heart race. As he lay there, staring at the bunk above him, he tried to decide what was worse… Waking up before he hit his peak and then suffering with an erection until he couldn't take it anymore and had to relieve the pain as quietly as possible…or waking up after he came and then dealing with the mess and the shame that accompanied his climax… He ran a hand over his face and sighed. He didn't know why any of this was happening…well, that wasn't entirely true; he had an idea…

The survivors recently opened the prison gates to quite a few Woodbury refugees. Men, women and children poured into the building, with luggage in tow…and the once spacious shelter seemed to become crowded overnight. He'd been driven from his perch when everyone was asked to make room for the new arrivals. The survivors quickly doubled up and Daryl hardly had time to process what was happening before Carol stood in front of him, telling him he could bunk with her. He'd been dumbfounded…unsure of what to do or say, and the next thing he knew, she was moving past him, carrying his things to her cell. It didn't seem to bother her. She'd acted as if it were the most natural thing in the world, even giving him his pick of the bunks. He vaguely remembered nodding and gesturing to the bottom bunk and then it was over. The perch was clear, his things were stacked neatly in a corner of her cell, and he found himself displaced…relocated, and with a brand new roommate. Daryl was sure he hadn't even been able to utter a single word of opposition. The whole thing must've taken all of ten minutes and Rick and Carol seemed to agree that the arrangement would work. He remembered standing out on the walkway, with parted lips, scratching at the back of his head as he tried to determine what the hell happened.

He supposed, all things considered, that the new living arrangement wasn't terrible. Carol knew him well enough to know that he needed space, and a little time to adjust. So on their first night, she'd taken a late watch shift, letting him have the cell to himself. He knew why she did it, and he was grateful, but neither of them acknowledged it directly. She simply slung her rifle onto her shoulder and glanced back at the hunter, giving him a soft smile before leaving. He answered with a nod and watched as she pushed the hanging sheet aside and walked away. Daryl felt awkward…anxious about sleeping in a cage…and someone _else's_ cage at that. She knew that he preferred isolation, and that he valued his privacy, so she left him there, to his own devices, hoping it would make the transition easier. And it had. He rose from the bunk after she left and worked to organize his belongings. Once he'd arranged his things, and tossed the poncho on his bunk to mark his territory, Daryl felt just a little bit better about the whole thing. He figured if he had to share with someone…he could do worse than Carol. So, while she was gone on her watch shift, he pulled off his boots, shrugged off his vest, and eased onto the bottom bunk. He closed his eyes, willing himself to relax after he pulled the sheet over his body. Enjoying the peace and quiet, along with the privacy she'd given him, the hunter fidgeted to get comfortable and finally let himself fall asleep. Little did he know that the scent from the pillow would find its way into his dreams.

That first night, Daryl didn't dream of anything in particular…at least nothing that he could recall in vivid detail. There were blurred images…familiar voices… The only thing that truly stood out was a sense of comfort. Daryl didn't often remember his dreams and when he did, they were usually tragic…_frightening_…things he wished he could forget. But that first night in Carol's cell, he felt strangely welcome…comfortable. He wasn't sure what had taken place in his dream but by the time he woke, sunlight was streaming into the cellblock and he quickly realized he'd overslept. Granted, sleeping on the bunk had definitely proven preferable to curling up on the perch, but Daryl sensed that something else helped him rest. When he woke up and his eyes eased open, the first thing he noticed was a familiar scent. He inhaled, slowly, trying to puzzle it out. It only took him a few seconds to realize that it was the pillow…it smelled like her…like her hair. He tensed, realizing that she must've been using the bottom bunk all this time. A pang of guilt was suddenly stabbing at his consciousness. He'd taken her bunk. Sitting up slowly, he grabbed the white sheet that was draped over him and brought it to his face. He smelled the fabric and found that it carried the same scent. The hunter sighed, feeling like an ass for taking her space. But just as feelings of doubt and frustration began to get to him, he heard someone knocking at the bars, just beyond the privacy sheet. "You up?" Carol called to him.

He ran a hand through his hair and cleared his throat. "Yeah." he answered, his voice thick with sleep.

"Mind If I come in?" she asked.

Daryl was in awe of the fact that she was asking permission to enter her own cell. "I'm good. C'mon." he said, yawning.

She pushed the sheet aside and smiled when she saw him. He was sitting up, on the bottom bunk, his shirt thoroughly wrinkled and his hair a mess. "Sleep okay?" she asked, slinging the rifle off her shoulder and setting it on a small end table that was pushed against the far wall.

He grunted, running his hands over his face as he struggled to fully wake up.

"I'll take that as a yes." she chuckled, pulling off the light jacket she always wore.

Daryl yawned again and glanced at her. She was sitting on the floor, fumbling to get her boots off. When she was done, she stood up, rubbing her lower back and then moved to climb up to her bunk. Guilt was creeping into the hunter's mind again. "Hey," he called to her.

She paused, her hands gripping the ladder that lead to the top bunk. "What is it?" she asked.

He cleared his throat, trying to summon the right words. "Sure you're okay with all this?"

Her brows knit together and she smiled at him. "With what?"

Daryl sighed, rubbing his neck. "Sharin'."

She chuckled, making her way up the ladder. "Daryl…I think if we survived the storage units…we can manage this. I really don't mind. Besides; you're good company."

It was the hunter's turn to be confused.

_Good company?_

He huffed, choosing to disregard the statement. "Ya ain't gotta stay up there…if ya don't wanna." He still felt bad for displacing her.

Carol was easing under the covers and getting comfortable above him. She closed her eyes, snuggling down into her pillow and laughing quietly. "Is that an invitation?" she asked, still laughing.

Daryl didn't understand at first, but when he put the pieces together, color rushed to his cheeks and he was glad she couldn't see him. He snorted, shaking his head. "Quit."

Carol couldn't help it. Daryl was an easy mark. She figured if she was giving up her bunk, she'd earned the right to toy with him every now and then. "Fine." she chuckled. "All joking aside…I really am fine up here."

Daryl huffed. "Good."

"I like being on top." she added, dissolving into another fit of laughter and trying to hide it by burying her face against the pillow.

Daryl blushed harder. He leaned forward, placing his head in his hands. "Lord…" he sighed, wondering why that woman took so much joy from teasing him. The sound of her laughter was beginning to grate on his nerves and he forced himself to get out of bed. He didn't even turn to look at her as he donned his vest and grabbed his bow. She was still giggling when he pushed the privacy sheet aside and wandered out onto the walkway. As his heavy footsteps echoed throughout the cell block, the hunter idly wondered how his new living arrangement was going to work out…since his roommate seemed to possess all the maturity of a twelve-year-old…

Daryl had to admit…that first night he spent in her cell…he slept better than he had in a long time. And she'd been more considerate than he could've hoped for. She gave him her bunk along with an entire night to himself to adjust to the new surroundings. He supposed that enduring her suggestive comments was a very small price to pay for a comfortable partnership. Daryl didn't always play well with others, but he got along with Carol. He felt that they understood one another and wouldn't have a problem sharing the cell, as long as they respected each other's boundaries. But neither of them knew just how difficult that would soon prove to be.

On day two, he stepped into the cell without knocking. He was quickly realizing that it was a habit he needed to break. Carol deserved just as much consideration as she'd shown him, but he just wasn't used to knocking. He pushed the sheet aside and stopped short. Carol was standing in the middle of the cell with her back to him. She was grunting softly while pulling a long-sleeved shirt over her head. He could see that she had a faded tank top on underneath but he still felt as though he were intruding on some sort of private moment. He cleared his throat, trying not to startle her.

She turned to face him, the shirt now clutched in her hands.

"Whatcha doin'?" he asked as he stepped into the cell and set his bow down on the bottom bunk.

She ran a hand through her mussed hair and glanced at a bin at the opposite end of the cell. "Laundry day." she said.

Daryl followed her gaze and noticed that the container was filled with clothes. When he refocused on her face, he could've sworn there was a hint of color in her cheeks. She folded her arms across her chest as if she were trying to hide from him. There was something strange about seeing her in a tank top…she tended to keep herself covered. He couldn't even recall having seen her shoulders before. But he took a second to look…noting the freckles that were visible near the straps.

"So…" she said, pulling him from his momentary trance.

"Hm?"

"Do you have anything that needs to be washed?" she asked.

Daryl faltered. If he were being perfectly honest, he'd have to admit that all of his clothes could do with a very thorough washing, but he preferred to take care of that on his own. Now that he was sharing a cell with this woman, he wasn't sure that he felt comfortable with her handling his laundry. His thoughts must've registered on his face.

"Come on…I know you've got dirty clothes. Just toss them in the bin; I'll make sure they get cleaned." she said.

He shook his head. "Nah; I'm good." Daryl took a step back, separating himself from her.

Carol cocked her head to the side and studied him. She knew he'd spent the morning hunting. There were flecks of blood on his shirt…his arms, even a few on his neck. A familiar musk hung heavy around him; he smelled like the woods. "Really?" she said. "You're gonna tell me there's nothing of yours that needs to be washed?"

He swallowed hard, taking another step back. Without offering any more answers, or excuses, he turned away from her and shrugged the vest off, tossing it onto his bunk. He was about to sit down when he felt her tap his shoulder. Sighing, he turned around. "What?"

She just stared at him, her arms still folded across her chest.

"You really ain't gonna let this go?" he snapped.

"No." She answered. "I'm not."

His temper was beginning to flare and he seemed to remember all the reasons he preferred isolation. "Ya ain't gotta waste time worryin' about my clothes." he growled.

She moved towards him, undaunted by the anger in his tone. "I don't consider it to be a waste." said Carol. "We're sharing a cell. I would rather we at least made some sort of effort to stay clean."

Daryl glared at her. "I can take care of my own damn clothes."

She eyed him up and down. "It doesn't look like it."

The hunter bristled.

"I'm getting ready to take this load down." she tossed her own shirt into the bin. "You might as well just give me whatever you have. You're making a bid deal out of nothing." she said, frustrated.

But an uncomfortable silence had fallen over them. They seemed to be locked in an angry staring contest, each of them waiting for the other to back down. After several minutes, Carol grew tired of the whole thing. She moved until she was standing in front of him. "Fine." she said, her hands going to the hem of his shirt.

Daryl tensed. He didn't know what was happening. His lips parted and he tried to stop her, but it was too late. She was yanking the grimy shirt up, her knuckles brushing his sides as she worked the fabric up to his rib-cage. Feeling as though she might've crossed a line, Carol froze, looking into his eyes. They were both at a loss for words. His breathing had picked up and he stared at her with fearful eyes. She stared back, her lips parting as she tried to offer an explanation. "I…" but the words just weren't coming.

The hunter could see it in her face…she was sorry…she hadn't meant to upset him or scare him. Swallowing hard, he tried to relax. Her expression softened but the shirt was still clutched loosely in her hands. He sensed that she was going to release him and he felt that he should do something. Drawing on his courage, he sighed and slowly lifted his arms. It took Carol a moment to realize what he was doing.

"Go on then…" he said. "If ya want it so bad…"

A faint smile appeared on her face and she resumed tugging the fabric until she'd pulled it up and over his head, mussing his hair in the process. Once the shirt was off, Carol stepped back, giving him space. "Thanks." she said, her gaze fixed on the dingy piece of fabric in her hands.

He sighed. "Happy?"

She glanced up at him and swore that she felt the rational part of her brain shut down. He was covered in a fine layer of sweat, and his dark, shaggy hair was sticking up funny from where the shirt tousled it. Her eyes wandered from his strong shoulders down to his flat stomach but she stopped herself before she got any further. "I…" she wasn't sure what she was trying to say…but it wasn't working.

Something about the way she was looking at him made Daryl uneasy. He brought a thumbnail to his mouth, chewing on it. Realizing that she needed to distract herself, Carol turned away from him and walked towards the laundry bin, dropping his shirt in. She felt strangely giddy as she bent down to grab the container and haul it off the ground. She was just about to leave the cell but she paused, glancing at him over her shoulder. He was leaning against their bunks, chewing on his nail…and so much of his damp skin was on display for her. She couldn't help the next words that tripped off her tongue. "You sure _all_ your shirts aren't dirty?" Carol bit her lip, enjoying the view for just a minute longer.

Daryl was lost. His brows knit together as he stared at her. "What?"

She blinked, trying to regain her composure. "Nothing. Never mind." She chuckled, a flush spreading across her face. "I'm gonna go." She was laughing as she pushed past the curtain and headed down the walkway.

Daryl was left alone with his thoughts and found that he was still thoroughly confused by whatever had just taken place. He continued to gnaw at his thumb nail while he leaned against their bunks.

_Woman's got a lotta nerve…._

Something about that aggravated him. Back at the quarry…even on the farm, he never would've let someone invade his space the way she just did. He'd spent his whole life cultivating a nasty, hostile demeanor in order to keep people away…but since the world turned, he found that the loud, aggressive person he'd been at the quarry seemed to have disappeared, or at least changed dramatically. He guessed Carol had too. The mousy woman who'd been a slave to her husband never would've had the courage to forcibly take Daryl's shirt away from him on laundry day. She'd walked right up to him and grabbed his shirt as if it were nothing…as if she'd done it a thousand times before… He couldn't help but wonder if the fact that he was a _guest_, in _her_ cell, had anything to do with her boldness. He supposed that if that little exchange had taken place on his perch, he might've had the upper hand…but he was on her turf, and Daryl could respect that. The hunter decided not to linger on the fact that he'd shivered when her knuckles brushed his skin…or that he'd wasted even a single second of his time staring at the freckles on her shoulders. He shook his head, clearing away the foolish thoughts. As Daryl made his way across the cell and crouched down near his pile of belongings, he hoped for two things: that he could find a shirt she would approve of, and that they could make it through the rest of their first week without incident.

It was on the third day of their new living arrangement that things became just a bit more complicated for the two survivors. The group had discovered, much to their dismay, that the majority of the Woodbury refugees were completely clueless when it came to self defense and handling walkers. Apparently, sticking to strict curfews and hiding behind walls hadn't done much to prepare Woodbury's residents for the harsh reality of the world they lived in. The able-bodied men and women didn't have much interest in helping stab walkers through the fence and their faces went pale whenever Rick mentioned supply runs. The deputy met with his people and they'd come to an understanding; if the refugees were going to stay, they needed to contribute…to become assets. Rick and the others guessed that Woodbury's skilled fighters had all been killed during that failed attack on the prison…or soon afterwards when the Governor supposedly snapped, taking the lives of his own soldiers. That being said, the prison was now filled with people who were little more than livestock…and that had to be corrected.

Once again, Daryl found himself in a situation that he couldn't recall consenting to. Granted, all of the original prison residents seemed to be pitching in. Anyone with a skill set was busy teaching others. Herschel was working with a small group, showing them the basics of treating minor injuries. Fortunately, one of the Woodbury refugees was a nurse; she and the farmer were doing well together and had a small section of the library devoted to medical training. Beth helped by looking after Judith, as well as some of the younger children that had recently arrived at the prison. Rick had taken a group to the Eastern side of the yard to work on gun use. Maggie and Glenn were on watch; Maggie was slowly pacing back and forth on the cat walk while Glenn leaned against the railing of one of the guard towers. Not wanting to be surrounded by strangers, Carl and Michonne opted for fence duty. With a sword and a crowbar, the two spent the afternoon stabbing corpses to avoid any pile-ups that might create weak spots along the fences. Daryl supposed that it all made sense…everyone was right where they should be…but that meant he was left to deal with his own group of useless survivors. The deputy had pulled him aside, earlier in the day, asking if he would mind showing the newcomers a few basic things to help them with self defense and close combat. Daryl had been with Rick's group long enough to know that if the deputy wanted something, he wasn't likely to let up, no matter how much the hunter whined or argued. So Daryl bit back the angry words that were burning on his tongue and grunted some sort of agreement to his leader. The idea of interacting with these strange new people was bad enough, but Rick had leaned in, grabbing Daryl's shoulder and telling him one last thing.

_Carol's gonna help…._

The hunter wanted to say no, to tell Rick to take her. The woman was a great shot and could probably do more good by teaching marksmanship, but the deputy wasn't opening the issue up for discussion. He simply turned, walking away, and left Daryl to deal with the task at hand. Carol had been standing with some of the newcomers but she moved to Daryl's side once Rick was gone.

"Hey," she said, nudging him with her shoulder.

"What?" he snapped, glaring at her.

She folded her arms across her chest and smiled at him. "It's fine. This is nothing. Let's just get through it and go on about our business. You should take this as a compliment."

He snorted. "Why's that?"

She rocked slowly on her heels before glancing at him. "Because Rick obviously has confidence in you. He wouldn't have asked you to do this if he didn't think you were the best person for the job. The way I see it," she nudged him again. "He's left these good people in very capable hands."

Daryl snorted again, rolling his eyes. "You done?"

She chuckled, nodding. "They're all yours." She gestured to the eight refugees they'd been left with.

The hunter grumbled under his breath before lifting his chin to look at the newcomers. "Guessin' ya'll ain't done much fightin'…since the turn…"

The onlookers shifted uneasily on their feet and he could hear them murmuring to one another.

"First thing I need ya to wrap your heads around is this." He glanced over his shoulder and gestured to the fences in the distance. There were dozens of walkers lingering just beyond the perimeter of the prison. Their pale, rotting fingers were clinging weakly to the fences while they moaned and growled out of starvation. "Those dead bastards…they ain't your concern."

The refugees seemed confused as they exchanged glances; he could see their brows knitting together. "You're not going to show us how to take out biters?" one woman asked.

Daryl's hands went to his hips as he considered an answer. "We'll get there…but first, ya'll need to learn how to deal with other people."

"Other people?" another refugee asked. The man's name was Tyreese; the group had crossed paths with him and his sister Sasha before the governor's attack. Daryl had to admit that the two were decent company, and they pulled their own weight. But from what the hunter could see, Tyreese had a strong distaste for violence and seemed to avoid conflict at all costs.

Daryl answered with a nod. "Corpses ain't got smarts…they ain't got speed. It's _people_ ya need to worry about. People that want what you got."

Tyreese bowed his head, absorbing the hunter's words. The others looked fearful, but none of them could offer up an argument. They'd seen for themselves how dangerous people could be.

Clearing his throat, Daryl gestured to his partner. "This here's Carol. She's gonna help me out." Even as he said the words, Daryl had trouble accepting them.

_The hell am I doin'? _

But it was too late to change course. He and Carol had a job to do, however unpleasant, and she was right; they just needed to push through and get it over with. He took a few steps back, distancing himself from her. Her arms were still folded across her chest as she eyed him. "How did you wanna start?" she asked.

Daryl was out of his depth. He rubbed the back of his neck and scuffed his boot on the grass.

Sighing, Carol rolled her shoulders and ran her hands through her hair. "How about this." she said.

He looked up, meeting her gaze.

"Why don't you just come at me?" She turned around and left him staring at her back. "Just try to take me from behind."

Daryl's lips parted and he had to take a moment to make sure he'd heard her correctly. He swallowed hard and wondered if she'd really meant to say that…

Carol sighed again and looked over her shoulder. "You just gonna stand there?" she asked.

The refugees were waiting patiently for their instructor to act, but he seemed frozen. Knowing that he couldn't continue to stall, Daryl took a deep breath and fought to clear his head.

_It's just Carol…Ain't nothin' I can't handle…_

Drawing on false confidence, he ran his hands through his hair and kicked at the ground one last time. When he met Carol's gaze they nodded to one another and she turned away, waiting for him to advance. The mid-day sun was glaring down at them and he took a second to wipe sweat away from his eyes.

_Lord _

Exhaling slowly, and keeping his focus on her back, he started moving…he was slow at first but he picked up speed as he got closer. Daryl didn't have a plan…he had no idea what he was supposed to do, so he clenched his teeth and hoped for natural instincts to kick in. The space between them was shrinking and suddenly he was there…he reached his target and one strong arm was locked around her neck while the other went across her torso, pulling her body against his.

The air left Carol's lungs when they collided. She knew he wasn't used to showing restraint, but she could tell he was trying. When his arm curled around her neck, the forcefulness was jarring, but it wasn't enough to hurt her. He had her in a head lock, but then his other arm was snaking around her middle pulling her back into him. He seemed to suddenly surround her…his strong body pressed up against her and his scent flooding her senses, like some sort of airborne toxin that made her dizzy. She was temporarily frozen, overcome by the man that held her… She closed her eyes, her head going back to rest against his chest while his grip tightened on her body. Lost in her haze, Carol forgot about the refugees. Nothing seemed to matter but the feeling of his arms banding around her and his solid body behind her. Her heart was thrumming and her legs felt weak. The hot blood coursing through her made her feel feverish and she found that she had to fight to stay standing.

Daryl knew, the instant he touched her, that he'd made a mistake. He heard the tiny gasp that escaped her and the sound seemed to resonate…echoing in his ears, over and over. His arm was locked around her neck and he'd intended to stop there, but once he had her in his grasp…he found that it wasn't enough. He had to feel more of her, _touch_ her… So he grabbed her around the middle and made sure their bodies were flush. They were both breathing hard and he pulled her scent into his lungs. He could smell her sweat, her skin…her _hair_…she smelled like a woman and he gripped her tighter. A bead of sweat rolled down his jaw line when he realized how close they were. Her ass was pressed against his groin and he knew that if she moved…if she struggled, he wouldn't be able to help his body's reaction. But it didn't matter. He had her…she couldn't get away, and something about that gave him a strange thrill. As far as he was concerned, the rest of the world had disappeared…they were the only two people left and he wasn't going to let her go. Keeping a growl locked in his chest, the hunter held his prey and continued to breathe her in.

It was Carol who finally came to her senses. Somehow, she was able to hear the hushed murmurings of the onlookers over the sound of her own pounding heart beat. Suddenly remembering what they were doing…and where they were, Carol blinked, regaining control of herself. She ignored the sharp, masculine scent that seemed to hang on him like an aura, and forced herself into action. Reaching quickly for the heavy knife that hung at her belt, she slipped the weapon from its sheath and jerked her arm upwards, with the intention of driving the shining tip of the blade into Daryl's neck. She stopped just short of making contact and Daryl swallowed hard. Slowly, he released his hold on her and took a step back.

Clearing her throat, and hoping that she didn't look half as flustered as she felt, Carol faced the refugees. "A weapon…even a small one, can make all the difference. Keep it where you have easy access…not tucked in your jeans or wedged in your boot; you have to be able to get to it quickly." she said, wiping some of the sweat from her brow.

There were a few nods and the refugees waited eagerly for further instruction.

"If you don't already carry weapons…I suggest you start. Anyone who's interested can see Rick; he'll help you pick something that works for you." She turned then, glancing over her shoulder and beckoning to Daryl.

His hands were on his hips and he was working to catch his breath as he stared at her.

"Come here…the way you were." she said.

A deep crease formed in the hunter's brow. He was quickly realizing that he'd lost control, at least to some extent, when he held her…and he wasn't sure he was ready for more contact. But she was calling to him, asking for his help…and the refugees were waiting for the training they'd been promised. He hung his head, cursing silently within the confines of his skull. Once his heart rate had slowed a bit, he nodded and made himself move towards her again. This time, he was hesitant, almost fearful as he secured one arm around her neck and the other around her mid-section. He didn't hold her as tightly and he made sure there was a tiny sliver of space between their bodies. Once she and her partner were in position, Carol eyed the refugees. "I went for the neck," she said. "But this is another option…" she raised her arm, lifting the knife up high, and then jerking it down at an angle as if she intended to drive the blade into Daryl's thigh. She felt him tense behind her as the knife neared his leg, but she stopped, just as she had before. "There's a major artery here…" she carefully drug the tip of the knife along the inside of Daryl's thigh…the tip of the blade was scraping on the worn fabric of his pants. "If you can't lift your arms high enough to reach a vital point like the neck…the leg will do. Hit that femoral artery, and your attacker will go down…they won't be getting back up." She turned her head, glancing at Daryl and giving his arm a pat, "Thanks." she said. He nodded, releasing her.

Sensing that she would need to take the lead with their little self-defense class, Carol rubbed her neck and studied the onlookers. "Sometimes…you'll find yourselves in situations where struggling won't help. Maybe you're outmatched…the attacker is stronger, _faster_…you don't have a weapon…"

"What do you do?" one woman asked, her eyes wide and fearful.

Carol's hands went to her hips. "Say the attacker gets in a few good hits…you go down…sometimes it's better to _stay_ down."

The woman's brow furrowed as she tried to understand. Daryl eyed Carol and wondered where she was going with all this. Slowly, carefully, Carol eased down onto the grass, laying on her back. "Whoever it is that's got you…they're not going to turn their backs until they know you're down for good. They'll check…whether with a nudge to the ribs, a soft kick…they'll check for a response. Daryl…" she called out, "Care to demonstrate?"

He swallowed hard, getting his nerves in check, and started to walk towards her. When he reached her, the hunter stared down at his partner. She was looking up at him, her face a mask of concentration. He slowly circled her body, walking around her several times, his eyes locked on hers…but she didn't move. When he came to a stop, he moved his leg, preparing to kick her. He had no intention of actually making contact, but he wanted to seem convincing. He pulled one leg back and then swung it forward, aiming for her ribs, but she sat up suddenly, gripping his ankle and twisting it. She was applying just enough pressure to make him swear and he lost his footing, hitting the ground hard. The instant he hit the grass, Carol was leaning over him with her knife at the ready. She was bending over him, one of her hands had formed a fist, clutching tightly at the front of his shirt while the other held the knife at an angle, as if she were poised to drive it into his neck. Their breathing had picked up again and they were staring hard at one another. Daryl was on his back, panting and trying to figure out exactly how this woman got him on the ground.

The refugees seemed equally shocked by Carol's ability to get the hunter on his back with so little effort. They murmured to one another and waited to see what their instructors would do next. Carol swallowed hard, calming herself, and whispered to him. "You okay?"

Daryl grunted at her. "I'm good. Ya wanna put that thing away now?" His eyes went to the knife that was still dangerously close to his neck.

She seemed to blush and quickly sheathed her weapon. "Sorry. You're sure your ankle's okay?"

He nodded, propping himself up on his elbows. She was still kneeling beside him, his shirt clutched tightly in her fist. She seemed reluctant to let go and Daryl studied the way her pale fingers were curled around the dull grey fabric of his shirt. "Sure _you're_ okay?" he growled softly.

She chuckled nervously. "Yeah. Come on." She moved to stand and then held out her arm, waiting for him to take her hand.

Daryl's blue eyes narrowed as he looked up at her. He gripped her hand and she started to haul him up off the ground. He knew that he should've just let her help him, but something caught hold of him the moment she grabbed his ankle. The hunter felt as though a little bit of his dignity had been stolen when he hit the grass, and he needed something to restore his confidence. This was supposed to be his domain. So he stared up at her, the tiniest hint of a smirk on his mouth. Carol didn't understand why his expression had changed and she continued to pull his hand, trying to get him to stand. But instead of getting up, Daryl used his grip on her hand to pull her arm; the action was strong and sudden, causing Carol to lose her balance. She went down and Daryl didn't even give her a chance to react. Before she could move or speak, he was on her…straddling her body and pinning her arms above her head.

Carol was stunned, her heart thrumming rapidly in her chest as she stared up at her captor. She couldn't speak and she couldn't seem to get her bearings. Daryl was looming over her, a smug smirk on his face as he kept her arms pinned to the ground and her body trapped underneath him. She glanced at his arms and watched as drops of sweat followed the hard curves of muscle. His shaggy hair was hanging in his eyes and his scent was everywhere…leather and grass and smoke… the first button on his shirt was undone and she could see a hint of his chest, the skin damp, _glistening_… and for one _foolish_ second, Carol wanted nothing more than to push herself, up, lean forward and taste the salt on his skin…just to dip her tongue into the well of his throat… She could feel the delicious pressure of his fingers curling around her wrists and his pelvis resting over hers…

_God_…

Carol found that she wanted to stay like that, trapped in the grass, at his mercy. She wanted to keep looking up into those narrowed, blue eyes and see him smirking down at her. Nothing else mattered…

Daryl wasn't sure what he was doing. He just wanted to get the upper hand…and now that he had her on the ground, he was loathe to let her up. He liked having her underneath him. His heart was pounding heavy in his chest and sweat was making the shirt cling to his back, but he felt good…_dominant_. His lips parted to make way for ragged breathing and as he stared down at her, he realized that she wasn't fighting. Carol was on her back, her body completely still under his…she was letting him have control. She wasn't struggling to get away; she seemed strangely content. He watched the way her chest rose and fell as she tried to slow her breathing and then his eyes returned to her face. He noticed the faint dusting of freckles on the bridge of her nose, the vibrant color of her eyes and the soft curves of her lips. He liked the way she looked, her face flushed and her hair mussed…the green grass all around her…and he could've sworn, as he watched her watching him, that she liked being trapped. The hunter's mind was struggling with that concept as his eyes roamed her face.

The refugees were staring at their instructors and wondering if the lesson had ended. One of the women, Karen, leaned in close, whispering to Tyreese. "Are they…?" She knew that Tyreese had interacted with these people before.

But the big man shook his head. "Nah...I mean…not that I've heard."

Karen's brows knit together. "Are you sure?"

Tyreese studied the two people who were still on the ground. "Pretty sure…" he said softly.

The refugees weren't the only ones confused by Carol and Daryl's behavior. In the nearest guard tower, Glenn was slowly lowering his binoculars. He'd been watching the little demonstration from the start and had difficulty accepting what he'd seen with his own eyes. No one hated touching more than Daryl…no one hated _people_ more than Daryl. And yet…the hunter had stood in the yard, with Carol at his side, as the two addressed the small group of charges they'd been left with. Glenn saw the way his companions attacked one another, or pretended to… and he noticed that they seemed to grow more and more comfortable with contact as the lesson progressed. The young man couldn't help but find it strange that Daryl would let Carol touch him…and that when either of them made contact with the other, they seemed to drag it out…hands lingering on skin… and the way they stared at one another…it was slightly unnerving to anyone looking on. Glenn didn't understand and he wasn't sure he wanted to. He couldn't help but scratch his head and wonder exactly how long it was going to take Daryl and Carol to get up off the ground.

But the two survivors were still lost in each other. Her lips had spread into a soft smile and she was staring at his mouth while he stared back at her. They might've spent the rest of their afternoon like that if Tyreese hadn't cleared his throat to get their attention. With their trance momentarily broken, Daryl and Carol both glanced at him; they seemed surprised to see that their students were still there. "Yes?" Carol asked, hoping she sounded relatively normal…her arms were still pinned above her head.

Tyreese blushed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Did you wanna show us how to deal with biters now?"

Carol gnawed her bottom lip as she stared up at Daryl. He reluctantly uncurled his fingers, letting her go. He took a moment to release a heavy sigh as he stood up, separating himself from her. He offered her his hand and she took it, hauling herself up. They stood on weak legs and brushed themselves off. When their eyes met, they held the connection for several heartbeats…each of them trying desperately to make sense of what had just taken place between them. Carol ran a hand through her hair. "I can take them to the fences…if you wanna take a break…" she said.

Daryl considered the offer. He could certainly use some air, and a quiet place to cool down inside the prison….but that didn't seem right. He told Rick that he would handle the class and he wasn't about to shrug his responsibilities off on Carol. So he wiped the sweat from above his lip and shook his head. "Nah. I got this. You go on."

She stared at him, her eyes questioning his decision.

"It's fine." he said, his hands on his hips. "Go on."

She shrugged, smiling at him. "Alright. As long as you're sure." She faced the group of refugees one last time, a faint blush on her cheeks. "I'll leave you all in Daryl's hands. Pay attention, and you just might learn something useful." She looked over her shoulder, smirking at him, and then headed back towards the prison.

Daryl was thrown off by the look she gave him…and by the whole afternoon in general. He wasn't sure how he was going to get through the rest of this lesson. He was rubbing the back of his head, and kicking absently at the ground when he heard one of the women talking to him.

"So you and Carol…"

The statement seemed to clear the hunter's head instantly. Without his partner there to distract him, and keep him in line, Daryl was free to be as brusque and as hostile as he wanted. He narrowed his eyes and stared hard at the woman. "Ya'll are on _my_ time now." he said, using a tone that brooked no arguments. "Carol ain't none of your concern. Now ya wanna learn how to deal with these bastards…or ya just gonna stand there jawin'?"

The refugees were taken aback by the hunter's sudden change in attitude.

"Cuz I can promise that no one's gonna step up and carry your sorry asses. Ya live, or ya die. That's on you." He pointed at them. "Now what's it gonna be?" he growled.

The refugees exchanged nervous glances and shifted on their feet. It was Tyreese who finally spoke up. "We're here to learn. You want us on the fence, then that's what we'll do." the big man spoke calmly, hoping to diffuse some of the hunter's anger.

Daryl huffed, his hands still on his hips. "Alright then; let's move." he turned away and started walking towards the fences; he could hear their reluctant footsteps as they followed him. "And roll up your damn sleeves; this ain't gonna be pretty." he called out.

Karen shook her head, marveling at the man's sudden aggression. "I guess you're right…" she said to Tyreese as they walked side by side.

"About what?" he asked

"They're not together." she mused.

"What makes you say that?"

Karen chuckled. "If they were sleeping together, I don't think he'd be this much of an ass."

Tyreese snorted, shaking his head. "Maybe."

With that, the refugees followed their instructor as he stormed across the yard.

Carol leaned against the wall, enjoying the cool concrete and the isolation of her cell. She let her head fall back and her eyes closed as she tried to catch her breath. She'd all but run back to the prison once Daryl dismissed her. She hurried through the cell block, keeping her head down and avoiding eye contact with anyone. All she wanted was a minute to herself.

When Carol finally reached her cell, she pushed the privacy sheet aside and then let it fall back into place behind her. She'd been resting against the wall for several minutes and her heart rate was finally beginning to slow. Like Daryl, she had no idea what just happened between the two of them. When Rick pulled her aside that morning, asking if she would help Daryl with the lesson, she'd been fine with the whole thing…maybe a bit _confused_, but fine overall. She suspected that the deputy had chosen her because she and Daryl tended to get along fairly well…meaning Daryl argued less with her than he did with the rest of their group. And when she and Daryl stood in front of their group of refugees, she figured the whole thing would be fine…nothing they couldn't handle. But the instant they _touched_…when she felt his strong, sweaty arm go around her neck…she couldn't help the gasp that escaped her. He pulled her back against his hard body, trapping her…and she felt a sudden, crippling excitement rush through her like electricity. And _then_, when he had her on the ground…his legs straddling her waist, it was all she could do to keep herself from groaning.

It took a few minutes for Carol to get her breathing under control as she leaned back against the wall. She brought a hand to her forehead, cupping it, and let a sigh pass her lips. She was trying desperately to understand what happened out there in the yard. She wanted to know what came over her when she got him on his back…his shirt clutched tightly in her fist and her knife poised near his neck…it all seemed to happen so fast. Carol's breath caught in her throat, and her eyes flew open when the answer finally came…_arousal_.

That's what happened. The term sounded strange, even in the privacy of her mind. She hadn't experienced physical attraction in years and had all but forgotten what it felt like. Ed would've given her a bloody lip if he even suspected that she was looking at another man. After Ed was gone…the only thing that mattered was keeping Sophia safe. Carol's chest tightened at the memory of her daughter. She'd put all of her strength and energy into protecting the girl…hiding her…but it hadn't been enough. And when the unthinkable happened…when Sophia was finally _gone_…a part of Carol died with her. There was _something_…some essential piece of Carol's soul that was left in the red dirt that day, outside the barn…with the rest of the human wreckage. The home she'd found with her fellow survivors was a great comfort, and the bonds she'd formed with Rick's group slowly helped to rebuild her…but in all the time she'd spent with her fellow survivors…Carol had never experienced the spark of physical attraction.

It wasn't as if she didn't have any temptation… Rick, Glenn and Daryl were all appealing, in their own ways, but she'd never really looked close enough to appreciate all of the little details. They were simply part of her group…her _family_, and whether or not they were attractive seemed to be of little importance. She fought with them, _helped_ them, defended them when she could…and they'd all done the same for her. Somewhere along the line, she forged a friendship with Daryl. They had similar pasts and tended to think alike. They were both incredibly driven, focused, and did everything they could to limit distractions. She supposed that's why she'd grown closer to him than any of the others. But in all their days together…even the time they'd spent cramped in storage units during the winter…Carol never once considered the possibility that she and Daryl could engage in anything more than friendship. They'd all been so concerned with finding shelter that anything other than food, water, weapons and defense, fell to the wayside. That was why Carol had been so ready and willing to let the hunter share her cell; she couldn't foresee a single complication or negative outcome. It should've been easy…_simple_. She knew Daryl…she felt comfortable with him…but the second she crossed the line and pulled that shirt off of him, Carol found that she wanted to get to know him just a little bit better.

_God…_

As she stood in the cell that day, his dirty shirt clutched in her hands, Carol seemed to notice him for the first time. She liked his messy hair, and the way his skin always seemed to be covered in dirt and sweat. She liked the way he chewed his thumbnail when he got nervous, and how his eyes seemed brighter whenever his temper started to flare. The scruff on his chin, his husky voice, his _scent_…the way he seemed to radiate aggression, masculinity and testosterone from every pore, even if he didn't realize it...his defiant attitude, his lean, hard, body… The combination was suddenly staggering and seemed to remind Carol that she was a woman. All of those things had raced through her mind as the two of them stood in her cell, arguing over laundry. And that was when Carol realized that sharing a small space with Daryl might not be as easy as she thought.

The laundry incident had been bad enough, but _today_…..being trapped underneath her new cellmate as he kept her in the grass…Carol wasn't even sure how she'd made it through that without completely embarrassing herself. The sensations that were rioting inside her…sudden wants and needs ricocheting off one another, grew more and more distracting with each passing second, and she didn't know what to do. Restless and weak, Carol pushed herself away from the wall and moved towards the ladder that lead up to her bunk. With sweaty palms, she gripped the railing and hauled herself up into the small space. Flopping onto her back, she stared up at the grey ceiling and waited for her body to relax.

One hand was resting on her belly and she began drumming her fingers. Carol fidgeted, trying to get comfortable on the thin mattress. She'd worked up a bit of a sweat, out in the yard with Daryl, and she could feel the pillowcase sticking to the back of her neck. Sighing, she continued to wait. She started counting off the seconds in her head…

_one, two, three, four…._

But her body was still thrumming with trapped energy. Carol closed her eyes, hoping to find some peace within the privacy of her own mind. She just needed a few minutes alone...to breathe and refocus.

_twenty-one, twenty-two, twenty-three…_

It wasn't working. When she closed her eyes, he was there…_waiting for her_. There was no soothing darkness to be found behind her lids…just him. He was staring down at her, as if she were still lying in the grass outside. His blue-grey eyes were narrowed; he was fixated on her. Carol's free hand was beginning to form a fist as she clutched the sheet underneath her. The look on his face made her feel weak. She couldn't recall a man ever having this effect on her; it was unnerving. Her legs were raised, bent at the knee, and the cell seemed to be shrinking around her. There wasn't enough space, her temperature was rising and her mouth had gone dry…but none of that mattered. The only thing that could hold her attention was the familiar face in her mind's eye. Carol studied his mouth, the mole near his lip, the tiny creases at the corners of his eyes, the locks of dark hair hanging in his face…the image was so startlingly vivid, _real_…she could even smell him…just the memory of his scent was enough to make her core hurt. She remembered the way it felt to have him looming over her…his weight resting over her pelvis and his strong legs trapping her on either side…her arms pinned above her head… It was all too much and Carol could feel herself losing the battle with what remained of her willpower.

With shaking hands, she reached for her belt and began to fumble with the buckle. She kept her eyes closed, not wanting to lose the image she had in her mind. Once the belt was unfastened, she made quick work of the button on her pants, and then the zipper. She was nervous; her heart beating so fast that it almost made her feel sick, but she couldn't stop…Carol needed an outlet. She used both hands to clutch her waist band and push the pants down past her hips. When she felt the air hit the skin of her thighs, goose bumps rose on her legs. She couldn't bring herself to slide her cotton panties down, but one hand was resting on her lower belly…dangerously close to her panty line. Carol could feel sweat breaking out under her clothes and she wondered if she was doing something wrong.

_I shouldn't…Someone could see me…hear me…_

She suddenly became acutely aware of the fact that she shared a cell block with a fairly decent number of fellow survivors. But every cell in her body was screaming for release and the pain in her core was getting worse. She quickly began rationalizing with herself…or trying to….

_They're all outside…Rick, Daryl, Glenn, Maggie…and Herschel has a group in the library…_

Her hand slid cautiously under the thin fabric of her panties and the instant her fingertips brushed her clit, Carol groaned. She hadn't pleasured herself in so long…not since before the turn, and even then…she was always so afraid that Ed would catch her. He'd worked hard, with his fists and his boots, to convince her that pleasure was wrong…that it was something she should feel guilty for. In all the years they'd spent as husband and wife, Ed never managed to give Carol an orgasm. In a moment of weakness, she'd purchased a vibrator. She might've been a mother and a battered wife, but she was still just a woman with basic needs. She spent so much of her adult life enduring senseless pain and emotional trauma, that she felt she deserved to feel something good…at least once in a while. Carol hid the vibrator, only daring to use it when she was absolutely sure her husband was far from home. But each time she gave in and sought release, she couldn't help but to feel guilty afterwards. It was always with trembling hands and a pounding heart that she took care of her needs. And now, in the privacy of her cell, Carol found that she was still plagued by feelings of terrible guilt. Her palms were sweaty and her breathing was shallow. Her eyes were still closed and the only thing that brought her any sort of comfort was the familiar face lingering in her imagination. She held onto the image…a face she'd seen a thousand times. As she memorized his features, Carol's hands stopped shaking. She let go of the fears and doubts that had been warring inside her. All that mattered was the man in her thoughts and the way he made her feel…_safe_…_alive_….

She imagined what it might be like to kiss him…to have his body so close to hers…her hands in his hair and his chapped lips pressing against hers…. As the pictures in her mind took on a life of their own, Carol's fingertips began to circle her clit. She was applying just enough pressure to stop the ache in her core and she could feel her walls opening. She arched her back, surrendering to the feelings that had taken hold of her. In her mind, Carol could still see him…he was looming over her…she thought about how it might feel if he were inside her…if he slipped into the heat between her legs and took what he wanted from her. She would let him have everything….

Carol's fingertips were moving faster and her hips were bucking weakly as she sought release. The cell had grown so warm, almost stiflingly so, and her teeth were sinking into her bottom lip. She arched her back again, trying to imagine the feeling of his manhood inside her walls. Sweat was forming at the backs of her knees and she could feel her entire body tensing. She wanted him….wanted _this_… and in the safety of her mind, she could have him. "_Yes_…" she breathed. "_Yes_…." She was spurring him on, urging her fictional partner to drive her closer and closer to orgasm. Just as she was about to let his name fall from her lips, something made Carol freeze. The motion of her hand stopped and her eyes flew open. The sound of footsteps was echoing outside on the walkway. Working to slow her breathing, Carol withdrew her hand and quickly pulled her pants up. She was hurrying to get the zipper up and the belt fastened. As the footsteps grew louder, a familiar voice reached her ears….

_Beth_…

Carol breathed a heavy sigh of relief and let her eyes close.

_At least it's not him…_

She licked her dry lips and waited for her heart rate to slow.

"Carol? You there?" the young girl asked as she stood on the other side of the privacy sheet.

"Yeah. What did you need?"

"It's Judith. She's been fussy for the last hour or so and I can't get her to go down for her nap. I was hopin' you could help."

Carol sighed again and forced herself to sit up on the bunk. "Sure. I'll be there in a bit. Think I'm just gonna head to the showers for a minute, but I'll be back. Why don't you wait for me in the mess hall?"

"Alright. See ya down there." with that, Beth turned on her heel and made her way back down the metal stairs.

Carol ran a hand through her hair and shook her head, realizing that she was more frustrated now than she had been before her little daydream started.

_Fantastic_….

And to top it off, she would be dealing with a cranky child for the rest of the afternoon. Drawing on strength and restraint, she used the side ladder to climb down off her bunk.

_Maybe the interruption was a good thing…I don't have a right to think about him like that anyway._

Hoping to clear her head with a little cool water, Carol pushed her privacy sheet aside and made her way down to the showers.

The day had proven to be a long one…for just about everybody in the prison. When Carol left Daryl to deal with the small group of refugees, his mood had soured instantly. He didn't want to be around strangers, and he certainly didn't want to be bothered with the nagging thoughts that had plagued him ever since he straddled Carol, pinning her to the ground. His brief demonstration with her left the hunter teeming with trapped energy…aggression that he desperately needed to unleash on something or someone. So he stormed across the yard, with his charges following close behind. When they reached the fences, Daryl didn't waste any time.

He glared at the refugees and barked at them to pay attention. He'd pulled his knife from the sheath on his belt and thrust the weapon into the skull of the nearest corpse. The adrenaline that coursed through him, when he felt the bone and brain tissue give way under the impact of the blade, seemed to help, but only slightly. He snarled as he wrenched the weapon free and watched the walker crumble to the ground. His chest was heaving and he was gripping the knife so tightly that his palm hurt. He'd glanced over his shoulder, eyeing his charges, and telling them what to do.

"When you're up here, clearin' these bastards…don't hesitate, 'n don't waste time over thinkin' it. They ain't people…'n this ain't optional. _Everyone_ works the fence. Ya do it quick, 'n ya move on. We gotta keep these assholes from pilin' up, or else the fence is gonna go down. If that happens, ya'll best learn to fight real quick. Got me?" He studied them with narrowed eyes and waited for a response.

There were a few nods and some hushed murmurings as the refugees stared at their instructor. No one offered up an argument.

"Use a knife, a crow bar, hell…." He raised one arm for emphasis and then let it drop to his side. "Use a goddamn sharp stick if that's all ya got. But make sure you got somethin' in your hand when your ass is down here. Now c'mon. I ain't spendin' my whole damn day out here." He turned his head to spit before pointing at the fence.

The very nervous refugees swallowed hard and slowly crept closer to the fence. Daryl watched as they lifted weapons with shaking hands and made feeble attempts to stab walkers. The whole thing only added to his frustration. He wasn't a teacher, and he sure as hell wasn't a babysitter. He had no intention of standing idle while the newcomers worked the fence. Instead, he squared his shoulders and lunged forward, driving his blade into another corpse. Daryl shuddered, savoring the satisfaction that came with making another kill. Following his own advice, he worked quickly, slipping the blade free and moving on to the next walker. He was relentless as he moved along the fence, killing one monster after another. His teeth were clenched and his muscles tensed each time the knife found its mark…the cool metal sinking into wasted flesh, cutting through bone and tissue with ease. He could feel the sweat trickling down his spine, his _arms_…but it didn't matter. Daryl was lost in blood lust and all he wanted was to destroy anything that came near him. So he stabbed, cut and tore at the corpses, driving the shining point of the blade into sunken eye sockets and grey, rotting temples… Drops of sweat fell from the ends of his hair as he moved with speed and aggression that seemed to unnerve those around him. Spittle flew from his lips when he snarled at the walkers. Blood was rushing in his ears and everything he saw was red. He lashed out, again and again, pushing the knife into bloated corpses. Each time he jerked his weapon free, flecks of dark blood would follow, splattering his shirt, his _neck_…He wasn't sure when the blade began to grow slick in his palm. It wasn't until someone called to him…the sound ringing in his ears, that he stopped and stared down at his hand. The blade was glistening red in the afternoon light…thick droplets falling from the sharp edge. There was so much blood that the sticky liquid covered his hand and his wrist. Daryl's breathing was ragged and he realized that he was still clutching the knife so tightly that his knuckles were white… He took a shaky step back from the fence and looked to the right. He could see a line of fallen corpses that he'd left in his wake, and he wondered how long he'd been lost in his own head. The voice reached him again, breaking his trance.

"Daryl?" Tyreese called out. "You alright?"

The hunter swallowed hard, blinking a few times. "I'm fine." he managed.

Tyreese glanced at his fellow refugees before refocusing on Daryl. "You sure?"

Daryl flicked his wrist, shaking some of the blood and bits of flesh from his weapon. "Yeah. Just think I need some water. I'm gonna head in; ya'll stay out here till ya clear this section."

The newcomers all watched him as he made his way across the yard and headed towards the prison. Each of them wondered what had gotten into the usually sullen hunter, but they were all too afraid to voice their opinions.

Daryl was equally confused, and even a little disturbed by his actions. Once he reached the prison and washed up, he spent the rest of the afternoon cleaning weapons. He needed something to take his mind off of the refugees, the fence, and Carol. Whenever unwelcome thoughts began creeping into his mind, he simply grabbed another rifle from the group's crude armory and sat down at a table with fresh rags.

By the time his watch shift was over that evening, Daryl was ready to drop. He stood outside Carol's cell and cleared his throat. "Can I come in?"

"Yep." she called back.

He pushed the sheet aside and stepped into the cell. Carol was already curled on the top bunk; he suspected she'd had a long day too. "Tired?" he asked as he shrugged of his vest, letting it hit the floor.

She chuckled softly. "A little. You?"

He snorted and began working at the buttons on his shirt. "Tired ain't the word for it. That was a long ass day."

Carol propped herself up on one elbow as she stared at him. He stood with his back to her and worked the sleeveless shirt off his shoulders. The lighting in their cell was dim; all they had was a gas lantern sitting on an end table. But even in the gloom, Carol found herself mesmerized by the sight of his bare flesh. His back was marked with deep scars, jagged, angry lines that she knew must've been made over time by some relentless abuser. But it wasn't the raised flesh and deep gouges that held her attention, it was the man underneath. She marveled at the fact that he felt comfortable enough to take his shirt off while she was in the cell. "Wh…what are you doing?" she asked softly.

He tossed his shirt across the room and it landed in the laundry bin. Carol's question made him stop and glance over his shoulder. "I been told I gotta take better care of my clothes." His eyes were narrowed and there was a small smirk on his mouth.

Carol shook her head, laughing. "I didn't think you'd listen."

He snorted, running a hand through his hair as he turned around and faced her. "Ain't like I got much of a choice. Figured if I tried to sleep in that thing your scrawny ass would be down here tryin' to pull it off of me."

She felt herself blush. "Quit."

He gave her another smirk before he collapsed onto the bottom bunk and lay on his stomach.

"If I remember correctly, it was _my_ scrawny ass that got you on the ground earlier." she quipped.

He groaned, rolling onto his back and staring at the bunk above him. "Ya got lucky."

"I don't think luck had anything to do with it. You went down pretty quick." she was chuckling again.

Daryl huffed as he slid under the thin sheet. "It wasn't just _my_ ass on the ground…you went down too."

"That was different." she said, the blush spreading across her face. "You caught me off guard."

"Well ya best pay attention next time." he said

She laughed again, snuggling down into her pillow. "I'll try. Goodnight Daryl."

He adjusted the pillow under his head and finally let his eyes close. "Night." The hunter wanted nothing more than to put the whole day behind him. The flimsy mattress felt good underneath him and he was sinking slowly into the shadowy world of sleep. But that night, the _third_ night of their new living arrangement, Daryl found himself lost in a dream that he didn't want to wake from.

_"What are ya doin?" he asked._

_She smirked at him as she pushed him back into the nearest wall. "Whatever I want." she said._

_He wanted to say something…he thought he should at least try to stop her, but she silenced him with her lips. He was powerless against her. She kissed him, long and hard, her tongue slipping under his. Daryl could feel his body reacting and he started to get nervous. She tasted so good and she was so close to him…her body up against his. Unable to stop himself, he reached for her waist, gripping her tight. She kept kissing him, her hands clutching at the front of his shirt while she moaned into his mouth. That was all it took…her sweet, wet mouth, and that deep moan that seemed to come from her chest. Daryl felt himself get hard and the kissing only made it worse. His hands moved from her waist to her ass where he squeezed the flesh; he used his grip on her body to keep her flush against him. She seemed to like it. Their kisses intensified as her hands slipped down between them, going to his belt. He growled against her lips but made no moves to stop her. "It's okay," she whispered, taking a moment to suck his bottom lip. "Let me do this."_

_All he could do was nod as she worked on his belt. His hands were still massaging her ass and he could feel himself going rigid…his hard-on straining against his pants. He gasped when he felt the zipper being tugged down and then she was biting her lip, smirking at him in the dark. Without warning, she reached into his boxers and gripped his length._

_"Christ!" he hissed, slamming his eyes shut._

_She squeezed him, running her thumb over the tip. She could feel the drops of moisture there and she leaned in close, whispering to him. "Seems like you want me to keep going…"_

_He swallowed hard, nodding, his eyes still closed._

_"Just relax." she said softly as she ran her hand up and down his cock, applying just the right amount of pressure._

_The hunter's mouth had gone dry and his mind was racing. Her hand was so soft and she was moving it so slowly, almost torturing him. "M…More…" he stammered._

_She smirked, tightening her grip on his shaft._

_"Fuck…" he breathed._

_"I said relax…" she reminded him as she stroked his member one more time before letting go._

_The loss of her touch was terrible and it was all Daryl could do to wait her out. He felt sweat pooling at his temples and he kept his eyes closed…his chest was beginning to heave with every breath._

_In the next instant, her hands were gripping his waist band. She gave a good tug and pulled his boxers down along with his pants. His cock was suddenly free and aching to be touched. He didn't know what was happening but he knew that he needed her to touch him. She kept pushing the fabric down his legs until he finally stepped out of the pants and boxers. She tossed the clothes aside and then leaned into his space again, catching his mouth with hers. He was hungry for her, sucking at her tongue and biting her lips…his hands were back on her ass, massaging her. She was moaning again; she could feel his erection against her belly. The soft sound of their groans filled the cell and the two were lost in one another. Finally, she placed a hand on his chest and eased them apart. He was breathing hard and didn't understand why the kissing had stopped. But she just smiled at him and used her free hand to brush some of the hair back from his brow. "Let me do this." she whispered._

_The hunter was confused. The blood had long since rushed away from his brain. His eyes were locked on hers but she moved, breaking the trance. Daryl watched in amazement as she took a step back from him and then slowly sank to her knees. He felt his heart beating at an alarming rate as he stared down at her. "Wh…what are…" but she didn't let him finish the thought. In one swift move, she reached for his member, gripping it tight and holding it in place as she brought her mouth to the tip. Her tongue flicked out, warm and wet against the head of his cock and Daryl swore. A violent shiver worked its way up his spine and he had to fight to keep from bucking his hips. Her fingers were wrapped around his shaft and she was staring up at him through the gloom. _

_"Relax," she whispered, her warm breath hitting his cock._

_He shivered again but managed a nod. She was inching closer to him, her grip secure. She licked him lightly, enjoying the way he trembled afterwards. "This is all about you…" she breathed before taking him into her mouth._

_"Christ!" he moaned; he couldn't stop his hips from bucking this time, but she didn't seem to mind. The pressure from her mouth was incredible as she began to suck and Daryl knew this wouldn't last long. He bucked, pushing himself into her mouth, and she took him willingly. Her soft, wet tongue felt amazing on the underside of his shaft and he could already feel himself coming undone. "Car….I'm….I'm gonna…" he panted._

_She pulled away from him and stared up into his eyes, her hand still wrapped around the base of his cock. "What? I thought this was what you wanted?" She kissed the tip and continued to stare up at him. "I thought you wanted me to go down…" she was smirking at him while she ran her hand along his shaft._

_It was then that something seemed to click in the hunter's mind. There was something wrong…something about the words she'd just used…he didn't know what it was, but it worried him. A sense of panic filled him and just as she moved to take him back into her mouth…everything disappeared._

"Fuckin' christ!" Daryl growled, sitting up suddenly. His hands went to his face as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes. After his breathing had slowed a bit, he became painfully aware of his erection. "The hell?" he sat, disoriented in the dark, and tried to puzzle out why he'd woken up with a hard-on in the middle of the night. Daryl hadn't dealt with this sort of thing since he was a teenager. And at least back then, he'd had the luxury of privacy in his own shitty bedroom. But he knew, in his current state, that he'd never make it out onto the walkway, all the way down the stairs and through the pitch black prison to the shower room…he had to take care of it in the cell. Grumbling and wincing, the hunter did his best to slide off the bunk and make his way towards the far corner where his belonging were stacked. As quietly as he could, Daryl searched through his bags until he found what he needed. He cast a nervous glance at the top bunk, but there was no movement; Carol was dead asleep.

Creeping back into his own bunk, Daryl eased under the thin sheet and let his head fall back against the pillow. His heart was beating hard and he couldn't remember the last time he'd been so nervous, but he knew his problem wasn't going to resolve itself. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, hoping to get himself under control. But the moment he inhaled, the scent from the pillow seemed to surround him and it made his cock throb. "_Lord_…" he whined softly, hoping like hell that she couldn't hear him. He couldn't wait anymore. He fumbled with his zipper and quickly pushed his pants down. The instant Daryl's hand wrapped around his member, he shuddered. The tip of his cock was already dripping and his hips bucked weakly under the sheet. His lips were parted and his breaths were shallow as he began to stroke himself. As his calloused hand moved up and down his length, the hunter's reservations began to fade. He seemed to forget where he was; all that mattered was the incredible pressure that he didn't realize he'd missed since the world went to hell. His breathing picked up and he tugged at his cock, seeking the release he needed. Muffled groans and whines were escaping him and he started moving his hand faster, working himself up and down. Daryl was nearing the edge; his swollen member was jerking and leaking as he stroked it. The scent from the pillow was making him harder and he clenched his teeth, increasing the speed of his hand. His toes were curling and all he wanted was to come. Using his hand to create the friction he needed, the hunter turned his head, growling into his pillow. He worked harder, tugging at his cock and letting the soft scent from the pillow cloud his judgment. His hips continued to buck, making the bunk creak underneath him, but he didn't care. _He just needed to finish_. Losing himself in lust, Daryl threw the sheet back, exposing his lower half. He could feel it…the familiar rush… Everything seemed to slow to a drag; his lids were heavy and his mouth was open as he gave himself a few final strokes, in rapid succession, and felt the orgasm spilling from his cock. He bucked his hips, riding out the pleasure, and continued to run his hand along his shaft, milking himself.

As he lay throbbing in the blissful aftermath of orgasm, Daryl felt the sweat beginning to dry on his body. He swallowed hard and fumbled in the dark, reaching for the rag he'd found in his ruck sack. Still panting, he propped himself up on his elbows and carefully cleaned up the mess he'd made on his lower belly. After he'd hidden the rag under the bunk, he flopped onto his back and sighed, his eyes closing. His mind was hazy and the dream started to come back to him in bits and pieces. He remembered a familiar voice…_Carol's voice_…and she'd sunk to her knees in front of him…whispering something, but Daryl was too tired to analyze all of it. All he knew was that he felt better than he had in a long time. He was too tired to even pull his pants back up; he managed to grab the sheet, covering himself, but sleep claimed him before he could do anything else.

Carol was lying on her back and staring at the grey ceiling. Her hands were resting on her stomach and she was completely still, almost frozen. The weak light of dawn was filtering into the prison, but the majority of its occupants were still asleep. She'd been staring at the same spot on the ceiling for what seemed like hours. She was afraid to move...to make a sound. She had no idea what she was going to say to him when he woke up…if she even said anything at all. She heard him…she heard _everything_….

The cell was fairly small and sound tended to echo, bouncing off the concrete walls. It started out as soft whimpering during the night. She'd woken from her sleep and heard his muffled sounds from the bottom bunk. At first, she thought he was having a bad dream, but then he swore… She'd lain still in her own bunk, agonizing over whether or not to wake him. She heard him cursing in his sleep and she nearly climbed down the ladder to see if he was alright, but then he moaned. She heard Daryl Dixon moan and the sound made her core hurt. In an instant, she realized that whatever dream he was having…he probably didn't want to be woken from it. A hot flush had spread across her cheeks and she was forced to lie still above him. He was so reluctant to engage in any sort of physical contact with others that the thought of him having normal, sexual urges was incredibly startling and intriguing. So she did the only thing she could….she listened. She could hear his ragged breathing, his soft groans, and the way he mumbled things under his breath. Carol knew it was wrong; she shouldn't be listening, but it wasn't as if she had many options. She wasn't about to wake him up and risk embarrassment that neither of them would ever recover from. And even though she hated to admit it…it was sexy. She was physically frustrated, and if listening to him get off was as close as she could come to actual release, then she would take it. She had to control her breathing and it was taking absolutely all of her will power to keep her hands away from her waist band. It was bad enough that she was listening to him…she wasn't going to add to her own guilt by touching herself.

But then something changed. She heard the bunk creak as he sat up. He was muttering to himself and swearing softly. Carol couldn't help but wonder if it was for the best. All of his sounds were making her restless and she needed to get back to sleep. She swallowed hard and rolled onto her side as quietly as she could. She really was making a valiant effort to relax and get back to sleep, but then she heard him leaving his bunk and he was padding across the cell, rifling through his things. Carol's brows knit together as she stared at the wall and wondered what the hell he was doing. The bottom bunk creaked again and she heard the rustling of sheets as he worked to get comfortable.

_Good…he's going back to bed…maybe that'll be the end of it_

But it wasn't the end. She heard the tiny, metal teeth of his zipper separating and her core grew painfully tight. Her lips parted in awe and her heart was thrumming in her chest.

_That's it…I need to let him know I'm awake..I can't just let him…_

"_Lord_…" Daryl whined.

Carol had to bite her knuckle to keep from groaning right along with him. She tried to stay calm and focus on the grey wall, but her body was reacting to the sounds coming from the bottom bunk. She could hear grunts and growls escaping him, in a continuous pattern, and that's when she knew what he was doing. His bunk was creaking and she marveled at the fact that he'd become so completely engrossed in whatever it was that had taken hold of him. Suddenly, she found herself eagerly awaiting his climax. She wanted to hear him finish. Knowing that he was underneath her…touching himself, was almost too much to bear. Carol was tempted to slip her hand down into her panties, but she held herself back. One knuckle was still caught between her teeth and her other hand was clutching desperately at the sheet beneath her.

_Don't move…if you move, he'll hear you…_

She listened to the voice in her head and remained still, enjoying the sounds of his pleasure. She heard every moan, every _curse_ that slipped from between his lips…every _creak_ of his bunk…_every_ strained breath…. Her body was nearly vibrating with want as she listened. Carol could hear him losing control. There was more creaking, panting and whining…he seemed to be moving faster. She was silently mouthing _'yes'_ into her pillow and she wished she had the courage to say it out loud…to let him know that she was awake, alive, and more than willing to help with any needs he might have. Just when she thought she couldn't take any more, she heard Daryl release a long, groan of satisfaction…and then the creaking stopped. The cell was filled with the sound of his panting and Carol was having trouble accepting the fact that he'd reached his peak…right below her. In all her years, she was sure that nothing had ever aroused her more than the sound of Daryl Dixon pleasuring himself in their cell. She knew, in that moment, that she would have to make time for herself. She couldn't continue to live with him, in such a small space, without relieving some of her own tension. She just wasn't sure when she would have the opportunity.

Finding a time and a place to take care of herself was just one of the many thoughts that had been crowding Carol's mind all night. She was never able to get back to sleep after Daryl's…incident. So now she lay on her back, staring at the ceiling.

_What the hell do I say to him?_

She knew Daryl. He would be mortified if he knew that she'd heard him.

_Maybe I should just pretend it never happened. Just move on…_

The thought was tempting but Carol had her doubts.

_What if it happens again? What if it keeps happening? I can't just spend my nights laying awake, listening to him jack off…_

She drummed her fingers on her stomach, wishing that the rest of the cell block would wake up.

_I can take late watch…_

But that wouldn't work either. Carol had too many other responsibilities. She could take night watch occasionally, but not every night…she had things that she needed to take care of during the day and she would be useless if she couldn't sleep.

_I could tell him that it's not working…that he needs to find another cell…_

Carol frowned at the ceiling. The only thing harder than sharing with him would be watching him leave. Frustrated, and out of answers…she fell back on the saving grace of every wishful thinker…

_Maybe it was a fluke and the whole thing will just work itself out. I'm reading too much into this…everyone has those kinds of dreams once in a while…_

As she lay there, re-hashing the evening's events in her mind, Carol couldn't help but wonder who'd been starring in Daryl's dream. The man was so closed-off…so _secretive_, that it was difficult for her to imagine him developing a physical attraction to anyone. For one foolish second, she entertained the possibility that it had been her… She figured it wasn't likely, but it wasn't entirely absurd either. They shared a small space and spent a fair amount of their free time together…she supposed there was a slim chance that it could've been her…but then she snorted, shaking her head.

_Right_.

A chuckle escaped her and she brought one hand up to cup her forehead.

_This is why you need sleep…_

She sighed, dismissing the ridiculous thoughts. Sensing that the best course of action would be to act as if nothing out of the ordinary had taken place, Carol decided to quit agonizing over the whole thing and just start her day. She sat up, stretched, and ran her hands through her mussed hair as she yawned.

_Just forget about it…at least for now._

Her limbs were stiff and aching as she made her way to the ladder and climbed down. With her foot on the last rung, she paused and looked at her sleeping cellmate. He was on his side, the sheet tangled around his waist. She smiled at the look on his face…the look of someone who'd slept well and didn't plan to wake up anytime soon. His dark, messy hair was sticking up in every direction and he seemed so peaceful. There was something cute about seeing him in that small bunk, with a pillow tucked under his head. She glanced at the dusting of hair on his chest and the tattoo above his heart. Her eyes roamed from his shoulder, down along his side…and then the white sheet was hiding the rest of him. She rubbed her eyes, trying to get herself to focus.

_Leave him be._

Giving his sleeping form one last, lingering look, Carol made a decision. She could handle it. If this was her view every morning…if she had a second to see him like that, sound asleep and content at the start of each new day, she could find a way to deal with whatever transpired at night. With her mind made up, she stepped down off the ladder and stretched her arms above her head. She needed some time, away from the cell and away from Daryl. But first, she needed to change. Her sleep shirt was rumpled, stained, and she was wearing a pair of sweatpants that were too big for her. She pressed her hands into her lower back, rubbing the aching muscles and then moved towards the far wall where her bags were arranged.

Daryl heard her when she started climbing down the ladder. His eyes eased open and he blinked against the invading light. He still wasn't sure about what happened the night before but he sure as hell wasn't ready for human interaction just yet. So he closed his eyes again and pretended to be asleep just to avoid conversation. He'd never been much of a people person and being woken up at the crack of dawn wasn't helping matters. He tried to keep his breathing slow and even, to convince her that he was asleep, and the charade seemed to work. She stepped off the ladder without so much as a word. As he lay in his bunk, Daryl wondered how hard it would be to go back to sleep; given the previous day's frustrations, he wasn't eager to leave his bed. He heard Carol moving around, searching through her belongings.

With his eyes closed and the warmth of the bunk surrounding him, the hunter was ready to let sleep take him again…but then he heard the rustling of clothes. He swallowed hard and felt his muscles tensing. Carol was grunting softly and Daryl couldn't help himself; he had to see. He slowly, cautiously opened his eyes and found himself staring at her back. She was standing in the center of the cell, pulling an oversized sleep-shirt over her head. He stared at the creamy, pale skin that was now on display for him and noticed that there was no bra strap across her back.

_She don't wear one to bed?_

That thought was intriguing and Daryl found that he was suddenly very awake. He watched through narrowed eyes as she bent over to pick something up off the ground. Even with those pants, he could tell she had a good ass. He bit his lip, forcing himself to keep quiet. When she stood back up, she was slipping on a bra. He watched her hands as she struggled to fasten the clasp behind her back.

_Fuckin' quit…ya got no right to look at her while she's changin'…_

But the words weren't enough to make him close his eyes. When she'd finished with the clasp, her hands moved to her waist band. Before she could even push the sweats down, he felt blood rushing to his cock.

_Fuck_…

All he could do was stare as she pushed the pants down, past her hips, lower, down her thighs…even lower, until she was stepping out of them. He bit his lip harder as his member continued to swell. He wanted to tell her to stop…or make himself quit looking, but he couldn't. Daryl found that in this area, he was weak-willed; there was nothing he could do or say without upsetting her. So he lay still, scarcely daring to breathe. Carol kicked the sweat pants aside and then she was bending over again. The hunter's teeth sank into his lip so hard he could taste blood. His eyes were trained on her ass…on her panties, and the firm flesh they were hiding. He wanted to reach out and touch her, grab her…but he knew he couldn't. He eyed her long, tone legs…from her feet, up to her perfect calves, higher, to the backs of her pale thighs and then to that tight ass. As he lay there suffering, Daryl couldn't help but wonder where that body had come from…

_She just been hidin' it all this time?_

He blinked when he saw her pulling the cargo pants up her legs. They were the same olive-green ones that she always wore, but Daryl had a new appreciation for them. He watched her as she shimmied her way into the pants…they seemed to fit her just right, they might've even been a little snug, but Daryl didn't mind. He loved the way her ass looked in them and it was hard to believe that the day before, he'd had _that_ ass, in _those_ pants, pressed up against him as they taught their self-defense class. His erection was getting painful and he suddenly realized that he'd failed to pull his own pants up after his moment of weakness the night before.

The pants were low on his hips, where he'd left them, and his hard-on would be glaringly obvious, beneath the sheet, if Carol happened to turn around. Silently cursing himself, his own stupidity, and Carol, he rolled carefully onto his stomach, smothering his need.

Carol heard him moving and quickly pulled a shirt over her head before turning to face him. "You up?" she asked softly as she grabbed her belt and worked it through the loops.

Daryl's growls of frustration were muffled by his pillow. He didn't find the irony of her question amusing. "I am now." he said. It was uncomfortable to lie there with his arousal pressed down against the bunk, but he knew that his pain was the price he paid for leering at her like a pervert.

Carol did her best to smooth her hair and then moved towards their privacy curtain. "I'm gonna get cleaned up and then see about breakfast. Want me to bring you something?"

He sighed into his pillow and refused to look at her. "I'm good. You go on."

"Alright," she said. "As long as you're sure." With that, she pushed the hanging sheet aside and disappeared out onto the walkway.

When the sound of her footsteps began to fade, Daryl rolled onto his back and sighed. He reached up, running his hands over his face in exasperation. His fingers went back, into his long hair and he tugged weakly.

_The hell is wrong with you? That woman ain't done nothin' but treat ya right…she gave up her damn bunk for your sorry ass and you think you're gonna lie in bed starin' at her while she changes? Can't let that shit happen again. It ain't right. Carol don't need that._

The hunter was used to this sort of thing…internal arguments with the angry voice in his head. He'd spent most of his life being chided, yelled at, _punished_, scolded, and beaten… As a child, it seemed like anything Daryl did resulted in a belt across his back or a boot in his ribs. He'd been taught to believe that he deserved every stripe and every bruise. He knew that things were different now…he had a family…. a _purpose_…people depended on him…they _trusted_ him. But there were still times when the hunter felt like the same scared, sniveling little boy who sat shaking on the floor…his eyes slammed shut as he braced himself for the bite of leather across his back. Like Carol, he had a strong sense of guilt and shame when it came to things that brought him any sort of pleasure or happiness.

As he lay in the bunk, struggling mentally and physically, Daryl suddenly seemed to remember what started all this….

_The damn dream…_

Just the memory of her, kneeling in front of him, was enough to make the hunter shiver. And the way she'd used her mouth…

_Fuck…_

Daryl tugged sharply at his hair.

_It ain't right….it ain't…._

He didn't know why this was happening to him. He'd gone so long without needing any sort of physical release and now he was in too much pain to even leave his bunk. Daryl was still struggling to process the fact that he'd dreamt about her like that…and that just seeing her change clothes had such an intense, immediate effect on him. They'd known each other since the beginning…since Atlanta fell… He couldn't understand why she was suddenly appearing in his dreams, or why her body was suddenly fascinating. He found himself thinking about her ass again and his cock throbbed. Daryl swore under his breath as one hand went down to wrap around his member. As soon as he applied pressure, his eyes closed and his head went back into the pillow. He knew it was wrong…but he didn't have a choice. His body was demanding attention and he just wanted the pain to go away. The hunter slowly began stroking his length, under the sheet, and his hazy mind produced an answer to the problem….

_Just stay away from her…_

As his calloused hand continued to move, making his breath catch, Daryl made a silent vow. He would do everything in his power to avoid her, at least until he could get himself under control. He would avoid eye contact, physical contact, and take watch shifts when he knew she'd be sleeping. Daryl gripped himself tighter and grunted.

_Just…leave her be…keep that woman outta your head…._

He knew that part would be easier said than done, especially since he was picturing her as he lay there…He was thinking about those long legs of hers and how they might feel if they were wrapped around his waist.

_This is the last time…ya can't be thinkin' about her like this…_

So he kept his eyes closed and focused on the pictures in his head, knowing that once he finished, he needed to put the whole thing to bed.

_No more…this is the last time…._

Daryl was doing his absolute best to keep the promise he'd made to himself. It was the seventh day of their new living arrangement and he'd been running himself ragged. He took on extra responsibilities whenever he could…late watch shifts, weapons training, fence duty, even laundry when he got desperate enough. He just needed to stay away from her.

If Carol knew that he was purposely avoiding her, she didn't let on. Whenever their paths happened to cross, she treated him just as she always had. She was kind, patient, focused on her work. He tried to limit their interaction as much as possible. He'd offer a nod in place of a standard greeting, and he fumbled with flimsy excuses whenever she tried to engage him in conversation. But Carol didn't question his actions, and for that, he was grateful.

Despite Daryl's valiant efforts to keep himself distracted and distance himself from Carol, she still managed to appear in his dreams…._every_ night. The first dream…the one where she knelt in front of him, seemed almost tame now. There had been three more since then…each one more graphic than the last… The hunter was sitting on the edge of his bunk, sighing, as he recalled the dream he'd had last night. She was on top of him, clawing his chest…her hips moving against his as she urged him to come… Daryl had woken up suddenly, after hitting his peak, and was left with the unpleasant task of cleaning up another mess… He ran a hand through his hair and marveled at the fact that he hadn't woken her, even when he smacked his head on the bottom of her bunk.

_It ain't workin'…._

His hands were gripping the edge of the bunk as he tried to determine his next move.

_Ya gotta leave…_

He didn't like that option; he'd been avoiding it for the last few days. Daryl knew that if he moved out of their cell, it would hurt her…she wouldn't understand. But it seemed like relocating was the only choice he had left. So he sat on the bunk, his head hanging low, and waited on her to get back from her watch shift. He was going to make himself talk to her. But nerves were getting the best of him. He brought his elbows to rest on his knees; his hands were clasped and one of his legs was shaking a little. He felt restless, anxious, and wondered what he was going to say to her when she showed up.

Carol wasn't sure what changed between them. Ever since the night she'd heard Daryl touching himself, the man was a ghost. His watch schedule changed and he hardly spoke two words to her during the day. He didn't seem angry, but something was definitely wrong. Anytime she came to the cell, he was on his way out. He took meals during his watch shifts, opting to eat alone instead of joining the others for dinner as was the custom for most of the survivors. He'd done a few more self-defense demonstrations, but each time Rick asked her to help, she kindly said no, assuring their leader that Daryl could handle the refugees on his own. Carol was smart enough to know when the hunter needed space and she didn't want to make him uncomfortable.

As she made her way up the metal stairs, she couldn't help but wonder if she'd done something to upset him…without realizing. She knew he wasn't the type to share a small space with anyone for very long, and all things considered, she figured he was doing as well as could be expected. Carol wanted him to know that he wasn't just a guest…it was his cell too. He could come and go as he pleased and she had no intention of getting in the way. In the spirit of friendship, and acceptance of each other's quirks, she'd snagged something from one of the refugees, hoping to ease some of the tension that had formed between her and her cellmate.

Carol stood outside their cell and called out softly, as she always did before entering. "Hey? Can I come in? Are you decent?" she smiled, hoping that her tone would let him know she was only teasing.

Daryl cleared his throat before answering. "I'm good. C'mon."

She pushed the curtain aside and stepped into the cell, letting the sheet fall behind her. She saw that he was sitting on the edge of his bunk, his hands clasped under his chin, and he looked strangely uncomfortable…nervous even. Her brows knit together. "You okay?" she asked.

He swallowed hard and managed a nod. "Jus'…got somethin' on my mind."

She waited, thinking he might elaborate…but he didn't. It was getting late, most of the survivors were turning in for the night. She glanced at the end table and saw that Daryl had turned up the gas lamp, giving their cell a warm glow. "Well, I'm sure whatever it is…you'll work it out. Don't let it get to you." she said.

Daryl eyed her; she was still standing in the center of the cell, and her hands were hidden behind her back.

"Wasn't sure I'd catch you." said Carol, as she rocked back and forth on her heels. "You don't have watch tonight?"

He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Nah…switched with Glenn…figured we should talk."

"Sure." she said. "What did you wanna talk about?" she was worried about where their conversation might be headed.

The hunter continued to rub his neck as he stared at her. Now that they were finally in the same space, he couldn't find the words. She'd opened her cell to him…made him feel welcome, and now he was going to throw it back in her face. Daryl gnawed his lip, unsure of how to tell her what he was thinking.

An uncomfortable silence fell over them and Carol could see the pained expression on his face. She swallowed hard, trying to remain calm, and then remembered the whole reason she'd wanted to catch him. "Hey…" she said, trying to sound optimistic.

He glanced up at her.

"I realized something today."

"What's that?" he asked.

"It's been seven days."

He stared at her, a crease forming in his brow.

"Since you moved in." she explained, a soft smile on her face. "We've been sharing the cell for a whole week now."

Some of his anxiety seemed to melt away as he studied the smile on her face. She wasn't angry with him. He should've known better; Carol was one of the easiest people to talk to and he knew that she would accept his decision if he chose to move out. He breathed a sigh of relief and ran a hand through his hair. "Guess we have."

She chuckled. "Bet you didn't think we'd make it seven days."

His elbows were resting on his knees again. "I had my doubts."

"Well," she added, taking a step towards him. "I think that sharing a cell with someone is no small feat, and I figure we've earned the right to celebrate a little." She pulled the bottle from behind her back and offered it to him. "Happy anniversary." she smirked.

Daryl's eyes flicked from her face, to the glass bottle she was handing him. "Bourbon?" he asked as he carefully took the bottle and studied the label.

She blushed a little and folded her arms across her chest. "I know it's been hard on you….sharing your space…and I just thought…it might be nice to unwind once in a while."

"Where'd ya get this?" he asked.

She sighed, sinking down onto the bunk to sit next to him. "Bob."

Daryl snorted. "Knew that asshole was a boozer."

She chuckled. "He'd been hanging onto it for a while and I guess he just didn't want the temptation any more…he's trying."

"Right." Daryl said, still eyeing the bottle in his lap. "Makes ya wonder what else he's got in his cell."

She sighed again and looked at him. "If you don't want it…I'm sure I can find someone to take it off our hands.."

He met her gaze. "I didn't say that…"

Carol smiled. "Well alright then. Get the stick out of your ass."

His lips parted in disbelief. "_I_ got a stick up my ass?"

She laughed. "Yes. You _do_. But I think this will help." she glanced at the bottle he was holding.

Daryl's eyes narrowed as he looked at her. "So if I had watch…it would just be your scrawny ass in here, drinkin' alone?"

She bit her lip, feeling her cheeks get warm. "I wasn't planning to get hammered, if that's what you're implying. But I don't see anything wrong with having a shot now and then."

He snorted, rolling his eyes.

"Think of it as….a housewarming gift." she said, smiling.

The hunter couldn't help but chuckle at that.

"So you gonna crack that open or did you just wanna read the label a few more times?" she asked.

He eyed her, "Rick's gonna be on our assess if we both got hangovers in the mornin'."

She ran her hands over her face and blinked. "No one's talking about getting wasted…Jesus. I just think we both do a lot around here, and we deserve a break every now and then. That's all."

Daryl continued to stare at her through narrowed eyes. "Why do I feel like I got the damn devil on my shoulder?"

Carol laughed. "Forget it. I'm not trying to pressure you. Hand it over." she gestured to the bottle.

He held up one hand, warding her off. "Hang on…" he said. With the tip of his tongue resting between his lips, Daryl unscrewed the lid. When he finally handed her the bottle, there was judgment in his eyes. "Go on then…"

She accepted the offering, her fingers curling anxiously around the neck of the bottle. Before her nerves could overtake her, Carol took a sip of the amber colored liquid and winced, her eyes slamming shut as she felt the liquor burning a hole in her chest. She covered her mouth and coughed as she handed the bottle back to him.

Daryl snorted, chuckling at her. "How was it?"

She blinked several times before meeting his gaze. "It's fine. I just haven't had a drink in a while." she coughed again.

"No shit." he said before lifting the bottle to his lips and taking a pull. The liquor burned all the way down and he growled, wiping his mouth with the back of his wrist.

"Guessing it's been a while for you too." she laughed.

He smirked and tried to remember the last time anything had tasted so good. The liquor was strong and seemed to go right to his head, but he liked the way it felt. "I'm just outta practice." he said. "First shot's always the worst…"

"Let's test that theory." she chuckled, reaching across him to grab the bottle. He grudgingly let her take it. When she took her second pull, Carol found that he'd been right….it didn't sting quite as much as the first, and she was actually able to enjoy the taste. She still coughed a little, much to Daryl's amusement, but she managed to hand the bottle back to him. "That was better." she laughed.

He took a quick swig and nodded. "Yeah…it was."

They both chuckled at that and Daryl leaned forward to set the bottle down on the floor. They sat quietly for a few moments, letting the liquor warm their blood. It was the hunter who finally spoke up. "Sure this ain't botherin' ya?" he asked.

She smiled at him. "I'm sure. I think we do a good job of staying out of each other's hair." Carol sighed, rubbing her neck. "You're easy to live with."

He glanced at her. They were sitting side by side on the edge of his bunk and their hips were touching. There was doubt etched into his features.

Carol met his gaze, hoping to make him understand that she meant what she'd said. "Really. You are." Without thinking, she let her hand rest on his knee.

He tensed slightly but didn't make her move. His eyes were trained on her hand and he was trying to figure out what to do about it. But in the next instant she was giving his knee a soft pat and withdrawing her hand. "Ya ain't sick of me yet?" he asked.

She chuckled and shook her head. "Why; are you sick of _me_?" she asked.

"Naw," he answered faster than he meant to, a blush forming on his cheeks. He hung his head, and focused on his scuffed boots.

The temperature in the cell seemed to be rising and Carol nudged his shoulder with hers. "Wanna hand me that?"

He followed her gaze and saw that the bottle was sitting idle on the floor, between their feet. "You ain't done yet?" he asked.

She laughed. "No."

He shook his head as he reached down and grabbed the bottle. "Fine." he sat back up and handed her the bourbon.

She giggled before taking another pull. The liquor was already beginning to cloud her judgment. She felt warm, light-headed, and everything seemed funny all of a sudden. When she pulled the bottle away from her lips, she smirked at Daryl. "I think you've got some catching up to do." she said.

He snatched the bottle back and eyed her. "Ain't nothin' good ever came from doin' shots of bourbon with a light-weight."

Her brows knit together and her lips parted in disbelief. "I'm a light-weight? How did you arrive at that conclusion?"

He chuckled and took a good swig. "Well first off, ya just about choked after that first shot…"

"So did you!" she argued.

He snorted, setting the bottle down again. "What do you weigh? Ninety pounds soakin' wet? That shit's gonna have you on your ass in a minute."

Carol couldn't help the laugh that burst from her lips, she leaned forward, cradling her head in her hands. "Ninety pounds? Really?"

Daryl ran a broad hand through his hair and chuckled.

_This was a bad idea…_

They were both laughing and she sat back up, wiping at the tears that had formed in the corner of her eyes. "God….maybe you're right." she sighed.

"Bout what?" he asked.

"I think I should've stopped after two shots." she sighed happily and leaned over, resting her head on his shoulder.

Daryl felt his heart rate speed up the moment she touched him. Normally, he'd push her away…distance himself, but right then…in the privacy of their cell, he found that he liked having her close. It felt nice to have her leaning against him. He could smell the soft scent of her hair and it was making his lids heavy.

Carol wasn't sure what she was doing; she knew that Daryl wasn't one for touching, but in her current state…she didn't care. Her head was swimming and she needed to lean on something…he was close, and warm…_safe_. The liquor seemed to be sloshing in her brain and suddenly she was flopping onto her back, giggling.

Daryl twisted his body and stared down at her. "Ya alright?"

Her face was flushed as she gazed up at him. "I'm great. You should join me."

For a moment, the hunter wasn't sure he'd heard her correctly. But she was smiling at him…_waiting_ on him… Taking a deep breath, Daryl eased down onto his back and the two of them laid there…side by side, with their legs hanging off the edge of the bunk. Their hands were resting on their stomachs as they both stared at the underside of Carol's bunk.

After a few minutes of silence, Carol turned her head and looked at him.

"What?" he asked, staring back at her.

She smirked. "What's the hardest part of living with me?"

Daryl blinked, unsure of what to say.

"Come on," she nudged him in the ribs with her elbow. "I know this hasn't been a cake walk for you. You never wanted to sleep in a cage."

He sighed and continued staring at the underside of her bunk. "You're a nag."

She propped herself up on her elbows and narrowed her eyes at him. "Excuse me?"

"About laundry." He explained. "And you're always on my ass about eatin'."

She huffed. "That's because if I didn't nag you, you wouldn't eat…and you'd be wearing the same filthy clothes that you've had since the turn…"

He couldn't help but chuckle at her reaction. "Didn't hit a nerve did I?" he asked.

Carol reached over to swat his arm, making him laugh harder.

"Fine," said Daryl. "What's the hardest part about havin' me here?"

"Hang on…" she said as she sat up and leaned forward, grabbing the bottle from the floor. She took a quick pull before handing it to him. He took it from her and watched as she flopped onto her back again. Carol had one arm folded behind her head while the other was resting across her belly. Her mind was hazy and she was staring dreamily up at her bunk while a lazy smile spread across her face. "Your smell."

A deep crease formed in the hunter's brow. "I ain't that bad…" he huffed. Daryl propped himself up on his elbows and took another long pull from the bottle. When he was finished he mimicked Carol's actions…leaning forward to set the bottle down on the floor. He eased back down beside her and was prepared to offer up a better argument, but she didn't let him.

"No," she chuckled. "It's good…I like it."

He stared at the woman beside him, his eyes questioning her.

She turned her head to face him and they held each other's gazes. "I like the way you smell…but it's distracting." she giggled, a blush spreading across her cheeks.

Even with the alcohol impairing his judgment, Daryl was able to find logic in her words. He remembered the way it made him feel when he pulled the scent of his pillow into his lungs…when he brought the sheet to his nose and found that it smelled like her… He understood. The idea that she felt the same way he did…was difficult to process..and the bourbon certainly wasn't helping.

She was still looking at him, her blue eyes trained on his face. "Sometimes, it's hard to sleep…knowing you're here…" she said. Somewhere, in the back of her mind, Carol wondered if she was saying too much…if she might be revealing something that should probably be kept secret…but the liquor had loosened her lips and reservations were fading quickly.

Daryl swallowed hard, not knowing what to say. "I…I can leave…" he offered.

But Carol reached for one of his hands and held it gently between her own. "Don't….please. I just…" she paused, licking her lips and searching for the right words. "I like having you here."

The hunter glanced down at the soft, pale hand that was now wrapped around his. When his eyes returned to her face, he felt his heart beat a little bit faster. "I don't want ya losin' sleep…" he growled softly.

She smiled at him. "I think the bourbon can help with that."

They both chuckled, neither of them realizing that she was still holding one of his hands. Their lids were heavy and their minds were wandering. "Can't have ya turnin' into a boozer." he said. "Drinkin' every night till ya can't see straight."

She laughed. "Fine. Then what would you suggest? As a healthy alternative?"

His thumb was absently rubbing her hand but neither of them seemed to mind. "For gettin' to sleep?" he asked.

She bit her lip and nodded, her blue eyes shining.

Daryl was staring up at her bunk, but his thoughts were elsewhere. If he were being honest with himself, the only thing that had helped him fall asleep the last few nights had been physical release. He couldn't very well admit that or tell Carol to do it…so he kept his mouth shut and tried to push the unwelcome thoughts from his head.

Carol was getting impatient. She rolled onto her side and stared at him. "Well?"

He glanced at her, and the smile on her face made him feel warm…or maybe it was just the bourbon. "Naw…" he muttered, hoping she would just let the whole thing go.

"Come on," she urged, squeezing his hand. "Just gimme the first thing that pops into your head…unless you want me to turn to alcohol…" she laughed.

He swallowed hard and tried to remember how many shots they'd had. Thoughts were spinning in his skull, gradually forming sentences…and then, before he could stop them, actual words were tripping off the end of his tongue. "If ya really wanna fall asleep quick…you could always…"

"What?" she asked, inching closer to him, her eyes bright and curious.

But the proximity was proving too much for him and he shook his head. "Nothin'. Never mind."

She was lying on her side, propped on one elbow as she stared down at him. Carol suddenly noticed the hint of color on his cheeks and her smile widened. "You're blushing…" she said.

He huffed, doing his best to focus on the underside of her bunk. "I'm not."

"You _are_." she insisted. "What were you going to tell me?"

Daryl could feel sweat forming at his temples and he was seriously regretting that first shot… "Nothin'. Just forget it."

"What on earth could possibly be bad enough to make Daryl Dixon blush?" she said, eyeing him.

He finally had to sit up; he needed to make her listen. Carol sat up when he did and they stared at one another. He wanted to get her to stop all this…the two of them should just put the bottle away and call it a night…but when he looked at her, Daryl lost his train of thought. She was sitting so close to him and the soft light from the lantern made her look like she was glowing. Her hair was a little mussed and her cheeks were flushed. There was a smirk on her mouth and her blue eyes were so vibrant. He noticed the low neckline of her shirt and could see the slight dip where her cleavage began. In that moment, Daryl found that he wanted her. He wanted to have her the way he did in his dreams. His eyes roamed from her chest, back up to her face.

Neither of them spoke…they were _transfixed_…suddenly mesmerized by one another and their mouths were going dry. Carol could hardly breathe. The way he was staring at her…it made her feel naked. The temperature in the cell was rising fast and she swallowed hard, trying to maintain her composure. But his blue-grey eyes were cutting into her, making her heart pound….and Carol couldn't take it anymore. She reached up, placing one hand on his chest, and used it to push him onto his back. She didn't give him a chance to say anything before she crawled over him…her body hovering above his. Their chests were heaving as they watched one another and his hands went to her hips, holding her in place. She was tempted to straddle him, but she worried that the contact might be too much. So she settled for looming over him as his hands moved along her sides. "What were you going to say?" she asked, the words coming out as breathy whispers.

Daryl's mind was fumbling for an answer…he couldn't quite grasp whatever had just taken place between them. Seconds ago…they were talking…but then she pushed him and now she was there…looking down at him. His hands had gone to her hips automatically and he had a good grip on her body. She was hovering over him, but he wanted her closer… He barely registered the fact that she'd asked him a question.

"What were you going to say?" she repeated.

The hunter could feel blood rushing to his groin. "Touch yourself." he growled. He hadn't meant to say the words out loud, but it was too late to take them back.

Carol stared at him in disbelief. "What?" she asked, breathless.

His hands were moving slowly along her sides and his eyes were trained on her face. "It'll help ya sleep." he growled.

Carol's palms were splaying on the bunk, on either side of his head and she was staring at him as if he were speaking another language.

Daryl needed more contact; he sat up and used his grip on Carol's body to keep her in his lap. Her legs wrapped around him instantly and her hands were clutching at his shoulders. Their breathing had picked and they were intently focused on one another. The feeling of her groin pressed against his was so wanted…so welcome, and Daryl had to fight to maintain control. He was still gripping her hips. As they sat, tangled together in his bunk, the hunter decided to let go. He was tired of hiding from her…avoiding her. He wanted to be close…to touch her and have her touch him. The bourbon was coursing through his veins, fueling his need for her and he just couldn't hide anymore. He licked his chapped lips and stared at her mouth. "If ya come…you'll fall asleep." he said, his voice like gravel.

Carol felt warmth hit her core the instant those words left his mouth. She rocked her hips gently, just to get a reaction out of him, and he tightened his grip on her body, his eyes narrowing. Her lips parted when she felt the stirring below his waist. She moved her hands into his long hair and pulled him closer to her. Their lips didn't meet, but Carol found that the anticipation was incredible. She combed her fingers through his hair and whispered to him. "Is that what works for you?"

Daryl was past the point of caring; he answered her without hesitation. "Yeah." He could feel his cock getting harder underneath her. He slipped his hands under her shirt and ran them up and down her sides, savoring the warm flesh. "I think about ya at night." he said.

Carol couldn't believe that any of this was actually happening. She rocked her hips again, loving the way he groaned in response. She couldn't help herself…that sexy sound reminded her of the night she'd lain awake listening to him….Carol pulled him closer and kissed his jaw. "Do you touch yourself?" she asked, before moving to his neck and sucking at the salty flesh she found there. "When you think about me?" She sucked his neck again and felt his manhood going rigid between her legs.

Daryl was breathing harder. His hands moved quickly, down along her sides, past her hips until he was clutching at her ass. He swallowed hard and managed a nod.

"I think about you too." she whispered as she gently sucked his ear lobe.

The hunter eased them apart so that he could look at her. Dark hair was hanging in his eyes as he stared at her from beneath his lashes.

She smirked at him and used one hand to push some of the hair back from his brow. Before he could stop himself, Daryl was speaking again. "I wanna watch ya." He gripped her shirt by the hem and started to pull it up.

Carol lifted her arms, helping him as he tore the shirt from her body and let it fall to the floor. "Watch me?" she asked, knowing what he meant but wanting to hear him explain it anyway.

He swallowed hard, his hands going to her breasts. He squeezed her, making her whine. She rocked her hips against him and clawed at his shoulders. Carol had never experienced arousal like this…her entire body seemed to come to life when he touched her. "_Harder_.." she pleaded, her eyes closed and her head going back.

Daryl grunted, applying more pressure. He was massaging her breasts and hating the fact that her bra was in the way. "Get it off…" he growled.

Carol was nearly panting as she reached around to her back and fumbled with the clasp. The instant she felt the ends spring apart, she slipped the bra straps down her arms and let it drop. Daryl's hands finally cupped her bare flesh and they both groaned. His calloused palms surrounded her breasts and he squeezed them…softly at first, then harder as her hips continued to move against his. Her fingers were lost in his hair and she was resting her head in the crook of his neck. "_God_…" she whined.

Daryl loved the way she filled his palms…the soft, warm flesh felt so good in his hands and every time he squeezed her, she gasped. He continued to massage her as he whispered into her hair. "_I wanna watch ya_."

"_Watch me what_?" she moaned.

"_Touch yourself_." He kissed her bare shoulder and tugged at her nipples.

Carol felt herself get wet…but Daryl wasn't waiting for an answer, he eased her off of his lap and pushed her down onto the bunk. The hunter stood on weak legs and stared down at her. His hands went to his belt as he worked to unfasten the buckle.

Carol's chest was heaving. This was all too much too soon…but she wanted it…_she wanted him_. While Daryl worked on his belt, she focused on getting her boots off and her pants down. She was struggling and Daryl moved to the edge of the bunk to help her. He leaned down, grabbing her boots and helping to pull them from her feet. She pushed the cargo pants down past her hips and Daryl clutched the fabric, yanking it the rest of the way down. She was lying in his bunk, in nothing more than a pair of cotton panties, and every last nerve ending was vibrating.

Daryl was standing again; he braced one hand on the top bunk while the other tugged at his zipper. Carol felt nervous, exposed and alive as she watched him. His eyes flicked to her panties and he nodded to her. "Take 'em off…._please_…" he added. "I jus' wanna see ya."

She swallowed hard and obeyed, her thumbs hooking into her panties as she slid them down her long legs and flicked them off the ends of her feet.

Daryl couldn't believe what he was seeing. Minutes ago, they'd just been two friends…cellmates talking…and now there was a naked woman lying in his bunk…her panties were on the floor. He could feel his cock dripping and he pulled his zipper down, freeing his hard-on. He wrapped his free hand around his member and kept a growl locked behind his lips. The hunter's feral eyes were trained on the woman in his bed.

Carol's heart seemed to skip a beat when she finally saw him. By the light of the lantern, she could make out the healthy size of his manhood.

_God…_

The thought of him inside her was enough to make Carol's walls open and her hand began sliding down her belly towards her core.

"_Fuck_…" Daryl growled, tugging at himself as he watched her.

Carol was on her back, her legs raised and bent at the knee. She kept her face turned towards him. With one finger, she slowly circled her clit, making her own hips buck weakly on the bed. "_Like this_?" she asked.

The hunter nodded. "_Keep goin'_…"

Her eyes were locked on his as she continued to circle her clit. She was using two fingers now, applying a gentle pressure to the aching nub of her sex. Each time she rubbed it, Carol gasped, and imagined that it was his fingers on her body. Sweat was breaking out on her skin and her hips were still bucking as she teased herself. She could feel moisture building between her legs.

Daryl's grip was tightening on the top bunk as he watched her. Her body was toned, lithe, and every little movement made him harder. Whenever she arched her back, he would let a hushed swear fall from his lips. He wanted to be the one making her hips buck and her back arch…he wanted to make those little gasps and pants come from her sweet mouth…but he couldn't deny the incredible pleasure of watching her. He'd never seen a woman do this he found that he liked it. He studied the way her fingertips circled her clit and he wondered what she must be feeling. "_That feel good_?" he asked between ragged breaths.

Carol was getting lost in lust and pleasure. She arched her back again and pressed down harder on her clit. "_Yes_," she groaned, her eyes closing for a moment. "_God…this is the only way I've ever been able to come_…_I need this_…" Her hips were still bucking as her hand moved faster.

Daryl stopped stroking himself and stared hard at the woman in his bunk. "_What_?"

Her eyes eased open and she looked up at him, her chest rising and falling with every shallow breath. "My husband…._he_" she tried to slow her breathing, but her body was vibrating with need. "He never satisfied me…"

The hunter gave himself one more good pull before he released the top bunk and crouched down until he was eye level with Carol. "Ya tryin' to tell me that asshole _never_ got ya off?" he asked.

Carol bit her lip and shook her head. "He wasn't the kind to worry about his partner…" her cheeks were flushed and her body was glistening with a fine sheen of sweat.

Daryl grunted as he climbed into his bunk and knelt at her feet.

"Daryl….what are…."

"_Relax_..." he said, his fingers curling around her shins so that he could push her legs further apart. He stared hard at her wet core and felt his heart rate increase. He kept one hand on her leg while the other returned to his swollen cock. His eyes flicked to her face. "_Keep goin'_." he growled softly.

Carol wasn't sure how much more she could take. The idea of him staring at her sex while she touched herself…it was making gooseflesh rise on her arms and legs. But she couldn't stop now…her body was desperate for release. Her teeth sank into her bottom lip and she continued to circle her clit.

The hunter was sliding his hand up and down his shaft as he watched her. Whenever she bucked her hips, he could see the wetness shining between her legs. She was working her body, teasing herself, building her own pleasure while he enjoyed the spectacle. Her breaths were getting shallow and her fingers were moving faster…he knew she must be nearing her edge but he wanted to be the one to get her there. Releasing himself, he crawled over her body, startling her.

Carol's eyes flew open and she stared at him. "Daryl?"

He kept his eyes locked on hers as one of his hands snaked down between them. He began toying with her sex, gently exploring the wetness he'd found.

"What are you doing?" she asked, her hips bucking weakly against his hand.

He smirked at her and ran one finger along her slit. "Ya shouldn't have to do all the work."

Her brows knit together. "I don't under…." but she never had a chance to finish the thought.

Daryl pushed his middle finger into her core without warning, taking the air from her lungs. Carol's entire body tensed and her walls slammed shut, trapping him inside her.

"_Christ_…" he snarled, feeling the way her muscles seized around his lone finger.

She clutched desperately at his shoulders and wished that he'd taken his clothes off.

Daryl could barely manipulate his finger insider her…she was so tight.

Carol could hardly process everything that she was feeling. Her body had locked up around him and she never wanted to let him go…her insides were clenching and squeezing him.

When Daryl felt that he could form a proper sentence, his eyes went to her face. "Guessin' it's been a while since ya had somethin' hard between your legs." he growled.

Carol felt more wetness hit her core and she rocked her hips, urging him to push in. "_Please_…" she whined…"_Touch me_."

The hunter clenched his teeth and forced his finger deep into her pussy, making her cry out. Her body began to adjust to the invasion and he was able to pull back and push in, creating a steady rhythm. She was bucking underneath him and he dipped his head, biting and sucking her neck. He loved being inside her…touching the deepest parts of her body that he knew no one had ever reached before. She was arching for him, _panting_, pulling at his hair…his _shirt_.

"_Yes_…." she breathed. "_Like that_..."

Daryl was curling his finger inside her, hitting a spot that seemed to make her shake. She opened her legs wider, giving him as much room as she could, and she bit her lip hard when he sank his finger deep into her sex. "_Please don't stop_…" she cried, arching for him.

He sucked her neck, loving the taste of her, and continued to push himself deeper into her center. Her insides were so soft and wet….he wanted to give her as much pleasure as she could stand. He pulled away from the warmth of her neck and stared at her as he thrust a second finger into her pussy. Carol moaned before tugging at his long hair and pulling his mouth to hers. Their lips met and it only served to heighten Carol's pleasure. The scent from his hair was all around her, _leather_, smoke and _gasoline_…and she felt as though his fingers couldn't go deep enough. Her body was hungry for him…for penetration and release. He was giving her everything she needed. His tongue traced her bottom lip and she let him into her mouth, moaning at the taste. His warm tongue moved past hers, exploring her mouth, and Carol bucked her hips. He was kissing her as if he wanted to devour her…he sucked her tongue, and felt her insides tremble around him. "_You're close_…" he growled against her lips.

She managed a nod. "_Keep touching me…please….It feels so good_…" She gave him a deep kiss, her tongue sliding against his, and then she pulled back, breathless. "_I'm almost there….please_…"

Daryl kept his eyes on hers as he slowly pulled his fingers back and then thrust them forward, making her body jerk.

"_Like that_!" she cried, her walls opening for him.

The hunter had no intention of stopping…not until she asked him to. He increased his speed, his two fingers slipping in and out of her pussy, working the muscles and making her wet. He seemed to push in deeper each time, the slickness easing his way. He wanted her to come. So he grunted, pushing harder, _faster_….hitting the spots that made her weak. "_C'mon Carol…fuckin' christ_.." he growled into her neck.

She opened her legs wider and pulled his hair as his fingers sank into her sex. "_Harder…I need more…_" she gasped.

Daryl ignored his own need as he pleasured the woman underneath him. She was so wet and he was slipping inside her so easily, she bucked her hips again and he pushed a third finger into her core, making her scream. But he could feel her walls trembling, her passage was getting too tight..._narrow_, and he had to force his fingers into the deepest parts of her. He was rubbing against her walls now, creating a friction that was making her back arch again..and again, and again…he pushed and pulled, playing in her sex and loving every sound she made in response.

"_Yes, please….oh, oh, oh, god….yes, more, harder…deeper, I need it…I need it Daryl…please_…" she was moaning and panting underneath him, her fingers tangled in his hair as her body went wild.

He was moving in and out so quickly now and her walls were closing around his fingers, but he had to keep going. He could feel the wetness seeping from her and he wanted to make her scream again. Her back arched, her hips bucked and she opened her legs, giving him everything and he thrust in hard, as deep as he could… She froze, her body going rigid around him as they stared at one another. He could see the incredible blend of pleasure and shock on her face as her core began to spasm. He kept his fingers buried inside her, enjoying the way her walls trembled. "_Keep…moving_…" she panted. And the hunter realized that it wasn't over. He continued working his fingers, pulling them back and forcing them further into her already quivering core. The faster he moved, the more her body shook and that's when he knew that she was riding out her orgasm. So he continued to play…to tease, exploring her pussy, thrusting in and out, faster and faster through her slickness until she screamed again and a flood of wetness hit his fingers. Her back was still arched and he'd slipped into the deepest part of her center. His eyes were locked on hers and he watched her face as the climax worked its way through her body…crippling her.

Carol's lips were parted as she savored the hardness filling her core. She rocked weakly against his fingers, wanting to keep him inside her forever. But as her body shook and throbbed, he slowly withdrew his fingers and she could feel wetness leaking from between her legs. Daryl eased back, sitting on his calves, and she forced herself to sit up. Her heart was beating uncontrollably and her breathing hadn't slowed. She glanced down at the mattress underneath her and could see the wet spot that she'd made. In all her life, Carol knew she'd never experienced an orgasm like that…ever. She was in a daze, her mind reeling with the pleasure he'd given her.

"How was that?" he asked, he had one hand on his cock and he'd begun to stroke himself again.

She was still working to catch her breath and she smirked at him. "That was…" she brought one hand up to cup her forehead. "I just….there are no words…"

He licked his lips and smirked back at her. "Bet ya can think of at least one…"

She was crawling towards him, her core still tingling with pleasure. "How about…amazing?" she pushed him onto his back and started working on the buttons of his shirt.

He chuckled. "That's a good one. Keep goin'."

She smiled down at him as her fingers made quick work of the buttons. "Delicious?"

Daryl reached for her breasts, giving them a gentle squeeze. "That works too."

When she finished with the buttons, he sat up, shrugging the shirt and vest off his shoulders and tossing them on the ground. "What else ya got?" he asked as he helped her get his pants down.

She was giggling as she worked the fabric down his legs. "Perfect?"

He kicked the pants off his feet and smirked at her. "Well alright then. Since I made ya come so hard, would ya mind doin' me a favor?"

"What's that?" she asked, smiling as she crawled over his body. She took a moment to lean down and catch his mouth with hers. They held the connection for several seconds and she bit his bottom lip softly, pulling at it while they stared at one another.

He gave her one more quick kiss and ran his hands up and down her sides. "Would ya mind takin' care of that for me?" He glanced down between them at his manhood.

Carol followed his gaze and felt herself get warm all over again. When she refocused on his face they were both smirking at one another. "I think I can give you a hand." she said, her voice hushed.

Daryl chuckled at that and enjoyed the view as she turned around and crawled away from him. He stared hard at her ass and hoped that he would have plenty of opportunities to touch it. When she was finally down between his legs, she stared up at him. He propped himself up on his elbows so he could see her. "You like to watch." she said, smirking at him.

He answered with a nod.

Carol smiled and took a moment to admire him. He was flushed with arousal, shocks of dark hair plastered to his temples, his body shone with sweat… She stared at his flat stomach, the trail of hair below his navel, and the hard shaft that was resting against his lower belly, waiting for her. She was tempted to grab him…to feel that solid length in her hand…but she made herself wait. Carol wanted to give him as much pleasure as he'd given her…if not more. So she knelt in the space between his legs and leaned forward, running her soft hands up his thighs, slowly. The contact made him shiver and he fell onto his back, groaning.

When her hands reached his hips, Carol massaged him, loving the way he bucked in response. She ran her hands up and down his thighs a few more times, her thumbs nearly brushing his manhood. He was muttering curses and growling out of frustration, his broad hands tangled in his own hair. Carol found that she liked watching him struggle…his lean, hard body twisting on the bunk while she teased him with light touches. She looked up and saw that his eyes were closed, his fingers still tugging at his dark hair. His hips bucked weakly and she knew that he wanted her to touch him. So she bent low over his groin, her warm breath hitting his cock as she whispered, "_Relax_…"

Daryl swallowed hard, his heart pounding and the muscles in his stomach tensing in anticipation. His eyes were slammed shut but he knew how close she was…he could feel her breath against his shaft…her mouth was so close and he just wanted her to make contact. He kept one hand in his hair while the other clutched at the flimsy mattress beneath him.

When Carol felt that he was ready, she flicked her tongue out against his cock. The motion was quick, simple, and she could taste the salt of his skin.

The hunter gasped, his hips jerking, but Carol had already pulled away. His blunt nails were digging into the mattress as he waited for her next move. She could see fresh sweat breaking out on his skin and she smirked, bending over him again. This time, she ran the tip of her tongue from the base of his cock, all the way to the head, and watched the thick shaft twitch in response. Daryl hissed. She simply smiled and repeated the action, running her tongue along his length several times until she could see her own salvia shining on him.

Daryl was suffering; he needed pressure. The gentle way that she licked him…it just wasn't enough, but he didn't have the words to tell her what he wanted.

But Carol knew. She just needed moisture. Now that his shaft was slick, she gripped the base firmly in her hand and squeezed. She continued to apply pressure as she moved her hand along his length and ran her thumb over the blunt head of his cock. Daryl's toes curled as he released a groan of satisfaction. "_You like that_?" she whispered, her hand moving back down, still squeezing him.

The hunter didn't know what to say…or how to say it. The reality of her touching him was so much better than his dreams. Her grip was firm and she held him with purpose; she wasn't afraid or timid. He supposed that the alcohol might have something to do with that, but he was too far gone to care. Daryl liked the fact that she was building him up slowly, making his spine tingle and his toes curl. Her soft hand felt so good wrapped around him and he loved the friction she was creating. Her palm slid up and down his length and she increased the pressure each time she reached the end of his member. He was throbbing and pulsing in her hand, his cock jerking and leaking…and it was then that Daryl realized what was about to happen. It wasn't a dream…the warmth and pressure around his dick was real…_she_ was real….and he was going to come in front of her. He'd always been so introverted, so ashamed when it came to physical release, and now he was lying naked in his bunk, his eyes closed and his chest heaving as he savored everything she did to him. She squeezed him tighter and Daryl whined. He knew that they shouldn't be doing this…they were too loud, someone could hear them…_catch_ them, but that didn't matter. His shyness and his guilt had been replaced with raw lust. For once, the hunter was giving in to every primal need…every animalistic urge coursing through his veins. He wanted to be touched, _teased_, licked and stroked. He wanted her to keep going.

Carol's hand was moving faster and he could hear the sexiest little gasps and moans escaping her each time she ran her thumb across the tip. Knowing that she was enjoying herself seemed to heighten Daryl's arousal and he bucked into her hand, swearing. But she held on, squeezing and massaging his shaft.

"_Tell me what you want_…" she breathed.

"_Fuck_!" he groaned, bucking again.

Her free hand gripped his thigh while she continued to stroke him. "_Tell me_…"

Daryl was panting, his fingers still digging into the mattress. "_M…more_…" he stammered.

Carol's core tightened when she heard that desperate plea fall from his lips. She couldn't believe that he was letting her touch him…that he was _asking_ her to touch him… She was still processing that fact that his fingers had been buried in her sex. But she wanted to please him any way that she could…to give him whatever he needed, and if he wanted more….she would give him more. Biting her bottom lip, she gripped him harder, causing drops of moisture to form at the tip of his cock.

"_Christ_!" he growled.

She increased her speed, working him up and down.

Daryl was quickly losing control. His body was trembling…he was covered in sweat and his hips were bucking in time with the motions of her hand. He was dimly aware of the bunk creaking under him…and a gentle pressure on his thigh where her free hand was resting, but what really mattered was the incredible friction…her hand against his skin, sliding up and down with ease… The hunter's entire body was gearing up for release and in that moment, there was nothing he wanted more. His eyes were still closed, and both of his hands were clawing at the mattress now…he could feel the flimsy sheet sticking to the sweat on his back.. Daryl's strong hips were bucking harder… "_Fuck_…" he moaned.

"_That's it_…." she panted, running her hand over the blunt head of his cock.

Daryl couldn't take much more. His mouth had gone dry and every last muscle was tensing. His heart threw itself mercilessly against his ribs while blood continued to rush to his manhood, making it swell in her hand. He was lost in her touch…in the sound of her labored breathing and her scent…it was all around him, flooding his mind and making the rest of the world fall away. All that remained was his crippling need and the warmth of her palm wrapped around his shaft. His legs were beginning to shake and he couldn't restrain the curses burning on his tongue. "_Fuck….shit…christ….god….damn…fuck_…." He threw his head back, groaning, and savored the way she squeezed him. Tangled up in lust, heat, pressure and friction, Daryl's fevered mind struggled to accept the fact that this woman was pleasuring him. She was making him feel things that he hadn't felt in years…with every stroke, every pull…she was bringing his body to life and driving him closer to the edge. Abandoning himself to the desire that was tearing through his body, the hunter finally let go.

She was flushed, panting, and her hand was moving rapidly up and down his dick. She was squeezing, tugging…doing everything she could to please him, and her lips parted when she felt his member jerking in her grasp.

Daryl was writhing on the bunk, his body glistening with sweat and she heard him growl as his cock went completely rigid…semen shooting from the tip. "_Fuck_!" he groaned. "_Don't stop_…"

Carol quickly resumed her task, stroking his member as fast as she could while he emptied his seed onto his belly.

"_Christ….fuck….jesus….godammit_!" He whined as he bucked into her hand, helping her milk him. Daryl was in a state of euphoria as his throbbing cock continued to spurt. He couldn't begin to describe the satisfaction that washed over him in that moment, as he released the tension that had been trapped inside him for so long. His manhood was aching, sore, sensitive in the aftermath of orgasm but he couldn't recall ever feeling so good. She gave him a final stroke, milking the last of his pleasure from him, before she finally pulled her hand away. The hunter was dizzy, disoriented as he lay sweating and panting in the small bunk. The sound of his breathing filled the cell and he waited for his heart to stop pounding. Blood flow was slowly returning to normal as Daryl came down from his incredible high. He gradually regained feeling in his limbs, and uncurled his stiff fingers, releasing the mattress. His head was still swimming when he finally propped himself up on his elbows and eased his eyes open. Daryl's vision was a bit blurry but he blinked a few times and was able to make out Carol's form in the soft glow of their cell. She was still kneeling between his legs, her hands resting on her thighs as she stared at him.

He studied her…the flush on her cheeks, the smile on her lips, and those bright eyes that had become such a distraction lately.

"Well…" she started to speak, "How was…." but he didn't let her finish.

Daryl didn't care about the mess he'd made, or the fact that he was covered in sweat…he needed to be close to her. The moment she opened her mouth to speak, he sat up, leaned forward and caught her mouth with his. Their lips connected and she let him kiss her. Despite his release, there was a definite urgency in the way he kissed her…his lips pressing into hers, his tongue sinking quickly into her mouth, making her gasp. His hands were gently holding her face, keeping her close. The longer they held the connection, the better it felt. They were each memorizing the way the other tasted. His tongue traced her bottom lip before he pulled back, staring at her. His hands were still holding her, his thumbs softly stroking the shocks of hair near her ears. "_Ain't nobody ever made me feel like that_…" he whispered.

She felt warmth spreading through her body and she smiled at him. "_I'm happy to do it…anytime_." Carol leaned in, kissing his jaw.

He eased back carefully so that he could meet her gaze. "_Ya mean it_?" he asked, his words hushed.

Her blue eyes were locked on his as she reached up and pushed the damp hair back from his brow. "_I do_."

Daryl swallowed hard and ran one calloused thumb along her jaw line. "_Ya ain't gotta do me any favors_…"

She laughed lightly, combing her fingers through his hair. "_Don't think of it as a favor…just_…" she bit her lip, searching for the right words…it was proving difficult since Carol's mind and body were still recovering from the orgasm he'd given her. "_Think of it as stress relief_."

Daryl smirked, a small chuckle escaping him. "That right?" he asked.

She gave him a quick kiss and nodded, her fingers still raking through his hair. "Or a sleep aid."

The hunter snorted, shaking his head. "Right."

Carol smirked at him, leaning in so that her forehead was resting against his. "Call it what you want…but the bottom line is….it's healthy, it's _fun_, and it's mutually beneficial…as far as I can tell." she caught his bottom lip between her teeth and pulled gently.

Daryl growled when she released his him. "Guess ya got it all figured out then?" His eyes were on her mouth.

She smirked at him again. "I just know a good thing when I see it."

The hunter nuzzled her hair, pulling the soft scent into his lungs. "It _was_ good, wasn't it." He let himself smile.

Carol chuckled, her fingers rubbing the muscles in his neck. "Yes…and it'll be even better next time."

He pulled back, looking at her. "Ya think?"

She nodded. "Maybe…" she bit her lip as a blush spread across her cheeks. "You could use something other than your fingers."

Daryl was smirking at her. "Well maybe you can use somethin' other than your hand."

They both chuckled at that. He dipped his head, kissing her shoulder. "I best clean this up." He eased back and glanced down at the mess he'd made of himself. He moved to slide off the bunk but Carol stopped him.

"You sit tight…I got it." She rose, walking across the cell.

He eyed her naked frame and thought about all the things he wanted to do to her…and that he wanted her to do to him. He still couldn't believe what had taken place between them.

She knelt near her pile of belonging and rifled through a small bag before she found a clean cloth. She was a bit unsteady on her feet, and Daryl could see that the bourbon was taking its toll on her. Carol sank bank into the bunk, handing him the rag. He took the offering and quickly wiped the mess off his belly. "Thanks" he growled softly as he leaned over and hid the rag under the bunk.

She smiled at him. "Don't mention it." She was sitting on the edge of the bunk and she looked down, noticing the bottle they'd left on the floor. She reached for it and took a quick pull. "Doesn't even burn anymore." she laughed.

Daryl moved so that he was sitting next to her; he took the bottle and brought it to his lips, savoring the taste of the liquor. The two survivors sat in comfortable silence, their shoulders and hips brushing. Suddenly, Carol released a happy sigh and shook her head.

"What?" Daryl asked.

"Nothing…it's just…." she glanced at him and then the bottle he held. "This is how we got into this mess in the first place." she chuckled.

The hunter snorted, a faint smile on his lips. "Guess you're right. Whatever this is…" he scuffed his foot on the floor. "I think it looks real good on us."

She felt herself blush. "Well it definitely feels good."

They smirked at one another and Carol leaned in, giving him a quick kiss. "I think I'm gonna call it a night." she whispered against his lips.

Daryl's lids were heavy as he stared at her. He set the bottle on the floor and ran his broad hands up and down her arms. "_It really was good_." he growled softly.

She smiled at him. "I know." With that she rose from the bunk and walked to the end table. She turned the small knob on the gas lamp until the cell was blanketed in darkness. "Night." she whispered before moving towards the bunk and gripping the ladder. The first rung creaked beneath her foot but then something stopped her.

"Carol.." he called to her.

"What?"

The hunter swallowed hard, and gripped the edge of the bunk. "Ya ain't gotta stay up there…if ya don't wanna."

She paused and considered his words. A smile was spreading across her face. "Is that an invitation?" she couldn't help but think back to the first exchange they'd had when he moved into the cell.

"Guess it is." he said.

As she stood on that ladder, smiling in the dark, Carol felt a sudden rush of excitement coursing through her. She didn't know why, and she wasn't in any state to question it…but she felt good, happy, and she carefully stepped down onto the cold floor.

Daryl was waiting anxiously on the bottom bunk, his thumbnail caught between his teeth. When she finally moved to crawl in with him, he fumbled, grabbing her and pulling her down. They were both laughing as they struggled to find their way under the sheet. He reached for her waist and used his grip to pull her body against his. The laughter began to die down as they lay in the dark, chest to chest, sharing his pillow. Daryl ran his hand along her side, memorizing her curves and she inched even closer to him, her fingers threading in his hair. They laid in that bunk, unsure of what to say or do, but it didn't matter. They were together. They'd found comfort and warmth in one another, and they were reluctant to let it go.

Daryl listened to the soft sound of her breathing and they held each other's gazes, neither of them wanting to look away… His body was still thrumming with the bliss of climax and he loved the way her skin felt under his palm. His legs were tangled with hers and the thin sheet was draped over their bodies. The hunter was in awe. He'd never made a habit of sharing his bed, but being there…with _her_…it felt good, _right_. She was so close…her soft skin against his and her scent all around him. He snaked an arm around her waist, making sure her body was flush with his, and she gently cupped the side of his face. They stayed like that for the longest time…smiling in the dark and staring at one another. Daryl and Carol didn't know what the morning had in store for them, but for the moment…they had each other, and that was enough.

**I hope you had fun with this! If you did, please leave me a juicy review; it'll make my day! Thanks for reading ; )**

**-Sami**


	8. Chance

**Ohhh my goodnesss! You guys certainly seemed to like the last chapter, you dirty birds lol! I'm super excited about this post because it's something I've never tried before. This request comes from Sinfulsatisfaction who wanted Daryl and Carol to meet in a bar. Now I know it's different, but I really, really had fun with this and think you guys will too! Want smut, feels, laughs and everything else in between? It's all here ; ) Enjoy, and kudos to Sinfulsatisfaction for the awesome idea! To avoid confusion: Sophia is younger here, I'm thinking first grade : ) This chapter requires a bit of background and build-up but hang in there, it'll be worth the wait!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own the walking dead, but I have just about all of the pop vinyls! lol**

**Chapter 8: Chance**

Carol stood with her hand on her daughter's shoulder as the two of them waited anxiously for the school bus to arrive. Carol did this every morning. She had a tendency to stick close to her daughter and she always felt better when she watched the little girl climb the steps onto the bus. "You excited?" Carol asked.

Sophia looked up at her mother and nodded.

"You know the plan right?"

"Yep." Sophia answered with a smile.

"Miss Linda is going to pick you up right after school. She already has your overnight bag; I gave it to her yesterday."

"I know." said the little girl, the smile still on her lips.

"Well good, I'm just making sure." Carol tucked a strand of light brown hair behind her daughter's ear. "I heard that you and Breanna are going to help Miss Linda bake cookies tonight."

Sophia's eyes went wide and a little gasp escaped her. "Really?"

Carol chuckled at the look of excitement on her daughter's face. "Yes; really. Chocolate chip."

Sophia was giggling.

Carol could hear the bus coming and she took a moment to drop down to a crouch beside Sophia. "You're gonna be on your best behavior right?"

The little girl nodded enthusiastically.

"And you're going to listen to Miss Linda and go to bed when she tells you?"

Sophia nodded again, smiling from ear to ear.

"Okay then." Carol wrapped her arms around the little girl, hugging her tight. When she pulled back, she ran her thumb along Sophia's cheek. "You have a good day at school and a great time at your sleepover. I'll pick you up tomorrow."

Sophia hugged her mother back, still giggling. The bus slowed to a stop beside them, the doors squeaking on their hinges as they swung open. Carol held her daughter's face between her hands and kissed her forehead. "I love you."

The little girl smiled as she pulled away from the safety of her mother and started climbing the steps that lead into the bus. Before the doors could close, Sophia turned, waving goodbye. "Love you too!"

Carol waved back and watched as the doors eased shut. She hugged herself and allowed a sigh of relief to pass her lips as she watched the buss roll down the street, getting smaller and smaller in the distance. For most parents, busses weren't anything extraordinary…just convenient ways to get their kids to and from school. But for Carol, the sight of that big yellow bus was a great comfort each morning. She knew, that once her daughter climbed the steps, and the doors closed behind her, that Sophia was safe. No one could hurt her…and then she'd spend the entire day in school, surrounded by friends, teachers who could look out for her… And Carol could breathe easy knowing that, at least for a few hours every day, her daughter was safe.

She shivered slightly as she stood alone at the end of her driveway. This was the part she hated… Going back inside. Carol had taken every possible measure to keep her husband away from their daughter….she never left them alone together. She'd made arrangements with a friend, another mother from Sophia's school, so that the girl could spend the night on Fridays. Linda's daughter Breanna had become close to Sophia and the two girls always looked forward to their Friday sleepovers. When Linda initially questioned the arrangement, Carol did her best to avoid telling her the real reasons behind it… She was reluctant to tell anyone that she was afraid of her husband, for fear that action might be taken…by the police or someone else… As much as Carol despised the abusive relationship she and her husband shared, she wasn't sure she'd be able to handle legal action… She didn't want Sophia to see her father handcuffed and dragged from their home…she didn't want to be the one responsible for breaking up their family. So she skirted the issue, as best she could…but Linda seemed to understand that something was wrong.

She pressed Carol for answers. Carol offered up flimsy excuses for a while but one afternoon, the two women had stayed late at the school, both of them volunteering to help decorate the gymnasium for a fall festival. They'd been up to their elbows in glue, construction paper, streamers and glitter. As they worked side by side, Carol rolled her sleeves up, not wanting to ruin her clothes with glue. It was then that Linda happen to notice the startling assortment of bruises on her friend's arms. They appeared to be at different stages of healing…some were grayish-purple, while others were a sickly yellow… Linda was frozen, her lips parting when she saw the reddish marks around Carol's wrists…as if something had bound her…chafing the skin. They'd been sitting on the floor of the gymnasium, crafting supplies scattered all around them and groups of teachers and parents were working nearby. It took several minutes for Carol to realize that her friend had stopped working. She looked up and was startled by the expression on Linda's face. "Linda…" she started to say, her brows knitting together. "What's wrong?" But when she followed her friend's gaze, and noticed that the woman was staring at her arms, Carol panicked. She cleared her throat and quickly tugged her sleeves back down. She tried to resume her work, pretending that nothing had happened, but she could feel Linda's eyes on her…

"Carol…" she said…her voice hushed. "I didn't….I didn't know..."

But Carol simply shook her head, dismissing the statement as she worked to glue feathers onto a cardboard turkey. She cleared her throat again and addressed Linda, without looking up. "So we're good for Friday then?"

Linda swallowed hard; she was confused.

"Sophia loves spending time with you and Breanna. I think it's the highlight of her week."

"Carol…"

Finally, Carol looked up, meeting her friend's gaze. "She always seems to have such a good time. She really feels comfortable with you two. I can't thank you enough for inviting her into your home. You don't know what a treat it is for her." Carol was doing her best to put all of her hidden thoughts into those words. Her eyes shone with gratitude and sincerity as she stared at Linda.

It was then that the other woman understood. Those Friday nights weren't just about sleepovers…they were a way for Sophia to get out of her house…and away from whoever left the bruises on Carol's arms. Linda finally knew why Carol never invited Breanna over… As thoughts continued to race through Linda's skull, she swallowed hard and eyed her friend. The two women stared at each other for several minutes before Linda finally spoke. "Breanna loves having her." she said softly, a sad smile on her face. "She's welcome anytime." With that, Linda reached out, taking one of Carol's hands in her own and squeezing it gently.

Carol's eyes had grown warm and she reached up, wiping them before tears could fall. "Thank you. That means a lot to us." she said. She took comfort in the warmth of Linda's hand wrapped around her own and there, on the floor of the gymnasium, the two women seemed to reach an unspoken understanding. Carol would never be able to thank her friend enough, and Linda would help wherever she could. Ever since that day, Sophia had spent every Friday night with Linda and Breanna.

Carol blinked, pushing the memory from her mind. The wind was picking up and she knew she couldn't stand out there forever. Still hugging herself, she turned and began walking slowly back up the driveway. With each step, she rehashed the plan in her head… Carol was never reckless; she couldn't afford to be. She was never sloppy and she never left loose ends. Everything she did was calculated down to the very last detail. She'd chosen Friday as the designated sleepover day because Ed always seemed to be at his worst on Friday afternoons. Knowing that he didn't have to work all weekend seemed to leave her husband with the impression that he could start drinking the second he got home. Every Friday, like clockwork, he burst through the door, stalked into their kitchen and slumped down in the same chair. There was a small dining table at the far end of their kitchen, near a large window. He'd sit there, drumming his thick fingers on the table and kicking his boots off as he waited for Carol. She would always hurry to the kitchen, pull a chilled mug from the freezer and then pop the tab on a can of beer, pouring the liquid carefully into the frosty glass. He always watched her…as if he were waiting for her to make a mistake, but she'd mastered the routine. She always squinted against the gold-orange light of the afternoon that spilled in through the window while she walked slowly towards the small table. She would set the mug down in front of him, without a word, and then avoid eye contact as she stooped to collect his boots. Once she'd taken his boots out into the hall, she would return and ask him what he wanted for dinner.

When Sophia first started staying with Breanna, Ed had questioned Carol about it, wanting to know where their daughter was. Carol offered up excuses, just as she'd done with Linda, but Ed seemed to know that his wife was purposely keeping their daughter away from him. That first Friday, he'd taken his anger out on Carol…slapping her hard enough to tear her bottom lip. She'd stood shaking in the kitchen, one hand clinging to the counter while the other held her aching jaw. She could feel blood dripping from her lip, scarlet drops rolling quietly down her chin and making her hand sticky. With trembling fingers, she gingerly touched the stinging cut, but Ed wasn't giving her time to tend to the wound. He'd snarled at her, barking orders…telling her that dinner needed to be made. So she swallowed hard, ignoring the metallic taste filling her mouth and the terrible pain radiating from her jaw. Drops of blood continued to slip down the curve of her chin as she pulled open the fridge and grabbed a pack of ground beef. He'd stood in the kitchen the entire time, his eyes never leaving her. And she'd prepared their dinner…her heart pounding…with each passing second she'd grown more and more afraid that another blow was coming…

Things had calmed down a bit since then. Ed grudgingly came to accept that he wouldn't be seeing Sophia on Fridays…no matter how much he screamed at Carol, or how hard he hit her. He drank more…sometimes at home, and sometimes at local bars. More often than not, he stumbled home, piss drunk at three in the morning and collapsed on their living room couch. It was the only reprieve Carol ever got. He almost always slept late into the afternoon on Saturdays and when he finally woke, he was too hung over to pose much of a threat. Carol would slip out of the house, before he woke, and drive to Linda's where she'd spend some time with the girls before leaving with Sophia.

The routine seemed to be working, but Carol eventually realized that her daughter wasn't the only one who needed some time away from the house. Money was tight and Carol figured she could kill two birds with one stone. So one Friday night, as Ed reclined in his easy chair, a beer clutched in his hand, Carol moved so that she was standing behind him. She reached over the chair until her hands found her husband's shoulders and she slowly started to massage the aching muscles. He groaned at first. "The hell are you doin'?" he snapped.

But she kept her mask on, a soft smile on her lips and honey in her voice. "Nothing. Just wanted to do something for you. You work hard….keeping a roof over our heads and food on the table. This seems like the least I can do." Her hands continued to work his muscles.

Ed couldn't deny how good it felt to have someone rubbing his shoulders. He took a swig of his beer and grunted. "Keep at it then."

Carol steeled herself as she leaned down and kissed the spot just below his ear, her hands working harder, kneading the muscles. "I was thinking…" she whispered.

"Go on. Spit it out." He growled, but some of the anger seemed to have left his voice…she could feel the tension fading from his shoulders.

She smiled, kissing the side of his face. "Well, you do so much for me and Sophia, and I think there's more I could be doing."

He took another swig of his beer. "There is. Get on upstairs and get them legs open for me. I'll be up there when the game's over."

Carol did her best to maintain her composure; she couldn't let her revulsion register on her face. She simply smiled and continued rubbing his shoulders. "I can do that. But I was thinking of something else…something to help with the bills."

He snorted, dismissing the idea. "What's your ass gonna do to help with the bills?"

Nerves were starting to get the best of her. She needed this to work, but Ed had never been fond of letting her out of the house if he could help it. So she did the only thing she could. She ran her hands from his shoulders, down his chest, then back up again, her mouth at his ear. "I was thinking I could look for a job…just something part-time to help out. You do so much" she whispered to him. "I just want to feel like I'm pulling my weight." She placed a quick kiss to his neck, her hands still working him.

"You wanna work?" he asked, suspicion evident in his tone, but he seemed to be relaxing under her touch.

"Just something part-time…like I said…maybe even one day a week. I could work Friday nights…give you a chance to have the house all to yourself…" she whispered. Carol was practically purring and she kissed his neck again.

Ed had to admit that it was intriguing. He liked the idea of enjoying the peace and quiet of an empty house once a week. "Fine," he said. "Long as it don't interfere with all the shit that needs done 'round here. And as long as it's only once a week…Your ass needs to be here, in this house. Ya hear me?"

She squeezed his shoulders and smiled. "Sounds good to me. I'll make sure there's dinner waiting for you whenever you get home."

"Best see that ya do." he said. "Now go on; the game's on and you should be upstairs. Go get them clothes off."

Carol smiled as she walked around the chair and stood in front of him. "Let me refill this for you first." She leaned over him and gently pulled the mug from his hand.

He leered at her, openly staring down her shirt as she leaned over him. She caught him looking and smirked. When she turned away, he smacked her hard on the ass. "Hurry now, 'n get that ass upstairs."

She straightened her back, drawing on a strength that only women have, and forced a smile over her shoulder. "Yes sir." With that, she made her way to the kitchen and quickly refilled his mug. Once she gave him his drink and retreated to the second story of their home, she locked herself in their bedroom. It was only a precaution. He rarely ever made it up the steps once he started drinking, but she wanted to be on the safe side. She released a heavy sigh of relief and headed to their master bathroom. Carol stripped and jumped into the shower, doing her best to wash any trace of that man off her body. The hot spray of water hit her skin and she shuddered, cringing at the memory of what she'd just done. She hated having to touch him…to be close to him. But she knew that if she wanted her plan to succeed, she needed to get him on board. So she'd smiled and whispered, stroking his ego while she put on a performance worthy of an oscar. But it worked… She ran her hands through her short, wet hair and allowed herself to smile.

_A job….time away from him…away from the house…_

She knew there was never any real danger of him coming upstairs to be with her. If he ever summoned the strength to get out of his chair, it would only be to stumble to the kitchen for more booze. That secret knowledge was the only thing that enabled her to get through the performance. So she continued to wash up, her mind racing with possibilities as to where she might work.

It had been three weeks since she'd persuaded her husband to let her find a part-time job and she'd finally made a decision. There was a call center about fifteen minutes from their home; they ran twenty-four hours a day and there were always openings for people interested in the night shift. Carol convinced Ed that it would be the perfect place for her, and he'd agreed…his only consolation being that there would be plenty of other people there to keep their eyes on her. But Carol had no intention of ever setting foot in the call center.

As she walked back up her driveway, towards her home, Carol wondered if her plan would actually succeed…if she could really pull it off. She had it all figured out. She'd only be working Friday nights….and she'd leave the house before Ed even got home from work. She would be home the next morning, before he had the chance to wake up from his latest black-out. Carol took a deep breath as she reached her front door.

_This is it….today's the day…just stay calm…everything's going to be fine._

When she turned the doorknob and stepped inside, Ed was standing in the hallway, pulling his coat on. "You startin' at the call center tonight?" he asked.

She hugged herself and nodded. "We'll see how it goes."

Ed huffed as he moved past her and reached for the door. "When you're there…I want ya keepin' your eyes to yourself. It's work…shit ain't happy hour. Ya got me?" His mean eyes were fixed on her.

She kept her mask on, giving him a soft smile. "Of course. And I'll have chicken in the microwave; it'll be ready for you when you get home."

"Fine." he said, pushing the door open and stepping outside.

Carol eased it shut behind him. Once she heard his car back out of the driveway, she leaned back against the door and released the breath she didn't know she'd been holding. Her heart was thrumming in her chest and her entire body was alive with nervous energy.

_This is it….Sophia's on the bus…she'll be safe all day; she'll spend the night with Breanna and Linda…Ed will be at work all day and I'll be gone before he gets home…_

The thought seemed so strange. Carol was going to have an entire day to herself. As she leaned against that door, trying to slow her breathing, she realized that this was the first time, since her marriage, that she'd experienced any sort of freedom.

_A day to myself…_

She couldn't even bring herself to say the words out loud…but a strange thrill was working its way through her frame. A smile was forming on her face and she slowly let her body slide down until she was sitting on the floor. Alone, excited and unsure, Carol let herself smile.

Daryl sat on the couch with a TV tray in front of him. He was leaning forward, his elbows resting on the tray as he ate his sandwich. He could hear his brother's heavy footsteps on the stairs.

"Ya done yet?" Merle called out.

Daryl rolled his eyes. "Would ya crawl outta my ass and let me eat?"

Merle whistled as he wandered into the living room and stared at his brother. "Well shit; what's got your panties in a twist?"

Daryl took another bite of his sandwich and chose to ignore the question.

Merle was smirking as he moved to stand in front of the TV, blocking Daryl's view.

The younger Dixon huffed, dropping his sandwich on the plate. "Will ya quit?"

"What?" Merle asked, feigning ignorance. "Somethin' good on?"

"I'm watchin' the news." Daryl growled.

Merle snorted as he reached for the remote on Daryl's tray; before the younger man could protest, Merle turned, aiming the remote at their cable box and turned the TV off.

Daryl glared at his brother.

"Boy ain't nothin' worth watchin' there."

"I was tryin' to see if the cops got any leads on Jesse." Daryl snapped, referring to a dealer his brother met with on a fairly regular basis. He and Daryl had formed a loose friendship but the man disappeared several weeks ago and no one had heard from him since. Daryl worried that one of Jesse's deals had gone south…that maybe someone hurt him.

Merle shook his head, chuckling. "Boy, don't go worryin' 'bout that tweaker. I'm sure his scrawny ass is holed up somewhere."

Daryl sighed, his narrowed eyes trained on his brother. "This ain't like him….he ain't one to take off…"

Merle's grin disappeared and he rubbed the back of his neck. He could see how much this was weighing on Daryl. "I'm sure the little bastard's fine. Maybe things just got a little hairy for him and he's layin' low for a while…that's all."

Daryl sighed again and clasped his hands under his chin. "Maybe."

A heavy silence hung over the two brothers and neither was sure what else to say. It was Merle who finally spoke up. "How 'bout I help ya out with this…" he said as he reached for what was left of Daryl's sandwich and took a good bite.

Daryl bristled. "Asshole."

But Merle just chuckled before taking another bite. "I got an idea. It'll get your mind off all this shit with Jesse."

The younger Dixon snorted, looking away.

"Ya done enough mopin' 'round here; I'm draggin' your ass outta this goddamn house." said Merle as he finished the sandwich and wiped his mouth with his wrist.

Daryl pushed the TV tray aside and moved to stand. "You can _try_…" he growled.

But Merle pushed his brother hard in the chest, forcing him to sit back down. "Best hear me out boy; now we're gettin' outta this house…"

Daryl was trying to control his anger as he sat on the sofa and glared up at his brother.

"I ain't lettin' ya spend your night in front of the TV, cryin' in your beer over that tweaker. How 'bout you go on upstairs, wash up, and grab a couple rubbers from under the sink. Get your ass back down here so we can leave."

The younger Dixon was not amused.

"What?" Merle asked. "Ya got wax in your ears? Move." He kicked at his brother's leg.

Daryl's blue eyes were narrowed to mean slits as he studied his brother. He knew he wasn't strong enough to take Merle on…no matter how much of a fight Daryl put up…Merle would get his way. "That your answer to everything? Piece of tail gonna solve all your problems?" Daryl snapped as he stood up.

Merle chuckled. "It'll solve half of 'em…'n some good booze will solve the rest, now move."

Daryl's fists were clenched at his sides as he walked past his brother and headed for the stairs. He didn't feel like going out…he was more than happy to do his drinking at home, not in some dive bar surrounded by strangers… But he'd realized a long time ago that there wasn't much use in fighting with his brother…not when Merle had his mind made up. So he grudgingly climbed the steps, his feet dragging the whole way.

When he reached the top of the stairs, Daryl turned right, heading towards the bathroom. As he made his way down the hall, the wooden floor creaked with every step he took. That was something the younger Dixon never realized he'd be so grateful for when they moved in…wooden floors. It meant he could hear people coming and going, if his brother had company, and he could take measures to make himself scarce. It was also a hell of a lot easier to clean than carpet. The Dixon's weren't exactly the tidiest home owners who ever lived…and they weren't used to taking care of their surroundings…but when their grandfather passed that spring, leaving his home to the two brothers, Daryl promised himself that he'd look after the place…the best he could. He spent a good amount of time picking up after Merle, but he didn't mind. Daryl was just glad that he finally had a decent roof over his head.

He pulled open the door to the master bathroom and locked it behind him. Merle had a bad habit of yanking the door open when Daryl was in the shower…and snatching his clothes… The younger Dixon shook his head, marveling at his brother's immaturity. "_Asshole_…" he muttered under his breath.

Now that he was completely alone, Daryl slowly pulled the faded wife-beater off, mussing his hair. He glanced at his reflection in the mirror, looking over his shoulder and studying the scars on his back. He hated the raised flesh...the stripes he would never get rid of… He'd had them since he could remember, and they never got easier to look at. Each time he undressed and caught a glimpse of his reflection, there was some small part of Daryl that hoped they'd be gone…but they never were. His brother had them too; Merle's were even worse. The older Dixon had spent years trying to convince his little brother that the scars weren't anything to be ashamed of. But Daryl still felt hopelessly flawed. He continued to stare at his reflection and tried to remind himself that he wasn't any less of a man…less of a person. Sighing, he turned away from the man in the mirror and worked on getting the rest of his clothes off.

After kicking his pants and boxers off the ends of his feet, he pushed aside the heavy shower curtain and stepped carefully over the side of the tub. Daryl would never admit it, but the master bathroom was one of his favorite things about the house. He liked that it was the one place where he could be completely alone. The shower was spacious, with a big tub, and there was even a small window, high on the wall, with a little ledge for setting soap and shampoo. Sometimes, when Merle wasn't home, Daryl would fill the tub completely with scalding hot water, and ease into it with a beer in his hand. He'd hiss at first, but once his body adjusted to the warmth, it felt incredible. He'd lean back, take sip of his beer and then set the bottle down on the edge of the tub. It was the most relaxing thing he'd ever done and he found that the sensation of sipping ice-cold beer, while being completely immersed in hot water, was amazing. Occasionally, he even took a book with him and did his best not to drop it in the water. He knew if his brother ever caught him, that would be the end of it…. Daryl reached for the knob and turned it, making the pipes groan. He closed his eyes and waited. When the hot spray from the shower-head hit him, he groaned. He ran his hands through his dark hair and tried to push any thoughts of Jesse from his mind. If Daryl were being honest with himself, he'd have to admit that a long, hot bath and a few beers would do more to ease his mind than bar hopping with Merle… But the younger Dixon didn't have much of a choice. If his brother wanted them to go out…then they would go out. Daryl reached for the soap, rubbing it in his hands. As he washed up, and let the warm, soothing water drip from the ends of his hair and trickle down his spine, Daryl hoped that the evening wouldn't be a complete nightmare…and that he wouldn't wind up hauling his brother off some filthy floor.

Carol chewed on the end of her pen as she sat at the small table in her kitchen. She was hunched over a yellow notepad, scrawling down recipes as they came to her. She'd earned extra money in college by tending bar at one of the local haunts near campus. She continued to gnaw on the pen cap as she mumbled to herself. "_Whiskey sour_…_black cadillac_…._white russian_…" The recipes were coming back to her in bits and pieces and she hurried to jot them down. Carol knew that once she got behind the bar, she'd be able to pick up right where she left off, but she was still nervous.

After she married Ed, Carol lost touch with most of her extended family. Little by little, he'd taken steps to isolate her, cutting her off until her family members gradually stopped calling. But she had a cousin who lived about forty-five minutes away, in the next county over, and the woman owned a small bar. She and Carol only managed to keep in touch with occasional phone calls. Carol would call when Ed was passed out drunk, or when he stayed out late on Fridays. The woman's name was Christine and Carol had done her best to explain her need for part-time work. Christine was sympathetic and knew that Carol had experience tending bar. Friday was one of their busiest nights and she told Carol she'd be glad to have her.

"_Martinis….Sex on the beach…screwdrivers_…" Carol was still mumbling to herself as the pen scrawled ingredients on the lined page. The more she thought about it, the better she felt. This wasn't just about bringing in a little extra cash…it was about escaping the hell that was her marriage…at least for a few hours, _one night a week_…. She'd get the chance to reconnect with a family member she hadn't seen in years and she could interact with people…_normal_ people. Strangers who knew nothing about her…she supposed it was a chance for her to step into a different skin…become someone else for a little while, and that idea filled her with more hope than she'd felt in a long, long time. Setting the pen down, she pushed her chair back and stood, her hands going to her hips. Carol glanced down at her clothes…the oversized grey cardigan and faded jeans she usually wore around the house.

_I can't wear this…_

It was four in the afternoon. Ed usually pulled into their driveway around five-thirty and she planned to be long gone by then. Hurrying up the stairs to their bedroom, Carol briefly considered the outfits she had in her closet. Ed was incredibly controlling when it came to what she wore, and that meant her options were limited. But she hoped that she could find something suitable. When she entered the bedroom and walked past the dresser that was pushed against the far wall, Carol caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. She shook her head, sighing and wondering when she'd let herself turn into the frumpy woman reflected in the glass. Pushing the thought from her mind, she pulled open their closet door and reviewed the contents. All of her shirts and sweaters were at least one size too big; Ed liked to make sure that she kept her body hidden. But Carol wasn't about to spend her first night of work looking like someone let the air out of her clothes. She wasn't stupid; she knew how bar tending worked. As long as you were quick with orders, could mix strong drinks, and wore something with a low neck-line, the tips would be good. She knew things had changed since her college days…she hadn't been a jaw-dropper then, at least not in her opinion, and she wasn't anything special now…but she could at least try and look her best.

_No one's going to want a battered wife mixing their drinks…._

It was hard to think of herself that way, but it was true. Or it was six days a week… Carol was determined to leave her baggage behind on Fridays. No one at the bar needed to know what her real life was like. So she continued to rifle through the closet, hoping to stumble across something that might work…but it was no use. She was tempted to stop by the mall on her way to the bar, and just pick something out, but Ed would see the charge on their account. Carol sighed and rubbed the back of her neck.

_There's gotta be something…_

Suddenly, a realization struck her. During the first few months of their marriage, Ed had taken most of her clothes, tossing them in bags and telling her to either trash them or take them to goodwill. She'd told him that she would…but she never made good on that promise. It had been Carol's first act of rebellion and the memory still made her shiver. She was always afraid that he'd find the bags and beat her….but he never did. Ed left the housework to her, which meant that Carol knew where everything was, and she'd gotten very good at hiding things from him. A smile was spreading across her face as she moved deeper into the closet and then dropped to a crouch. There were boxes piled high in the back of the closet…some were filled with Sophia's baby things while others held holiday decorations and old photos. She moved the boxes until she found the one she was looking for. It was labeled 'Albums' and Carol pulled the flaps open, coughing as the motion sent up little clouds of dust. While there were several photo albums inside the box, they were only meant to conceal the true contents. Carol dug in with both hands, rifling around until her fist closed around the first plastic bag. She grunted, hauling it up and then stumbling out of the closet.

_Well….I've got the clothes…whether or not they'll fit is another story…_

Carol slumped down to the floor and dumped out the contents of the bag. She sighed, eyeing the clothes she hadn't seen in five years. Carol had never been one for flashy, revealing outfits. She preferred to keep things simple…solid colors, long sleeves, straight leg jeans, the occasional pair of boot or heels… She crouched over her scattered clothes and began to sort through them, hoping that moths hadn't done any damage. After rejecting several tops, she finally settled on a black shirt. Carol held it up to her chest, trying to gauge whether or not it would fit. It was a fitted shirt, with long sleeves and a v-neck. Realizing that she was running low on time and options, Carol shrugged off her grey cardigan and let it drop. When she pulled the black shirt on over her head, and smoothed the fabric, a small smile formed on her face.

_It fits…_

Carol had never been overly confident when it came to her looks but she took some comfort in the fact she could still fit into clothes she'd purchased over five years ago. She'd always been slim, even after Sophia was born…all it took was a few months of breast feeding and the extra weight seemed to melt off her body. Not that Ed would have tolerated any weight gain on her anyway… Carol's small waist was her one source of pride, as far as her body was concerned, and she'd never been more grateful for it than she was on that first Friday. She stood quickly, undoing the button on her jeans. After she pushed the pants down her legs and kicked them aside, she stooped to grab a pair from her pile of old clothes. They were dark, the denim almost crisp from being in storage for so long. Carol bit her bottom lip, said a silent prayer and then slowly began to work the jeans up her legs. She had to shimmy a little to get into them but when all was said and done, she'd pulled up the zipper, fastened the button, and found that she could still breathe.

_God_…

It was a strange sensation…to be wearing form fitting clothes after years of hiding under baggy layers. She turned, eyeing herself in the large mirror above their dresser, and barely recognized the woman staring back at her. She looked younger, slimmer, and there was hope in her eyes. She continued to smooth the fabric of her shirt and brush away any dust on her jeans. There, in the stillness of the empty house that had become her prison, Carol finally felt as though she'd reclaimed some part of herself…some missing piece that she'd lost when she married Ed. She ran a hand through her short hair and made a silent promise to herself…she was going to get her life back…her freedom. Carol wasn't sure how, or what it would cost, but she knew that taking this job was a step in the right direction. She had no intention of being Ed's whipping post forever. It would take time, planning, and more courage than she'd ever drawn on before, but maybe with the support of people like Christine and Linda, Carol could find a way out of her hellish marriage. She just wanted a better life for her daughter….she wanted them both to be safe. Before she could get lost in her thoughts, Carol glanced at her watch.

_Shit…_

She didn't have much time. She gave the woman in the mirror one last glance and wished that she had a little make up to put on, but Ed never allowed her to keep any in the house. Carol ran her hands through her hair in a feeble attempt to style it, and then turned away so she could shove her old clothes back into the plastic bag. She worked quickly, making sure every last article was tucked into the bag and that the bag was buried at the very bottom of that cardboard box. Once everything had been put back in its proper place, she grabbed a pair of sneakers from under her bed. She would've liked to wear something else…she knew she had a pair of boots tucked away somewhere, but the idea of spending her entire shift in heels seemed foolish. Carol wanted to be comfortable and she knew she'd have to be quick on her feet, so sneakers seemed like the best choice.

_No one's going to see my legs anyway…._

She cut off the lights in her bedroom and practically ran down the stairs, her heart already thrumming in her chest. As she grabbed her coat from the wrack in the hallway, she peeked into the kitchen, reminding herself that she'd already put Ed's dinner in the microwave.

_He's got food…the house is clean, the car has gas…_

Carol grabbed her keys, her purse, and then lingered nervously in the entryway. She couldn't believe that she was really going through with it.

_It's fine…just something to help with the bills…that's all. You're not doing anything wrong._

She released a trapped breath and nodded, convincing herself that it really was time to go. As she stepped out the front door and felt the cold February wind whip around her, Carol felt invigorated. She was anxious, excited and hopeful. She buttoned her coat with shaking fingers and made sure to lock the door. As she reached her car and yanked the door open, sinking into the driver's seat, she stared at her home through the grimy windshield.

_You're not doing anything wrong._

With that, she stuck her key in the ignition and felt the car rumble to life beneath her. Before she could lose her nerve, Carol quickly backed out of the driveway and then sped down the street, leaving her home in the rearview mirror.

Daryl was pouting. Just because he'd let Merle drag him out of the house…it didn't mean he had to be happy about it. The younger Dixon sighed, leaning his head against the glass of the passenger's side window.

Merle glanced at him occasionally and frowned. "Boy, will ya buck up? For Christ's sake… Gettin' your sorry ass outta the house… I swear it's like pullin' goddamn teeth." Merle smacked the steering wheel for emphasis.

Daryl huffed. "Just don't see the point in goin' out. I don't need a bar to get lit. We got booze at home."

Merle grumbled something under his breath and gripped the steering wheel tighter. "You're missin' the point…"

"I must be…" growled the younger Dixon.

"Ya can't just go spendin' your time holed up in that house. Ya need interaction with other goddamn people… That's why your ass is all bent outta shape over that tweaker. Little bastard was the only person ya ever talked to…least for a while. Ya need to mix it up every once in a while. That's all this is. Just us, goin' out, meetin' some new folks." said Merle, his eyes trained on the road.

Daryl snorted. "Right. _People_."

Merle frowned. "What?"

"Quit actin' like ya give a shit about meetin' people…you're just lookin' for some tail." Daryl growled softly as he stared out the window.

Merle shrugged. "Ain't nothin' wrong with that. Nice piece of ass would do ya a world of good. Make ya quit bitchin' at least."

Daryl turned, glaring at his brother.

"So what If I'm lookin' for a little action? If I happen to meet some interestin' folks along the way…it's a win win. Get the stick outta your ass and quit judgin' me boy." said Merle.

The younger Dixon had another argument burning on his tongue but he didn't get a chance to use it. Merle was pulling the truck into a cramped parking lot and Daryl glanced at the name on the building. "Roy's?" he mumbled to himself, trying to remember if he'd been there before. "Why'd ya bring me way the hell out here?" Daryl asked.

Merle smirked as he pulled into a parking space and let the engine die. "Because they got the best booze."

Daryl ran a hand through his hair and sighed. "That all?"

Merle chuckled, pushing his door open. "Well there's that…'n then there's the fact that every time I been here I done walked out with a sweet little thing on my arm. Swear to god ya can't miss with the tail they got in there." He hopped down from the truck and gestured towards the building.

The younger Dixon rolled his eyes as he mimicked his brother's actions, hopping down from the cab, his boots hitting the gravel. He slammed the door shut and found himself face to face with Merle.

"Ya bring them rubbers I asked for?" said Merle.

Daryl sighed again and slipped his hand into his back pocket. He pulled out the condoms tossing them to his brother. "Here. Go on."

Merle brought out his wallet and tucked the condoms inside.

"Ya seem awful sure of yourself." said Daryl, his hands in his pockets.

Merle was still chuckling as he closed his wallet. "It's like shootin' fish in a barrel…I'm tellin' ya. Ya gonna be sorry ya didn't bring more."

Daryl turned his head to spit. "Doubt it. I ain't lookin' to drag home some skank that's so shit-faced, the bitch can't remember her name unless she stares at the tattoo above her ass in the bathroom mirror."

Merle shook his head laughing, creases forming at the corners of his eyes. "Boy….your ass is worse than I thought. Lord…" he paused to wipe at his eyes. "Do me a favor now…" he leaned in to his brother's space and placed a broad hand on Daryl's shoulder. "Relax. Alright? I ain't askin' for much. Just go on in there, get you some strong drinks, and see if ya can get that stick outta your ass."

Daryl bristled but didn't argue. He blew out a warm breath, releasing some of the anger that was trapped inside him. "Fine." he said, his shoulders slumping a little.

Merle grinned. "Well alright then baby brother. Let's go on 'n see what they got on tap tonight." With that, the older Dixon turned away and started heading towards the building.

Daryl followed his brother, feeling a little like a stray dog. As apprehensive as he was about this whole thing, he realized that he didn't have anywhere else to go.

Christine raised a glass to her lips and took a slow sip. A smile was spreading on her face as she nodded her approval. "Well damn…."

Carol bit her lip, anxious but hopeful. "What's the verdict?"

"That's the best bloody mary I've had in a long time. Might get ya to refill this in a minute." Christine took another sip.

"Really?" Carol chuckled. "Well I'm glad you approve. It's not too spicy?"

Christine took a quick sip and grinned. "No ma'am. Is that horseradish?"

Carol nodded. "It is."

"My last girl couldn't mix for shit…I swear one day she asked me how to make a rum 'n Coke."

Laughter burst from Carol's lips. "Oh goodness…I'm guessing she didn't last long?"

Christine snorted. "Try a week."

Carol was still chuckling.

"Just gets busy around here 'n I can't do it all alone…I put off hirin', 'n then I'm in a corner with my back against the wall and I gotta hire the first empty-headed little thing that comes along."

"You're terrible." Carol laughed.

"Now I got a guy comes in couple nights a week. He's a good kid 'n he'll be helpin' us out tonight. Glenn. Boy's smart enough, but he's still learnin' how to work the bar. I get him to do odd jobs around here…helpin' with the kitchen, gettin' orders out…bussin' tables. You feel like you're gettin' overwhelmed, just pull him aside and tell him what ya need done."

"He sounds sweet." said Carol.

Christine took another sip of her drink and smiled. "He is. Don't hurt that he's easy on the eyes too."

Carol's lips parted in disbelief. "Well now I'm getting the full picture…" she laughed.

"Hush." said Christine. "I didn't go hirin' him just 'cause I liked his ass…he works hard 'n he don't complain. That tight little ass is just a nice perk."

Carol's cheeks were turning red she was laughing so hard.

"You'll see." said Christine. "We get a few pieces of real nice eye candy that come in here from time to time."

Carol blushed and cleared her throat. "I'm here to work, that's all." Her voice was soft and she was hugging herself. In an instant, a harmless comment had turned her back into Ed's skittish housewife.

Christine noticed the change in her cousin and it worried her. She set her drink down on the bar and eyed Carol. "You know I didn't mean anything by that, don't ya? I'm just teasin' is all. I know you're spoken for."

Caro shifted uneasily on her feet but didn't say anything.

Christine took a step towards her cousin. "He's got quite a hold on ya, don't he?"

"Christine…"

"Quit. Now you ain't got nothin' to worry about here. We're family Carol." She reached out and grabbed Carol's shoulder, squeezing gently.

When Carol lifted her chin, there was fear in her eyes.

Christine's expression softened as she rubbed her cousin's arm. "I know ya don't wanna talk about it…'n I ain't tryin' to make ya. But…I just wanted to let ya know I'm on your side." she paused, hoping that her words were sinking in. "I know that man ain't treatin' ya right. Now he might think his word is law, in that house of yours, but 'round here…" Christine glanced around the bar. "I make the rules. And the first rule is this: what happens here…stays here."

Both women chuckled at that and Carol reached up to wipe unshed tears away from her eyes.

"I know that ain't exactly original, but it works. I mean it. You can cuss, pour yourself a few drinks, long as ya ain't gettin' sloppy, 'n ya can let them blue eyes wander if some fine young thing walks through the door. Ain't no harm in lookin'." She winked at Carol, and gave her shoulder a pat.

Carol didn't know what to say. No one ever gave her choices, freedom…_permission_… This was uncharted territory and she found that fear and excitement were warring inside her. She didn't have the words to thank Christine. Carol had pulled into the parking lot right around five and the bar didn't open its doors until six on Friday nights. She'd spent the better part of an hour reconnecting with her cousin, learning her way around the bar, and mixing drinks for Christine's approval. The two women were having a good time, both of them cracking jokes and making light conversation over Carol's drinks. Christine was older, a widow in her late forties, but she and Carol had always been close. The older woman had a mind like a steel trap and a wonderful sense of humor. She wasn't afraid to say exactly what she was thinking, and Carol loved that about her. Everything was going fine until Christine started talking about eye candy. The statement struck a nerve and Carol suddenly felt as though Ed could see her…that he knew where she was…. But just as quickly as the foolish fears gripped her, Christine was able to make the irrational thoughts fade away. She gripped Carol's shoulder and spoke to her as a friend, a family member, and as a woman. It was strange to have someone treating her as an equal, but Carol found that she liked it…she'd missed it. And so she stood in front of her cousin, and met the older woman's gaze. "Alright." said Carol, as she took a deep breath and tried to calm her nerves. "You make the rules." There was a faint smile on her face and she was standing just a little bit taller.

Christine smiled back. "That's what I like to hear. Now I'm gonna flip the switch on that open sign…folks usually start rollin' in around six fifteen…gives us a few more minutes to get ya set up here."

Carol nodded. "Sounds good."

Christine took a moment to grip her cousin's shoulders and look her square in the eye. "Do me a favor. Put him outta your head. Just for the night…just while you're workin'…don't want ya gettin' distracted worryin' about that asshole. Ya hear me?"

"You make the rules." said Carol, the smile still on her lips.

"Ya catch on quick." Christine smirked at her before turning away and heading towards the doors.

Carol braced her hands on the bar and released the breath she'd been holding.

_You can do this…like she said…don't think about him…you're at work…_

"I can do this…" she mumbled under her breath, repeating the words like a mantra. "I can do this…"

Merle pulled the heavy doors open and stepped into the already crowded bar. It was a little past seven and the place was packed. He glanced up at a TV that was mounted on the left-hand side of the bar, hanging down from a corner in the ceiling. There was a football game on and he took a second to squint at the screen and see which teams were playing.

Daryl moved past his brother, not wanting to linger in the entryway. Merle reached out to grab his arm. "Where ya goin'?"

"Thought ya told me to get a strong drink…I'm just makin' good on that promise." He yanked his arm away and stalked over to the bar.

"Go on then; I'll catch up." Merle called out after him.

Daryl didn't respond, he simply continued on his path and slumped into the first barstool he saw. His elbows were resting on the counter and he brought one thumb up, chewing the nail as he thought about what he should order. His mood was already sour and he was doing his best to block out the noise all around him. There was music playing, but he couldn't tell what it was…not over the sounds of drunken laughter, hands slapping tables, friends calling out to one another, and the blare of the television. With each passing second, he found himself longing for the peace and quiet of his bedroom. He was chewing his nail down to the quick and hoping like hell that no one tried to talk to him. In the periphery of his vision, Daryl could see men and women occupying the barstools on either side of him, but he kept his head down…he had no intentions of making eye contact. His free hand was splaying on the counter, his fingers drumming anxiously. He wasn't sure how long he'd been lost in his own head when heard someone clearing their throat. Startled, Daryl looked up and found himself staring into an unfamiliar face.

"Can I get you anything?" she asked. She had a white cloth in one hand and she was using it to clean a tumbler.

Daryl swallowed hard and slowly pulled his thumb away from his mouth, silently cursing himself for the bad habit. The woman behind the bar was staring at him; there was a smile on her face and her eyes were bright…_kind_. She seemed friendly enough, but Daryl couldn't recall what she'd said. "Sorry?"

She finished cleaning the tumbler and set it down on the counter. "I asked if I could get you anything. Were you still trying to decide?"

Daryl felt foolish.

_She's the bartender…what the hell else would she be askin' ya? _

"I could suggest something if you like?" she smiled at him, her elbows resting on the counter as she leaned forward a little.

He rubbed the back of his neck for a moment and then met her gaze. "Ya got any Evan Williams?" he asked.

She chuckled. "Of course. Straight up?"

Daryl nodded, his fingers gripping the edge of the counter. "Yes ma'am."

She turned away from him and moved towards the shelves that held the liquor. Standing on her tip toes, she reached up, trying to grab the bottle she needed.

The younger Dixon watched her. She was slim…small waist. Her shirt rode up when she stood on her toes and he saw the sliver of pale skin above her tailbone. Daryl didn't usually stare…his nerves had a tendency of getting the best of him, but when she stretched to reach that bottle…he stole a quick glance at her ass and found himself thinking that it wasn't bad…

On the other side of the bar, Carol was dealing with thoughts of her own. The moment he looked up, and their eyes met, she felt her cheeks get warm. There was something endearing about the way he'd been chewing his thumbnail…almost as if he were nervous, and when he looked at her…Carol knew that she'd never seen eyes like his. They were a cold, blue-grey, like ocean water…and seemed to cut right through her. In an instant, a total stranger managed to get her flustered and she was forced to don a mask in order to maintain her composure. She'd smiled, asked him what he wanted, and then took a moment to get herself under control when she turned away to find the bottle she needed.

_Lord…what is wrong with me? _

She took a cleansing breath as her fingers closed around the neck of the bottle.

_I can do this…He's just another customer…._

Carol decided that she was being ridiculous and she pushed the foolish thoughts from her mind as she turned around and moved back towards the counter. She unscrewed the lid on the bottle and poured a generous serving into the tumbler she'd just finished drying. Sliding the glass in his direction she smiled. "Whiskey, straight up. I was hoping you were gonna give me more of a challenge."

He licked his chapped lips and took the glass, clutching it loosely.

"It's my first night." she added, unsure of why she was bothering to make conversation with someone who clearly wanted to be left alone.

Daryl glanced at her, his fingers tapping the side of his glass. "How do ya like it so far?"

She was leaning on the counter as a nervous chuckle escaped her. "It's alright."

Before either of them could say anything else, a cry rang out over the clamor of the bar.

"Carol! I need ten Jeager bombs over here!"

She looked up to see Glenn standing near a crowded table; he was waving to get her attention and she waved back, giving him a thumbs up. "I got it! Be right there!" She gave Daryl another smile and moved to leave. "Duty calls. I'm Carol by the way. Let me know if you need anything."

He nodded to her. "I'm Daryl."

"Nice to meet you Daryl. Enjoy your drink."

There was a faint smile forming on his mouth and he raised his glass to her. "I plan on it."

As Carol turned away and searched for the shot glasses she needed, she could feel her heart beat speeding up.

_Get it together…you have a job to do…_

After she had ten shot glasses lined up, she grabbed a bottle of Jeagermeister and started pouring. She was doing fine until a realization struck her. Pausing after she'd filled the last glass, Carol turned suddenly and moved back towards the counter where Daryl was slowly sipping from his glass. She felt absolutely ridiculous as she clasped her hands and stared at him. "I should've asked before, but…would you like to start a tab?"

Daryl set his glass down and glanced over his shoulder. He could see his brother sitting at a small table with two women. Merle had an arm draped around one girl and he was laughing his ass off at something she'd said. "See that asshole over there?" said Daryl, pointing in his brother's direction.

Carol chuckled and nodded.

"Whatever I drink…just put it on his tab. That's Merle Dixon." When Daryl turned back around to face Carol, there was a smirk on his mouth.

The look on his face was making Carol blush and she had to bite the corner of her lip. "Alright. Merle it is." She chuckled as she turned away to resume her task. While she was arranging tall glasses and pouring beer for the Jager bombs, Christine came to stand beside her.

"How's it goin'? I see ya made it through your first hour."

Carol smiled at her. "So far so good. It's been a little hectic, but nothing I can't handle."

Christine looked closer and noticed the blush on her cousin's cheeks. "My, my, my…looks like somebody done got ya hot 'n bothered." she folded her arms across her chest and waited for a response.

Carol swallowed hard, ignoring the statement. She reached up to wipe a bit of sweat from her brow and called out over the noise. "These are good to go!" She waved to Glenn, beckoning him.

The young man hurried towards the bar and Carol helped him to load all ten Jager bombs onto a circular tray. He mumbled 'thanks' and rushed back out towards the large group he'd been serving. Once he was gone, Christine nudged Carol with her hip. "So? Ya gonna tell me who it is? I know them eyes of yours been wanderin'…."

Carol sighed and cast a subtle glance over her shoulder at Daryl. Christine followed her cousin's gaze and grinned. "Lord have mercy but ain't that the prettiest damn thing I've seen in a long while."

Carol blushed harder. "Christine!"

"What? I'm just sayin' what you're thinkin' is all. Mmm. Sweet young thing like that…now why in the world is he sittin' at this bar alone?"

"It's none of our business…" said Carol.

"And why not?"

Carol stared at Christine as if she'd gone insane.

"We're bartenders…ain't it our job to tend to him?"

"He already has his drink…I think that's where our obligations end…" said Carol.

"I disagree. Think I'll just go keep him company for a minute." Christine smirked.

"Christine," Carol insisted. "He's fine…"

"He sure enough is." The older woman laughed and gave Carol a slap on the back.

Without waiting for another argument, Christine made her way towards Daryl. When she reached the counter, she leaned over it, smiling at him. "You doin' alright sweetheart?" she asked.

Daryl took another sip from his glass before setting it down. "Yes ma'am."

She stared at him, her eyes drinking him in. "You sure? 'Cause I can top off that glass if ya like. Is Carol takin' good care of ya?"

Daryl nearly choked on the whiskey. He coughed a little and wiped his mouth with the back of his wrist. "Yes ma'am; she is."

Christine laughed at that. "Well I'm glad to hear it."

In the next instant, Carol was standing beside her cousin. "Daryl, is this woman bothering you?" Carol asked.

The younger Dixon wiped at his mouth again and chuckled. "No ma'am."

Carol folded her arms across her chest and eyed Christine. "Are you sure? Because I can get rid of her for you."

Daryl wasn't sure if it was the whiskey, or something else, but the two women were making him chuckle. "She ain't done nothin'…" he insisted before taking another sip of his drink.

Christine wore a look of smug satisfaction. "See? This young man is enjoyin' my company."

Carol shook her head, laughing. "Well I'll leave you two alone then. I think there might be one or two other people in this bar that need drinks." With that, Carol draped a rag over her shoulder and turned away. She gave her companions a small wave and then made her way along the counter, asking the other customers if they needed anything.

Christine noticed that Daryl's eyes followed Carol after she left. The older woman smirked to herself. As she continued to admire the young man, she couldn't help but feel as though she'd seen him somewhere before. A crease was forming in her brow when the memory finally came back to her. "Now hold on a minute…" she said, smiling.

Daryl turned back towards her, meeting the older woman's gaze. "Hm?"

"I know you." she said, pointing at him. "Ain't you Merle Dixon's baby brother?"

Daryl sighed. He'd always been known as Merle's kid brother and having a close association, with someone like Merle, hadn't done Daryl many favors in his life. "That's me." he grudgingly admitted.

"Come on now," she said, drumming her fingers on the counter. "It ain't as bad as all that."

Daryl snorted. "You ain't never been Merle's kid brother…"

Christine laughed and wiped at her eyes. "I remember he dragged ya in hear a couple years back…ya'll bit off a little more than ya could chew…pretty sure we ended up havin' to pour both of ya into a cab."

There was a hint of color in Daryl's cheeks and he looked down, focusing on his glass.

Christine reached out, placing her hand on his arm. "Now don't worry…"

Daryl looked up, his eyes questioning her.

"I ain't gonna tell her." she glanced over at Carol. When she returned her attention to Daryl, she could see that he was blushing. "I'll just keep that little story to myself. My name's Christine…this here's my bar and that pretty thing ya been lookin' at is my cousin. But as I understand, ya'll already had the pleasure of makin' each other's acquaintance. Now ya know both our names so if ya need anything at all, just holler…one of us will hear ya." She gave Daryl another pat on the arm and then walked away.

He was left staring down into his glass and feeling utterly confused by whatever had just taken place. The two women had unnerved him, each for different reasons, and it was more than he was prepared to handle. So he decided not to over think it, and instead brought the glass to his lips, downing the last of the whiskey.

It was nine thirty and things were in full swing at the bar. Patrons came and went, some stumbling through the doors…some leaving with people they hadn't known an hour prior…but they all seemed to be in good spirits. Despite the laughter and loud music that filled the building, no one was enjoying the evening more than Carol.

She couldn't remember the last time she'd had so much fun. Christine continued to crack jokes, making her cousin laugh so hard that tears would form at the corners of her eyes. Glenn was amazing. Carol could've sworn that the boy was doing the work of at least three people but he never seemed to get overwhelmed. He was quick on his feet and always ready to help when Carol had questions. As the night wore on, she began to realize that he was as grateful for her presence as she was for his, and they worked well together. She wasn't entirely sure, but Carol felt that she and Glenn might even be friends by the end of the night…and that was no small thing. It had been so long since Carol experienced any sort of freedom, and even longer since she'd made a decent friend.

She was taking everything in, the smells, the _sounds_… To most people, she knew that the bar would seem noisy, crowded… But to Carol, the sound meant life…joy. She was surrounded by people who were enjoying themselves and it was incredibly refreshing. She felt useful, almost confident, as she took orders, mixed drinks, and made small talk with the customers. Her cocktails were met with more approval than she could've hoped for and she couldn't stop the smile on her face as she continued to tuck tips into the pocket of the small, black apron tied around her waist. There was never a dull moment and Carol wouldn't have it any other way.

The music was loud, the tips were good, and customers were friendly, but what really sold the whole thing for her was Daryl. He was easy on the eyes and easy to talk to. He'd ordered a second glass of whiskey and hung around the bar for a while, occasionally offering up bits of conversation when Carol happened to check on him. Halfway through his second whiskey, he even got bold enough to chide her when he saw Carol pouring a drink for herself. They both laughed at that, and Carol argued that her bloody Mary was more of a snack than a drink… Daryl eventually agreed with her and the two seemed to be enjoying each other's company. After a while, he abandoned his barstool. He clutched his glass and gave Carol a small smile before turning to leave. She bit the corner of her bottom lip, and tried not to let her disappointment register on her face. She was leaning on the counter and could feel a blush spreading on her cheeks as he made his way towards the table where his brother was waiting. Carol had to admit…she hated to see him leave the bar but she definitely enjoyed watching him walk away. She'd only been able to admire him for a few seconds before someone was calling her name and she had to return to her duties.

The customers kept Carol busy and she found herself getting just a little bit winded. The next time Christine happened to walk behind the bar, Carol grabbed hold of her arm. "Hey, what time is it?" she asked.

Christine glanced at her watch. "Nine thirty. Why? Ya doin' alright? Need anything?"

Carol wiped a bit of sweat from her brow and sighed. "I'm fine. Just a little hungry is all."

"Oh goodness…I'm guessin' ya didn't eat before comin' in here did ya?"

Carol offered up a weak smile and shook her head.

Just as Christine was about to speak, something caught her attention. She looked past Carol and saw that Daryl was making his way back towards the bar. There was a smirk on Christine's mouth as a plan formed in her head. "Tell ya what." she said. "Glenn's got a table over there needs five glasses of Yuengling. How 'bout you get them glasses filled 'n then we'll see about gettin' ya somethin' to eat."

Carol nodded. "Sure. Sounds good."

Christine smiled. "Alright then. Go on."

Carol smiled back before turning away to find the glasses she needed.

While Carol was distracted with her task, Christine wandered back to the counter just in time to see Daryl slump into the same barstool he'd occupied earlier. "Back for more?" Christine asked, smirking at him.

Daryl felt a faint blush spread across his face and he shook his head. "Nah. I'm good for now. Just needed some time away from my brother."

"That right?" Christine asked, her head cocked to the side as she leaned on the counter.

The younger Dixon nodded. "Sometimes I Just get tired of hearin' him laugh at his own jokes."

Christine chuckled. "Well you're welcome to hang around here, but ya best order somethin'."

Daryl scratched at the back of his head. The two whiskey's he'd finished were taking their toll on him. His lids were heavy and he wasn't sure he was ready for another drink just yet.

Christine could see that he was struggling to come up with something. "Darlin'?"

"Hm?" he lifted his chin to meet her gaze.

"I'm just gonna take a shot in the dark here, alright?"

Daryl was still confused.

"You ain't had nothin' to eat since ya been here…."

He gripped the edge of the counter and bit his lip. "No ma'am, I haven't."

"Well ain't that a coincidence; my cousin's been runnin' around this place non-stop and the poor girl ain't had a chance to eat nothin'…"

"Ma'am?" Daryl asked, still unsure about where this was all going.

She folded her arms and leaned over the counter, moving into his space. "She's due for a break right about now. How 'bout I get ya'll somethin' from the kitchen? I can have a plate of wings on this counter in five minutes. That is, if ya don't mind sharin'. It's Carol's first night here and I'm guessin' she'd be real grateful for the company. How's that sound?" she asked, smiling at him.

Daryl was having trouble processing what she'd just said. Truth be told, the real reason he'd wandered back to the bar was to see Carol. He knew she was working but he hoped to at least get a few minutes of her time. He'd planned on eventually ordering more drinks, just so he'd have a reason to talk to her…but he supposed, all things considered, Christine's idea made more sense. He might as well get some food in his belly if he planned on sticking around. Daryl wasn't sure when Merle would be ready to go, but the younger Dixon wanted to stay…for as long as he could. "Don't know that she wants to go sharin' a meal with a stranger…" he mumbled, his blunt nails clawing lightly at the counter.

Christine sighed, her eyes fixed on the young man in front of her. "Boy, that is my cousin." she insisted. "Ya don't think I know what she wants?"

Daryl was anxious as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Guess ya do." he admitted.

"Well alright then." Christine slapped the counter. "I'll have some wings out here in a few minutes. Ya need to eat somethin' before them whiskeys ya had knock you on your ass."

Daryl chuckled, nodding, and watched as the woman turned away.

Christine saw that Glenn was approaching the bar to take the tray of Yuenglings from Carol. As the boy lifted the tray and started to head back to his table, Christine whistled to get his attention. "Glenn!"

He looked up, acknowledging her. "Yeah?"

"After ya get them drinks out, we need a full order of wings up at the counter." She yelled over the noise.

He gave her a thumbs up and then hurried towards the customers that were patiently waiting for their drinks.

Christine moved to stand beside her cousin. "That sound good to you?"

Carol blinked. "What?"

"Wings. Ya like 'em right?"

"Sure…but…" Carol was confused.

"Well I took the liberty of orderin' for ya. Glenn's gonna have 'em up here in a minute." said Christine.

"Oh, you didn't have to…I would've been fine with…"

"Quit." Christine chuckled. "You're gonna take a few minutes and eat somethin'. Too skinny as it is." The older woman turned to leave but she paused, grabbing her cousin's shoulders. "Just one more thing….hope ya don't mind but you'll be splittin' that order with someone."

Carol's brow furrowed. "With who?"

Christine glanced over her shoulder at Daryl.

Carol's lips parted in disbelief. "No…"

"Ya don't have a say in the matter. I already talked to him…the boy needs to eat and ya both need the company. I know ya'll hit it off earlier. So go on over there and talk to him."

"Christine!" Carol was blushing hard and her fists were clenched at her sides.

But the older woman wasn't interested in arguing. "Thought I told ya I make the rules here, now git." she gave Carol a little swat on the ass, urging her to move.

"This isn't over…" said Carol, as she pointed at her cousin. "We will be having a _long_ conversation about this later."

Christine just chuckled before moving towards the far end of the counter to take more drink orders.

Carol was incredibly nervous as she walked back to where Daryl was. She cleared her throat and folded her arms as she leaned over the counter. "I see you made your way back…" she said.

He looked up and couldn't stop his mouth from hitching into a half-smile when he saw her. "I did."

Her cheeks were getting warm and she turned away.

"Where ya goin'?" he asked.

"I'll be right back." she called over her shoulder.

Daryl bit the corner of his lip and drummed his fingers on the counter.

When she came back she had a glass of water in each hand and she slid one in his direction. "Thought we could use these…to go with our wings."

He chuckled, focusing on the glass. "Ya heard about that huh?"

Carol sighed, stirring the ice cubes with her straw. "I'm sorry about all this…really. She means well…I just think…."

But Daryl stopped her. "Don't be sorry. It's fine." He took a sip of his water and wondered what had gotten into him. "Beats eatin' with Merle."

Her lips spread into a soft smile and she seemed to relax a little. "I'm flattered."

He smiled back. They stared at each other, enjoying one another's company, and before either of them could say anything Glenn appeared with a tray. He glanced at Carol, unsure of who the wings were for. "Christine said we had an order for wings?"

Daryl lifted his hand, "That's me." he said.

Glenn carefully set the tray down on the counter and eyed the two of them. "Enjoy."

"We will, thanks." said Carol, she gave Glenn a small wave as he left.

Daryl and Carol were both staring at their food and neither was sure what to do next. It seemed to occur to them, suddenly, that they would be eating…a particularly messy food, in front of one another. "Aren't you hungry?" she asked.

His elbows were resting on the counter, his fingers still curled around the water glass. "Ladies first."

Carol chuckled nervously. "Not sure you'll think I'm much of a lady once you've seen me eat wings."

"I ain't here to judge." he said, smirking.

She narrowed her eyes at him. "Oh really? This coming from the guy who practically lectured me for making that bloody mary earlier…"

He bowed his head, blushing. "That was just me bein' an ass…I'm sorry." he chuckled.

She ran a hand through her hair and sighed, a smile on her mouth. "No, you're probably right. I shouldn't be drinking on the job…at least not on my first night."

Daryl was clawing at the slick water glass as he glanced up at her, meeting her gaze. "Think it was more of a snack than a drink…" he smirked again, repeating her words from earlier.

She couldn't help but laugh at that. After she'd wiped the corners of her eyes, she refocused on him. "Okay…this is stupid…the wings are getting cold. Maybe you wanna sit here and crack jokes, but I'm _actually_ hungry. You do what you want; I'm eating." she said as she reached for the basket and grabbed one of the wings, bringing it to her mouth.

Daryl chuckled as he watched her. "How's it taste?" he asked.

Carol was trying not to laugh while she chewed. She could already feel the sauce on her face and knew that she must look like a complete idiot. Ducking quickly under the bar, she reemerged with a stack of napkins. After finishing that first wing, she hastily wiped at the sauce around her mouth, but knew that she couldn't get it all off… Sighing in defeat, she smiled at him. "It's great."

He smirked at her and grabbed one of the wings. "Seems like ya enjoyed it."

She leaned over the counter, staring at him. "I'll enjoy it more when I'm not the only one covered in sauce."

Daryl chuckled and started eating. Accepting the fact that they were both going to get messy, Daryl and Carol forgot their insecurities and dug into their meal. She did her best to stay clean, constantly fidgeting with the napkins and dabbing at her mouth, but Daryl was less concerned with formalities. He opted for sucking the tangy sauce off his fingertips every so often. Each time, Carol watched his hands and experienced the slightest twinge of jealousy. She wanted to be that close to his mouth… The thought was a startling one…

_You don't even know him…he doesn't know you….you shouldn't be talking to him, let alone eating together…What if Ed saw you? What if he walked through those doors and…_

Daryl noticed the change in her expression and he cleared his throat. "Ya alright?" he asked, as he reached for another wing.

She blinked. "What?"

He took a bite and waited until he finished chewing to answer her. "Just look like ya got somethin' on your mind."

"More than you know…" she sighed softly, almost as if she were speaking to herself.

Daryl wasn't sure what changed. She seemed fine a minute ago…but now she looked sad, worried almost. He wanted to fix that. "Ain't this where folks come to get shit _off_ their minds?" he asked, smirking at her.

She blew out a warm breath and nodded, a faint smile on her face. "I guess it is. I just need to keep myself distracted."

"What, I ain't enough?" he teased.

She blushed a little and felt her teeth sinking into her bottom lip. "You're definitely helping." she said. Carol wanted to keep the words locked behind her lips but they seemed to trip off her tongue before she could stop them.

It was Daryl's turn to blush. He hadn't expected that response but he certainly liked hearing it. He looked down, focusing on the few wings that remained in their basket.

_What in god's name are ya doin'? Ya need to leave this woman be before ya make a damn fool of yourself…_

He had never been good at this…interacting with other people. More often than not, when he tried to make connections, Daryl felt awkward, clumsy, crass, and out of place. But for some reason, he didn't feel that way with her. She made him feel comfortable. Maybe it had something to do with the fact that they were both out of their elements. Daryl had been dragged into the bar by his brother, and Carol was trying to make it through her first shift. That seemed to level the playing field a bit and the whiskey had given Daryl the false confidence he needed to keep the conversation going. Not to mention Christine's urging that the two should spend some time together… As the younger Dixon considered all the thoughts spinning in his skull, something startled him.

"Well, hey now baby brother!" said Merle as he slapped his hand down on the counter and stood beside Daryl's barstool. "I was wonderin' where ya took off to. Got some wings there?" he glanced at the nearly empty basket.

Daryl swallowed hard and looked at Carol.

She eyed the man standing beside Daryl and then gestured to him. "You must be Merle."

Merle seemed to notice her for the first time. "That's right. And what's your name darlin'?"

Carol stood up straight and folded her arms across her chest, one of her eyebrows arching as she marveled at the stark contrast that existed between the two brothers. "Excuse me?" she asked, plainly amused.

"She's the bartender…" Daryl growled at his brother.

"I figured that…" Merle chuckled. "Her bein' behind the bar 'n all. I'm just tryin' to get a name out of her…"

"It's Carol." she said.

He grinned at her. "Was that so hard?"

She cocked her head to the side as she studied him. "Can I get you anything?"

Daryl shook his head. "Ya ain't gotta wait on this jackass…" then he turned to face his brother. "She's on break. Leave her be."

Merle chuckled again, leaning on the counter. "Right. Then why's she standin' here talkin' to your sorry ass?"

The words seemed to hit on all of Daryl's insecurities and he bowed his head, not wanting to look at either of his companions.

"Ya tryin' to tell me this little thing's gonna spend her whole break with you?" Merle asked, still laughing.

Carol didn't have any claim on Daryl…she hardly knew him, but she wasn't about to let his brother pick on him. "Actually, Daryl here has been great company and  
I couldn't think of a better way to spend my break." Once again, Carol found herself in awe of the words that had just flown out of her mouth, but it was too late to take them back.

Both brothers stared at her, each of them looking as shocked as she felt. It was then that Merle noticed that Daryl and Carol both had water glasses and that there was a pile of napkins on the counter between them. Realization struck and he glanced from Carol to his brother. "Wait a minute now…." he grinned. "I ain't interruptin' anything am I?"

Carol and Daryl stared at each other, neither knowing what to say…their lips parted but the words weren't coming.

Merle watched the two of them. "Oh shit…I really did crash ya'lls party didn't I?"

Carol was getting anxious. "You sure I can't get you anything?" she asked, forcing a smile.

Merle rubbed his jaw and considered the offer. "How 'bout a jack 'n coke?"

She nodded. "Coming right up." With that, she turned away from the brothers and headed for the shelves that held the liquor.

Daryl was too angry to speak. His elbows were resting on the counter and he had his hands clasped in front of his mouth. One of his legs had started to shake and he was fighting the urge to smack his brother. Merle slumped into the barstool beside him.

"Wanna tell me what's goin' on here?" Merle asked as he gestured to the basket that only had two wings left in it.

Daryl huffed, refusing to make eye contact. "Ain't none of your concern."

"Hold on now…I'm the one who dragged your sorry ass in here in the first place."

"So?" Daryl snapped.

"So if ya end up findin' a piece of tail, I feel like I deserve some of the credit…a 'thank you' might be nice…" said Merle.

The younger Dixon had reached his limit, he swiveled in the barstool and glared at his brother, leaning into the man's space. "She _ain't_ a piece of tail…and ya best keep your mouth shut about her."

Merle raised his hands in mock surrender. "Easy now. I ain't tryin' to get ya rattled…"

Daryl glared at his brother for a few more seconds before turning away. Both men leaned forward in their stools, their elbows resting on the counter. Merle glanced at Daryl and could see that the boy was upset. "Look here…" he said.

Daryl lifted his chin. "What?" he growled, his expression sullen.

"If ya think this one might help ya get that stick outta your ass, I won't get in the way." said Merle.

Daryl bristled.

"Honest to god," Merle added. "I'll be on my best behavior."

The younger Dixon didn't trust his brother….at least not entirely, but he supposed he didn't have a choice. After several seconds of silence, Merle spoke up again. "She's cute. Girl's got a decent body…tight little ass…"

Daryl felt his blood pressure spike and he was just about to knock his brother out of that damn barstool when they heard approaching footsteps and looked up to see Carol. She leaned over the counter and set Merle's drink down in front of him. "One jack 'n coke." she said.

Merle eyed her as he took the glass. When he brought it to his lips and took a sip, he winced, shaking his head. "Good lord!" he said, coughing a little and setting the glass down.

Carol slid her hands into her back pockets and smiled. "It might be more jack than coke…" she admitted. While Merle was recovering…Carol met Daryl's gaze and they held the connection. He couldn't help but think that she'd poured his brother an especially strong drink on purpose. As if she could read his thoughts, Carol winked at him. Daryl smirked at her and for the first time, in a long time, the younger Dixon felt like he had an ally.

Merle was always the life of the party…He never turned down a drink, or a fight…and he always walked out with a girl on his arm. Daryl had spent his entire life in his older brother's shadow, but for once…he felt like he had the upper hand. Carol did that…and he wouldn't forget it.

"That is a stiff goddamn drink…" said Merle. He wiped at his mouth with the back of his wrist.

Carol chuckled as she cleared away the dirty napkins she and Daryl left on the counter. "Too strong for your blood?" she asked.

Daryl cleared his throat to hide a laugh.

Merle sat up straight and stared at her. "Ain't a drink on this earth that I can't handle…"

Carol seemed to find that amusing. "You sure about that?"

"Darlin', I might be a lotta things, but I sure as hell ain't a liar."

Carol stared right back at him as she leaned over the bar. She saw his eyes go to the dip in her cleavage and she smirked to herself. She was going to have fun with this. Daryl had done a good job of keeping her entertained and she wanted to return the favor. While Merle was distracted with her neckline, Carol reached into her apron and pulled out a ten dollar bill. She slapped it on the counter, startling Merle. "You wanna make this interesting?" she asked.

He eyed the money and then refocused on her face. "What'd ya have in mind?"

Daryl was looking at his two companions and wondering what the hell was going on.

"I bet you ten bucks that you can't get through two of those." she glanced at Merle's drink.

The older Dixon snorted. "Girl, that's some easy money right there." He fished his wallet out of his pocket and found a ten dollar bill, setting it down on top of hers.

Daryl just rubbed his tired eyes and shook his head.

Carol chuckled. "You've got a ways to go. Drink up." she pointed to the glass of dark liquid.

Merle kept his eyes on hers as he lifted the glass and took a sip. He groaned a little as the liquor burned his throat, but he kept it down and held Carol's gaze. "Like I said…" he growled, coughing a little. "Easy money."

Daryl had to admit that it was amusing watching his brother try to choke down the drink Carol had given him. He sat, sipping his water, and watched as Merle and Carol squared off.

"I think I'll just hang onto this…" said Carol as she reached for the two tens that were sitting on the counter. She carefully folded the bills and then stared at Merle as she tucked them into her bra.

Both brothers watched her delicate hands as she slipped the money into her bra. Daryl was paying attention now. Merle eyed her cleavage shamelessly until she cleared her throat to get his attention. "You should focus on your drink." she said.

Merle looked down, eyeing the dark liquid, but he wasn't ready to take another swig just yet. "Don't you go worryin' 'bout me sugar, I'll be just fine."

She smiled, leaning even further over the counter. Her arms were folded beneath her, and they seemed to push her breasts together. Merle's eyes darted to her cleavage again. "You just let me know when you're ready for round two." she said, her voice hushed, almost sultry.

"Oh I plan on it…" he said, raising his glass to her.

"Good." she gave him one last smile before moving back towards Daryl so that she could clear away the rest of their mess. She took the rag from her shoulder and started wiping crumbs off the counter, her eyes occasionally catching Daryl's. She felt like she owed him an explanation so while Merle was occupied with his drink she leaned over the counter and whispered to Daryl. "_Hope I'm not overdoing it_…"

The younger Dixon leaned forward so that he could hear her better. When she whispered, he could feel the warmth of her words against his ear. A slight shiver worked its way up his spine and he had to remind himself to relax. "_Overdoin' what_?" he asked, his voice low.

She giggled a little and whispered into his ear again. "_I just get the feeling that he's used to being top-dog…am I right_?"

Daryl really, really liked the way her warm breath felt against his skin and he fought to keep the smile off his face. "_That's about the size of it_…" he whispered back.

She smirked. "_Just thought we might have a little fun with him…no way he makes it through two of those_…"

"_I'm havin' fun already_…" he growled softly…he was so tempted to catch her mouth with his.

Carol felt herself get warm; she could feel Merle's eyes on them. "_He's staring at us_…." she whispered.

Daryl was too busy memorizing her scent to give a second thought to his brother. "_Let him_…"

Carol swallowed hard, trying to calm her nerves. To anyone looking on, their exchange wouldn't have seemed out of place. She was just a bartender, leaning across the counter trying to hear her customer's order over the clamor of the bar. And he was just answering her…the two speaking into each other's ears so that they could hear…But something about the tone in his voice made Carol think that it was more than that. Needing a distraction, she licked her lips and started speaking again. "_Say something_…" she whispered.

Daryl chuckled; her scent was clouding his judgment, along with the two glasses of whiskey he'd had. "_What should I say_?"

As soon as the words left his mouth, Carol eased back and laughed as if he'd just said something amazingly clever; her laughter was loud enough to catch Merle's attention. She kept up the charade, even wiping at the corners of her eyes.

Daryl was confused, but in the next instant, she leaned back into his space and brought her lips to his ear. "_Just wanted him to see how much fun we're having…I get the feeling it'll bother him. Don't you_?"

He grinned, nodding. "_You have no idea_…"

She smirked. "_I've gotta work, but you keep an eye on him…make sure he finishes that drink_…"

"_I'll do my best_." he whispered, not wanting her to go.

Carol loved his voice and the hushed words made her blush. She decided to take advantage of the color on her cheeks. Easing away from Daryl, she gasped, a look of shock and amusement on her face. "_Daryl_…I can't believe you'd say something like that…I hardly _know_ you!" There was a smirk on her mouth and she swatted playfully at his arm before turning away to attend to other customers.

Daryl couldn't help the smile on his face as he watched her go.

_Woman's a troublemaker…_

He was blushing a little, and saw that his brother was staring at him. "What?" he asked.

Merle raised one arm and then let it drop. "What the hell was all that?"

"Hm?" Daryl asked, feigning ignorance.

"You 'n her…" said Merle as he pointed in Carol's direction.

"Nothin'. We were just talkin'." said Daryl. He ignored his brother and took a sip of his water.

"That right?" Merle asked. "Ya'll was lookin' real cozy for two folks just _talkin'_…. What the hell did ya say to her?"

Daryl just smirked, without looking up, and continued to sip his water.

"Boy, you hearin' me?" said Merle. "Them whiskeys gone to your head?"

The younger Dixon was savoring his brother's frustration.

"You really think ya got a shot with her?" Merle snapped, trying to get Daryl to acknowledge him. "She a bartender for Christ's sake, she's workin' for tips…"

But Daryl just shrugged. "Funny thing is, I ain't tipped her yet." he grinned at his brother and drummed his fingers on the counter.

Merle was getting pissed. He wanted to wipe that smug smirk off his little brother's face. He'd never been one to let Daryl out-do him, and he wasn't about to start now.

"Ya best work on that." said Daryl, as he pointed to Merle's glass. "Unless ya wanna admit that shit's too strong."

Merle scowled. "Don't you worry 'bout me. I'm gonna finish this. 'N when I do, ya can get your little girlfriend to pour me another one…I'm gettin' my damn money back."

Daryl chuckled. "Sure."

As Merle sat, clutching his glass and occasionally sipping the dark liquid, Daryl stared dreamily at Carol. The younger Dixon had a lazy smile on his face and he felt better than he had in a long time. He watched as she talked to the other customer's and filled their glasses. As the minutes ticked by, he found that he wanted her to come back. Filled with the confidence she'd given him, Daryl called out to her and ordered another drink.

It was one thirty in the morning and things were winding down. The bar closed at two and only a few patrons remained, scattered at various tables and booths. Merle was hanging on by a thread. The man had made it through one and a half of Carol's drinks before he had to tap out, much to Daryl's amusement. The brothers hung around the bar on and off. Some of Merle's frustration seemed to disappear after the drinks were in his system and Carol found that the man wasn't completely unbearable. He was loud, maybe a little crass, but she gathered that he was more bark than bite. Despite their obvious differences, Carol could tell that the brothers were close. She suspected that in addition to picking on Daryl, Merle looked out for him, and that was a comfort. Somehow, between drinks and the bits of conversation, Daryl found his way under her skin. She realized that the night was drawing to a close but she didn't want her shift to end.

The two brothers were sitting at a table and Merle had one arm draped around a red-headed woman. Carol was wiping down the bar, but she occasionally glanced at their table. She tried to focus on her work and bring herself to terms with the fact that she would be leaving soon…and she might not see the brothers again. She paused to wipe at the sweat on her brow but then the sound of someone calling out her name made her look up. "What?"

Merle was laughing. "Hey Carol, how's about you bring me 'n the boy two shots of rye whiskey."

Christine was standing behind the bar, near Carol, and she glanced at the younger woman. "You sure made yourself some fans over there didn't ya?"

"I guess so." Carol chuckled. "Let me get them squared away."

"Just so ya'll know, this here's last call…" said Christine, addressing the few patrons that remained.

Carol grabbed the shot glasses and poured the amber colored liquid. Once she screwed the lid back on the bottle she picked up the glasses and made her way carefully to the table where the brothers were waiting. "As requested." she said, setting the drinks down. She glanced at the young woman who was leaning her head on Merle's shoulder. "Can I get you anything?" Carol asked.

The girl just smiled and shook her head. "Thanks, but I'm drivin'."

"Sounds good." Carol answered, glad that the two men had a safe way to get home. She was thinking she'd have to call them a cab. With that, she left the three of them to their business and started helping Glenn clear tables.

People slowly filed out of the building, some of them tripping and stumbling on their way, others laughing, _cursing_… Christine had the cash drawer open while she counted bills. Once Glenn had taken the last load of glasses and other dishes to the kitchen for washing, he came back and stood next to Carol, holding out his hand.

She stared at him, confused.

"Well," he gave her a tired smile. "You made it through your first shift. Good job." He was still holding out his hand and Carol finally took it.

"You did great; I hope you stick around. We could really use you." he said.

She smiled back at him. "Thanks. I had a good time. Wouldn't have made it without you."

The two finished shaking hands and then separated. "Hope I see you again soon." he said.

"I plan on being here every Friday."

"Great. See you then. Night Christine!" he called out, waving.

"Night honey; get yourself home safe now."

He smiled over his shoulder. "I always do." Glenn made his way towards the doors and grabbed his coat from the wrack. With one last wave the bar's occupants, he pushed open the doors and headed out into the parking lot.

Christine was chuckling to herself. "Lord I never get tired of seein' that boy walk away."

Carol slumped into a nearby chair and laughed. "You're awful. You know that right?"

"Aw, c'mon now…she's fine." said Merle. "Ain't nothin' wrong with her wantin' to keep a little eye candy around if it helps her get through the day." He downed his shot of whiskey and laughed right along with Carol.

Daryl snorted, shaking his head as he tried to process the fact that his brother just used the term 'eye-candy.'

"Speakin' of things that are fun to look at…when do I get to see the rest of ya?" Merle asked as he leered at the red-head's cleavage.

She giggled, her cheeks turning pink, as she leaned in and whispered something in his ear.

Merle had a huge grin on his face and he tightened his grip on the girl, pulling her into his side. He stared at his brother, across the table, and seemed to realize something. "Aw…_shit_…" he groaned.

"What?" Daryl asked before taking his shot.

"See, me 'n Sara…we got plans back at her place…ya alright with takin' a cab home?" Merle asked.

Daryl's head was foggy and the shot of whiskey was burning a hole in his chest. "What?" he asked again, not sure he understood his brother's question.

Merle rolled his eyes. "_Christ_…ya'll wanna call this boy a cab?"

Christine was the first to speak up. "Nonsense. Carol can take him home."

Daryl and Carol both looked up, each of them trying to figure out if they'd heard her correctly. "Excuse me?" said Carol, as she twisted in her chair and eyed Christine.

The older woman was still counting off bills and stacking receipts on the counter. She glanced at Carol, meeting her gaze. "Ya'll don't live far, right?"

"Fifteen minute drive." said Merle.

"See?" said Christine. "It's fine. Carol can get him home. Ain't that right?" she eyed her cousin again.

Carol didn't know what to say…or think for that matter. She was dead on her feet and she hadn't planned on playing taxi. "I…" she was looking around the room, as if it held an answer for her.

"Ya ain't gotta.." said Daryl. "Cab's fine."

She turned to look at him; he was leaning over the table, his eyes downcast. The longer she stared at him, the more Carol hated the idea of him sitting alone in the back seat of some filthy cab. "No…" she said. "I can take you. Really, I don't mind."

He lifted his chin and met her gaze. "Ya sure?"

The very noticeable relief in his voice made her smile. "I'm sure. Just give me a minute to grab my things." She pushed her chair back and stood, stretching her arms above her head. As she walked back towards the bar, her eyes were trained on her cousin. She made her way behind the counter and stood face to face with Christine. "_I know what you're doing_…" Carol hissed under her breath.

Christine folded her arms across her chest and narrowed her eyes. "And what's that?" she asked.

Carol sighed in exasperation. "_Christine_…I'm married. It might not be a perfect arrangement…god knows there are times when I just want out of it…but the hard truth is that I _am_ married. To _Ed_." She held up her hand, showing her cousin the plain gold band that had been on her finger for five long, miserable years.

"And why are you tellin' me all this?" Christine asked, her voice hushed.

Carol blinked and ran her hands over her face. "Because you don't seem to understand what that _means_. From the moment he sat down at the bar you have been doing everything in your power to push us together…"

"What all have I done?" the older woman asked. "I got ya'll to share some wings…and I'm makin' sure that boy gets home safe. I can't see anything wrong with that."

Carol was too tired for this. She placed a hand on Christine's shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. "Look…I _know_ what you're trying to do. I've gotta be honest…this is the most fun I've had in years…I can't remember the last time I laughed so much…and you don't know what this job means to me. Really; I can't thank you enough. But if you _really_ care about me..if you want to do me a favor…you'll stop…with him at least…" Carol glanced over at the table where the brothers were still seated.

Christine nodded, her expression softening. "I'm sorry if I made ya uncomfortable…ya just seemed happy with him…that's all."

Carol swallowed hard and let her hand fall away from her cousin's shoulder. "I was. But that's where it ends. Alright?"

Christine released a heavy sigh. "Alright." She pulled Carol into a hug and kissed her cheek. "I love ya. Now you call me tomorrow, ya hear? Tell me all about Phia's sleepover."

Carol smiled, hugging her cousin back. "I will. And I'll see you next Friday."

"Sounds like a plan" said Christine. She watched as Carol hurried back towards the tables.

"C'mon boy," Merle kicked at Daryl's leg under the table. "That's our cue."

The younger Dixon stood slowly and blinked; the room was spinning a little and he had to grip the edge of the table. "_Shit_…" he groaned.

Carol headed to the doors and grabbed her jacket and purse from the wrack. When she looked up and noticed that Daryl was having trouble standing, she sighed, making a silent vow to pay Christine back for this.

_She knew exactly what she was doing when she volunteered me for this little job…_

Summoning what was left of her strength and her courage, Carol walked to the table and slipped her arm around Daryl's middle before he could stop her. She felt him tense at the contact. "Easy there tiger…just think you might need a little help staying on your feet. Think you can walk?" she asked as she hugged him tighter, pulling him into her side. Daryl gradually leaned against her, letting her take his weight.

"I'm good…" he said, his words slurring a little.

Merle chuckled but when he stood up, he noticed that he wasn't doing much better. His legs felt like jelly and Sara had to grab him to keep him standing. "Think ya'll had a little too much fun." she laughed.

Merle smirked as he turned to place a sloppy kiss to the girl's neck. "I plan on havin' some more in a little while."

Sara blushed hard and helped Merle stumble away from the table.

After waving goodbye to Christine, the two women did their best to get the brothers through the door. Their pace was slow and awkward. Sara and Carol were both struggling to support the men that leaned against them.

Christine just stood behind the bar, chuckling to herself as she counted the last of the bills from the cash drawer.

_She'll thank me later…girl deserves to have some fun once in a while…._

Christine closed the register, locking it with a small silver key. She pulled a till bag from under the counter and started tucking the cash inside when a sudden sound made her head snap up. She heard a loud _thump,_ like a body hitting the ground, followed by Merle's husky laughter. A few seconds later, she could hear her cousin apologizing frantically and imagined that Carol was probably working to haul her companion off the cold ground. Christine shook her head, chuckling again.

_She'll thank me later._

Carol was gripping her steering wheel so hard that her knuckles had gone white. Her breathing had picked up and she needed a moment to get herself under control. She watched through the windshield as Sara and Merle made their way to the opposite end of the parking lot, towards the girl's car.

Daryl had already taken a spill, much to Carol's dismay, and it was no small feat to get him off the ground and into her passenger's seat. The younger Dixon seemed to find the whole thing amusing, chuckles escaping him as he sank back into the seat. When Carol leaned over him to fasten his seatbelt, she caught his scent. She wasn't sure if it came from his hair, his clothes or his skin…but it was strangely addictive. Her fingers fumbled with the buckle as she tried to get it to click, all the while, that scent seemed to surround her and she tried to puzzle out the brand of soap he must use. She'd been struggling with the belt for a few seconds when Daryl moved to help her. His hands brushed hers and he mumbled something. "I got it…"

She blushed when his fingers found hers and he took over, finally getting the belt to click. "You good?" she asked.

He gave her a lazy smile and nodded.

She gently closed the passenger's side door and walked around the car so that she could sink into her own seat. Every nerve ending seemed to vibrate as she sat there, her sweaty palms clutching desperately at the steering wheel. She was scared. Carol couldn't remember the last time a man had been in her car…aside from Ed. If her husband ever found out that Daryl had been in the car…she shuddered, not even wanting to think about the possible consequences. Her fear had taken hold of her and she wasn't even sure she could drive…

A sudden movement caught her eye and she glanced at Daryl. He'd shifted in his seat so that he could lean against the window, his head resting on the cool glass.

_He's tired…I need to get him home…I can worry about Ed later._

"Hey," she said softly, trying to get his attention.

"Hm?" he grunted without looking up.

She turned the key in the ignition, bringing the car to life. "You awake over there?"

He chuckled, his eyes easing open. "I'm up."

Carol breathed a sigh of relief and allowed herself to smile. "Good. Think you can get us to your place? I'm not overly familiar with the area."

"I'll try." he chuckled, turning to look at her.

Their eyes met and they couldn't help but smile at one another. "Alright then." she said. "I'll keep my fingers crossed. Now do I take a left out of here?"

He shook his head. "Take a right. Keep it straight for about five miles…we're gonna pass a dairy farm."

She smiled and started to ease her car out of the space. The gravel was crunching under her tires and just as they reached the end of the lot, the car hit a small speed bump, making Daryl groan. He brought one hand up to clutch his forehead. "Take it easy with that shit." he said.

Carol chuckled. "Sorry. Think you can make it all the way there? If you get sick in this car I swear I'll pull over and drag you out of that seat."

Daryl groaned again, his eyes closing. "Just drive."

She turned right, out of the parking lot, and followed her passenger's instructions. They drove in silence, neither of them feeling the need for pointless small talk. She was willing herself to relax and praying that Daryl could hold his liquor. It felt so strange…_surreal_ to be driving down an empty road, in the middle of the night, with a total stranger in her car. She occasionally glanced up at the dark sky; stars were scattered across it…tiny points of flickering light piercing the inky blackness…the full moon hung heavy and bright, illuminating the endless wheat fields as the car sped past… Carol studied the way the silvery light fell across everything in its path. There was something calming about it…

She smiled to herself, thinking that this was nice. She'd spent her childhood in the country, surrounded by her family…cousins and uncles, grandparents and friends. But Ed had taken her away from all that… He wanted to be closer to Atlanta…to go where the jobs were. He told her there was nothing for them in the country, and she had no choice but to listen. Staring dreamily out her windshield at the stillness and the beauty that surrounded her, Carol realized how much she'd lost when she married Ed.

At twenty-five, she found herself pregnant and out of options. She couldn't do it alone, and Ed told her she didn't have to…that he'd be there…he'd _help_. She believed him then, thinking it would all be for the best…the marriage…the _move_… It was only after they'd been married for several weeks that Carol realized the terrible mistake she'd made. And things had only gotten worse since then. It had been five, long, hellish years since then but it felt like a lifetime to Carol. The memory chilled her and she needed a distraction. "Hey." she said, glancing at her passenger.

He yawned, his eyes easing open. "What?"

"Where's this dairy farm of yours?" she asked.

He grunted, sitting up straight in his seat and staring out the window. "We're comin' up on it."

"Alright. As long as you're sure. Don't go getting us lost out here." she said.

"I got this." he insisted, his hands resting in his lap.

She glanced at him again. "I hope so, because I am _not_ spending my night driving around in circles with you."

He considered her words for a few seconds and then looked at her. "Could be worse."

When Carol met his gaze, she could see there was a smirk on his mouth and it made her blush. "Just focus on getting us home." she said, trying to keep her nerves in check.

He let his eyes linger on her for a moment longer and then returned his attention to the windshield. "It's right up there…just turn onto Montgomery."

Carol squinted, trying to read the sign in the distance. She was able to make out the letters and turned right onto a narrow road lined with tall trees. Her fear of small spaces seemed to surface as she stared out at the brush surrounding them on both sides. Her headlights barely cut through the gloom and she slowed down, worried that some animal might run across the road at any moment. "You get a lot of deer out here?" she asked, trying to distract herself.

Daryl chuckled. "The bastards are everywhere…seems like ya can't drive down this damn road without hittin' one."

Carol tensed, her fingers curling anxiously around the wheel. "God…don't say that.." she pleaded, the notes of fear evident in her voice.

He glanced at her. "Relax. You're fine. Just go slow through here. Besides, I ain't gonna let nothin' happen to ya."

Her breath caught in her throat and she turned to look at him. The lazy smile was still on his face and something about it made her feel warm. All of a sudden, the narrow road didn't seem so ominous…and the dark trees weren't as frightening. She had to remind herself that she wasn't alone. Drawing on her courage and releasing a trapped breath, Carol focused on her task. They fell into another comfortable silence…Daryl only speaking up when they had to make a turn. After a while, the trees had thinned some and Carol was slowing the car to a stop in front of an old, two-story house.

"I take it this is your stop?" she asked. She pulled the key from the ignition, letting the engine die. When she didn't get a response, Carol glanced at her passenger. "Daryl?" she called softly.

He was leaning against his window, his eyes closed. He muttered something under his breath but didn't stir.

"Daryl?" she called again as she unfastened her seatbelt.

He didn't respond.

Sighing and rolling her eyes, Carol pushed the driver's side door open and stepped out in the cool night air. She rounded the car until she reached his door and slowly began to pull it open.

When Daryl heard the door creak, his eyes eased open and he sat bolt upright, startled and a little disoriented. "Hm?" he looked around, trying to get his bearings.

Carol was holding the door open, her eyes locked on his. "I think we made it." she said, a smile on her lips.

He couldn't help but smile back at her as he began to fumble with his seatbelt. "Ya did good." he said.

She chuckled at that. "It was a team effort, but thank you." She heard his belt click and she held out her hand to help him out of the car. "Let's see if we can get you on your feet."

He gripped her hand hard and let her pull him. After a little grunting and cursing, on both their parts, Daryl found himself standing on shaky legs. Carol nudged the passenger's side door shut with her foot and then noticed that Daryl was swaying a little. Before he could fall, her hands went to his shoulders and she did her best to steady him. "You alright?" she asked.

He blinked a few times, trying to focus on her face. He was lightheaded and the world seemed to be slanting under his feet. Something about that just struck him as funny and he started to chuckle.

Carol shook her head, biting her lip. "Okay then. That answers that. Let's go." She moved so that one of her arms snaked around his middle. He leaned heavily on her and she grunted as the two of them began making their way, slowly, towards the front porch. They stumbled a little but she fought to keep him standing. "Let's not make this a repeat of the parking lot, alright?" she huffed.

"That shit hurt…" he laughed.

She cracked a smile and gathered her strength as they reached the first porch step. "I bet. Might teach you not to drink so much next time."

"Doubt it." he snorted.

"You know best…" she sighed. "Now I need you to grab the railing on your side. Think you can do that?"

He managed a nod and clumsily reached for the smooth, wooden railing. Somehow, the two companions scaled the steps, one by one, until they were standing at the front door. Carol was still holding onto him; she worried that once she let go, he'd end up on his ass and she wasn't sure she had the strength to keep picking him up. "I take it you have the key?" she asked.

Daryl panicked for a moment but then remembered the spare in his back pocket. He retrieved the key and gave it to her.

She breathed a sigh of relief and they both laughed at that. While he continued to lean on her, Carol worked the key into the lock, pushing and then turning the knob until the door gave way, swinging inward. They stumbled over the threshold, nearly losing their balance. After the laughter died down, they both caught their breath. "Well…I guess we made it." she said.

"I guess." he chuckled.

"I think I need a minute…mind If I sit?" she asked.

He shook his head. "Naw…make yourself comfortable." With that he released her. The younger Dixon thought he'd be able to stand on his own, but the room spun violently and he staggered back, hitting a wall. The floor rippled like water under his boots and he felt himself sliding down the wall until his ass hit the hard, wooden floor. He swore and then dissolved into a fit of laughter.

"Oh god!" said Carol, "Daryl? Are you okay?" She only left him long enough to shut the front door; cold wind had already blown several dead leaves into the entry way. When she made her way back, she dropped to her knees in front of him, her hands going to either side of his face. "Daryl?" she said again, her hands holding him in place as she tried to get him to focus. "Can you hear me?"

He was leaning back against the wall, his legs sprawled in front of him and Carol was kneeling between them. He wasn't sure why he was laughing….his ass hurt and he knew he'd just made an absolute fool of himself in front of her…but he couldn't help it. His mind was hazy and the whiskey was still coursing through his bloodstream. But then she was there…so close to him, her warm hands touching his face…her blue eyes fixed on him. He could see her lips moving but he couldn't make out the words. All that mattered was the warmth of her hands…

"Daryl?" she said again, her voice soft. She licked her lips and used one hand to brush a few locks of dark hair away from his forehead. "Daryl, I need you to let me know you're okay. Can you hear me? Is there anything I can get you? A glass of water…anything?"

His lids were heavy as he continued to stare at her mouth. The longer he stared, the more he wanted to touch her lips…to brush them with his fingers… There was a dull pounding in his skull and blood was beginning to rush in his ears. His breathing picked up and he couldn't take his eyes away from her.

Carol noticed the subtle changes in her companion and she was growing concerned. She knew she'd already lingered too long but she didn't want to leave him like this. Softly brushing his hair back, her other hand remained pressed to his cheek and she kept her eyes locked on his. "Daryl? Please…I just need you to say something. Let me know you can hear me, alright? Say something…any…" but he didn't let her finish.

Without warning, Daryl leaned forward, his hand cupping her jaw as he pressed his lips against hers. Carol shuddered at the contact. Her mind couldn't process what was taking place between them. She wanted to pull away, to push him back, but the instant his lips hit hers, she felt a stifling warmth rush through her body. His hand was gentle as he held her and Carol's eyes closed. The kiss wasn't urgent or forced, he simply lingered there, applying sweet pressure…and she let him…her heart suddenly thrumming in her chest. His lips were warm and surprisingly soft against hers. They held the connection for several more heartbeats before Carol's mind seemed to catch up with her. She pulled away, gasping.

Daryl stared at her. In the dim light of the hall, her eyes seemed to glow and he could see the hint of color on her cheeks. He wanted to say something…but he couldn't bring himself to speak. Instead, he licked his lips, tasting her there, and waited for his heart to stop pounding.

Carol couldn't believe what he'd done…or that she'd let him do it. The house was still but for the sound of their heavy breathing. Each of them was waiting for the other to speak…but they didn't know what to say. She brushed his hair back again and swallowed hard; she couldn't make herself look away. His hand still cupped her jaw and she found that she didn't want him to let go.

Daryl could see that she was scared…he was too, but he knew that his desire to kiss her was stronger than his fear. So he drew on his courage and moved into her space again. He could feel her tremble, but she didn't try to get away. With his lips hovering over hers, his eyes flicked to her face, seeking permission. She managed a slight nod and Daryl didn't even give her a chance to breathe. His mouth caught hers and a soft groan escaped her. She felt his hand move from her jaw to her neck, where he gripped her gently, keeping her close. Her eyes were closed as she savored the feeling of his lips moving softly against hers. The sensations coursing through her body were enough to make her gasp and Daryl took the opportunity to dip his tongue into her mouth. She shivered, but didn't stop him. Carol's mind was reeling.

_This can't be happening….it's not real…._

His warm tongue slid past hers and she couldn't help but wonder if they'd crashed on their drive home from the bar….if they'd both been killed in some sudden accident, leaving them suspended in this dream world where he could kiss her, and she could kiss him back…

_It's not real…_

But even as the words echoed in her mind, Carol could feel the warmth spreading through her. His lips were still pressed to hers and she was losing herself. She leaned in to him, her tongue slipping quickly under his. He groaned, tightening his grip on her neck as he continued to taste her. It was only when he paused to suck on her bottom lip that Carol managed to pull away, panting. After she had a moment to catch her breath, she met his gaze. "Daryl…"

His chest was rising and falling rapidly as he stared at her. He didn't know what was happening between them, but he didn't want it to stop. Daryl reached for her hand that was still pressed to his cheek. He gripped her wrist carefully and brought her hand to his mouth, placing a kiss to the center of her palm.

Carol watched him in awe. No one had ever been this way with her… Her chest tightened and she couldn't find the words she was looking for.

Daryl held her hand so gently, as if he might break her. One by one, he kissed each of her fingertips, his lips lingering a little longer on each one. When he finished, he let his fingers thread with hers, their hands clasped.

"_Daryl_…" she whispered, her voice strained.

But he just stared at her, his blue eyes clear and focused.

"We can't…_I_ can't do this…" she said.

He still had one hand gripping the back of her neck and he was slowly rubbing the aching muscles there. "_Why_?" he asked.

She bit her lip, trying to hold back a sob. Her eyes were getting warm. "I'm _married_…I have a family…another _life_…." her voice was wavering and she worried that her resolve would crumble. She didn't want to cry in front of him.

Daryl's head tilted to one side as he stared at her. He considered her words but they weren't enough to dissuade him. He held her hand tighter and leaned into her space, his eyes fixed on her mouth.

"_Daryl_…" she pleaded with him. "I'm _married_…."

He hovered over her mouth without making contact and whispered softly against her lips. "_Not tonight_…"

Carol didn't have time to stop him; he collided with her again, taking her breath away, and she let him kiss her. In that moment, as they sat together in the dimly lit hall, their mouths working quietly against one another…Carol found that nothing else mattered. Her fears, her _shame_…all the pain she carried with her each day…it all seemed to disappear when they kissed. All that existed was the genuine warmth between them…kindness and gentleness that Carol had never known. She let the feelings wash over her, erasing her doubt… She wasn't sure when her hands found their way into his hair, or when his moved to her waist, but she supposed it wasn't important. She liked the way his hands felt on her body and she never wanted him to let go. Carol let the kiss deepen…she didn't want to break for air…to _end_ _it_…she worried that once she pulled away, her fears would take hold and she'd run.

But Daryl had other plans. He reached for her wrists and slowly pulled her hands from his hair. When their mouths separated they were both panting. He stared hard at the woman in front of him.

"What?" she asked, her lips parting to make way for ragged breaths.

He released her hands and traced the line of her jaw with his thumb. "_Not here_…" he said, the words coming out in hushed whispers.

She closed her eyes for a moment, savoring his touch. "_Where_?" she breathed.

He tried to calm down as he started to push himself off the floor. He was struggling and Carol quickly moved to help him. She managed to drag him to his feet and he leaned back, letting the wall take his weight. They were both trying to catch their breath as they stood in the hall. "Upstairs…" he said, gesturing to a nearby staircase.

She nodded, wringing her hands and wondering how in the hell they'd gotten to this point. Carol started to pace; her nerves were getting the best of her. "I _just_…I need a minute.." she breathed. The temperature seemed to be rising at an alarming rate and she shrugged off her jacket, hoping for some relief.

Daryl watched her, and the look on her face was starting to worry him. "_Don't_" he growled softly.

She stopped pacing and looked at him. "Don't what?"

He grunted; he was still working to hold himself up against that wall. "Overthink it." he said.

She stared at him…the flush on his cheeks, the dark messy hair, and those vibrant blue eyes that had been haunting her since he first sat down at the bar. Carol knew that he was younger than her, at least by a few years…and he was too drunk to stand on his own…

_He doesn't know what he's doing…_

But she didn't know either. She supposed they were past that. His voice stirred her from her thoughts.

"Can't make it alone…" he said.

She met his gaze, her eyes questioning him, but he simply glanced at the staircase. It was in that moment that Carol realized her decision had already been made. The second she let his lips press into hers, she knew she didn't have the strength to make him stop. Her insides were twisting as she moved towards him…but the look on his face seemed to ease her fears. He was staring at her is if nothing else existed. She bit her lip and slipped one arm around his middle. He draped an arm across her shoulders and they moved slowly towards the staircase.

As the unlikely couple stood at the foot of the stairs, looking up, Carol wondered how they would ever make it to the top. But Daryl didn't seem interested in mulling that over. He was eager to move forward and climbed onto the first step, forcing Carol to do the same. Each of them gripped the railing. Despite their numerous frustrations, they couldn't help but laugh at the absurdity of the situation. After each step, Carol was sure they would fall, but they managed to stay upright. Halfway up, Carol paused to catch her breath. "How is it…" she mused. "That you're better at making it up a flight of stairs than across a parking lot…"

He smirked, pressing onward and climbing another step. "I got somethin' waitin' for me at the top of these stairs…"

Carol blushed, moving with him. "Oh really?"

"Really…" he answered with a huff as he struggled to maintain his balance.

"Mind If I ask what it is?"

He chuckled, dragging her up another step. "I don't wanna spoil it…"

She smiled, gripping him tighter. "That good huh?"

He glanced at her. "I'll let ya be the judge…"

Carol was grateful for the surrounding gloom, she knew her cheeks were turning ten shades of pink. Trying to stay focused, she helped him climb the next step. "Sure hope it's worth all this trouble," she laughed.

Daryl snorted. "You'll find out here in a minute."

With each step, their anticipation seemed to build and they picked up the pace, chuckling and nearly falling in their haste. But they held tight to one another, neither letting go until they finally reached the landing. They were out of breath as they stared at one another. Carol had one hand resting on his back as she helped him stay standing. "Well…we made it." she said.

He smirked at her. "We did."

"Now what was so important that you made me drag you up here?" she asked, a smile on her face.

Daryl looked past her and pointed to the left, at a door that was slightly cracked. She followed his gaze and then refocused on his face. "A door?" she asked, her tone almost playful.

He started walking towards her, forcing her to retreat until her back hit the nearest wall. She giggled as he braced his hands on the wall, trapping her. She stared up at him while he looked down at her. His blunt nails were clawing at the paint and he watched the way her chest rose and fell. "_Ain't the door_…" he growled under his breath.

She bit her bottom lip. "It's not?"

He shook his head. "Naw…it's what's behind it…" he ducked down, pressing his lips against hers.

Carol's lips parted for him and she felt his tongue sink into her mouth. He kissed her hard…harder than he had in the hall….but she wasn't complaining. He was tasting every part of her, making her body warm and restless. When she felt that she couldn't take anymore, she pushed his chest, forcing him back. "What's behind the door?" she breathed.

He smirked at her in the dark. "Lemme show ya."

She stepped away from the wall and he draped his arm across her shoulders while she grabbed his middle. "I think we're getting the hang of this." she laughed.

He chuckled. "Maybe."

Together, they made their way to the door. Daryl wedged it open with the toe of his boot and let Carol step inside. She moved away from him and he closed the door behind them, leaning against it.

Carol took a few steps into the dimly lit room and looked around. A large bed with dark sheets took up a decent amount of the space. To the left, she could see a set of windows that seemed to almost reach the floor. A small lamp, sitting on a black nightstand, offered the only light. She noticed a few book shelves and a rug that covered a section of the hard-wood floor near the foot of the bed. Carol took one more moment to study her surroundings and then turned to face him. She stood with her arms folded across her chest and stared at her companion. "Well?" she asked. "I'm waiting…" there was a smirk on her lips. "What did you wanna show me?"

His eyes narrowed as he stared at her. Determined to walk without her help, he slowly pushed away from the door and started advancing.

Carol swallowed hard as she watched him get closer. He was unsteady on his feet but he continued to move in her direction. The space between them was shrinking fast and Carol found herself backing away. A small gasp escaped her when she felt something hit the backs of her legs. But Daryl didn't give her chance to recover. He reached out, placing his palm on her chest, and gently pushed her back onto the bed. She was giggling as she tried to scramble away from him, but he followed, crawling over her body. They moved further onto the bed so that their legs weren't hanging off the edge and Daryl quickly ducked his head to kiss the crook of her neck.

She was trapped underneath him, but she adapted, her body arching, pushing up against him. The sensation was too much for Daryl and he propped himself up, giving them both a little breathing room. The bed felt wonderful underneath her and Daryl's body was hard and lean above her. She smiled up at him as she placed her hands gently on his cheeks. He sighed, his eyes closing. He loved when she touched him. "This alright?" he asked, meaning the way they were lying on the bed.

She ran her fingers through his hair and nodded.

Smirking down at her, Daryl traced her collarbone with his fingertips, making her giggle. He found that he liked that sound. Despite his need to be with her, Daryl was still concerned about the woman underneath him. He eased back, so that she could move.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

"Nothin'…just figured you'd be more comfortable with a pillow under ya." He gestured to his headboard where several pillows were haphazardly arranged. "Get on up there."

She smiled at him as she moved back, further onto the bed, until she could feel the pillows behind her. She leaned back, trying to get comfortable and then beckoned him to join her. He smirked as he started moving towards her. It was then that Carol realized something was wrong. She sat up suddenly and held out her hand. "Wait…" she said.

He paused, staring at her. "What?"

"Your shoes…" she said, pointing at his boots.

Daryl's brows knit together. "What about 'em?"

"We shouldn't be on the bed with our shoes on…" She swung her legs over the side of the bed and quickly kicked her sneakers off.

Daryl nearly laughed. "Are ya serious?"

She shot him a pleading look. "It's just a pet peeve of mine, please?"

Accepting the fact that they weren't going to get any further until he did as she asked, Daryl sighed and moved so that he was sitting on the opposite side of the bed. He tugged at the laces on his boots and eventually yanked them from his feet.

When they were both finished, they turned to face one another. "Thanks." she said, smiling at him.

He chuckled and started crawling towards her, she moved, meeting him halfway. When his lips hit hers, Carol found herself giving in all over again. She eased down, the pillows at her back, and Daryl hovered over her, his mouth working against hers. She groaned, her arms winding around his neck. As the kiss deepened, Carol's natural instincts seemed to take over. Her tongue massaged his and the sensation was incredible. Her legs parted for him and he immediately bucked against her. Carol gasped, pushing her hips up into his. Daryl pulled his mouth from hers and swore.

"You okay?" she asked.

He took a moment to get himself under control. "Yeah…" he breathed. "You?"

She nodded, her hands lacing together at the back of his neck. Even as they stared at one another, their bodies continued to react. Blood was pouring into Daryl's groin and Carol could feel her core beginning to tighten. He was lying between her legs, his body trapping hers, and she was perfectly still underneath him, but for the beating of her heart.

"We can stop if ya want to…." he said.

She pulled him so that his mouth hovered over hers, "I kinda wanna keep going…" said Carol as she bit her lip and smirked.

"That right?" he asked.

she nodded, closing the small distance between them and kissing him. When her soft lips started moving against his, Daryl groaned, his hips bucking. Carol was startled to feel his need between her legs and she had to remind herself that it was normal. She wasn't used to any of this…taking her time…_playing_…_kissing_… Carol never knew that kissing could feel so good…that it could make her toes curl and her heart race… Daryl's tongue caressed hers and she felt herself get wet. She couldn't believe that she'd wound up in a stranger's bed, and the fact that she wasn't supposed to be there seemed to heighten her arousal. She let one of her hands travel into his hair and she pulled it as her hips moved against his.

Daryl was losing himself. Carol was so soft and warm underneath him, and her mouth was so sweet. He couldn't stop himself from grinding his hips into hers. He heard her gasp and that only made him press down harder. Her legs found their way around his waist…her ankles locking just above his ass, and Daryl growled against her lips. He wanted more from her.

Carol could've sworn that he was driving her crazy. Every kiss, every flick of his tongue, every jerk of his hips sent chills through her body. She locked her legs around him so that he couldn't get away. He seemed to like that and he bucked harder, making her whine. She could feel the hard length of his manhood pressing against her core and she wanted him to keep going.

Neither of them were sure when the kissing stopped, but suddenly, his hand was inching under the hem of her shirt and she put all of her focus into the steady motion of her hips. She wanted to feel as much of him as she could. Each time she rocked against him, Carol quivered.

Daryl's hand slid up, across her tight stomach, and then under her bra until he could feel her warm flesh in his palm. "_Lord_…" he groaned as more blood rushed to his groin.

Carol arched into his touch, her eyes slamming shut as she felt him massaging her breast. His touch was tender, but Carol needed more. She sat up, pushing him back. Her legs eased down, trapping him on either side and he found that he missed having her wrapped around him. As she sat, flushed and panting in Daryl's bed, Carol questioned what she was about to do.

Ever since she married Ed, the man had done everything in his power to convince her of her own worthlessness. He screamed at her, he _beat_ her…sometimes for no reason…he insulted her, chipping away at her confidence, little by little until all that remained was a shell of the woman she used to be. At thirty, Carol had endured more pain than most people experience in their entire lives. The abuse from her husband was constant, and as hard as she tried to block the harsh words out….some got through, festering inside her until she believed them. He'd taken his anger out on her body until she couldn't stand her own skin. But _here_…_now_, with _Daryl_, Carol began to think that Ed had been wrong…she wasn't worthless. This kind stranger had seen something in her. He handled her so carefully, and every soft touch seemed to give her hope. He wasn't tearing at her clothes or forcing himself on her… Instead, he'd traced her jaw with his thumb, cupped her neck with a warm hand; he'd held her breast in his palm, massaging the flesh…making her feel safe, _wanted_….things she hadn't felt in years. With each passing second, Carol grew more convinced that she was doing the right thing. She deserved to feel something good. Daryl's blue eyes were fixed on her and he was trying to catch his breath. She knew they'd come too far…they couldn't stop now, but he seemed content to wait for her…

He sat back on his calves, his hands braced on his thighs as he watched her. "Sure you're alright?" he asked between breaths. A few shocks of hair had fallen in his eyes and sweat had broken out all over his body, making his shirt cling to his back.

Carol studied him…the living, breathing, warm person in front of her… He was real…and that's when it struck her…

_This is happening…It's not a dream…_

She knew it was foolish, _reckless_… Her husband could find out… If she and Daryl went any further…she might even develop genuine feelings for him…if she hadn't already…

_What if you never see him again?_

But as he continued to wait for her, his startling eyes locked on her face, Carol knew that none of her nagging thoughts mattered. Daryl was right…she could be someone else…a different woman, if only for a _night_. Taking a deep breath, and closing her eyes, Carol grabbed the hem of her shirt and pulled it over her head in one fast move, before her nerves could get the best of her. She tossed the shirt aside, letting it hit the floor, and then forced herself to keep her arms down. Every cell in her body was telling her to hide from him, but she was stronger than that. She swallowed hard and kept her palms flat on the comforter beneath her as she waited for his reaction.

Daryl watched, in awe, as her shirt hit the floor. When he refocused on her, he felt his mouth go dry. She was gnawing her bottom lip…there was color in her cheeks, and her chest was rising and falling with each breath she took. His eyes found hers and they stared at one another, each of them frightened and fascinated. He inched closer to her, his movements slow and careful…he worried that at any moment she might change her mind and run…but she didn't. Carol simply licked her lips and waited, her body trembling with anticipation. Daryl was kneeling between her legs and his hands went to her back, searching for the clasp on her bra. Their bodies were closer now and he found himself staring at her lips.

Carol loved the way he looked at her. As he fumbled with her clasp, his eyes trained on her face, she knew that no one had ever looked at her that way…it was at once exciting and unnerving. Before she could take her next breath, she felt the ends of the clasp spring apart. Daryl's eyes never left hers as he slowly slid the straps down her arms. Carol shivered but didn't stop him. She wanted Daryl to see her. After he'd tossed the bra aside, he leaned down to kiss one of her bare shoulders. She smiled, giggling a little, and her hands went to his hair. She used her grip to keep him in place and he continued to kiss her, moving from her shoulder, to her collar bone….the crook of her neck, the spot just below her ear and finally…her mouth. They both moaned at the contact and she fell onto her back, bringing him down with her.

Carol had never been kissed so much in her life and she found that she liked it. His tongue slipped into her mouth, warm and wet, and she locked her legs around his waist again. His need was getting stronger…she could feel it, and there was a stabbing pain in her center. With her hands still tangled in his hair, Carol bucked underneath him, making his hips jerk. But the kissing didn't stop, he simply growled against her lips and moved his hands to her breasts. They both gasped when he felt the soft flesh filling his palms. He started massaging her, his thumbs brushing her nipples, making them tighten. His hips were moving again and each time he ground his pelvis into hers, he squeezed her warm breasts in his hands. She was countering his movements, her body working against his as they created incredible friction. Grunts and groans were escaping them as they moved together, his hips pressing hard into the space between her legs. She rocked underneath him and could feel his erection straining through his clothes.

Frustrated and hungry for more, Daryl pulled his mouth from hers and kissed a trail down her chest, his lips hot on her skin. He paused, letting his tongue flick out against one of her nipples. She gasped, her body arching and her nails grazing his scalp, as she urged him to keep touching her. "_Please_…" she moaned. Daryl didn't need much convincing; he took her nipple into his mouth and sucked gently, making her pull his hair. His eyes were closed as he tried to memorize the way she felt under his tongue…her breast, smooth and soft…a stark contrast to the hardened peak of her nipple. While his mouth continued to work her, his hands explored…one going to her small waist, the other sliding up and down her taut stomach, mapping out the skin. As he ran his broad hand down her body, he let one fingertip dip into her belly button, and she giggled. He couldn't help but smile at the sound, his lips still wrapped around her… Daryl let the tip of his tongue brush her nipple one last time before pulling away.

Carol propped herself up on her elbows so that she could watch him. He lifted his chin, smirking at her. The look on his face made her core tighten and she had to keep a groan locked behind her lips. "Wh..what are you doing?" she asked.

"Nothin'" he said, before ducking his head and kissing the spot just below her breasts. A tiny gasp escaped her, but he kept going. She swallowed hard, her skin tingling whenever he touched her. He moved lower, kissing all the way down her stomach, his hands gripping her waist.

Carol didn't understand. She'd never experienced foreplay. Daryl was young, healthy, and she could feel the urgency of his need. She had no idea why he was taking his time with her, but everything he did seemed to bring her body to life. He looked up at her, waiting for permission, as his fingers curled slowly around her waistband. Carol felt her breath catch. "Daryl?" she said, her voice soft and unsure.

"I was just thinkin'…" he said.

"Yeah?"

The corner of his mouth hitched up into a smirk as he stared at her. "We shouldn't be in the bed with our pants on…"

"What?" she chuckled.

His eyes narrowed but the smirk didn't go away. "It's a pet peeve of mine…"

Carol's lips parted in disbelief and amusement. "Oh really?"

He nodded.

Carol smiled at him and sat up. "How about a trade?"

Daryl cocked his head to the side. "Trade?"

She leaned forward and he sat back on his calves. The two were eye-level now and she braced her hands on his thighs as she moved even closer and whispered against his lips. "_My pants….for your shirt_."

Daryl's insides began to twist. He never made a habit of taking his shirt off when other people were around. But as he stared at the woman in front of him…her bright eyes and the smile on her face, he realized that he didn't have the strength to tell her no. Her hands were moving slowly, up and down his thighs, applying just the right amount of pressure and her mouth was so close to his. He closed the gap, kissing her hard, his hands gripping her waist. She moaned into his mouth, her hands traveling up to his strong shoulders. They knelt in the center of the bed, kissing and tasting one another, until they finally had to break for air. "Still want that trade?" he asked, his heart pounding.

She gave him a quick kiss and nodded.

"How 'bout ya lose the pants…" he said, as his hand slid down to her hips. "And _these_…" he dipped his fingers under her waistband until he could feel her panties.

Carol blushed hard. "Two for one…that doesn't seem fair…"

He bowed his head and sucked at her neck, muttering against her skin. "I'll make it worth your while…_promise_…."

She giggled as her hands moved to her waistband. She managed to push the button through the hole and tug the zipper down. "I could use some help…" she whispered, easing slowly onto her back.

Daryl hovered over her, his eyes lingering on her breasts before he remembered the task at hand. Grinning, he grabbed the sides of her waistband and started to tug the jeans down. The pants seemed to get stuck somewhere around her hips and Daryl huffed, tugging them harder.

Carol was giggling as she watched him struggle. After a few seconds, he seemed to figure out what the problem was and his eyes flicked to her face.

"What?" she asked.

"Get that ass up." he growled playfully.

She chuckled as she lifted her hips and he immediately yanked the denim down past her thighs, lower, to her shins, before he finally pulled the jeans off her feet. She felt terribly exposed but Daryl's warm hands were running up and down her pale legs…from her ankles, all the way up to her hips, and his touch was making her tremble. He massaged her hips for a moment, willing her to relax before they went any further. "Ready?" he asked, his voice thick with want.

She swallowed hard and made herself answer. "Yes." Her hands were forming fists as she clutched the comforter tightly in her sweating palms.

Daryl nodded, his eyes on hers as he slowly began to slide her panties down. He could feel goose bumps breaking out on her thighs as he worked the panties down her legs. When her core came into view, he wanted to stop….to stare and admire it, but he didn't want to make her uncomfortable, so he forced himself to keep going until the panties were yanked off the ends of her feet and tossed over his shoulder. He moved to crawl back over her naked body but she sat up suddenly, her face flushed and her eyes burning into his. "I think you owe me one." she breathed before pushing him onto his back and straddling him.

Her core was resting over his need and they both groaned. His hands went to her hips, holding her in place as she began to undo the buttons on his grey shirt. He couldn't stop his hips from bucking weakly underneath her. A thousand sensations were competing for Carol's attention but she had to stay focused and keep moving. It was the only way for her to get past the fact that she was naked in a stranger's bed. So she worked on the buttons, one by one, and when she pushed the last of them through the hole, she froze, her eyes locked on his.

Daryl sat up slowly and used one arm to keep her in his lap. She locked her legs around him and carefully pushed the shirt off his shoulders. He tensed when the fabric slid down but he let her pull the shirt from his body. Chest to chest, they stared at one another. Carol's hands moved from his chest, up his neck, and into his hair, where she held on tight. He was gripping her waist, and neither of them wanted to let go.

Carol could feel his arousal underneath her…and the sound of his breathing seemed to echo in her ears.

_How did we get here?_

The question loomed large in her mind but she supposed the answer didn't matter. They were together…in his bed…her body wrapped around him and his warm hands resting on her waist. She liked the way his hair felt between her fingers and she watched, in a trance, as the tip of his tongue darted out over his lips. As Carol sat in Daryl's lap, her slender fingers lost in his hair, she forgot about the golden band that always seemed to feel so heavy on her hand…the cold, metallic reminder that she belonged to someone else.

_Not tonight…_

His words were replaying in her head and she knew that he was right. She had a choice…and she chose to be with Daryl. Combing her fingers gently through his hair, she kept her eyes locked on his. "_I'm scared_…" she whispered..

Daryl ignored the nagging pain below his waist and put all of his focus on her. "_Don't be_…" he spoke softly, trying to ease her fears while his hands ran up and down her sides.

Carol gave him a sad smile. "_I barely know you_…"

He swallowed hard, his grip tightening on her ribcage. "_Ya know enough_…" He bowed his head and let his lips rest in the crook of her neck. She shivered, her eyes closing. Before she could say anything, Daryl began kissing and sucking the tender skin at the base of her neck. The sensation was so intense that Carol could feel it in her core and she tugged sharply at his hair. The pain only made him work harder…his teeth catching her flesh. His manhood was throbbing now and he knew they both needed more. With a soft groan, he pulled away from the warmth of her neck and carefully slid her off his lap.

Carol watched with wide eyes as Daryl scrambled off the bed and began fumbling with his belt buckle. He seemed nervous…_anxious_, and it took him several seconds to unfasten his belt and tug his zipper down. Grunting and muttering curses under his breath, Daryl pushed his pants down, along with his boxers, until he was kicking them both off his feet. He glanced at her, his face flushed and skin already damp with sweat.

Carol was frozen as she knelt in the center of the bed… Her eyes roamed his body…from his feet, to his toned legs…She was trying to memorize every detail but her lips parted when she saw his arousal. The shaft was thick, _rigid_, and just looking at it made her core hurt. She wanted to move towards him….to take him in her hand and wrap her fingers around his swollen member. She stared hard, fascinated by his body, and noticed that there was already clear liquid pooling at the head of his cock. For one tortured second, she wondered what it might taste like…. Her gaze must've lingered too long because in the next instant, Daryl was clearing his throat to get her attention.

Mortified by her fixation, Carol blinked, refocusing on his face. "Hm?"

Daryl had been gripped with fear when he first pushed the black boxers down his hips. He wanted Carol, but he wasn't used to anyone seeing him naked. His manhood had grown painfully hard and he wouldn't be able to hide his erection. She was going to see everything… But he was too far gone to stop. So, on shaking legs, Daryl Dixon stripped down until he was left standing in nothing more than his own skin. He could feel the hairs sticking up at the base of his neck, and the muscles in his stomach were tensing, be he needed to do this…to let her see him. What he hadn't counted on was her immediate and very noticeable interest in his body. No one had ever looked at him like that…and he wasn't sure how to react at first…but his body seemed to make the decision for him. The longer she stared at his erection, the more blood poured into his groin, making the head of his cock tighten…beads of liquid forming at the tip. Any doubts he might've had were erased when he saw the look on her face. She seemed almost mesmerized by him and that was when he knew…she wanted him as much as he wanted her. When he cleared his throat, the trance was broken and she stared up at him, a beautiful, pink flush spreading across her cheeks. Their eyes met and he smirked at her. Daryl couldn't wait any longer. He moved back onto the bed and crawled towards her, like an animal stalking its prey.

Carol could feel the moisture building between her legs as he got closer. Once she reached the pillows, and his body was hovering over hers, they each took a moment to drink the other in. Carol reached for him, running her hands up and down his bare arms. Daryl growled softly, his hips bucking down into the space between her legs. When his cock brushed her slickness, they both hissed. Carol opened her legs and arched her back, urging him to do it again. He ground his hips into hers…the length of his manhood gliding along her slit. Carol could feel her walls opening in anticipation of his entry. She seemed to want him more with each passing second and she wasn't sure how much longer she could wait…but the way he teased her…it was helping. Having his cock so close to her core was keeping her walls open and she knew she would have to stretch to accommodate him. The longer he lingered between her legs, the more her body would crave him…with the craving came wetness that would help him get inside. So she dug her nails into his arms and whispered to him. "_Tease me_…"

Daryl swallowed hard; he didn't know what to do. The concept of teasing seemed strange to him when their bodies were so close. He knew that if he focused, he could breach her entrance…he could be inside her in seconds…but if she wanted to be teased, he would try…. He stared down at her and saw that she was gnawing her bottom lip. Something about that turned him on and inspiration struck. He lifted his hips, just enough to give himself room as he reached down between their bodies and gripped his cock. With his eyes locked on hers, Daryl bucked his hips gently and used his grip to make sure that the head of his member was pushing against her entrance. He didn't apply enough pressure to penetrate her, but her nails raked down his arms and her body arched up into his. He realized that he didn't even have to move. As long as he held himself there, at the sweet spot between her legs…Carol would do the work for him. She was so hungry for him that she rocked her hips, her slickness moving past the head of his swollen cock again and again until she couldn't stand it…she had to have him inside her.

"_Daryl_…" she moaned softly.

He gazed down at her, his eyes open and honest.

She moved her hands so that she was lightly clawing at his shoulder blades. Daryl tensed…but if she noticed the scars, she didn't let on. "_I'm ready_…" she said, her teeth sinking into her bottom lip

"_Ya sure_?" he asked. "_We can stop if ya want to_…"

Carol let one hand travel up and down his back and she didn't flinch when her fingertips brushed the raised skin…she simply pulled a strained breath into her lungs and smiled at him. "_I don't wanna stop_." she whispered.

All Daryl could do was nod.

With the tip of her tongue resting between her lips, Carol reached down between them. Daryl released his cock, letting her takeover. His entire body shuddered when he felt her fingers wrap around him, but he took several deep breaths and willed himself to relax.

Carol couldn't stop the gasp that escaped her when she grabbed him. The flesh was so warm, heavy, and she loved the way he felt in her hand. Trying desperately to focus, she helped to guide him until he was positioned at her entrance. They were both breathing hard as she looked up into his eyes. "_Now_…" Carol whispered.

Daryl's palms were flat on the comforter, his fingers curling, clawing at the dark blanket while he stared at her. His heart was racing and he hoped like hell that he didn't come in her hand…her fingers felt so good wrapped around him. Gritting his teeth, Daryl jerked his hips, pushing the tip of his cock into her heat. They both cried out at the sensation and Daryl let his forehead rest against hers. He licked his lips and waited for his breathing to slow. The tight ring of muscles at Carol's entrance was seizing around him.

Her frustration almost had her in tears…Daryl barely managed to get inside her and it only served to remind her of how empty she was. Her legs were raised, bent at the knee, and pressing in on either side of Daryl's hips. She knew that she needed to relax…to open up…so she focused on him. On the hardness that she craved… Her legs gradually began to spread and she could feel her walls opening again. Carol clutched at his sweaty back and rocked her hips, urging him to fill her. Daryl grunted, thrusting his hips forward and sending his cock further into her sex. It still wasn't enough. Carol was struggling and writhing underneath him. "_Please_…" she moaned. "_Please_…"

He huffed, jerking his hips a little harder. She cried out and he could feel his manhood sinking deeper into her center. "_Jesus_…" he nearly whined.

"_That's it_…" she breathed, feeling his length slip inside her.

He continued to buck, forcing himself into her tight passage, each time he pushed, Daryl felt wetness leaking from between her legs…coating his cock. It was exhilarating and he wanted more. So he clenched his teeth and thrust again.

Carol threw her head back against the pillows, her body arching as she allowed him in. She could feel the solid length of his manhood moving inside her…every last inch of him was buried in her sex and she closed her eyes, savoring the feeling of being so full. His pelvis was flush with hers and her body was already aching.

Daryl's mouth was open as he tried to process the heat and wetness surrounding his cock. Her pussy was so tight around him and the tension in her walls made him throb. Her insides seemed to squeeze his shaft and he worried that he would come. Daryl wasn't used to holding back, and he'd never been inside someone so tight…so wet…

As much as Carol loved being trapped underneath him, his stomach slick against hers, and his length pulsing between her legs. She knew that she needed him to move. With one of her soft hands pressed to the side of his face, she brought their mouths together…the kisses were greedy, _lustful_…teeth sinking quickly into tender lips and tongues probing…exploring… As the kisses deepened, Daryl's hips began to grind into hers, creating a delicious rhythm. She bucked underneath him, meeting him stroke for stroke. His confidence was building with each thrust and he seemed to sink deeper each time. He loved the way he could force her legs open, keep her spread apart with his dick filling her sex. He kissed her hard, sucking at her tongue, making her moan. She responded in kind, her lips working against his as she struggled to taste every part of his mouth.

As they moved together, Daryl found that he loved everything about the woman he was pleasuring. The sound of her moans…the way her back arched as he forced himself into her center, the smell of her hair, her smooth, pale legs that shook each time he thrust…the way sweat glistened between her breasts…the way her core continued to tighten. Everything about her turned him on and he was having to work harder and harder to keep himself at bay. He started moving faster, his engorged member slipping and sliding inside her.

Carol never wanted it to end. She hadn't been touched like this…._loved_ like this in so long and she'd forgotten what true pleasure could feel like. He was long, and hard, and the way he filled her so completely made her want to scream. With his tongue in her mouth and his cock in her pussy, he seemed to control her. One of his sweaty hands found her breast and he squeezed, making her walls clench around him.

"_Christ_!" he snapped, his pace never slowing. The way her walls gripped him…it made his dick jerk and leak. He continued massaging her breast, occasionally tugging at the hardened nipple.

Carol was fighting for every breath, but she managed to tell him what she needed. "_I…wanna….feel…your hands…on me_…." she gasped.

Daryl shook some of the damp hair out of his eyes and focused on her face. She glanced at her chest and then met his gaze, hoping he understood. Daryl felt himself get harder as he moved his free hand to her other breast. He bit his lip and squeezed the two perfect mounds of flesh, making Carol buck and moan underneath him. "_Ya like that_?" he breathed.

Her eyes were slammed shut as she continued to rock her hips. "_Yeah_…"

Daryl licked his lips and smirked. He gripped her breasts harder, using them for leverage while his hips slammed into hers. The friction between them was amazing and he kept going, pushing harder, deeper…"_So fuckin' tight_…" he groaned.

She could hear the strain in his voice and it caused another rush of heat and wetness to hit her core. "_Faster_…" she pleaded, her nails digging into his shoulder blades.

Daryl wasn't sure how much more he could give her. He was doing everything in his power to hold off his own release. He worried that if he moved his hips any faster, the friction would be enough to drive him over an edge he wasn't ready for. But her body was demanding attention…her core sucking him in and trapping him within her walls. He just wanted to satisfy her…to make her legs shake and get her screaming until her lungs gave out…

"_Daryl_!" she cried, her body twisting underneath him.

"_Fuck…get them legs open_…" he growled, his thumbs moving roughly over her nipples.

Carol did as she was told, spreading her legs further apart and giving him more room. The instant she moved, she could feel the blunt head of his cock hitting a spot so deep that it hurt. She clawed at his back and a sharp cry burst from her lips. "_God_…." she groaned.

He could feel the pure need coursing through his veins as Carol's moans echoed in his ears. The knowledge that he was the one making her moan….making her hips rise, again and again and again…it was filling him with a confidence he'd never possessed before. He was too lost in lust to realize it then, but the reason he'd managed to hold his erection for so long was his concern for the woman underneath him. Despite his desperate need for release, Daryl didn't want their union to end. He wanted to be with her, inside her, for as long as he could. He wanted to stay close, breathing in her scent, listening to the sounds she made….kissing her, _touching_ her… More than anything, Daryl wanted to please her….to push her and feel her entire body surrender. So he fought to breathe, and he kept his own frustrations at bay, as his hips continued to grind into hers.

Carol was coming undone. She was dimly aware of the bed underneath her…and the room she was in…the faint glow of the lamp on the nightstand, but the only thing that truly mattered was her partner, and the unbelievable pleasure he was bringing her. She'd never experienced anything like it. This was the sort of thing she thought about when she was alone with her vibrator….the kind of sex she _dreamed_ about…Two people, _tangled together_, their bodies _so close_… A strong ache was building in her core as he continued to push himself inside…his _hips_, a powerful, relentless force between her legs… Carol was in a trance as he moved, back and forth. Her hips seemed to work on their own, rising to meet him each time he thrust. She closed her eyes and focused on the hardness that filled her core. His shaft was so stiff inside her that it almost hurt, but the spark of pain only heightened her arousal. Her walls clung to him, almost trapping him, but she was so wet…the tightness didn't seem to slow him down. He growled into the crook of her neck and bucked hard, his cock sinking deep into her pussy. Carol couldn't stop herself from raking her nails down his back and they both hissed.

Daryl was moving faster. He knew that he should wait, go slower…but she was twisting and panting underneath him. He loved the way his pelvis collided with hers when his manhood was completely buried in her center. She was so warm, her sex wrapped around him, those wet walls squeezing him in a way that sent chills up his spine. Her insides almost seemed to massage his swollen member, as if she were working to coax his pleasure from him. The muscles in his belly were tensing as his body geared up for release, but he snarled, clenching his teeth. He wasn't going to let himself finish first. He knew he could break her; he just needed more time. She was moaning, clawing his shoulders, her body arching into his, and he could feel the slickness between her legs…it was building each time he thrust. He just had to keep going. "_Tell me_…." he grunted, sweat dripping from the ends of his hair. "_Tell me_…._what ya want_…." He jerked his hips, feeling himself hit the top of her.

Carol bucked, her legs shaking…she wasn't sure that she could voice the thoughts in her head…the idea of stringing words together seemed nearly impossible while Daryl's thick cock continued to pulse inside her. But she knew she had to try… He was young, strong, and so eager… Carol knew she might never have another chance to tell a man what she wanted in bed…and she might never find herself with another partner who could satisfy her… So she eased her eyes open, swallowed hard and clung to his shoulder blades. The two breathless people stared at one another, his hips still moving between her legs. "_Har…harder_…" she managed to say, between thrusts.

Daryl had one sweaty hand cupping her breast while the other formed a fist near her head. He was struggling to breathe as he squeezed her soft flesh. When he heard those hushed words fall from her lips, a thrill seemed to rush through him like blue fire. The head of his cock tightened and his member throbbed inside her tight passage. He realized, for the first time, how he filled her. She could barely contain him and the veins on his shaft rubbed her walls with every push and pull. The knowledge that he was filling her completely…touching the deepest parts of her…it made Daryl growl and he squeezed her breast harder. She told him what she wanted, and he was going to give it to her.

He seemed to surround her. Carol was pulling his scent into her lungs and holding it there. His mouth found hers and she opened up for him willingly, letting his warm tongue slip under hers. She kept her legs parted and made sure he had the room he needed. His hand felt so good on her breast and each time he squeezed her, Carol felt her core tighten. She never wanted him to stop touching her…_loving_ her. For someone who seemed so shy at the bar, Daryl seemed to possess startling sexual prowess. She was amazed by the way he could move his hips….the way he used his tongue…the way he touched her… All of his focus seemed to be on her. Carol never imagined that a man could be so selfless in bed. Ed only ever cared about his own gratification and he didn't care what it cost his wife… But Daryl was working her body, and that's when it struck her…

_He's working…He wants me to come…_

He was doing everything in his power to help her finish and Carol was momentarily overwhelmed by the thought. She couldn't believe that he was putting her needs before his own, or that he was so determined to bring her pleasure. They were hardly more than strangers…

_Why does he care so much?_

But Carol didn't have time to sort through the possible answers. His tongue was caressing hers in a way that made her whole body feel feverish and she knew she wouldn't last much longer. As they continued to kiss, their bodies moving together, Carol let one of her hands travel up his neck until her fingers were tangled in his hair. She tugged weakly and Daryl grunted against her lips, his shaft twitching inside her.

_He likes it…_

Knowing that the simple act brought him pleasure seemed to give Carol confidence. She continued to buck underneath him, making sure to counter his movements, while her other hand roamed up and down his back. When she neared his ass, she applied a hint of pressure and drug her nails lightly, all the way back up to his shoulder blade. She felt him shiver, but his pace didn't slow. Carol knew then, as they touched and teased one another, that this was how it was supposed to be. Two people…_partners_, completely focused on one another, using their hands, their lips and their bodies to please each other.

When he finally pulled his mouth from hers, they were both panting. She clung to his shoulder blade while his pelvis collided with hers. She stared up at him, mesmerized and he looked down at her, loving the way her face changed each time he thrust into her heat. "_Ya alright_?" he breathed, his hips still moving.

She bit the corner of her lip and nodded, her walls squeezing him as he slipped inside again. "_You_?" she managed to ask.

Daryl had to close his eyes for a moment as he savored the feeling of her insides tightening around him. When he opened them again, he was staring down into her face. "_I'm good_…" he said, a smirk on his mouth. Before Carol could say anything else, he ducked his head and nipped at the crook of her neck. He was working so hard between her legs and Carol couldn't help but to tug sharply at his hair. "_Godammitt_…" he snarled in response.

She moaned, arching into him, loving the way that curse sounded when it tripped off his tongue. Her nails were grazing his scalp and her toes were beginning to curl.

His palm still cupped her breast and he massaged it roughly while he hid in the crook of her neck. "_You close_?" he muttered against her skin.

Carol slammed her eyes shut as he thrust into her center. "_Mhmmm_…" she whined, her hips working against his.

Daryl hissed at the feeling of pushing through her tight core. "_I wanna get ya there_…." he growled. The tip of his tongue darted out over his lips and he forced himself to say the words that had been echoing in his skull since the moment their bodies first connected. "_I wanna feel ya come_." He jerked his hips hard and bit her shoulder.

"_Fuck_…" Carol groaned, her back arching again. The pleasure was starting to make her dizzy…delirious…she wasn't sure where she was anymore…_who_ she was… There was heat and pressure between her legs and every muscle in her body was tensing. Daryl's heavy breathing echoed in her ears and she could feel the warm air passing his lips as he growled against her shoulder. She loved the way his damp hair felt between her fingers and she didn't want to let him go. He was moving faster, sinking deeper, and the sheen of sweat was getting thicker on their bodies…their stomachs gliding against one another. Carol could hardly breathe…

"_C'mon_…" he pleaded with her.

She clawed desperately at his back and tilted her pelvis up for him, inviting him in. His manhood slid into her heat and she tried to memorize the way it felt…that hardness pushing into her until she could hardly stand it. He was stretching her, breaking her…and the wetness between her legs eased the way, helping him to go as deep as he wanted. The tip of his cock was hitting a spot that made her weak and all she wanted was for him to keep going. "_Right there_…." she gasped.

Daryl pulled away from the warmth and safety of her neck with a grunt. He gave her breast one last squeeze before moving his hand to the bed, his fingers splaying. Bracing both palms on the comforter beneath them, Daryl stared hard at the woman he was connected to. He thrust his hips, and watched her twist underneath him, and knew that he'd found her spot. "_Like that_?" he growled.

She managed a nod as her insides began to quiver.

Daryl could feel her trembling around him and it only made him want to push harder. Throwing his whole body into the motion, he continued to force himself into her sex, hoping to hit her weak spot again. He picked up the pace, sinking and slipping inside her, amplifying the friction they'd already created. As he moved within her walls, Daryl realized that Carol wasn't the only one nearing her peak. He could feel himself getting closer with each push and pull. Her wetness was gliding around his cock, making it swell, and he began to worry that he would let go…She felt so good wrapped around him and he knew that if he didn't focus, he'd come. He needed release…

Carol couldn't believe what he was doing to her…the effects he was having on her body… His long, thick shaft was buried inside her, pulsing…twitching, filling every space…and she felt the need to give in… As he continued to buck into her core, Carol's head went back into the pillows, her eyes slamming shut. Her legs were shaking and her mouth was dry. "_Daryl_!" she cried, feeling herself nearing the edge…

He whined, his forehead coming down to rest against hers. She was clutching his hair, her hand forming a fist as he continued to pleasure her. Daryl's blunt nails were clawing at the bedspread and the head of his cock tightened. "_C'mon_!" he pleaded with her again.

Carol could feel it…like a wave rising inside her..she knew what was coming but she was torn. As much as she wanted him to push her over the edge, Carol didn't want their union to end. But she didn't have a choice…the sensations were too strong and her body couldn't take much more. Feeling more like an animal than a woman, Carol dug her nails into his shoulder blade and swore. "_Fuck…yes….yes…yes…please…there…harder…please…god…yes_…_more_…"

Every strained word that passed her lips made Daryl's cock throb. He jerked and bucked, trying like hell to break her, but she kept moving with him…panting…scratching him…her body was demanding more and Daryl didn't know how much longer he would last. She was so narrow, her walls closing in around him and could feel his shaft rubbing her insides with each thrust. "_Christ_…" he whined, his hips slamming into hers.

Carol's lungs were burning as she fought to breathe. He was so hard, his member pressing into her deepest places, making her weak. She wanted as much of him as she could get. Swallowing hard and spreading her legs, Carol arched her back and felt his cock slipping even further into her pussy. The pressure was too much as he throbbed inside her and a painful cry burst from her lips. "_There_!" she moaned, her body locking up around him.

Daryl was breathless. He could feel her muscles constricting suddenly and he knew that she was finally giving in. Growling and clenching his teeth, Daryl continued to thrust hard between her legs. His eyes were slammed shut and a bead of sweat rolled down his spine as he worked her body. He could feel himself sinking into her soft, wet, heat and he never wanted it to end…

Carol was losing herself as she came undone underneath him. Her nails dug into his skin and her walls opened one last time, allowing his swollen cock to fill her. He pushed hard, right into her center, and Carol felt the wave crash. "_Oh god….Daryl….yes….god….fuck….right there…yes….yes…yes…I'm….I'm_….." but she didn't need to finish the thought. Her walls slammed shut around him, squeezing him, a gush of warm wetness hit her core…coating his cock. With her head thrown back and her body arching into him, Carol let the orgasm cripple her. Her walls trembled, the muscles clasping and unclasping the rigid shaft buried inside her. And his pace hadn't slowed…he was still pounding into her pussy, over and over, harder, deeper, faster…compounding her pleasure. She was screaming as her body convulsed around him and her passage grew painfully tight. Each time he pushed through her already quivering core, Carol felt the air leave her lungs. All that mattered was the incredible pressure between her legs and the satisfaction rolling through her in warm waves.

Daryl whined when he felt the wetness wash out around him, as if it had come from someplace deep inside her. It helped him sink into her center while he continued to assault her pussy. He moved with purpose, back and forth, in and out of her tight heat. He loved the way the muscles in her thighs were quivering and the sound of her screams filling the room. "_So good_…." he groaned, unsure as to whether or not he'd spoken the words aloud… "_So fuckin' good_…." He was panting and whining as his cock seemed to grow inside her…the rigid flesh swelling and leaking at the tip. He pushed harder, slipping inside her sex, and savoring the way she clenched around him so tightly. "_Fuck_…." he was close, and her body was sucking him in…trapping him…as if she needed him. He was aching for release inside her and his cock was throbbing painfully. She kept her pelvis tilted so that he could sink all the way into her pussy and he growled as the sensation of being completely surrounded by her slick walls. He could move smoothly, in and out of her core, and the fluid, gliding motion of their bodies was pushing him closer to the edge. He pulled back and thrust forward, losing himself in the repetition. The friction, the wetness, the sounds she made…it was all too much and Daryl couldn't stop himself from thrusting violently into her center. "Naw…" he whined. "_Fuckin'….jesus….christ….Carol…so good_…" His hips were pumping as he neared his peak and he could feel his entire body tensing. "_Yeah….yeah….sonofabitch….shit_…" He moved faster and faster until the friction became too much and he felt his dick go completely stiff inside her. With his eyes closed and his mouth open, Daryl thrust into the woman underneath him and felt semen shoot from the tip of his engorged member. He was still moving…riding his high as he bucked in and out of her heat…the head of his cock pushed into the deepest part of her sex and his hot seed hit her womb. She was writhing under him, her body squeezing every solid inch of his shaft, milking it as he emptied himself inside her…his semen filling her pussy. He thrust a few more times, feeling the last of his pleasure spill into her…his cock spurting and spent. When he finally stopped moving, Daryl let his weight trap her. His manhood was throbbing in the aftermath of orgasm and her walls were still so tight around him. He found that he didn't want to be free of her…he wanted to stay like that, surrounded by her heat…feeling the way her walls twitched around him.

Carol was still recovering from her own climax. When she felt him come hard inside her, she groaned into the pillows and arched her back, wanting to feel him in the deepest parts of her sex. She loved the way he throbbed inside her…the way his semen filled her.. It was all so primal and Carol was having trouble processing the fact that she'd helped him to reach his peak. Her heart was still beating at an alarming rate and she wasn't sure it would ever slow down.

They were lying in his bed, tangled together, covered in each other's sweat, and Carol was absently stroking the ends of his hair. Her body was humming with satisfaction and she wondered if it had been as good for him as it was for her. She could feel him panting into the crook of her neck and she smiled. Before she could stop herself, Carol was sighing, "Wow…"

Daryl propped himself up on his elbows and stared down at her. "Ya liked that?" he asked, genuinely curious.

She bit her bottom lip and wrapped her legs around his waist, keeping their bodies connected. "I did."

He ducked his head, giving her a quick kiss on the lips. "Good," he said, smirking at her.

Carol wanted more; she pulled him back to her mouth and kissed him long and slow. Daryl felt himself twitch inside her and briefly wondered if he had the stamina to go again. As her tongue moved against his, Carol felt him stirring within her walls. It was in that moment that she seemed to realize something for the first time.

_Oh my god….._

She pushed gently against his chest and their mouths separated. He stared down at her and saw that her eyes were wide and fearful. "What's wrong?" he asked,

Carol swallowed hard, unsure of how exactly to voice her thoughts.

Daryl was getting worried. "Did I hurt ya?"

She shook her head. "No…it's just…You…"

"Go on," he urged her gently. "You can tell me. What's the matter?"

Carol realized that they were both to blame…this wasn't his fault. "We didn't use anything…" she whispered.

Daryl didn't follow her at first, his brows were knitting together as he stared at her.

"We forgot the condom…" She clenched around him to drive her point home.

Daryl's lips parted and panic seized his heart, but he wasn't going to fall to pieces in front of her. He didn't want to scare her. "Guess we did…" he acknowledged, trying to keep the fear out of his voice. "That a problem?" he asked hesitantly.

Carol brought one hand to her forehead and tried to think. The tip of her tongue was resting between her lips and her eyes were slammed shut.

_What's today? The 13th? Jesus….one, two, three…_

She was counting off the days in her head and trying desperately to remember when her last cycle was. She was good about keeping track at home; she had a small notepad where she marked off the days. As much as she loved her daughter, Carol couldn't risk bringing another child into a house that she shared with Ed…she had a hard enough time protecting Sophia. Her heart was pounding as she struggled to remember… Finally, after several agonizing minutes, her eyes flew open and she released the breath she'd been holding. "_God_…" she groaned, realizing that her and Daryl's union wouldn't lead to anything more than soreness…

"What is it?" he asked.

She took another calming breath and ran her hand through his hair. "Nothing." she sighed, the relief evident in her voice. "We'll be fine…but that was stupid…." she allowed herself to smile at him.

Daryl blushed and hid in the crook of her neck. "I'm sorry…" he said. One of his sweaty hands was moving slowly up and down her side.

Carol chuckled softly. "Don't be…it was wonderful…and the blame is on both of us. I can admit that."

He smirked against her skin, loving the smell of her. "We best use one next time…"

They were both laughing lightly but the smile slowly faded from Carol's face.

_Next time?_

She pulled his hair so that he would meet her gaze. "Daryl…I…"

He stared at her. "What?"

Carol pushed the locks of sweaty hair back from his brow. "This was wrong…it was incredible, amazing…the best thing I've felt in a long time, but it was _wrong_. I'm _married_. I shouldn't even be here…"

Daryl could feel the cold, sharp teeth of panic sinking into his heart again. He wasn't sure what to say. The liquor and the sex made his mind hazy, but even in his current state, he knew that there was an argument to be made. "Ya coulda just left…" he growled softly.

"What?" she asked.

Daryl let his fingertips trace her collarbone while his eyes remained fixed on her mouth. "Before this all started…Ya coulda left. Ya didn't have to stay…"

She swallowed hard. He was right. No one dragged her to his bed…or forced her to take her clothes off…. She did it because she wanted to…she wanted him. A heavy silence seemed to fill the room and Daryl kissed her shoulder. She couldn't stop the soft moan that escaped her when she felt his lips hit her skin. That sound only served to convince Daryl that he was right. He pulled back and studied her…the flush on her cheeks, her short, mussed hair, and her vibrant blue eyes. "Guessin' he don't do this for ya…" said Daryl, his voice low.

"Do what?" she asked, one of her hands was still lost in his hair.

He glanced at her from beneath his lashes before gently catching her collarbone between his teeth. She bit her lip and bucked underneath him. His hand moved to her hip, stilling her. When their eyes met again, he seemed to be looking right through her…seeing all of her secrets. "He don't take care of ya….treat ya like ya deserve….if he did…" Daryl paused to massage her hip. "Ya wouldn't be here."

Carol was at a loss…she didn't have any more arguments for him. She couldn't understand how this drunken stranger could be so startlingly insightful.

Daryl could see the doubt beginning to register on her face and he suddenly felt bad for pressuring her. "I'm sorry…" he said under his breath.

"What?" she asked.

"I'm…." he was struggling to find the right words. "I ain't tryin' to tell ya what to do…it's just…" he could feel another blush spreading on his cheeks. "thought ya liked it…"

She held his face between her hands, forcing him to look at her. "I did. Really. I've never experienced anything like this before…"

Daryl gnawed his bottom lip. "Me neither…"

Once again, Carol found herself stunned and out of words. Surely she was just one of many women to share his bed. She studied him in the low light and tried to puzzle out what he'd just said. Someone who looked like that, and made love like that, must entertain often. She tucked a strand of hair behind his ear and stole a quick glance around the room. "So…you don't get a lot of traffic in here?" she asked.

Daryl blushed harder. "I don't make a habit of bringin' girls home…"

Carol was chuckling but he stopped her by bucking his hips into hers. "That don't mean I'm an altar boy." The words came out as hushed growls.

Carol could feel lust coursing through her veins all over again and she clutched his hair tightly in her fist. "So you're just choosy…is that it?" Her legs were tightening around his waist.

He bucked again, making her gasp. "Yeah," he said. "I'm choosy." he ducked his head and let his tongue flick out against her nipple.

Carol groaned and for half a heartbeat, Daryl was tempted to fuck her again, but as he pushed his hips into hers, he realized that his body needed time to recover. His cock was going soft inside her. "Think I need a breather…" he grudgingly admitted.

She smiled, giving him a quick kiss. "Me too."

Before their bodies separated, Daryl met her gaze. "I want ya to stay…"

She took a deep breath and ran her fingers through his hair. "I can't…"

"Please…" he insisted, his eyes locked on hers.

Carol considered all the reasons she could give him…all the possible consequences for their actions, but as she studied him…his blue-grey eyes so open and honest, she knew that she didn't have the strength to tell him no.

_Ed's probably passed out on the living room floor…he won't be up till noon…_

"You really want me to stay?" she asked, her hand caressing the back of his neck.

Daryl answered her with a kiss, his tongue slipping into her mouth and tasting every part of her. It made Carol's body warm and they were both panting when they broke apart. "Stay" he growled softly.

Excited and unsure of what the night held for them, the two lovers carefully separated. When Daryl slipped his cock from between her legs they both whimpered at the loss. Carol could feel his semen dripping down the insides of her thighs and there was a powerful ache in her core. On weak legs, Daryl and Carol helped each other off the bed, stumbling a little in the process. They were both chuckling as they made their way across the room. Daryl had one arm around her as he jerked the bedroom door open. He almost fell, but Carol held him up and they padded out into the hall…the wooden floors cold beneath their feet. When they finally reached the bathroom, Daryl stepped past her and shoved the heavy shower curtain aside.

"Nice shower." Carol mused.

Daryl tried to focus as he fumbled with the knobs and got the hot water going. "Yeah, I like it."

The warm spray burst from the showerhead and Daryl and Carol helped each other to step into the tub. They did their best to stay standing as the clear liquid rushed over their aching bodies, washing away the salty layers of sweat. They talked, chuckling occasionally, as they tried to get clean. Daryl reached for the soap that sat on the small window ledge and he rubbed it vigorously between his hands…he eventually dropped it and they nearly slipped but they managed to stay upright while Daryl's soapy hands ran along her sides…down to her ass, her thighs, then back up.. He was standing behind her while he massaged her breasts, the soap and water making them so slick in his hands. He began squeezing her tighter, and tighter, tugging at her nipples, his chin resting on her shoulder and Carol leaned back into him, savoring his touch. She gasped when she felt his erection pressed against her ass.

"_Guess I didn't need as long as I thought_…" he whispered.

Carol was still sore, her body had only just begun to recover from the orgasm he'd given her. But as she felt his cock get harder, his hips bucking weakly into her ass, and his hands cupping her breasts, she knew that she was powerless against the forces of attraction that got her into his bed in the first place. With the warm water washing over them, Carol turned, her hands going to his chest. "_Get down_…" she said, her voice thick with want.

Daryl swallowed hard as he worked to ease himself down without falling. He sat for a moment, staring up at her, but then he seemed to understand. Leaning back, he tried to get comfortable, and one hand went to his cock, stroking it. Carol watched, in a trance, as his hand moved up and down his swollen shaft. Feeling her own need build, she moved so that she was straddling him. Now that they'd had a taste of one another, Daryl and Carol's fears were set aside. They knew what they wanted. Carol lifted her hips and then reached down between them to grip his member. They braced themselves as she positioned him at her entrance and then sank down onto his shaft. They cried out, their eyes slamming shut. It hurt to have him inside again so soon but her body craved him. She slid quickly down his length until her pelvis was flush with his. He gripped her hips and bucked hard, loving the way she screamed. With the hiss from the shower echoing in their ears, and the droplets pelting their skin, the two lovers enjoyed one another without fear and without restraint. Carol was bucking wildly on top of him, riding his cock, while he thrust and growled underneath her. They were slightly cramped in the tub, her legs pressed in tight on either side of his body, but neither of them cared. They were too lost in lust and the feel of each other's bodies. In the throes of passion and pleasure, Daryl and Carol's cries rang out through the empty house and the spray of water began to grow cold…

"Jesus…" Daryl groaned as he flopped onto his back and let the bed take his weight.

"How is that even possible?" Carol asked; she was still working to catch her breath as she lay beside him. They hadn't even bothered to dry off after their shower.

"Fuck if I know…" said Daryl, his eyes closed and one arm draped lazily over his forehead.

They'd both come hard in the shower….Carol's walls clenching around him with such intensity that it almost scared him. He hadn't been able to hold back…he finished with her, the pressure of her walls making him come…his cock sending a gush of semen up into her center….they rode the high together, bucking and moaning until they couldn't take it anymore. It was nothing short of a miracle that they'd found the strength to stand after that…somehow, they forced themselves to their feet and turned off the water. Cold, dripping wet, and throbbing in the aftermath of orgasm, they staggered back to his room and collapsed on the bed, their chests heaving.

Carol clamped her legs together, savoring the delicious ache in her core. "Oh my god…" she sighed, her eyes closing.

"What?" he breathed, his hand still cupping his forehead.

"I just didn't know sex could feel like that…"

The water was slowly drying on Daryl's skin. "Ain't ya glad ya stayed?" he turned his head, smirking at her.

She smirked back at him. "I am…but I really need to get some rest…"

"Well c'mon then…" he moved to crawl under the covers and motioned for her to follow.

Carol felt giddy as she eased under the dark comforter, her naked body so close to his. Before she could get comfortable, he pointed to the nightstand on her side of the bed. "Wanna cut the light?" he asked as he gestured to the small lamp.

She gave him a quick kiss before turning away and leaning over the side of the bed. Daryl stared hard at her ass.

"Is this alarm clock reliable?" she asked without looking back at him.

"It's fine." he said, his eyes still trained on her ass.

She set an alarm for eight in the morning and then turned off the lamp. The instant the lights went out, she felt Daryl's hands on her waist. He pulled her back into the bed until their bodies were flush. Her heart was beating hard as he draped the sheets over them and they both worked to get comfortable. Ed never held her when they slept, but Daryl felt so warm and strong behind her.

He had one arm curled loosely around her middle and he used his grip to keep her body against him. His eyes closed as he pulled the scent of her hair into his lungs. Daryl wasn't used to sharing his bed…not for this long anyway, but it felt right to have her there…to have her next to him. He continued to breathe in her scent as he kissed her shoulder.

A smile was spreading on Carol's face; his kisses were tickling her. She moved back against him, her ass pressed to his groin but his hand went to her hip, stopping her.

"Quit," he breathed, the warm air hitting her neck.

She chuckled, pushing back again, brushing his manhood.

He gripped her hip hard, "Please…"

"What's wrong?" she asked.

Daryl's hand moved from her hip, down between her legs until he found her clit. He let his fingertips circle it a few times as he whispered in her ear. "It's not that I don't wanna…"

She swallowed hard, feeling the sharp stab of need in her center.

"Just can't right now…" he said, rubbing her clit one more time before pulling his hand away. "let's get some rest…at least for a while, then you can wake my ass up and fuck me however ya want."

Carol blushed hard. "Oh really?"

He ran his hand along her side, following the curve of her body. "Really."

"Sounds like a plan.." she whispered, pushing her ass back into him again.

Daryl growled. "Quit teasin'…I already want that ass." He reached down and squeezed the firm flesh in his hand. He wished he had the strength go again, but his body needed time to recover.

Carol chuckled and finally agreed to stop moving. It was difficult to stay still with him so close to her. He seemed to make her restless. She felt young, excited, and scared all at once. As she lay there, in a room blanketed in darkness, with a stranger holding her, Carol began to question all of it. His body was curled behind hers, almost protectively, and he kept one arm around her middle…as if he thought he might lose her… She could feel his heart rate beginning to slow as he got comfortable behind her. His warm breath was hitting her shoulder.

"Daryl…" she whispered in the gloom.

"Hm?" he grunted, tightening his grip on her and pulling her back against him.

The warmth of his body was helping the water to dry on her skin. "You said you're choosy…when it comes to the girls you bring home…"

He smirked, kissing the back of her neck. "Guess I am."

She bit her bottom lip for a moment. "So why me?"

Daryl wasn't sure how to answer her. His mind was still hazy with pleasure and booze, but he felt that the question was strange. He couldn't understand why she was questioning his actions. She was kind, funny, cute…she stood up for him when Merle picked on him…she mixed a mean drink, her pussy was tight, her skin was soft, and she was just good company overall…the best company he'd had in a long time. But he didn't know how to say all those things out loud. So he just ran his hand up and down her side, mapping out her body. "_Why'd ya stay_?" he asked, his voice a hushed whisper.

Carol moved her hand so that it was resting over his, near her belly. The moment their hands touched, a silent understanding seemed to pass between them. They lay together, close and warm, with moonlight spilling in through the windows. The soft sheets felt good on their skin, and Carol knew why she'd chosen to stay. For five years she'd been trapped in a hellish marriage…she never felt that Ed loved her, even when she was carrying Sophia. They were together out of need. She couldn't afford to raise their child alone and he wasn't about to let her disappear with their daughter. They shared a home, but Carol knew that he didn't care about her. He saw her as a slave…a babysitter, and a vessel that he could use for his own release from time to time..but he never really saw _her_…the person that she was. From the moment Daryl first sat down at the bar, he treated her like a human being. He looked at her with kind, honest eyes, and took the time to keep her company in a room full of strangers. He made her laugh… and then, when he kissed her downstairs, in the hall…he'd been so gentle with her. He kissed her slowly, letting her adjust to the feeling. When they were in bed together, he pleasured her in a way that Carol never thought possible. It wasn't just physical release that she found with him…it was compassion, _affection_…things she'd been deprived of for so long… He was filling her with warmth, hope….and she wasn't ready to give up those feelings yet. But as she laid in his bed, with his arm around her, Carol felt her chest tighten. "_I don't think we can do this again…after tonight…I_…" but Daryl stopped her.

He held her tight and kissed the crook of her neck. "_Not now_…" he whispered. "_Please_…"

With that, Carol and Daryl finally allowed themselves to rest, neither of them sure what the next morning had in store for them….

_**Three months later…**_

Carol's eyes were slammed shut. Her fists were clenched so tight that her knuckles were turning white and her chest rose and fell with each labored breath. Her heart was hammering in her chest and she wasn't sure how much more she could take. Her back was arching and every last muscle in her body was tensing. She was clutching desperately at the sheets and her head was thrown back as powerful sensations continued to riot inside her. She couldn't believe the things she was feeling. Her legs were starting to tremble and her core was painfully tight. "_Oh….Oh god…I…..I can't….I'm…fuck….fuck…fuck_!" She was writhing, screaming, and bucking her hips as a crippling orgasm struck, making her core flood. "_Jesus christ_!" she groaned, still rocking her hips as she rode the waves of her climax. "_Oh…oh…oh….fuck…how…..god_…" her insides continued to flutter and spasm as Daryl worked her.

He gripped the backs of her thighs, keeping her legs open.

"Oh my god!" she cried out, her body shuddering. "_I can't…..Daryl….please…stop_…"

But he didn't listen. He kept sucking her throbbing clit as the orgasm worked its way through her body. When he felt her come, he slid his tongue down her slit, lapping at her, letting her taste flood his mouth. She was bucking against his mouth and he planned to savor every minute of her climax….every sound, every motion of her body…the wetness seeping from between her legs. He loved the way she tasted and he couldn't get enough of her.

Carol had never experienced oral sex. Ed hadn't shown any interest and she had no reason to press the issue…she didn't know what she was missing. But Daryl had been nagging her for weeks. At every opportunity he tried to get the green light and she always said no. It was her own foolish insecurities that held her back…she thought she might not be what he wanted…that he wouldn't get anything out of it and that the whole thing was just a waste of time. They'd already proven that they were good in bed, she didn't understand the need to substitute sex with anything else. Until now… She could feel his warm, wet tongue running up and down her pussy and his strong fingers curling around her legs. As the pleasure continued to rush through her in waves, she briefly wondered if this was one of the best orgasms he'd ever given her…and the fastest…definitely the fastest.

She was twisting and panting, but he didn't let up. He teased her with the tip of his tongue, pressing in near her entrance, causing more wetness to seep from her and when she thought the last shocks of ecstasy had worked their way through her body, he caught her clit between his teeth and sucked hard, making a string of curses fly from her lips. She finally stopped moving, her body spent and aching. Daryl smirked against her sex, his tongue running up and down her slit one last time as she came down from her high.

Carol's hands were in her hair as she stared wide-eyed up at the ceiling. "That was…I mean….it's just…." she was fighting to catch her breath.

Daryl chuckled, crawling over her body. He paused to wipe his mouth with the back of his wrist. "I take it ya liked that…"

She reached for his hair and pulled him down until his mouth found hers. She could taste herself on his tongue and she moaned into his mouth. When they separated, Daryl was smirking down at her. "Guessin' that's a yes. Never seen your ass come so quick."

Carol's hands were locked at the back of his neck. "You're _really_ good at that…"

A faint blush spread across his face. "Ya think so?"

She nodded, biting her bottom lip.

He bucked down into her. "Been beggin' ya to let me eat that pussy…"

She groaned rocking her hips against his. "Sorry I made us wait…from now on…you wanna try something, we'll try it. I trust you."

"Don't go takin' that back later…" he said, running his hand over her breast.

Her heart was still thrumming in her chest. "I won't."

They were both silent for a moment as they stared at one another. Daryl massaged her breast, his eyes still fixed on hers. "So ya liked me goin' down on ya?" he asked, his voice husky.

She nodded again.

He smirked at her. "Well In that case, I was wonderin'…think ya might wanna return the favor?"

Carol didn't understand him at first, but when he bucked down into her, she got it. She sat up, pushing him back, her hands going to his chest. "I'll give it a shot." she smirked as she hovered over him. Daryl grinned as he ran his hands along her sides. He was rubbing her up and down, loving the feel of her soft skin but when he reached her lower back, his fingers curled around her hips and she winced, a slight whimper escaping her. The smile faded from his face and he sat up. "Ya alright?"

She sat back on her calves and tried to pretend everything was normal. "Yeah. I'm fine."

But Daryl wasn't convinced. They were both sitting on his bed and he started to close the distance between them. "Are ya hurt?"

She forced a smile and tried to crawl back over him. "No, It's fine."

Understanding seemed to hit him then. He forgot the pain below his waist and he slid off the bed.

"Where are you going?" she asked, nervousness creeping into her voice.

Daryl didn't answer her. He simply walked to the wall, flicked the light switch and made his way back to the bed. Carol was confused. Normally, they only ever kept the small lamp on in his room. She watched him as he stood beside the bed, his hands on his hips. "What's wrong?" she asked.

Daryl hung his head for a moment, sighing. When he lifted his chin to look at her, there was a pained expression on his face. She was kneeling in the center of his bed, her hands resting in her lap and light sheen of sweat covering her body…making her glow. "Turn around." he said, his voice low.

Fear pooled like ice-water in Carol's belly. "What? Why?"

Daryl sighed again, "Turn around Carol."

She hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. She didn't want him to see….

"_Carol_," he snapped, breaking her trance.

Trying to remain calm, she sucked in a sharp breath and slowly turned away from him. Her entire body was trembling and her eyes were growing warm as she waited for him to say something.

Daryl felt his gut twist. His hands formed fists and his mouth was a thin line as he glared at the bruises on her lower back. They were angry purplish-grey marks…and they hadn't been there the week before. "Why didn't ya say something?" he asked, as he fought to control his temper.

Carol blinked away the unshed tears. She didn't know how to answer him. That first night they spent together had been perfect. They'd woken up, just before dawn, and made love one last time before she left. Leaving him was one of the hardest things Carol had ever done. He stood on the porch, watching her drive away, neither of them knowing if they'd see each other again. But the whole drive home, Carol replayed their night together over and over in her mind. She didn't want that to be the end of it…

She'd gone home to find her husband sprawled on the couch, an empty beer can clutched in his hand. She made her way up the stairs, ignoring the soreness between her legs, and stepped into her own shower, hoping to wash any trace of her and Daryl's union from her body. She hated to lose his scent…his sweat that had dried on her skin…but she couldn't risk Ed finding out. And then she'd gone through the longest week of her life. She had no way to contact Daryl…and he had no way to reach her. But she found herself thinking of him constantly.

By the time Friday came around, Carol was practically vibrating with nervous energy. Her heart was in her throat and her palms were sweating as she drove out to Roy's. When she got to the bar, she scanned the parking lot, hoping to catch a glimpse of Merle and Daryl's truck…but she didn't. She'd wandered inside, determined to keep the details of last Friday to herself. She wasn't about to tell Christine that she'd cheated on her husband…even if the woman was an ally. She smiled and nodded, going through the motions as Christine told her about the new menu and a special they'd be running that night. As more and more customers started wandering in, Carol found herself eyeing the door…hoping that Daryl would walk through it. She was so anxious that her chest tightened each time the doors squeaked on their hinges. But she had a job to do. So she took orders, mixed drinks, tucked tips into her apron and tried to keep her nerves in check. Daryl loomed large in her mind, distracting her…and she finally had to retreat to the safety of the bathroom so that she could splash cool water on her face and try to relax. She spent several minutes, pulling deep breaths into her lungs and gripping the edge of the sink. She stared hard at the woman in the mirror…the guilty, nervous, restless, mess she'd become and tried to keep herself from falling apart.

When she felt that she could function, she made her way back to the bar. She stood on her tiptoes, reaching for a bottle in the hopes that a small drink would calm her down, when someone cleared their throat. She turned around. "What can I get for….." but the words stuck in her throat. There, at the same barstool, wearing the same grey, button-down shirt he'd worn last Friday, was Daryl. Her lips parted in awe and she didn't know what to say.

They stared at each other for what seemed like the longest time. As happy and relieved as Carol was to see him, she hated that the bar separated them…that they were in public. She wanted to run her hands through his hair…to touch him, kiss him…tell him how much she'd been thinking about him….but she couldn't. All she could do was wring her hands and ask him what he wanted to drink.

He'd drummed his fingers anxiously on the bar, just as he'd done a week ago. All of his initial shyness seemed to have come back, now that the liquor was out of his system. For a moment, Carol wondered if he'd thought about her at all…if he remembered everything that happened between them. But he broke the silence for them. "Glad to see ya back." he said.

She let herself smile. "It's good to be back."

He'd missed the sound of her voice and it was already making him blush. "Guess your first shift went alright?" His eyes flicked to her face.

She grabbed a tumbler and started wiping it down with a white rag, hoping to distract herself. "It was great." she could feel her cheeks getting warm and she wouldn't look at him.

After several seconds, she couldn't take it anymore and she lifted her chin, their eyes locking. She knew then, as he stared at her and she stared back at him…that he remembered. She was tempted to lean across the counter and kiss him, but she couldn't. So they played the part of strangers, making small talk and exchanging glances every now and then. She poured his drinks and he thanked her. Merle eventually made his way to the bar and the three of them laughed at bad jokes. Several hours into her shift, neither of them could take it anymore. Carol made an excuse, telling Christine she needed to grab something from her car. The second she left the building, Daryl abandoned his barstool. When she pushed past the doors and felt the cool air hit her face, she realized that she had no idea what she was doing. She didn't know where to go so she made her way to the back of the building and waited there, pacing, her arms folded across her chest. She was beginning to think that she'd misread the situation but then she heard the crunching of gravel and turned to see Daryl standing there, his hands thrust into his pockets.

They both stood frozen, staring at one another, but Daryl was the first to move. He took a hesitant step in her direction. When he saw the hope in her face, he knew he was doing the right thing. He took another step, and another, quickly closing the distance between them until their bodies collided. Her arms wrapped around his middle and she buried her face in his shirt, breathing him in. He hugged her back, letting his chin rest on her shoulder. "Been thinkin' about ya…" he said.

Carol pulled back, staring into his face. They studied one another for several heartbeats before she stood on her toes and kissed him. They both groaned at the contact and Daryl walked her back into the nearest wall. She whimpered but didn't try to stop him. His body was warm and she ran her hands up the back of his shirt while his tongue dipped into her mouth. She wasn't sure how long they stayed like that, kissing, touching, muttering to one another while he kept her pinned against the back of the building…but she had sense enough to make them stop. She had a job to do and as far as the rest of the world was concerned, he was just another customer. But as they stood behind the building, shaking from the February cold, they made arrangements. He'd leave, an hour before closing, and Carol would meet him at the house once her shift was over. No one would know.

So she went back inside, and Daryl followed, several minutes later, so as not to arouse suspicion. She cleared her head and did her job. All the while keeping a smile on her face and honey in her voice. She could feel the genuine happiness and excitement bubbling up insider her. For the first time, in a long time, Carol had something to look forward to.

Ever since then…there wasn't a single Friday that passed without her and Daryl seeing each other. He didn't always go to the bar because they both agreed that someone would eventually catch on…namely Christine. They couldn't hide their attraction forever… On one particularly reckless occasion, they were both so turned on that they didn't even make it to the house. As soon as Carol was able to go on break, she and Daryl disappeared to the parking lot. They climbed into the truck and Daryl pulled it around to the back of the building. He drug her into the back seat and tore at her clothes until he had her pants down. He reached for his zipper and had his cock free before either of them could blink. Carol was afraid of getting caught but her need for him outweighed her fear and she gave in. They worked together, sweating and fumbling in the cramped back seat until he could set a steady rhythm inside her. Once they abandoned themselves to their lust, they both cried out in pleasure…their breath fogging the glass. It was rushed and hectic, but she came hard around him and he'd spilled his seed inside her. After that, Carol got better about keeping condoms around. She was convinced that one of these days…they might not even make it to the truck.

On the days that he did visit the bar, Carol did her best to treat him like anybody else, but she wasn't sure how convincing the charade was. She ultimately decided that friendship was acceptable. She and Merle had developed a good rapport and she supposed it wouldn't seem strange to anyone if she happened to talk to the two Dixon bothers more than she talked to other customers. She'd hoped to keep her and Daryl's relationship a secret from Merle, but he'd stumbled into the house one night and saw her and Daryl naked on the living room floor…Daryl wasn't one to stop once he'd started something, so he ignored his brother and continued to drive himself into Carol's center. Merle was so drunk that he just burst out laughing and staggered up the steps to his room. Carol was mortified, but Daryl just kissed her, assuring her that it was fine, his hips never slowing.

The next time she stopped by the house, Carol came clean with Merle. She and Daryl explained the situation and told him why they needed absolute discretion. The older Dixon was famous for his big mouth but Carol and Daryl pleaded with him, begging him not to breathe a word of it to anyone. Much to their surprise and mutual relief, they discovered that Merle was doing a good job of keeping their secret. He didn't let on, even when they were all together at the bar…even when Christine was around and the temptation to tease Daryl and Carol was strong enough to frustrate him.

The two brothers eventually reached an understanding when it came to Friday nights. Merle would make himself scarce, and if he didn't have plans…he'd stick to his room. In exchange, Carol would fix breakfast for all of them on Saturday mornings before she left. It was awkward, the first time the three of them sat at the kitchen table with omelets on their plates. They were all eating in silence, their heads down. Carol had made a pot of coffee and they were each clinging to their mugs like life preservers…none of them wanting to make eye contact with each other. Daryl and Carol had been particularly loud the night before…and Merle had spent the night trapped in his room. Carol felt guilty for even being there…which was how she felt every time…but the knowledge that Merle had been home, and that he heard them…it was only adding to her sense of shame. The three of them were dead quiet. The only sound came from the tines of their forks scraping the plates and the occasional sips of coffee. Finally, Merle blew out a breath and clasped his hands under his chin as he leaned on the table. He glanced at Carol and then at his brother. After several seconds of deep thought, he cleared his throat. "So…" he said, his eyes on Carol. "Tell me…"

She'd looked up at him, unsure of why he was breaking the silence. "Hm?" she lifted her mug, taking a small sip and hiding her face.

"He any good?" Merle asked, nodding in his brother's direction.

Carol nearly choked on her coffee and Daryl glared at his brother.

The silence just got worse as each second ticked by. Daryl's anger was palpable and by that time, Carol knew him well enough to know that it didn't take much to make his temper flare. Wanting desperately to diffuse the situation and clear the air with Merle, Carol set her mug down carefully and stared at the older Dixon. She remembered their first exchange at the bar, where he'd tried to embarrass Daryl and she'd poured him that especially strong drink. Carol figured she could find another way to unnerve Merle. With her fingertips lightly tapping the edge of her mug, and a serious expression on her face, Carol addressed the older Dixon. "I'm a little surprised that you'd ask…" she said.

Merle's brows knit together as he stared at her.

"Couldn't you hear us last night? I certainly wasn't making _myself_ scream in that shower…" She said matter-of-factly, taking another sip of her coffee.

Merle couldn't help but grin at that. He shook his head slowly and laughed, rapping his knuckles on the table. "Well shit woman…that ain't exactly polite talk for the table now is it? Got a dirty mouth on ya."

Carol was un-phased. "Not nearly as dirty as the table." She held her mug to her lips and winked at Daryl. He'd bent her over that same table the night before, prior to their shower, and she was fairly certain that no one had washed it since then.

Merle slid his chair back suddenly, lifting his hands. "Jesus woman…I didn't need to hear all that shit. We got bleach under the sink. Ya'll best wipe this shit down…we're tryin' to eat for Christ's sake!"

Carol couldn't help but chuckle.

The younger Dixon, who'd been silent throughout Merle and Carol's little exchange, sat dumbfounded in his chair. He wasn't sure whether he should be angry, embarrassed, or some combination of the two…but if the changes taking place in his body were any indicator, he was definitely intrigued. He'd never been a very confident person. The only reason he'd had the courage to share his bed with Carol that first night was the alcohol in his system. It helped him overcome his insecurities and he'd wound up spending his entire night with a woman who erased all of his doubts…who gave him the most intense pleasure he'd ever experienced. Every night since then had been better. He always seemed to satisfy her and she paid him back in kind. She always knew what to do, what to say…how to treat him. Slowly but surely, she'd managed to build his confidence and he knew he'd never be able to thank her enough for that. But as he sat in his chair, staring at the woman who'd just turned his morning around, he felt that he could at least do one small thing to repay her kindness. He was shirtless, in boxers, his hair a mess, and she was in a short robe. He'd gotten it specifically for her to wear whenever she spent time at the house. He kept it hanging in his closet. Pushing his chair back and standing slowly, he gestured to her.

"Ya wanna help me with somethin' upstairs?" he asked.

Carol could feel herself getting warm all over. "Sure."

Merle was eyeing the two of them as if they'd both gone insane.

Carol stood, leaving her food unfinished, and walked around the table. Daryl grabbed her hand and began dragging her towards the stairs. "We're already dressed for it…" he chuckled as they hurried up the steps.

Carol called down to Merle. "It'd be nice if you could get that table cleaned!"

The older Dixon brought his hand to his face and rubbed his tired eyes. "Lord have mercy…" he muttered to himself. The next thing he heard was his brother's bedroom door slamming shut…

Things got better after that. The brothers made sure there was always food in the fridge; juice, eggs, fruit… And Carol always made sure that the two of them ate before she took off on Saturday mornings. The awkwardness faded, once Merle realized that Carol wasn't one to be trifled with, and that she wouldn't tolerate him picking on Daryl. Eventually, the companions began looking forward to these weekly breakfasts. The two brothers were grateful to have someone looking after them, at least once a week, and they liked having a woman around. Carol liked the company and the three of them all seemed grateful for the normalcy of it. None of them would ever admit it, but it felt like they had a family…however small and unlikely. They talked, they laughed…they even got bold enough to argue with one another from time to time.

That's what brought Carol to where she was now. She'd finished an exceptionally busy shift at the bar and gone straight to Merle and Daryl's. She barely had time to get in the door before Daryl was pushing the jacket off her shoulders and tugging at the hem of her shirt. He chased her up the stairs, into his room, pushing her onto the bed. Once they were both naked, he finally convinced her to try oral and she grudgingly said yes. He'd gone down on her for all of five minutes before she felt her body give in to the pleasure. It was supposed to be like any other night…playing, teasing, talking, sex…but then she made the mistake of wincing when he touched her lower back…and now she was kneeling on the bed, her head hanging low as she fought to keep the tears from rolling down her cheeks. She couldn't hide from him…and she didn't know what to do…

Daryl stared at the bruises, just above her tailbone, and felt his temper flare. It had taken time, but he eventually got Carol to talk to him about the man who'd placed the wedding band on her finger…just as she got him to admit how the scars wound up on his back. It was painful for both of them, but there were questions that needed to be answered. She told him that her husband was a violent man…that he made a habit of hitting her, and it had taken all of Daryl's self control not to go out looking for the bastard. He hadn't seen the evidence of her husband's abuse for himself…not until now, and the sight of her bruised flesh was enough to make his blood pressure rise. He was seething; he wanted to yell…to break something, but he knew that wasn't what Carol needed. So he held himself back and tried to breathe. "What happened?" he asked.

Carol sniffed and felt the first salty tear slip from the corner of her eye. Her shoulders slumped and she wasn't sure where to start. Daryl could see that she was shaking. He didn't want her to be afraid…or ashamed. This was supposed to a safe space…somewhere she came to get away from the rest of her life. He'd told her that when she first opened up about the abuse. Easing back onto the bed, Daryl sat behind her, his hands going to her shoulders. She tensed, but didn't try to get away. He kissed the back of her neck and started rubbing the muscles just under her shoulder blades. "Tell me what happened…please. I'm askin'."

She closed her eyes and let a warm breath pass her lips as he started to rub her back. "Dinner." she said, her voice soft.

Daryl pressed his thumbs in hard, driving the tension from her muscles. "What about dinner?" he asked.

Carol reached up to wipe the moisture from her cheek. She was glad he couldn't see her face. "I was making dinner last night and I forgot to set a timer…I left the bread in the oven too long and burned some of it."

Daryl stopped rubbing and sat frozen behind her.

_Bread? The fucker beat her over burnin' bread?_

He was really trying to keep his anger in check but it was proving difficult. "Tellin' me that sorry prick beat ya over some goddamn _bread_?"

She could hear the edge in his voice, and she wasn't sure how much she should tell him. But Daryl had been honest with her, from day one, and she felt that he deserved honesty in return. "He screamed first…he does that a lot." She wiped at her cheeks again. "Told me what a useless piece of shit I am…and then he…_he_…" Carol was having trouble finishing the thought.

Daryl bowed his head and resumed rubbing her. "Go on," he said. "Tell me."

She sniffed, her chin quivering. "He made me put my hands on the counter…lean on it…while he took his belt off."

Daryl was bristling, but he made himself listen.

"I held onto that counter so tight that my hands hurt…I knew what was coming, but it just…." She wiped at her eyes. "It never gets easier."

He knew all too well how abusive patterns worked. "No…it doesn't."

"I closed my eyes…I tried to be somewhere else, but then I felt the buckle hit me and I screamed. I didn't want to…It scares Sophia, but I couldn't help it. There was this awful pain in my lower back and before I could breathe he hit me again. Bit my lip to try to keep the noise down, but I knew she could hear me…I was crying. He doesn't stop until I cry."

Daryl had to bite back his anger…his revulsion for this man he'd never met. His hands traveled down her back, his fingertips ghosting over the dark bruises. She shivered but he didn't apply pressure. "Easy…" he said. "Ya put ice on it?" he asked.

Carol nodded. "Last night. It's gotten a little better, but it'll be a while before it heals."

Daryl leaned in close, kissing her shoulder. It was something he'd done since the first night they were together…just a small gesture, but it always made Carol smile. It was as if the kisses were something only the two of them understood. She suspected that he did this whenever he felt that words wouldn't be enough. "Lemme fill the tub." he said.

She turned around facing him, her hands going to his chest. "You don't have to."

"I want to. It'll help to get ya in some hot water." He ran his hand slowly along her side.

Carol sighed and gave him a sad smile. "It's almost irritating…how perfect you are." She closed her eyes and kissed the center of his chest.

Daryl snorted. "Quit."

But Carol just kissed his chest again, her hands sliding down, past his belly, dangerously close to his groin. "It's true…" she whispered against his skin. "I don't know what I did to deserve you." One of her soft hands wrapped around him and he hissed.

"Carol…" he growled.

"Mhmm?" she was humming as she kissed a trail down his stomach. Before she could reach her goal, he stopped her.

"Need ya to do somethin' for me."

She smirked at him, her hand still gripping his shaft. "I'm trying…"

"Naw." he said. "Not that." he gently pulled her hand away from his cock and forced her to look at him.

Carol was confused. "What is it?"

"Tell me where ya live."

She froze, backing away from him. "Daryl…we've been over this…I can't."

"Ya can." he insisted, his eyes trained on her face.

She shook her head, her eyes wide with fear.

He crawled in her direction and held tight to her shoulders. "Look at me."

She swallowed hard and met his gaze.

"I don't wanna see ya back here next week with a fresh set of bruises. Tell me where ya live."

Carol was getting scared. But as she stared into his blue eyes…the same ones she looked into when they made love, she knew that she couldn't keep anything from him. "22 Pinecrest…we're in a little subdivision twenty minutes outside of Atlanta." Her breathing picked up, as if she'd just revealed some terrible secret. "What are you going to do?" she asked.

Daryl rubbed her arms as he leaned in and kissed her temple. "Nothin'. Just wanna know where I can find ya."

She was panicking. "You can't come to my house…he'd kill you…if anyone saw you….if someone found out about us…."

"Quit." he said as he brushed her short hair with one hand. "Ain't nothin' gonna happen. Let's get ya to the tub." He slid off the bed and motioned for her to follow him.

When they were both standing, Daryl bent down, waiting on her.

"What are you doing?" she asked, a curious smile on her face.

"Get them arms around me girl."

Carol chuckled as she draped her arms around his neck and held on tight as he lifted her. With one strong arm curling under the backs of her knees, and the other supporting her back, he carried her slender frame through the bedroom, out the door, and down the hall. He only set her down when they reached the edge of the tub. They were both smiling as he reached for the knob and turned it, making hot water rush from the faucet. He sat beside her, on the edge of the tub, their bare hips brushing and she started to laugh.

"What's funny?" he asked.

"Nothing." she sighed. "It's just…it's four in the morning. I should be home, in bed. But I'm here…with you, about to take a bath…"

He smirked. "Ain't the worst way to spend your time."

She leaned over, kissing his shoulder and then letting her head rest against his arm. "No," she said, a smile on her lips. "It's not."

_**One month later….**_

Daryl had to bide his time. He knew he couldn't just rush out to her house at the first opportunity; it would scare her, and he didn't want that. He needed to let enough time pass that she'd forget their conversation about the bruises. Neither of them brought it up again, and he hadn't pressed her for any more information. Instead, Daryl went to Christine.

He knew Carol wouldn't want him talking to the older woman, but he needed help. He did his best to sound casual…telling Christine that Carol had mentioned having a husband and a young daughter, and that he was just curious about them. Every now and then, he lured Christine into conversations about Carol and her family. Whether or not the woman knew what he was up to, seemed to be irrelevant. Christine never outright said it, but Daryl could tell that she shared his distaste for Carol's husband. With the older woman's help, Daryl learned Ed's full name…where he worked, and even his schedule. When he felt that he had enough information, he went to his brother.

Merle liked Carol; he respected her, and he'd grown to think of her as part of the family…a welcome sight in their house. Daryl knew he could count on his brother to help him. Together, they sat at their kitchen table, late into the night, and thought about what they should do. They seemed to agree that action was needed, and that there could be no half-measures. They knew men like Ed Peletier…they were raised by one. So one Friday morning, before the sun was even up, the Dixon brothers grabbed their supplies and climbed into their pick-up. They drove in silence, each of them weighing the possible outcomes of what they were about to do.

As they neared their destination, the pre-dawn gloom began to melt away, and the sun blazed orange in an empty sky. Daryl's thumbnail was caught between his teeth…his eyes narrowed as he studied the time displayed on the radio. "Be there in ten minutes." he said.

Merle grunted. "Long as you know where we're goin'. I ain't tryin' to get lost out here."

Daryl spat out a nail fragment and brought one leg up, his boot resting on the dash. "We ain't lost." He'd worked it all out; the timing had to be perfect.

Finally, Merle pulled the truck into the neighborhood they'd been looking for. He drove slow, eyeing the street signs and glancing at the numbers on the mailboxes.

Daryl tapped on the glass of the passenger's side window. "Take a left down there." he said.

Merle followed his brother's direction and turned onto Pinecrest Avenue. "Ya best be right about all this boy."

The younger Dixon didn't acknowledge his brother; he kept his eyes trained on a small house in the distance. "Number twenty-two.." he muttered under his breath.

"Ya see it?" Merle asked.

Daryl sat up pointing to the windshield. "Up there, on the left…the one with the red door."

Merle blew out a breath and gripped the steering wheel just a little tighter. "Alright then…let's get this shit done."

Daryl eyed the radio again.

_7:45_

"Girl's on the bus by now…she gets picked up at seven thirty." said Daryl.

Merle let the truck roll slowly down the street until he reached number 22. He parked so that he was blocking the driveway but he kept the engine running. "And what time does this asshole leave for work?"

"He'll be out here in a minute. Just sit tight."

The two brothers waited in the truck, both of them staring at the pale blue house with the red door. Daryl was counting off seconds in his head. He should've been nervous…sweating at least, but he wasn't. Daryl was confident that he and Merle were doing the right thing.

After less than two minutes, they saw the red door open and a heavy-set man stepped out. Ed slammed the door shut behind him and was stalking through the yard, towards the driveway.

"Shit...he's right on time, look alive boy." Merle clapped his brother on the back.

Daryl slowly and calmly twisted in his seat so that he could grab the shot guns that Merle stashed in the back seat. When both brothers were holding weapons, they nodded to one another. Bracing himself, Daryl pushed the passenger's side door open and hopped down from the cab.

Ed was muttering curses as he fumbled with his keys but he turned around suddenly when he heard footsteps. He seemed to notice, for the first time, that an unfamiliar truck was blocking his driveway. His brows knit together and then he saw Daryl walking towards him. "Who the hell are you?" Ed spat. "That your truck? You best move or I'll move it for ya."

Daryl stopped when several feet remained between them. "Don't matter who I am." he said.

"Look jackass, I ain't got time for this now move that truck and get the hell off my property." Ed huffed.

Daryl brought the shotgun out from behind his back and raised it, aiming at Ed's chest. "I ain't movin'."

The large man went pale and dropped his keys. "The hell is this? Who are you?"

"That don't matter." said Daryl. "Now I heard ya got a nasty habit of beatin' on your wife…ya got a daughter too right?" Daryl took a step closer, the gun still raised. "Ya beat on _her_?"

Ed was backed against the side of his car, his face clammy.

Daryl used one hand to signal to his brother. Taking his cue, Merle jumped down from the cab and moved to Daryl's side. There were now two loaded guns pointed in Ed's direction and neither of the Dixons were backing down.

Ed snarled at them. "Who the fuck are you people?"

"You don't know us…" Merle chuckled. "But we know you. Yeah, we sure do. Mr. Ed Peletier. You work with Grayson's Construction, right? Got a few buddies workin' down there. I heard ya'll got a real big job in the city…makin' another one of them goddamn parking garages."

Ed glanced from one brother to the other, trying desperately to understand what was happening.

"Thing about construction is…it's real easy to get hurt. My buddy Tom…bastard was workin' on a beam, three stories up…one wrong move…and…lord." Merle whistled, shaking his head. "That boy landed on some rebar…shit tore his ass up good. He don't get around much anymore…it's a damn shame."

Ed was losing patience. He screamed at them. "What do you want!?"

Daryl's upper lip was curling back in anger as he stared the man down. "Wanna make sure ya keep your goddamn hands off your wife 'n daughter ya sorry piece of shit."

"Ya'll ain't got a say in how I handle my family!" he spat at them.

But Merle just chuckled. "Now see…you're wrong there. We got the guns…Way I see it, that means we got a whole lotta say in what you do. Now just promise to keep them hands to yourself, and we'll be on our way."

The large man was fuming; his face was flushed and there were deep creases in his heavy brow. "And if I don't?" he snapped.

Daryl took another step in Ed's direction, the gun still raised. "Like the man said," Daryl paused to glance at his brother. "Construction's real dangerous work…hate to see your fat ass take a bad fall. Ain't none of them other pricks you work with gonna blink an eye if somethin' happens to ya. And if turns out a good fall just ain't enough to educate ya…we'll be right here, havin' this little' talk _again_…" Daryl drove his point home by jabbing Ed in the chest with the barrel of the gun. "_Now keep your hands off your wife 'n daughter_. _We clear, you sorry sack of shit_?" Daryl's teeth were bared as he hissed at the man, his voice dangerously low.

Ed was glaring at the brothers as he finally raised his arms in submission.

"And don't worry." said Merle. "We ain't never gonna be too far. We'll check in on ya from time to time….make sure ya keep your word. We got eyes on you sunshine…now git. Your ass is late." He stooped to retrieve Ed's keys and then tossed them to the flustered, sweaty man.

Ed didn't say anything else. He fumbled with the handle on his door and quickly scrambled into the driver's seat. Merle said goodbye with a friendly wave and headed for his truck. Once he backed down the street, giving Ed room to get out, the man tore out of the driveway like the devil was chasing him. His tires screeched, leaving burn marks on the asphalt. Merle leaned out of the driver's side window and laughed as Ed's car flew down the street. "That's right boy…run."

Daryl stood in Carol's front yard, his chest heaving. He couldn't believe that they'd actually gone through with it. He dropped the gun and his hands went to his hair as he tried to calm down. His heart was beating wildly in his chest and he slammed his eyes shut, reminding himself that he did it for her. The blood continued to rush in his ears and he thought he might be sick. When his breathing finally began to slow, he wiped at the sweat from his brow and looked up. Daryl froze, his lips parting as he stared at the figure in the window.

_Carol_.

She was there, one of her hands was holding the curtain out of the way while the other was clamped over her mouth. Even through the glass, he could see the tears in her eyes. Worried that he'd scared her, Daryl ran across the yard until he was standing in front of her window. He was breathless…he didn't know what to say or how to explain himself.

_How long was she standin' there? She see everything?_

A thousand questions were rushing through his skull. As he stood in front of her window, staring at her, he saw her hand fall away from her mouth. Tears were slipping from the corners of her eyes, rolling down the curves of her cheeks, but there was a smile on her lips, and it made Daryl's heart stop.

_She's happy…_

The salty tears were leaving trails on her face and her eyes were shining, but she was happy. Blinking away the drops of moisture that clung to her lashes like jewels, Carol pressed her hand against the cool glass. She stared out at the man she'd grown to care so deeply for, and wondered what she'd done to deserve him. Daryl held her gaze, not wanting to look away. His chest tightened, and he finally let himself breathe. He saw the way her palm was pressed to the glass, her slender fingers splaying…and he knew what he had to do. As he waited for the pounding of his heart to slow, Daryl reached up, letting his hand rest over hers. A thin sheet of glass was all that separated them and they both stared down at their hands that were pressed to the window. She was still smiling through her tears, her blue eyes more vibrant than he'd even seen them, and he knew that he'd done the right thing. He did it for her.

**OMG! so long! Please don't hate me! I got carried away and I'd love to make this a multi-chapter if I had time! This really gave me some feels and I hope you guys had fun with it. Please, please don't be shy with reviews! Tell me all your thoughts : ) Happy Valentine's day! xoxo**

**-Sami**


	9. Shelter

**Hello again! I can't thank you guys enough for all the love for that last chapter! The reviews really do mean a lot : ) I want to revisit that universe at some point so stay tuned! This chapter is a request from Peonies01 who has always been so sweet and supportive : ) She wanted to see some post-mid-season-finale angst with Daryl and Carol that leads to them opening up and connecting. I was very much inspired by episode 5x10 (that adorable forehead kiss!) so think lots of feels with a nice pay-off ; ) This is a true one-shot. Enjoy! xoxo**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead…if I did, there would be fewer clothes ;)**

**Chapter 9: Shelter**

He couldn't remember how long they'd been walking. It seemed like days, but it could've been hours...not that it mattered. As the sun climbed higher in an empty sky, its rays beating down on their backs, Daryl realized that nothing mattered anymore. They could keep walking, _surviving_…put a little distance between themselves and the corpses that staggered after them, but it wouldn't make a difference. Sooner or later, they'd run out of road…or water. He didn't care which came first. A plastic bottle hung from his belt and he knew there wasn't enough liquid inside to get his lips wet.

_Don't matter…_

The survivors continued on their trek, their feet shuffling, _dragging_ on the asphalt. Their boots were scuffed, caked with red mud and dirt. They were silent. The only sound came from the walkers that had been following about fifty meters behind for the last few miles. Even Judith was quiet; the hungry child swaddled against her brother's chest…her lips pouting and her cheeks red. None of them made eye contact. Their mouths were set in thin lines; their eyes on the empty road that seemed to stretch on endlessly in front of them. The afternoon was heavy and still. There wasn't a single breath of air to stir the tree branches overhead or disturb the brown pine needles blanketing the road. Daryl hefted the bow on his back and forced himself to keep walking. He could feel drops of sweat slipping from the ends of his hair, traveling down his back, making his shirt cling to him.

In the periphery of his vision, the hunter could see his companions; Rick walked just ahead of the others, a rifle clutched tightly in his hands. Daryl suspected that the deputy was the only thing driving the survivors forward. He was their leader, and they had no choice but to follow him. The man was relentless and refused to leave anyone behind. They hadn't even lingered at Tyreese's gravesite for more than an hour. Rick seemed determined to get them somewhere safe, but Daryl grunted softly to himself, scoffing at the idea.

_Ain't no place safe…_

It didn't matter where they went, or how hard they fought…death would find them; it always did. It was a bitter pill to swallow but Daryl accepted it. Since the reports first started on the news, he and his brother did everything they could to stay alive. They armed themselves…they fought, they stole, they _ran_…until they found themselves at the quarry with other survivors. Daryl never stopped fighting. Even when he stood breathless on the roof, staring down at Merle's severed hand and the trail of dark blood his brother left behind…even when Sophia stumbled out of the barn, a grey, hissing corpse. He managed to keep going. With hot tears spilling from the corners of his eyes, Daryl drove a knife into his brother's skull and witnessed the terrible loss of the only family he had left. Even _then_, the hunter was able to push himself off the ground and keep walking. But in the city…at the hospital…he felt that he'd finally lost the last bit of strength he'd been clinging to. He'd stood in that hall, just feet away…a gun in his hand, and all he could do was watch as bits of shining red flesh, bone and brain tissue burst from Beth's skull…like a contained explosion. That's all it was…_a small, red burst_… Just one gunshot, the sound ringing in his ears until he couldn't hear anything else… and then she fell. Daryl couldn't even remember pulling the trigger on his own gun…he was dimly aware of Dawn's body sinking to the ground beside Beth. It all seemed to happen in an instant… He stood on weak legs, his eyes already growing warm, and stared down at the pool of Beth's blood that was spreading, bright and angry across the linoleum…staining his boots…. That's when it happened. That was the moment that Daryl stopped fighting. The memory chilled the hunter and even in the humid air, he could feel himself shudder.

_Don't think about it…it's over_

He knew that replaying the scene, over and over again in his mind, wouldn't help. He couldn't change it. He couldn't change what happened to Tyreese, _Merle_, _Herschel_, _T-Dog_…

_They're gone…keep 'em outta your head_

But it was easier said than done. He was surrounded by the living reminders of those he'd lost. He couldn't even bring himself to look at Maggie. When he did, all he could see was his own failure, and he wasn't prepared to deal with it. The dark circles under her eyes, the tear tracks on her face…the way she hugged herself so tightly, as if she might fall apart at any moment, it all served to remind Daryl of the fact that he didn't get to the hospital in time…he couldn't save Beth…

His dark thoughts must've registered on his face; in the next instant, there was a slight pressure on his arm and he looked up to see Carol staring at him. "What?" he asked, his voice a low growl.

"You okay?" she asked.

He pulled his arm from her grasp and turned away. "Fine." he muttered, focusing on the road.

She nodded and they resumed walking along with their fellow survivors. "Need some water?" she asked.

"Nah."

Carol sighed, her fingers curling around the thick straps of the pack she carried on her back. "I haven't seen you drink anything all day."

Daryl just grunted; he didn't want to look at her.

"You need to drink something…" she moved to grab the small canteen that hung from her waist but Daryl stopped in his tracks and glared at her.

"Save it." he growled.

Carol stared at him, holding his gaze. She could see the hurt in his eyes…the anger and shame that had been festering since Atlanta. She wanted to erase the look on his face but she didn't know how. Realizing that he wasn't ready to let anyone in, Carol turned away and kept walking. She didn't say anything; she simply gave him a small nod and refocused her attention on the road ahead. She picked up the pace, moving past him.

Daryl swallowed hard, already regretting the way he'd snapped at her. He knew that what happened at the hospital wasn't Carol's fault. Even if she hadn't gone with him to look for Beth…even if the car hadn't hit her… it wouldn't have changed anything. Dawn was never going to let Beth leave. He figured those thoughts should've offered some small comfort, but they didn't. Daryl was carrying so much more than the bow on his back. Lost in his own memories, it took the hunter several seconds to realize that the others had stopped. He lifted his chin, looking around.

Rick was looking over his shoulder, eyeing the group of walkers in the distance. Daryl followed his gaze.

_Gotta be at least twenty of 'em out there…_

The hunter released a heavy sigh and clenched his fist. After Atlanta…after Tyreese…the survivors were reaching their breaking points. They were low on ammo…they hadn't eaten in two days, and they were nearly out of water. If they decided to use the few bullets they had left, the sound would likely attract more walkers than they could handle. They'd have to take the corpses out with close combat…just the thought made Daryl's body ache. His eyes were narrowed to mean slits as he studied his companions. They were exhausted, physically and emotionally drained…their bodies covered in sweat, dirt, _blood_… He wasn't sure they possessed the strength to swing machetes or drive rusty blades into rotten skulls.

_We ain't got it in us…_

The others must've shared his thoughts; everyone was staring at Rick, as if the man held an answer for them. As the seconds ticked by, the group of walkers continued to advance. The deputy licked his chapped lips and eyed his surroundings. His chest rose and fell with each breath and he ran a hand through his tangled hair. The man began to pace, his head bowed as he tried desperately to find a solution. The others were anxious; they shifted on their feet and exchanged glances, none of them knowing what to do or say. Judith started to whimper and Carl rubbed her back, trying to quiet her. Time was running out. The walkers were getting closer…their moans and snarls filling the air. Eugene slumped to the ground, his hands going to his hair as he muttered under his breath. Father Gabriel closed his eyes and prayed, the words soft, _hushed_… The survivors were losing heart…their group tearing at the seams. Daryl's fist was clenched so tightly that his nails were biting into the meat of his palm. He tried to keep his breathing even, but blood was rushing in his ears.

_This is it….can't run no more…_

Bracing himself for the fight that was coming, Daryl blew out a breath and clenched his jaw. He felt the last of his adrenaline beginning to course through his veins and he hoped it would be enough to help him make a dent in the small herd that was getting closer. Just as he was about to pull the heavy knife from his belt, a sharp sound caught his attention. He turned to see Michonne. She slid her sword from its sheath, the cool metal slicing the air as she widened her stance and held her weapon at the ready.

The action seemed to stir Rick from his trance and he moved towards her, holding out his hand. "No…" he said. "No…put it away."

A deep crease formed in Michonne's brow as she stared at him. The others seemed to be just as confused as she was.

"Dad," said Carl, desperation plain in his voice. "They're getting closer…we…"

But the deputy didn't let his son finish. "Get back."

"What?" Carl asked.

Rick turned to his son. "Get back; stay behind us."

The boy glanced at the others, but no one spoke up or argued. Swallowing hard, Carl held tight to his sister and moved past all the adults, creating distance between himself and the advancing walkers.

Rick pointed and the survivors followed his gaze. Just up the road was a small bridge, the land sloped downward on either side. From what the others could see, the earth surrounding the bridge seemed to be mostly slick red mud. "I don't want us wasting energy…we don't have a lot to spare…" said Rick, his tongue darting out over his chapped lips again.

"What do we _do_?" Glenn asked, his eyes wide and fearful.

Rick paused to wipe some of the sweat from his brow. "We lure 'em in…use their momentum against 'em…"

"They'll fall..." said Tara.

The others exchanged glances and they seemed to catch on quickly. "Let's _move_!" yelled the deputy. "Need everybody standin' close to the edge of the slopes. _Now_!"

With her sword still in hand, Michonne followed Rick's instructions and stood near the bridge, her back to the slope. She dug her heels into the soft earth and kept her eyes on the walkers. The survivors scrambled to get into formation and Carl stayed back, further out on the bridge, cradling his sister in his arms.

Daryl moved slowly, stiffly, as if he didn't quite comprehend what was happening. He could feel the sun glaring down at them…he heard Rick shouting orders, and he was dimly aware of Carol standing several feet away, her knife in her hand as she took her position near the bridge. With their hearts pounding and their muscles tensing, the survivors braced themselves. Beads of sweat rolled quietly down their jaws and their toes curled in their boots, but they didn't break formation. Daryl knew the others were weak…starving, _dehydrated_, but they hadn't given up yet. He couldn't see the point in putting up another fight, but it looked like his companions were still determined to live. So he stood with them, as he had a hundred times, and tried to block the distracting images of blood and hospitals from his mind. The survivors were anxious, some of them muttering curses under their breath…their eyes were trained on the group of advancing corpses, but no one stirred… They were standing their ground.

Daryl was pacing slowly, his hands pressing into the sore spot above his tailbone. With sweat stinging his eyes, and ragged breaths passing his lips, he wandered in circles, and waited for his heart to stop pounding. Rick's plan worked, for the most part. Over a dozen walkers were lured towards the slopes, their bodies tumbling downward as they lost their footing in the mud. But Sasha had proven unstable. Instead of following orders and pushing corpses over the edge of the slope, she took every opportunity to lunge at the walkers, her knife clutched tightly in her hand.

The rest of the group watched, horrified, as the woman lashed out, screaming and snarling. She'd become reckless and as she drove her blade into one walker..then another, she drew attention to herself. More corpses stumbled in her direction and Daryl and Michonne finally had to intervene. The hunter didn't know why he'd even bothered. If Sasha had a death wish, who was he to stand in her way? He supposed he acted out of habit. He'd been killing walkers for so long that his body simply reacted. He'd shoved Sasha out of the way, separating her from the mess she'd created, and he'd helped Michonne to dispose of the monsters that had gathered nearby.

There was fresh blood on his clothes, and the muscles in his shoulders ached. He'd driven his knife into several corpses and the blade became lodged in the last one. He clenched his teeth and wrenched it free, but the action seemed to sap the last of his strength and the pain in his shoulder was sharp, angry. The others were working to catch their breath…some of them had gathered around Sasha, their hands reaching out to her as they tried to determine if she was alright. While they were distracted, Daryl distanced himself, wandering further down the road.

His feet seemed to drag as his boots scuffed the asphalt, and he reached up to wipe the sweat from his eyes. The others were worried about food, water…shelter, but the hunter's thoughts were elsewhere. He didn't care about how many miles lay between them and Richmond, and he didn't care how many bullets were left…all he wanted was a minute to himself. They'd all been travelling together, non-stop, since Atlanta and Daryl was having trouble remembering the last time he'd had a moment of peace. He tried to hunt as often as he could, but Rick never let him go alone. Daryl had never been very fond of other people and he found that constantly being surrounded by his fellow survivors was beginning to wear on his nerves. He'd exhausted his patience long ago and it was only fatigue that kept him from lashing out. As he stood in the center of the empty road, the sun beating down on him, adding to his frustrations, Daryl made a decision. He was going to make time for himself…away from the others, and if anyone fought him he'd used whatever strength he had left to get his way.

He was rubbing the back of his neck when he heard the sound of approaching footsteps. He released a heavy sigh and turned to see Carol making her way towards him.

_Lord…woman won't let up…_

He kept his head down and his back to her, hoping to ward off any conversation, but Carol was a force to be reckoned with. He should've known that. She had a habit of checking up on him, on _Judith_…_Maggie_…_Rick_…_Sasha_. He didn't know why she worried so much. What good had worrying done them?

Carol stood a few feet behind him, knowing that he wouldn't want her any closer. He seemed to radiate anger and resentment from every pore. She sighed, her hands going to her hips; he hadn't been this way since the farm. "Hey." she called to him.

The hunter refused to acknowledge her.

"Just wanted to make sure you were okay..that was a close call back there."

He grunted, moving further away, but she followed him. The sound of her footsteps was grating on his nerves and he snapped at her. "I'm fine. Go on."

Carol stopped in her tracks and stared at him. She could see his hands balling into fists at his sides, and the way his shoulders were tensing.

_Just leave him alone…you know that's what he wants._

She took a moment to gnaw the corner of her bottom lip. Carol couldn't claim to know everything that he was going through, but she knew that losing Beth…that witnessing the girl's death had taken a heavy toll on the hunter. He needed time to accept it…to process what happened, and she suspected that he hadn't really had a chance to mourn. She stood, studying the man she'd grown so close to, and tried desperately to think of any way to help him. She reached up to rub her neck, and then her lips parted… She knew what to do.

"Daryl," she called softly, her voice wavering.

He released a heavy sigh but didn't turn around. "What?"

Carol swallowed hard before uttering her next words. "You should go."

Daryl turned slowly, staring at her over his shoulder, a deep crease was forming in his brow.

"It's okay." she insisted, a sad smile on her face. "Go. See if you can find any game…water…" she raised one arm before letting it drop to her side. "Anything."

The hunter considered her words, his fingers curling anxiously around the strap of his bow. "Rick ain't gonna let…"

But she moved forward, shaking her head. "Stop." she said softly. Before he could protest, Carol unhooked the small canteen from her belt and quickly attached it to his belt. "I'll deal with Rick. You just take that…" she glanced at the canteen. "And go." She stepped back, giving him his space again, her arms folded across her chest. "Take all the time you need." The sad smile was still on her face as she stared at him.

Daryl didn't understand and he certainly didn't feel comfortable taking her water. "Why ya doin' this?" he asked, his eyes narrowed.

All she could do was shrug and hug herself tighter. "Because you need it."

They were both silent, each of them acknowledging what those words meant. The sound of footsteps made them look up and they could see some of the others moving in their direction. Carol cleared her throat and started to walk away.

Daryl called after her. "Hey…"

She glanced at him over her shoulder. "You better go. I'll talk to Rick. If you're not back in a few hours, we'll come looking." With that, she turned away and hurried back towards their companions.

The hunter wanted to say something…to argue…to _thank_ her…but there wasn't time. She'd given him a small window to escape and he knew that if he didn't take the chance, Rick would catch him. So he hefted the bow on his back and took off, disappearing into the woodline. He was nervous, restless…slender branches brushed his bare arms, scratching his skin as he ran deeper and deeper into the woods. Every muscle in his body was aching with exhaustion but he didn't stop until he felt that he was completely alone. Breathless and dripping with sweat, Daryl braced his hand against the rough bark of a pine tree and slowly eased down to the forest floor. As he sat with burning lungs and a pounding in his skull, the hunter closed his eyes and leaned back, letting his head rest against the bark.

_Finally….you're alone…_

Rick's hands were in his hair, clutching at his sweaty locks in desperation. Sasha's recklessness had unnerved him and it was just one more concern to add to the constantly growing list. The group was wearing thin and if even one of them were to become unhinged at the wrong moment, it could mean the difference between life and death. But the deputy was out of answers. He knew that Sasha was dealing with the loss of her brother and he couldn't blame her for being angry. He slammed his eyes shut, remembering the way he'd disappeared into the tombs, killing walkers with a hatchet after Lori's death.

_At least we had shelter then….roof over our heads…_

Now…they were vulnerable. They had no walls…no vantage points…only what they carried on their backs. Their situation was dire and Rick just wanted them all to hold tight until they found someplace to rest, but it seemed that was too much to hope for. Heat and hunger were starting to get the best of the ragged survivors and the deputy worried that his people might snap…just like Sasha. Father Gabriel seemed to be praying more and more, and Rick had seen Abraham sipping from a flask… The deputy felt responsible for these people and keeping them safe was becoming too much for him. All of these things were crowding the deputy's skull, making it ache and pound…and then he found out about Daryl….

"You just…" He blinked, trying to get his bearings, one hand still tangled in his hair. "Ya just let him _go_?" Rick asked, his green eyes narrowed as he stared at Carol.

She hugged herself tighter but stood her ground. She'd spent her entire life being yelled at by forceful men. She'd been beaten, punished, _disciplined_…more times than she could count, but once she buried the pick-axe in Ed's skull, Carol vowed that no one would ever control her again. She respected Rick, she trusted him, but she wasn't afraid of him.

"Carol!" he snapped, making her look at him.

She lifted her chin and held his gaze. The others were staring at them, but she didn't care. She told Daryl she would handle this and she intended to keep her word.

"He'll be fine." she said, her eyes locked on the deputy's.

Rick huffed, taking a step back, his hands going to his hips. "No one goes anywhere alone…you know that." He bit out.

She nodded slowly and kicked absently at the asphalt with the toe of her boot. "He needs this, Rick."

But the deputy wasn't satisfied. He started to pace, his lips in a thin, angry line. "You shouldn't have let him leave…if somethin' happens…."

Carol stopped him right there. "Nothing's gonna happen." Her voice was firm as she worked to convince herself. "If there's anyone who can handle being out there alone, it's him." She moved in to her leader's space, placing her hand gently on his arm. "I know everyone's on edge right now…" she said, speaking softly so that only he could hear. "But you need to give us a little more credit. We've all been on our own, at one point or another. We'll get through this."

The deputy released a heavy sigh and had to concede. He knew the damage one skilled survivor could do on their own. None of them would even be alive if Carol hadn't taken on the entire Terminus compound by herself. Willing himself to relax, Rick placed a sweaty hand over hers, and the two locked eyes. "You sure about this?" he asked, the words coming out in a rough whisper.

She gave his arm a small squeeze and nodded. "I am."

Rick closed his eyes for a moment and pulled a deep breath into his lungs. After giving her hand a pat, he eased back and the two survivors separated. "Couple hours…" he said, pointing at her. "If he's not back…"

But Carol finished the thought for him. "We'll go get him."

The deputy nodded, feeling that he and Carol had an understanding. With that, the two companions made their way back towards the others. The heat was terrible and they all needed time to rest. Unloading their packs, the survivors slumped down near the woodline, taking a little comfort in the shade of the tall pine trees. Leaning back against a nearby trunk, Carol brought her knees up to her chest and hugged them, her eyes closing. She listened to the sound of insects chirping in the grass, the hushed conversations of her friends, and her own heartbeat. As she sat, with her slender arms circling her knees, Carol couldn't help but think of him and wonder if he'd found some solace in the woods.

After he'd had several minutes to catch his breath and calm his fraying nerves, the hunter pushed himself up off the ground and set to work tracking. As much as he wanted to sit wallowing in his own misery, Daryl knew that if he came back with something to show for his efforts, Rick would be less likely to engage him in some pointless yelling match…and the deputy might be more amenable to the idea of Daryl taking these solitary hunting trips in the future. So he set his sadness and his anger aside, focusing instead on any signs of life in the forest.

He'd been following a subtle trail for about fifteen minutes, hoping that it would lead him to a deer. He could see hoof-prints in the soft earth…places where the leaf-litter had been disturbed, small, broken branches… Judging by the size of the prints, there was a buck nearby. He kept his bow raised as he moved quietly through the woods. The surrounding stillness was at once comforting and eerie. Birds flew from tree tops every so often, disturbing the silence. Dead leaves crunched softly under his boots…but those were the only sounds. The hunter maintained his focus and continued on his trek. Even in the gloom of the forest, Daryl could feel the relentless afternoon heat pressing in all around him, making his skin damp. He was tempted to reach for the canteen at his waist, but he was determined to save what little water there was until he absolutely needed it.

Wiping his face against his shoulder, Daryl slowed his pace. The trees were beginning to thin and the idea of stumbling out into the open made him nervous. His finger was curling around the trigger on the bow and he tried to keep his breathing even. Suddenly, bright light was stinging his eyes and he growled, raising the bow to shield his face. He stopped, looking around, and found himself standing at the edge of a small clearing. Tall grass grew in places, along with wildflowers, and a slight breeze blew past…the slender blades of grass bending beneath the soft breath of air. The hunter's eyes flicked left, then right, searching for game…but the clearing was empty. Just as suddenly as it came, the breeze disappeared, leaving an unnatural stillness in its wake. As he stood at the edge of the tree-line, taking in his surroundings, Daryl couldn't help but feel that he was the last person on earth…that he was completely alone. Realizing that he'd finally found the perfect place, he slowly lowered his bow and eased down to sit on the grass. With his legs crossed and his hands resting in his lap, Daryl tried to memorize all the little details around him.

He saw the wildflowers, small bursts of color amidst the pale grass. Tall trees, like dark sentinels seemed to watch over the clearing but as Daryl turned, looking to his right…he saw where the woods began to thin. His eyes narrowed and his lips parted when he noticed a small building in the distance. It looked like a shack, or a barn…it was abandoned, from what he could tell, and it seemed to be in a state of disrepair, but it was a possibility.

_Shelter…_

He knew then, as he continued to stare at the shabby structure that was partially hidden by trees, that he'd have to tell the others…he'd have to bring them here. The idea of relinquishing the solitude he'd found pained him, but the others needed somewhere safe to rest. Knowing that the peace and stillness wouldn't last forever, the hunter decided to savor his isolation for a while. He sat in the grass, with his bow beside him, and bowed his head.

The clearing was so disturbingly silent, but gunshots were ringing in his ears. He could hear Rick yelling…he felt the pressure of Carol's hand on his arm as she tried to pull him back…but then everything went red. He couldn't breathe…he couldn't think…all he could do was react. His finger curled, squeezing the trigger, and a bullet was buried in Dawn's skull. He couldn't remember everything that happened after that. He knew he'd stooped at some point…collecting Beth's body and carrying it out of the hospital. She was so light…_thin_…her legs swinging lifelessly as he cradled her against his chest. He remembered the way it felt when the hot tears began to well in his eyes, making him blink. He'd followed his companions out of the hospital, not knowing what else to do. When the bright, hot light of day hit his face, he'd faltered, not wanting to go any further….he didn't want it to be real. But then Maggie saw them, her wide eyes trained on her sister's body…on the red stain that was slowly spreading in Beth's blonde hair. The look on Maggie's face…the absolute devastation and pain that Daryl saw there…it made everything real. The air left his lungs and he watched, helpless, as Maggie crumbled beneath the weight of her grief. She sank down to the asphalt, her fingers splaying and her chest heaving…and Daryl stood, numb, carrying the dead girl…

The hunter sat with his head in his hands, reliving every hellish second leading up to Beth's death. He slammed his eyes shut and muttered under his breath, obsessing over everything that happened. He was replaying the scenes, picking them apart, trying desperately to figure out what he could've done differently. His breathing began to pick up…the whole thing seemed like an impossible equation, but he was determined to find an answer.

_I'm missin' somethin'…_

There had to be a solution. Something he could've done or said… His hands moved into his hair and formed fists. He tugged sharply at the damp locks and swore, his eyes growing warm. Maybe if they'd infiltrated the hospital another way…if they hadn't opted for a trade…

_There's gotta be a way…._

But he couldn't figure it out. It was pointless…just like everything else… All roads lead back to him, to his own shortcomings. He'd failed. He couldn't bring Sophia home, he didn't get to his brother in time, and he let Beth down. She died in front of him…_they all did_… Daryl couldn't save anyone. All he'd ever done was watch as his loved ones fell. The only thing he was good for was carrying the bodies and digging their graves. Daryl was having trouble accepting that fact and his chest tightened. He couldn't think and he couldn't breathe. The hunter sat, alone at the edge of the clearing, and mourned. His eyes were closed, his fingers pulling at his hair. Blood was rushing in his ears and he didn't know what to do. He could feel himself shuddering as the dark thoughts continued to fill his skull, swarming like crows… With his head bowed, Daryl grieved for those he'd lost…those he'd _failed_.

_I shoulda done more…maybe I could've changed it…_

But it didn't matter. It was too late. The ghosts he carried with him…that's all they were, haunting memories that he needed to leave behind. The cold, sickening fear that was twisting inside him had a strong hold on the hunter. It seemed to surround him, along with the pale faces of those he'd lost, until all he could see was death. That's what everything came down to…_death_. Daryl believed it was his fate…his _punishment_…to stand witness to so much loss. Somehow, he'd managed to escape the snare, only to watch in helpless horror as his friends and family were snatched from him, the light fading from their eyes and those final, rasping breaths passing their lips.

The hunter felt as though he were suffocating and he finally had to gasp for air, sucking it greedily into his burning lungs. His eyes were warm and two hot tears formed at the corners, falling quickly and leaving tracks on his cheeks. The crippling pain and regret had been building inside him for so long and he thought he could contain it…_smother it_…but he didn't have the strength anymore. He shuddered again, fresh grief pouring out of him as he finally let himself feel everything he'd been keeping at bay. Alone in the clearing, Daryl felt so much like the weak, sniveling little boy who'd locked himself in the bathroom…he used to spend hours, shaking and hugging his knees as he sat in the empty bathtub. He hid, behind the thin shower curtain, and listened as his father tried to break down the door. The lock would rattle and the frame would start to splinter…but Daryl didn't have anywhere to go. He could only cry into his knees and hope that the door would hold… With his chest heaving, Daryl swore. He could taste the salt of his own tears between his lips and he knew that he couldn't hide anymore. The ghosts were always waiting for him, behind his eyes, in his dreams…and he had no choice but to face them. So as rage, shame and anguish continued to pour from him, Daryl tore at his tangled hair and wondered how much more he could take.

Carol couldn't remember the last time anything tasted so good. She clutched the hunk of greasy meat in her hands and tore into it. It was the first thing any of them had eaten in days. She knew she should pace herself, savor the meat, but she couldn't help it. She'd never been so hungry. She could feel the juices running down her chin and she knew she must look like some sort of savage but it didn't matter.

When the pack of wild dogs appeared, snarling and growling…their sharp teeth bared and their fur flecked with dry blood, the survivors didn't hesitate. Sasha was the first to reach for her rifle and the animals were dead in seconds. Desperate for food, the group worked to skin and gut the dogs as quickly as possible. The asphalt was stained with blood. Rick built a small fire and the survivors used thin branches as skewers, holding chunks of meat over the flames. They listened as the grease snapped and popped, dripping into the fire below.

The heat was still terrible, oppressive, but Carol didn't let it spoil her meal. She sat, covered in sweat, and continued to tear at the piece of flesh she held. She wished that Daryl were with them; he needed to eat just as badly as they did. While she chewed, Carol tried to determine how long the hunter had been gone. The sun was slowly moving across the sky and Carol didn't like the idea of Daryl being alone after dark. She knew that Rick would want to send a team out soon, but something about that bothered her.

_He's not going to want a bunch of us following him into the woods._

She could practically see the scowl on his face. Daryl wasn't fond of interruptions or invasions of privacy. Taking the last bite of her meal, Carol wiped her hands on her pants and stood up. She made her way towards Rick; the deputy was standing in the center of the road, discussing something with Glenn and Abraham. The three men looked up when they heard her footsteps. Rick stared at her and their eyes met.

"You thinkin' it's been long enough?" he asked.

She rubbed the back of her neck and nodded.

Rick looked up, studying the sky. The others followed his gaze and they all noticed the faint, grey clouds approaching from the east. "Looks like it might storm." said the deputy. "We gotta make this quick. Just hope he didn't wander too far."

Carol was getting anxious; she didn't know how to voice the thoughts in her head.

"You want me and Abraham to go?" asked Glenn, as he eyed their leader.

The deputy rubbed his jaw. "I was thinkin' I should go."

Abraham snorted. "You stay here." He reached out to place a broad hand on Rick's shoulder. "Keep an eye on your boy and make sure these folks don't go tearin' through all that meat."

Rick still wasn't convinced; his brows were knitting together. The three men seemed to have forgotten Carol's presence. She cleared her throat, making them look at her.

"I can go." she said, hoping her voice didn't betray her fear.

They stared at her as if she'd just said something completely ridiculous.

"Alone?" Rick asked, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.

"Carol…you don't need to…we'll…" Glenn was arguing but she held up one hand, stopping him.

"Think about it," she said, her tongue darting out over her chapped lips. "One woman can move through the woods a lot faster than three men."

"Carol…" said Rick.

"Tell me I'm wrong." she said, her arms folded across her chest as she stared at each of her companions in turn.

The men exchanged glances but none of them could offer up an argument. "I'm fine on my own. And you know how he is." she gestured to the tree-line behind her. "He's not gonna take kindly to the idea that we sent a search party out after him. He did this to get away. The last thing he needs is the three of you storming out there to drag him back. I think, in this instance, less is more. I can do this." She stared hard at her leader, hoping that he understood.

Rick sighed, his hand still rubbing his jaw. "I don't like it." he said.

Carol took a step towards him, her eyes seeking his. "I know you don't. But this is the best way. I'll bring him back; I promise."

Once again, the deputy was forced to accept the reality that Carol was a capable fighter and that she didn't need an entourage stumbling around in the woods with her. He hated the thought of any of his people being on their own, but he knew he couldn't stop her. If she wanted to go…he had no choice but to let her. "I want ya to take this." he said as he shrugged the rifle off his shoulder and handed it to her.

She held the weapon in her hands and studied it. "Rick…I don't need…"

"Quit." he said, his eyes locked on hers. "If you're goin' out there, you're takin' a gun."

Carol swallowed hard, nodding. She slung the strap onto her shoulder and hefted the rifle in her arms, getting a feel for it. "Thanks." she said.

Glenn and Abraham watched the exchange in awe.

"Stay safe." said Rick, his hand on Carol's arm.

"You too." she gave him a faint smile and turned away.

As she walked back towards the others, Glenn stared at his leader. "You're just letting her go?"

Rick stood with his hands on his hips. "I can't stop her. Besides; she's good with him. He'll talk to her before he talks to any of us."

Glenn sighed, running his hands through his dark hair. "If you say so."

Fifteen minutes later, Carol was walking through the woods. She had her pack, her knife, the rifle and some extra meat wrapped in a cloth so that Daryl could have it when she found him. She'd also taken one of the radios before leaving. Rick had the other and he'd be listening for her if she needed anything. She smirked to herself, thinking that a year ago…she never would've felt comfortable stumbling around in some unfamiliar forest on her own. But with her boots strapped on tight, and the heavy knife hanging from her belt, Carol felt confident. She'd spent enough time around Daryl to know what to look for. He liked to believe that he never left traces behind…that no one could follow him, but she could see the signs.

She knew the pattern of his gait, the length of his stride…and she'd recognize his prints anywhere. He'd been wearing the same pair of worn, leather boots since the turn. She knew that he took measures to find his way back once he followed a trail. He'd break branches, make indentations in the dirt with the toe of his boot or the tip of his knife….he carved small notches into tree trunks. Carol knew all of these things and she kept her eyes open as she made her way deeper into the woods, hoping to catch a trace of him.

As she walked through the forest, studying her surroundings, Carol realized that she wasn't entirely prepared to find him. She wasn't sure what she would say. If her instincts were correct, and he'd taken this is an opportunity to mourn, she ran the risk of stumbling onto something sacred…private. Grieving was something that each of the survivors did differently; it was personal and Carol wasn't sure she felt comfortable intruding on that. But it was getting late and she'd promised Rick that she would bring Daryl back.

Shaking away the pointless doubts, she continued on her path, her eyes constantly scanning the gloomy surroundings. After half an hour of uneventful wandering, Carol finally seemed to catch a break. She dropped to a crouch and used her hand to brush away a few dead leaves. There was an impression in the mud…a footprint. With a sense of incredible relief washing over her, Carol brushed more leaves aside and noticed another print…and then another. She'd stumbled across his trail. The sky rumbled overhead, startling her, and she stood, hurrying on down the path she'd found.

As she picked up the pace, Carol considered her own grief and tried to recall if she'd ever confronted it. Since the turn, she'd been forced to endure one terrible loss after another. Friends, family, kind-hearted strangers…fellow survivors, she'd seen them fall. But it seemed like there was never any time to process those deaths. Barely an hour after she buried the shining tip of the pick-axe in her husband's skull, the survivors had piled into their vehicles, leaving the quarry behind them. Then they found the herd on the highway…she'd lost her daughter. The memory chilled her and she had to pull a sharp breath into her lungs. Even then, there wasn't time… Carl was shot; the group was scattered… They'd taken refuge in Herschel's home, but the peace never seemed to last. She'd been forced to watch as Rick put a bullet in her daughter's brain. She'd sat in the red dirt, with Daryl's arms around her, her lungs aching as she screamed for the child she'd lost… After that, Carol had trouble keeping up with the seemingly constant losses. Sometimes, when the group was bedding down and sleep escaped her, Carol would lie awake and whisper the names of everyone they'd left behind. _Jackie, Amy, Sophia, Dale, Patricia, Jimmy, Shane, T-Dog, Lori, Herschel, Merle, Andrea, Lizzie, Mikka, Beth_, _Tyreese_. She said the names, the soft words passing her lips over and over again, like some sort of secret prayer. She felt that it was important to remember, but that's all she'd done…_remember. _Carol never felt like she'd truly come to terms with any of it. She supposed she was hanging on to her grief until she had a time and place to address it. That didn't seem healthy, but it's what she'd chosen to do. Even after all the things she'd seen and done, Carol was still afraid. She was scared of the ghosts that followed her…of the dark memories she'd tucked away in the back of her mind…she worried that if she finally stopped and faced them, the pain would prove too much. She couldn't afford to be overwhelmed by her own sadness, not when her group needed every able body on high alert. They were lost, they didn't know what to do or where to go, and Carol wasn't going to make things worse by dissolving into a fit of tears. So she kept her chin up and stayed busy. She spent her time checking on the others, making sure they had everything they needed. Carol had become a strong fighter and she wanted to put her skills to use…she was more than some battered wife who'd lost her baby. She refused to give in to the sadness that constantly threatened to overtake her.

With her blue eyes clear and focused, she hurried through the woods with renewed purpose. She'd done a good job of keeping herself busy and she had a sudden urge to find the man that had become her biggest distraction. When she wasn't talking to him, helping him track, or taking watch shifts with him, Carol found herself worrying about him. He always seemed to be on her mind, but she was grateful for the distraction. The others saw him as a soldier, someone whose strength never failed. But she knew better than that. He was just as vulnerable as any of them. They all had breaking points and she feared that he was close to reaching his.

She moved faster, following the trail he'd left behind. Fresh sweat was glistening on her chest as the humid air hung heavy around her. The sky groaned and Carol hoped that a light storm was headed their way. They could all use some relief from the heat. Tensions were already high in the group and the Georgia sun wasn't helping. Pausing to catch her breath, she braced her hand on the smooth bark of a nearby tree. As she stood panting, Carol noticed that the brush seemed to have thinned and more light was streaming into the forest. Her eyes narrowed and she stared up ahead at what looked to be a break in the woodline. Wiping some of the sweat from above her lip, Carol pressed on, hoping that she was headed in the right direction.

She kept her rifle raised, just in case something other than Daryl wandered across her path. As the trees continued to thin all around her, a soft sound reached her ears. She froze, looking around, trying to pinpoint the source. Her nerves were kicking in as she took a hesitant step forward. The sound seemed louder…_closer_, and she took another step. Her eyes were darting left and right, searching for any signs of life. She continued to advance, moving towards the break in the trees. Just before she reached the clearing, Carol stopped short. Daryl was slumped at the base of a nearby tree, his legs sprawled in front of him. For one tortured second, her heart leapt into her throat and she thought that he was hurt. But as she inched closer, she realized that the sound was coming from him. He was crying. Paralyzed with fear, Carol had to force herself to keep going. As the space between them shrank, Carol's lips parted. Her eyes went wide and a deep crease formed in her brow. She stared at his hands and saw that he was holding a lit cigarette to his skin, twisting it every so often. His head was hanging low as he focused on the cigarette, and he seemed so lost in his own suffering that he hadn't noticed her presence. She swore, as she stood watching him, that she could feel the small ember eating away at her own skin. She knew what it felt like…and if the sheer pain wasn't enough to make him stir, Carol knew that he was battling something much worse…something she couldn't see. There was a stabbing pain in her chest and she could feel her throat closing up.

She considered Daryl to be a friend, a strong ally…_family_. Seeing him in such terrible pain was making her eyes grow warm. She was having trouble processing the scene in front of her. He shuddered every so often, sniffing and working through whatever had taken hold of him, but he never pulled the cigarette away from his skin. With every second that ticked past, it grew harder for Carol to stay silent. She couldn't take it. He was hurting himself..she wasn't going to stand idle while he suffered. Summoning her courage and bracing herself for the anger she knew he would unleash, Carol moved towards him, calling out softly. "Daryl…"

The hunter stiffened at the sound of his own name. His eyes narrowed and he lifted his chin, searching for the intruder. When he saw her, the blood seemed to freeze in his veins. She was advancing quickly and before he could think to act, she bent over him, snatching the cigarette and crushing it under the toe of her boot.

"_What are you doing_?" she asked, the fear and sadness evident in her tone.

Daryl was in a daze. He stared down at the burn mark on his hand and brushed the gray ashes away lazily. He wondered how long he'd held the cigarette to his skin…he couldn't remember.

"_Daryl_…" she repeated, trying to get him to look at her.

The sky rumbled overhead and that seemed to stir him from his trance. He wiped quickly at his running nose and glared at her. His stormy eyes were rimmed with red and the tears had left tracks in the grime that covered his skin. His chest was heaving and he didn't know what to say. Anger, shame and embarrassment were warring violently inside him and his stomach started to churn. "_What_?" he snapped, wiping his nose again.

"I….I just…." she ran a hand through her hair and tried to find the right words. "What are you doing?"

Daryl grunted as he forced himself to stand. On shaky legs, he backed away from her and tried to slow his breathing. He hated that she'd seen him like that…his face stained with tear tracks…he felt weak, _broken_…. "Nothin'," he managed to say, his eyes on the ground.

Carol wanted to tell him that it was alright…that everyone cried, but the words sounded inadequate, even in her own mind. The crying wasn't what disturbed her…it was the self-inflicted burn on his hand. "You've been out here a while…" she said, her voice wavering. She shrugged off the rifle and her pack, letting everything drop with a thud. "Rick wanted to come looking for you…he was gonna take Glenn and Abraham but I thought…."

"Ya thought _what_?" he snapped, his words dripping with venom as he took another step back, distancing himself from her. "Thought I'd rather have _your_ ass out here, checkin' up on me? _That it_?"

She sighed, her hands running through her hair and locking behind her head. "Daryl…I'm not here to check up on you. It's just getting late and Rick wants us to head back. I didn't mean to intrude on…"

"On _what_?" he snarled.

She bit her lip and glanced at the burn mark on his hand.

Daryl followed her gaze and his temper flared. "That ain't none of your business. Ya ain't got a say in how I spend my _goddamn_ time." He was pacing now, his eyes never leaving her face.

Carol held her ground. A few angry words weren't enough to shake her resolve.

The hunter was still pacing. "Ya gonna run back to Rick…tell him what ya saw? That it?" he growled, a few strands of dark hair hanging in his face. His fists were balling at his sides.

"No one has to know about this," she said calmly.

"_Bullshit_." he said as he turned his head to spit.

Thunder rolled overhead and Carol was getting anxious. Daryl's actions had unnerved her and she wasn't sure she could get him to go back with her. "I mean it," she insisted, her voice soft as she tried to curb his anger. "No one needs to know. I just want you to come back, so does Rick…everyone's waiting on us back there. I'll forget any of this ever happened, just grab your things and come back."

But he was ashamed of his own weakness, and the knowledge that she'd seen him at his worst made Daryl kick at the ground and swear. "I don't need a damn babysitter. I'll head back when I'm ready. Go on." He gestured towards the woodline, dismissing her.

Carol folded her arms across her chest and hung her head. She knew she couldn't go back without him. She took a shaky breath and made herself speak. "Daryl…"

"I said _go_," he snapped, pointing at the trees.

She lifted her chin and held his gaze, her eyes growing warm all over again. "Don't do this." she pleaded softly.

Daryl just glared at her, his fists trembling with trapped anger.

"Don't disappear," she said.

The hunter didn't know how to answer her. "Go on Carol." he growled, but some of the fight seemed to have gone out of him.

Carol was starting to panic. She wasn't going to let him pull away. They needed him. "Come with me."

"No." he said, shaking his head. "I ain't ready."

She took a step towards him. "I'm sorry…"

"For what?" he snapped, his mean eyes fixed on her.

With one hand cupping her forehead and the other on her hip, Carol released a heavy sigh. "Everything."

A heavy silence fell over them; it seemed to blanket the clearing and neither of them knew how to move forward. The words were sticking in their throats. Daryl wasn't prepared for this. He'd spent the last few hours alone with his misery, letting months of hurt pour out of him and he still felt that he'd only scratched the surface. He didn't know how to respond, or how to interpret what she'd said.

"I'm sorry about what happened at the hospital…" she said.

Daryl's body went rigid and his eyes narrowed. "Don't." he growled under his breath.

Carol could feel the tears threatening to spill but she was doing her best to keep them at bay. "You haven't said anything since…no one has."

The hunter shook his head and began pacing again, trying to ward off any more conversation.

"We haven't talked about it…and I think we should. She was one of us. It feels like we haven't acknowledged her death." Carol gnawed her bottom lip and hugged herself. The sky groaned above them dark clouds were gathering overhead.

"_Fine_!" Daryl snapped, raising his arms and then letting them drop. "Let's talk then! Where'd ya wanna _start_? With that bullshit plan that got her killed? Ya wanna talk about me 'n you, holed up in some goddamn lawyer's office while we coulda been out there lookin' for her?"

Carol watched as the hunter began to lose control of his temper. His hostility was scaring her but she stood her ground.

He snorted, his eyes narrowed to icy, blue slits. "How 'bout back when it was me 'n her? When we was stayin' in that funeral home…'n I let them assholes take her…Ya wanna talk about _that_? Huh?" His tongue darted out over his chapped lips as he circled her.

It was then that Carol understood. All of this pain…the bitterness he carried with him…

_He feels responsible._

Her chest tightened and she wanted desperately to help him. "_Daryl_," she said, her voice faltering as she tried to contain a sob. "It's not your fault." The words came out as hushed whispers.

He stopped pacing and stared at her, his head cocked to the side. "_What did ya say_?"

She ran her hands over her face and clasped them in front of her mouth. "It's not your fault…what _happened to her_…"

The hunter let the words sink in, but he knew Carol was wrong. He was the reason Beth died in that hospital. He was the only reason she wasn't here now. "_The hell it ain't_…" he muttered under his breath.

A realization struck Carol as she studied the man in front of her. "_Oh my god_," she breathed; her eyes were beginning to shine with unshed tears. "_Is that why you did it_?" she focused on his hand, the small circular scar that the cigarette left behind. Her heart was pounding and she felt sick. "Were you _punishing_ yourself?" she asked.

Daryl didn't know what to say. He'd been in over his head the instant she found him. He needed to get away. Turning on his heel, he started stalking across the clearing, leaving her alone. But before he could disappear, her voice stopped him.

"_It wasn't your fault_…" she called out to him.

His shoulders tensed; he could hear the sadness in her voice. He didn't want to turn around…he wasn't ready to face her, but he knew she'd never let him go.

"_Daryl_," she said, "_It wasn't your fault_!"

He clenched his jaw, and took a deep breath. He could feel anger coursing through his bloodstream, clouding his judgment like alcohol. He tried to push her away…to push _all_ of them away, but they never let him go…they never let him be. Daryl was so tired of smothering everything that churned inside him…keeping it buried. He wanted to unleash every vile thought that had been festering in his head; he wanted to scream until he was hoarse and let the angry words fly like sparks from his tongue. Carol was always there…she never stopped pushing him and he'd finally reached his limit. He wanted to push back. Turning slowly to face her, he kept his cold, blue eyes fixed on the woman who'd finally pushed him too far.

He started advancing, moving back across the small clearing. He raised one arm, pointing at her. "Think ya got it all figured out? " he snapped. His steps were slow at first, but he was picking up speed as he got closer. "Ya don't know _shit_." he growled, his upper lip curling back.

Carol was scared, but she wasn't about to run from him. "Daryl…"

"It's my fault she's _dead_!" He snarled at her. He was closer now, there were only a few feet left between them and his chest was heaving. "I shoulda been there sooner!"

Carol held her ground and let the anger wash over her like a rough wave crashing on the shore. She knew that once he let it out, he'd be better. She just needed to keep herself together until he finished whatever it was that he'd started. "It wouldn't have made a difference; it wasn't your fault." she insisted.

Daryl couldn't contain his rage any more. He stalked towards her, making her back away. Carol swallowed hard, trying not to lose her footing as she walked backwards. "It _was_ my fault!" he yelled. "_All_ of it! _'Phia_, _Merle_, _Beth…_It's my fault they're _dead_!" He was moving towards her at a relentless pace and he didn't stop until her back was pressed against the nearest tree.

As he unleashed his anger, Carol felt her resolve beginning to crumble. It was bad enough thinking that he blamed himself for Beth's death, but to know that he felt responsible for what happened to his brother, and to _Sophia_…it was more than Carol could handle. It made her sick to think that he'd been carrying so much guilt for so long. And he'd never said anything… Something seemed to break inside her and she felt the first hot tear slipping from the corner of her eye. There was rough bark at her back but the pain didn't matter. All that mattered was the man in front of her, the friend who'd been suffering in silence since the farm…who never let anyone help him…

He was so close; she could feel the hurt and bitterness rolling off of him in waves and he was still yelling…the harsh sound echoing in her ears as another tear fell, following the curve of her face. "I didn't get to 'em in time…If I did…maybe they'd _be here_!" he snarled. "Instead of lyin' dead in the ground somewhere! That's on _me_!" He was seething as he stepped into her space, trapping her against the tree. There was hardly an inch between them and Carol was doing her best so stay standing.

"It's _not_!" she said, the words strained. She reached back, her nails clinging to the bark of the tree behind her. "_None of it_! You can't keep punishing yourself for things you had no control over!" she yelled at him, hot tears welling in her eyes again.

Daryl was stunned by the look on her face. His chest was heaving and he licked his chapped lips as he stared at her. He could see the honesty reflected in her eyes…the raw devastation. That's when he knew that she was in pain. He wasn't alone. He watched, breathless, as tears rolled down her cheeks like jewels. The moisture clung to her lashes and he couldn't remember the last time he'd seen so much hurt in another person. "_It's not your fault_…" she whispered, sniffing. "_I_ _need you to believe me_…"

Those hushed words seemed to break him. He bowed his head, his eyes slamming shut as he fought against the grief threatening to spill from him. He was trembling, his fists shaking, but he didn't know what to do. He pulled a strained breath into his lungs and forced himself to meet her gaze. When his eyes eased open and found hers, he could feel the last of his strength slipping away. He knew the tears were coming but he wasn't ready. He stared at her and she stared back, neither of them knowing what to say. All they wanted was a way out of the hurt and anger that seemed to surround them. Carol sniffed as fresh tears fell; she drew on her courage and reached for him, her hands going to his hair. The instant her slender fingers wound into his hair, Daryl closed his eyes. She pulled him towards her and he didn't resist. The hunter was too broken and tired to put up a fight. He let her guide him, until his chin was resting on her shoulder. Carol didn't let him go; she kept her fingers curled in his dark locks and tried to stop herself from shuddering as he hid in the crook of her neck.

"_It's okay_." she breathed.

Daryl seemed to shiver, but he didn't pull away.

She combed her fingers through his hair, trying to calm him. The tree was the only thing that kept her standing. "_It's not your fault_." she whispered. "_Do you hear me_?" She could feel his scruff at the base of her neck.

Daryl grunted softly against her skin but didn't speak. His arms hung limp at his sides and Carol stroked the ends of his hair.

"_It's not your fault_," she whispered again.

The hunter's eyes were slammed shut but he couldn't stop the tears from spilling. He shuddered as he tried to contain the sobs in his chest. As the two wounded people stood beneath the tree, thunder crashed overhead and the sharp sound seemed to tear the sky open. A light rain began to fall, startling both of them, but they didn't move. He wanted to stay close to her, hiding in the warmth of her neck, and she didn't want to let him go. Daryl was grateful for the rain; he didn't want her to see his tears.

After several minutes, Carol felt the need to break the silence. They'd been listening to the soft sound of light rain falling on the leaves above them, but she knew they couldn't stay there forever. She could feel his tears on her skin and she wanted him to stop. Seeing him in pain only made her cry and they couldn't very wall walk back to the others with red, swollen eyes and running noses. That would only lead to a barrage of questions that neither of them were prepared to answer. "_Daryl_," she whispered.

He sniffed but didn't speak.

"I need you to promise me something…" she said, her voice hushed. Carol used her grip on his hair to pull him from the safety of her neck. She made him look at her.

The hunter stared at her, his lashes wet with tears, or rain, she couldn't tell.

"Promise me you won't do this again." one of her hands slipped from his hair and she reached for his wounded hand, lifting it. They both stared down at the small, circular scar. "Don't hurt yourself," she pleaded.

His eyes found hers and they stared hard at one another.

"_Please_," she whispered, a tear slipping between her lips. Her hand curled in his hair, tugging gently at the damp locks.

Daryl didn't trust himself to speak. He just wanted to erase the look on her face. Without thinking, he let his stiff fingers thread with hers…their hands joining. The action seemed to startle both of them and they looked down, trying to process what they saw. There was a sudden warmth spreading through Carol and she couldn't help but to apply a gentle pressure, squeezing his hand. He mimicked her actions and they refocused on one another. Not knowing what else to do, Daryl bowed his head and tried to control his breathing.

Carol pulled him closer and placed a quick kiss to his forehead. She didn't know where it came from, she just wanted to comfort him. She kept her lips pressed to his damp skin for several heartbeats and then eased them apart. Their eyes met and she worried that she'd crossed a line, but he simply stared at her, his blue eyes vibrant and honest.

As they stood together, their hearts pounding hard in their chests, Daryl and Carol saw one another. Not the brave faces they put on for the others, and not the masks they wore to conceal their pain...they saw each other for what they truly were...the people they'd always been. She was more than the one-woman army who'd stormed Terminus, and he wasn't just the ruthless soldier fighting at Rick's side. They were just people...they might be broken, _scarred_, lost and afraid, but they were people. They were tired, _wounded_...and they just wanted to feel safe again..._whole_.

Her fingers were still in his hair and she played absently with the damp locks, marveling at the fact that he was letting her touch him. It occurred to her, as she felt his hair slipping between her fingers, that she'd never been this close to him. He held her when Sophia staggered out of the barn...but that was different. He was simply trying to keep her from running to the daughter that wasn't hers anymore...and she'd pulled away from him seconds later. He hugged her, knocking the air from her lungs when she found him after Terminus...but she just thought it was his gut reaction to seeing her alive...he was in shock. Now, with his eyes locked on hers and their hands clasped, Carol felt that this connection was different. The closeness was sustained...it wasn't some fleeting embrace. They'd been standing together for several minutes and seemed content to stay that way. She'd felt the scruff of his chin against the soft skin of her neck and his fingers were tangled with hers. But it was more than physical proximity...In the stillness of the clearing, Carol felt close to him...not just his body, but the person he was. She swallowed hard and tried to remember if she'd ever felt this way before.

The light rain continued to fall and their hands were wet, _slick_...Daryl could feel her fingertips grazing the rough ridges of his knuckles in a continuous pattern, as if she were trying to soothe him. In the heat of the late afternoon, the rain fell soft and warm...clear droplets rolling over smooth, green leaves and pelting the two shaken people who stood beneath the tree. Daryl didn't know what he was doing when he allowed his fingers to thread with hers, bringing their hands together... It just felt right. He was in pain and he longed to make a connection. He wanted to reach out to someone who could understand him. So he squeezed her soft hand, touching her..and letting her touch him. His heart began to beat with alarming speed, and he worried that it was too much, but she didn't pull away... She simply stroked his wet hair and kept her eyes on his. When Carol pulled him towards her and pressed her lips to his forehead, Daryl closed his eyes, trying to memorize the feeling. She was so kind, _careful_...and everything she did seemed to bring him comfort. The seconds ticked by, each one slower than the last, and her soft lips were still pressed to his skin, easing his fears. Each time her slender fingers ran through his hair, he found himself regretting the way he'd yelled at her. She didn't deserve it...but she was there

_She's always here._..

So he unleashed his hurt and his anger on the only person strong enough to take it. But she didn't run, and she didn't fight. She stood her ground, watching as his storm broke. She let him scream and when he ran out of words she pulled him close, letting him take refuge in the safety of her neck. She let him cry, all the while, soft words of comfort were passing her lips like prayers, or blessings that she'd saved just for him. There was no judgment in her tone...no anger, only reassurance. Even if she didn't realize it, Carol was giving him everything he'd always needed...the love and affection he'd never known as a child. Every kind word and gentle touch was helping to calm him, but he couldn't seem to stop his heart from racing.

The survivors stood, with their eyes closed, each of them savoring the closeness. Carol's hand curled, almost cradling the back of his head as she let her lips linger on his skin. A stifling warmth was rushing through her and she squeezed his hand again, reminding herself that he was real. Daryl trembled and she finally pulled back; when she licked her lips, she swore she could taste him there. A soft grunt escaped him and he tightened his grip on her hand. They weren't ready to let each other go. Forgetting about whatever boundaries remained between them, Carol pulled him towards her again and gently nuzzled his forehead. They both shivered at the contact and Carol felt her breath catch. With her back pressed to the rough bark, and her cheek brushing Daryl's forehead, she seemed to forget everything else. All that mattered was the man in front of her...the person she trusted more than anyone else on this earth...the only one who made her feel safe. She just wanted to help him...to take away the heavy sadness in his eyes and the guilt he carried with him each day. She didn't know how they'd wound up under the tree, in the middle of a summer storm, but she wasn't ready to leave. They both seemed to be in need of what the other had. He was aggressive, passionate, headstrong...and she was calm, focused...kind. As she stroked the ends of his hair and nuzzled his brow, Carol could feel him relaxing under her touch. Each tiny gesture seemed to cool the fever that had been raging inside him moments before...

The longer they stood together, the more Carol wanted him. It was a startling thought...she wasn't prepared for it...but suddenly, it was filling her mind until she could think of nothing else. She wanted to be closer, touching him...breathing him in. Her heart was pounding and she wondered if he felt the same...if he needed the contact as badly as she did. They'd always been good together...she never felt more confident than when he was fighting alongside her, and she knew that none of the others could hope to relate to her like he did. There was a silent understanding between them...a sense of camaraderie and mutual trust that had grown over time. He was part of her family...there wasn't a person left alive that knew more about her. He was one of the most incredible people she'd ever met and in moments of weakens, when she thought about leaving in the middle of the night, he was the force that kept her from running. Carol knew that if she ever mustered the strength to leave the group...she'd never get far. She couldn't abandon him. And _now_, all of the tiny gestures and traits that drew her to him...they seemed to lead her to where she was now...her fingers lost in his dark hair and her cheek resting against his forehead...their hands clasped to tightly... It was all too much, _powerful_, _frightening_...but Carol couldn't make herself stop. She needed to be close to him. Losing herself, she released his hand...her slim fingers falling away. She heard Daryl's breath catch, but she didn't have time to address his fear. Her heart was beating furiously in her chest and she moved her hand into his hair. With all ten fingers tugging at his locks, she took a deep breath and pulled his mouth to hers. She thought he might resist her, but he didn't. Their lips touched and he froze, letting her kiss him.

The hunter didn't know what was happening. Seconds ago, she was holding his hand and brushing her cheek against his forehead. But now...he was so close to her...he could feel her soft lips pressing against his, the contact was light, hesitant...he knew that she was afraid. The feeling of her fingers tangling in his hair was mesmerizing and he closed his eyes, savoring it. He knew Carol, he trusted her...but he didn't know how to react when she kissed him. He was in shock, his mind and his body at odds while his heart continued to hurl itself against his ribs. She wasn't forceful...she seemed to be waiting for him to adjust...or to act. After several seconds, he felt her grip loosen on his hair and the pressure on his lips disappeared. Daryl eased his eyes open and stared hard at the woman in front of him.

Carol was breathless, her blue eyes bright and clear. Her thumbs were resting near his temples as she waited for him to say something. But the hunter was silent. The only sound came from the rain striking the leaves above them. There was a deep crease in his brow, and his lips were parted in fear and confusion as he studied her.

"I..." she licked her lips and tried desperately to explain herself. "I'm sorry...I just...I thought..." But as she fumbled with her words, Carol realized something. He wasn't trying to pull away...he wasn't running. He wore a pained expression and there was a startling blend of shock and longing reflected in his eyes. Working to control her breathing, Carol gently massaged his temples with her thumbs. "_Are you scared_?" she whispered.

He lowered his gaze and managed a nod.

Carol licked her lips nervously and moved her fingers through his hair, hoping to calm him. "I'm sorry...we can stop..." she said, her voice strained but sincere.

Daryl took a deep breath and focused on the way she was touching him...on the way it made him feel... Her nails were barely grazing his scalp but the action was enough to send violent chills up and down his spine...like bursts of electricity...signals he couldn't ignore. His body was so close to hers, but he wanted to be closer. Taking another deep breath and holding it in his lungs, Daryl slowly lifted his arms. He braced his palms on the rough bark, his fingers splaying on either side of Carol's head. The hunter was fighting to stand, he needed support but he was afraid to touch her. So he leaned into her space and kept his hands on the bark. He was anxious, unsure, but he felt the need to be close. With his eyes locked on hers, he waited.

The way he was looking at her made Carol's heart thrum. She felt as though every rational thought she'd ever had was suddenly disappearing, leaving her in a daze. It was difficult to accept that any of this was happening and she needed a distraction...something to keep her grounded in the waking world before she slipped into some alternate reality of her own creation. "Daryl..." she said again, the word was a hushed plea falling from her lips. "We can stop..."

But he just stared at her mouth, his lids growing heavy. She watched as his chest rose and fell and wondered if it was fear or desire that caused the changes in his breathing. Not knowing what else to do or say, she pushed her long fingers through his hair and tried to memorize the way it felt...in case they were never this close again. But as she moved, her body seemed to act on its own...her fingers lacing together at the back of his neck and pulling him towards her slowly. He tensed but didn't stop her. The blood was rushing in his ears and the sound was so loud that it seemed to drown everything else out. He closed his eyes and let her guide him. When his mouth was hovering over hers, she whispered to him.

"_We don't have to._.."

Daryl hesitated for half a heartbeat, his blunt nails digging into the bark, but before his fears could make him run, he closed the distance, letting his lips brush hers. It had been so long since Daryl let himself get close to anyone...he was afraid and he was holding back, but the warmth spreading through his body urged him to keep going. He applied the slightest hint of pressure and couldn't believe the way she responded. Her grip tightened at the back of his neck, keeping him close to her, and a soft sigh escaped her. The survivors rarely experienced any sort of peace or joy...and hearing that sound of contentment pass her lips made Daryl groan. It was the best thing he'd heard in a long time. He liked the way her lips felt against his, but he couldn't bring himself to deepen the kiss. His nerves were getting the best of him.

Carol wanted more. She clawed lightly at the ends of his hair and kissed him softly, sweetly, trying to show him how much she cared. The sensations were too much and Daryl gasped, his chest heaving. Carol didn't stop, she smiled against his mouth and flicked the tip of her pink tongue out, tracing his bottom lip. The action surprised him but it wasn't unwelcome. He didn't know what to do...so he set his fears aside and let his body take over. She drug the tip of her tongue across his bottom lip, slowly, teasing him, and he welcomed her in. The instant she slipped into his mouth they both groaned. With their eyes closed and their hearts pounding, they tasted one another. He was passive at first, letting her explore..._play_...but the longer they held the connection, the more control he craved. His body was so close to hers and he wanted more of her. He pushed his tongue into her mouth and felt her tremble in response, her hands moving back into his hair and forming fists.

They stood beneath the tree, lost in one another...his mouth working against hers and her tongue slipping under his. They were entranced...overwhelmed, and neither wanted to break for air. The rain was falling all around them, droplets pelting their skin. They could taste rain water on each other's lips. As she continued to kiss him, Daryl tried to recall if he'd ever experienced anything like this. It was warm, wet and real. It was more than physical contact...this was an awakening...a show of trust. The hunter had always been terrified of letting others get close to him, but _there_, with _her, _he felt safe. Something told him that this was right. He could let her in...let her help him. He was still so nervous and he didn't know what to do with his hands, but that didn't matter. Carol seemed to know what he needed before he knew it himself. She caressed his tongue softly, slowly, and her fingertips massaged the muscles in his neck, erasing tension. He gasped every so often but he wouldn't pull away from the warmth of the kiss...and Carol seemed reluctant to let him go.

They were tender, careful with one another and they didn't feel the need to rush. As his mouth worked against hers, Carol felt that she could stay like that...trapped under the tree with him for the rest of the afternoon. She didn't want to leave this place...the empty clearing that made them feel like the last two people on earth. It was peaceful, beautiful and she loved the smell of the rain in the air. Clinging to his neck, Carol wondered if this would change things for them. She didn't know what came over her when she decided to kiss him...she simply acted. She was surprised when he reciprocated. And now there was a powerful, all-consuming warmth building between them, the heat spreading outwards from their lips, making their blood sing. It was the best thing that Carol had ever felt and she didn't want it to stop...but she didn't know what it meant. She wasn't expecting anything from him. If it was nothing more than a few stolen moments of comfort between two vulnerable people, she would accept it and move on. But as he groaned against her lips, his taste filling her mouth, Carol couldn't help but think that there was more to it than that. She lost herself in the kiss and her hands slid down from his neck, her fingers splaying on his chest.

The motion made Daryl sigh and he was finding it increasingly difficult to keep his hands on the bark. They broke the connection, both of them in desperate need of air. They stared at one another, their lips parting to make way for ragged breaths. Tiny droplets clung to the ends of her lashes, catching the light. Daryl couldn't make himself look away. Dark, wet hair was plastered to his brow and in the next instant, Carol reached up, pushing the damp locks aside with a soft hand. He closed his eyes when she touched him...he didn't want to, but the action was involuntary...as if his mind and his body needed a moment to process the feeling of her hand on his skin. She ran her fingers through his hair, pushing it back so that she could focus on his face. They were silent, each of them fascinated with the other.

They stood frozen, their minds reeling. When Daryl finally eased his eyes open, he found himself at a loss. He couldn't quite read the look on her face. He knew that there was fear reflected in her eyes, but she still had one hand on his chest, and her fingers were tucking wet hair behind his ear. Knowing that he'd never be able to voice the thoughts rushing through his skull, the hunter did the only thing he could. He leaned back into her space and kissed her softly. She closed her eyes, her nails clawing lightly at the front of his shirt. He applied more pressure and she opened her mouth, letting him in. His tongue slid past hers, sending a chill through her body. Giving in to the sensations that were churning inside her, Carol moved her hands to his strong shoulders and began pushing his vest off. Daryl was scared but he knew he didn't have the strength to stop her. He pulled his hands away from the tree but kept kissing her as she pushed the heavy vest from his shoulders. When they heard the leather hit the earth with a soft thud, it seemed to give them a strange thrill. There was something passionate, primal about shedding their layers under an open sky. The kiss deepened and Carol blindly reached for his hands, guiding him to her hips. They both tensed at the contact but Daryl followed her lead, his fingers curling around her hips. They couldn't seem to stop kissing one another. She sank her teeth into his bottom lip, tugging gently at the tender flesh and he growled, his hands sliding up to her waist where he held her tight.

A tiny gasp escaped her and Daryl found that he liked the sound. Blood was pouring into the lower half of his body, filling him with false confidence and reckless need. He sucked at her tongue and they both groaned. With every kiss...every soft sound, and every pounding beat of their hearts, the survivors could feel themselves getting swept up in whatever had taken hold of them. Insecurities slipped away like drops of rain from the ends of their hair and their bodies were running on pure instinct. Daryl's hands moved under her damp shirt, and his breath caught when he felt her bare skin...cool and smooth to the touch. With their mouths still connected, Carol reached for the hem of her shirt. The action startled Daryl and he pulled back, staring at her. They were panting as they watched one another. His strong hands were still gripping her waist and she focused on him as she began to pull her shirt up by the hem.

Carol's heart was racing so fast, she thought she might faint, but she needed to keep going. She sucked in a sharp breath as she pulled the shirt off and let it fall. The air had cooled with the rain and she could feel goose bumps rising on her arms. She was standing in front of him, in a battered tank top. One of the straps slipped low on her shoulder and Daryl's eyes caught the movement. Suddenly, there was nothing he wanted more than to see her skin. Carol was sure she'd never been more anxious in her life, but the way Daryl stared at her lead her to believe that she was doing the right thing. Their eyes met and he seemed to be asking silently for permission. Swallowing her fears and taking a deep breath, she lifted her arms and waited on him.

It took the hunter several seconds to understand, but when the realization struck him, his mouth went dry. With his narrowed eyes locked on hers, he gripped the hem of her tank top and started tugging it upwards. Carol gasped when the cool air hit her stomach, and then her chest. She closed her eyes as Daryl pulled the top over her head and let it drop to the ground below. Carol leaned back, pressing herself against the tree...she wanted to create space..breathing room between her and Daryl..the look on his face was unnerving her.

The hunter couldn't stop himself from staring at her...his icy blue eyes roaming her body. Without thinking, he reached for her, his broad hand splaying against her smooth stomach. He felt her tremble and his eyes flicked to her face. She chewed her bottom lip and managed a slight nod. On her signal, Daryl ran his hand up her body, along that tight stomach, higher, over her bra until his palm was resting just above her breasts. He could feel her heart beating under his palm. In that moment, as he stood mesmerized by the woman he thought he knew, Daryl couldn't help but think that this was life...this was the reason the survivors fought so hard. Living wasn't just a habit...they ran in the hopes that there was still joy to be had...peace to be found. They longed for homes and safety, friends and loved ones...connections to the lives they'd lost when the world turned. And with his hand resting over Carol's heart, Daryl knew that he'd found his home. He'd found the one person who could bring him peace.

While he was entranced by her body, Carol's hands moved to the buttons on his shirt. The action startled him and he grabbed her wrist, stilling her. Carol gasped, her chest heaving as she stared at him. She swallowed hard, forcing herself to speak. "What's wrong?" she asked.

Daryl bowed his head, not wanting to look at her. His fingers were still curled around her wrist.

It was then that Carol understood. One of the reasons she and Daryl had always worked well together was their shared experience with abuse. Neither of them had ever gone into great detail about their pasts but they knew enough. The hunter had seen evidence of Ed's aggression for himself when they were all living at the quarry and Carol caught fleeting glimpses of Daryl's scars when they were staying in the prison. She didn't have the courage to ask him about it, and even if she did...Carol knew he wouldn't answer. But now, standing in the clearing with Daryl, she wanted nothing more than to feel his skin under her hands...to touch him, love him, and make him forget the scars. He was scared, and she understood, but she needed him to trust her.

"_Daryl_..."she said softly.

He lifted his chin and she could see the pain etched into his features.

"I_t's alright_," she breathed, her blue eyes locked on his.

But the hunter wasn't convinced. He held her wrist tightly, afraid to let her go.

"_Daryl_," she pleaded with him. "_You're safe here_."

He swallowed hard, a crease forming in his brow.

"_Please_..." Carol whispered as she moved into his space.

Daryl was trying to keep himself from shaking. His fingers were stiff, but one by one, he uncurled them, releasing her.

Carol moved slowly and she kept her eyes on his, never breaking the connection. "_It's okay_," she whispered, her nimble fingers working on the buttons of his shirt.

Daryl could only stand, petrified, as she carefully undid each of the buttons. She was nearing the top of his worn shirt and her kind eyes were still locked on his. As he stared at her, the hunter realized that he was doing the right thing...he needed to let her see him. She was standing in front of him, so much of her pale skin on display...his eyes followed the clear drops of rain that slipped down between her breasts. She was letting him in, and he wanted to do the same for her. So he stood trembling and wet, silently waiting for Carol to finish. When she worked the final button through the hole, she paused, waiting for permission to proceed.

Daryl grunted softly, urging her to continue. Taking a calming breath, she moved her delicate hands to his shoulders and started to push the damp shirt off. The fabric was wet...dark with rain, and seemed to cling to his skin...but Carol helped him and together they peeled the shirt from his body. It hit the ground and Daryl didn't know what to do. He'd never felt so exposed in his life. He couldn't recall the last time he'd taken his shirt off, willingly, in front of another living soul. Droplets were striking his skin and the cooler air was pressing in around him, making him shudder. He was frightened, lost as he stared at Carol.

But she seemed to know what he needed, just as she always did. Steeling her nerves, she reached around to her back and began to fumble with her bra clasp. She kept her eyes on his, and the thrill of having him watch her was making it hard to breathe. When she finally felt the ends spring apart, Carol moved quickly. She knew that if she hesitated, her fears might take hold. So she slid the thin straps down her arms and dropped the bra. The blood froze in her veins and she could've sworn that her heart stopped. It was terrifying and exhilarating to stand with him, neither knowing what to do or say. A small gasp escaped her; she'd never felt rainwater on her bare breasts before and the sensation seemed to spark something inside her. She was still for several seconds, letting Daryl drink her in. The way he looked at her, it made Carol feel beautiful and nervous energy was bubbling under her skin. Realizing that everything she needed was right in front of her, Carol closed the gap between them. Her slender arms wound loosely around his neck, bringing their bodies together, and she let her cheek rest against his chest...just over his heart.

Daryl was so lost in his admiration of her that it seemed to startle him when her arms pulled him into a sudden embrace. But the instant she pressed her chest to his, the air left his lungs. Their bodies were slick with rain and her breasts were so soft against his chest. The action was automatic, instinctual, as he wrapped his arms around her, keeping her close. He felt the warmth of her cheek over his heart and his fingers pressed into the small of her back, as if he could trap her. With his chin resting on top of Carol's head, Daryl took a moment to breathe in the woman he was holding. He could smell the rain in her hair, the sweat on her skin, and something else that seemed to be uniquely hers. With his eyes closed, he let his broad hands travel up and down her back...along her sides...He was silently mapping out her body.

Carol could feel the speed and pressure of his hands increasing. Each time he reached her ribcage, his fingers seemed to press in harder. And when he dropped back down to her waist, he gave her a gentle squeeze. Now he was massaging her lower back, the tender spot just above her tailbone, and she couldn't help but sigh into his chest. Suddenly, she wasn't cold anymore. With her body pressed against his, Carol felt a strong, soothing warmth spread through her. He continued to work her muscles, his fingertips driving out the tension. With her arms still wound around his strong neck, Carol began placing soft kisses to the center of his chest. She could feel raindrops on her lips as she kissed him, and she could taste the salt of his skin. As she gave him the affection she knew he needed, Carol noticed a change taking place in his body. Her breath caught in her throat when she felt his arousal somewhere below his waist. She kissed him harder and he grunted, his hands slipping down to her ass. He gripped her flesh, kneading it hard through the fabric of her pants. The forcefulness of his touch made Carol shudder and she could feel herself getting wet.

Her body's reaction shocked her. It had been so long since she experienced any sexual desire and she'd forgotten the power it could have. The sensations were making her head swim and she stopped kissing him. Instead, she closed her eyes and began panting lightly against his skin while his hands continued to massage her roughly. He used his grip to press her body against his, keeping them flush so that she could feel his need. As he squeezed her, Daryl couldn't help but buck his hips weakly. He needed more from her, but didn't know how to ask. So he ducked his head, letting his chin rest in the crook of her neck. Daryl was trying to control his breathing, but he knew that she could hear it...feel it against her skin. He let her scent surround him while his hands traveled even lower, gripping the backs of her thighs. His need was building and the frustration was proving too much.

Carol groaned when she felt those strong hands grab her thighs. It was all so surreal...the fact that she was there, nearly naked with Daryl Dixon in the middle of a storm...his hands on her body and her bare breasts pressed against him. She could feel his arousal and knew that she needed to help him. Lacing her hands behind his head, she lifted her chin. He pulled away from the safety of her neck and looked at her..the two of them holding each other's gazes. They were both panting and wet hair was plastered to their brows. His lids were heavy...his blue eyes narrowed, _focused_. They stared dreamily at one another for several more heartbeats and then some magnetic force drew them together...his mouth catching hers. They kissed with urgency, as if they might be torn apart at any moment...as if they needed each other. His tongue was warm in her mouth and she tugged at the ends of his hair. They both groaned and she felt his hips buck again. She kissed him hard, catching his bottom lip and holding it between her teeth.

While they continued to taste one another, Carol's hands slipped down between them. Daryl jerked when he felt her reaching for his belt buckle, but he was too far gone to stop her. She kept him distracted, the tip of her tongue flicking against his while she began to tug the leather through his belt loops. Daryl could feel his insides trembling with nervous energy but her mouth was wet, _sweet_, and he focused on the way her soft lips pressed against his. When his belt hit the ground, they both gasped. The two survivors eased apart and studied one another. Carol's hands were on his waist band, her fingers curling anxiously around the damp fabric. He was still gripping her thighs. Each of them waited for the other to say something…to object, but neither of them did. Having reached a silent understanding, Carol glanced at his zipper and carefully began to tug the tab down. The hunter swallowed hard, feeling as though he might be sick. When she pushed the button through the hole and grabbed his waistband, her eyes found his. She didn't want to rush him, and didn't want him to feel pressured. Carol knew how difficult it was to let someone in after a lifetime of undeserved pain. As badly as she wanted him, Carol made herself speak. "_We can stop_…" she said softly, giving him a choice.

But Daryl didn't want to stop. He wanted to feel safe…to make a genuine connection with someone he cared about, and who cared about him. He wanted to feel something real. So he ran his hands up, from her thighs, to her ass, where he lingered for a moment, squeezing the flesh gently, then higher, until he was holding on to her small waist. With his ocean-colored eyes trained on her face, Daryl licked his lips and spoke. "_Keep goin'_." he growled, his voice strained, thick with need.

Carol's lips parted in awe and she felt a sudden, stifling heat between her legs. She gave him a slight nod and tried to remember what she was doing. Concentration was difficult with Daryl staring at her.

_Pants_…

The voice in her head broke through, reminding Carol of her task.

_Get his pants down._

The thought was so bizarre that it almost made her chuckle.

_You're pulling Daryl Dixon's pants down…_

A sense of giddy excitement was rushing through her and she bit her bottom lip in anticipation. With her heart thrumming, she gripped the fabric of his pants and began to tug. Her knuckles brushed his hips and he hung his head, a soft groan escaping him. Carol could feel his boxers and she made sure to yank the thin material down, along with his pants. She was careful to pull the elastic waistband of his boxers away from his body, freeing his cock. She wanted to stop and stare so badly but she knew that they were both scared and that any hesitation could ruin this for them. So she focused on sliding the pants and boxers down his legs. He helped her to kick off his boots and socks, and then finally stepped out of the pants entirely, nearly stumbling in the process.

The hunter felt awkward, exposed, vulnerable. He wanted to hide, cover himself somehow, but the look on her face stopped him. She'd stood back up, once he stepped out of the pants, and her cheeks were flushed pink…the color so bright that her freckles seemed to glow. He could tell that she was nervous and that she was trying to keep the smile off her face, but she was failing. Her eyes were vibrant and she brought one hand to her mouth so that she could chew her thumbnail. Carol's other arm was curled around her middle and she looked like she was trying to hold herself together. She seemed intrigued, restless, and Daryl took some small comfort from that. He couldn't recall the last time he'd had that effect on a woman…if he ever had. His fears gradually began to subside and he found himself staring at her body.

He loved her creamy, pale skin….like milk…she looked so soft, _smooth_, and his eyes followed the clear beads of water that slipped between her breasts and rolled down over her tight stomach. He noticed that her pants were soaked through with rain and that the material was clinging to her long, toned legs. The hunter was so fixated on her that he didn't notice the way his member was swelling. Warm, rich blood was pouring into his groin, making him stiff.

Carol was drawing on every last ounce of self control. She'd just about gnawed her thumbnail down to the quick to keep herself distracted. She didn't want to stare…she told herself she wouldn't. She knew that the slightest misstep might startle him…but Carol was sure she'd never been more curious in her life. She never imagined that she and Daryl would reach this point and now that they had, she just wanted a moment to admire him. He'd always been appealing to the senses. His feral, blue eyes, cold and clear like water...the husky sound of his voice, the strong, unmistakable scent that always seemed to surround him… But Carol was finally getting a chance to see him, _all of him_, and she wanted to savor it. Her thumbnail was still caught between her teeth, and lust was making her mind hazy. She tried to keep her eyes on his face…a face she'd grown to love, but she couldn't stop herself from glancing at the rest of him.

She liked his long hair…the dark strands that hung in his eyes. She liked his strong shoulders, his neck, the faint dusting of hair on his chest, the name tattooed over his heart, his flat stomach that was now shining wet with rain…her eyes roamed lower, to his navel…she could feel her heart speeding up but she couldn't look away. A trail of dark hair lead her to his manhood and Carol's thumb fell away from her mouth. All she could do was stare….he was perfect. The cool rain falling all around them didn't seem to be affecting him. His cock was hard and ready and she had to keep herself from reaching out to touch him. The shaft was long, thick, and the tip seemed swollen. She wanted to memorize every detail…the veins, the shape, the size…all of it. As she stared, Carol swore that she could already feel it inside her. There was a stabbing pain deep in her core and she knew that he was the only one who could fix it.

Daryl didn't know what to do. She was watchin him so intently, admiring him….he wasn't used to anyone looking at him like that. When her thumb fell from her mouth, he felt his breath catch. She seemed to be in awe of him and the thought made his cock throb. He was so nervous…completely out of his depth, and he worried that he might come in front of her. He couldn't remember the last time he'd had sex…but he knew it was before the turn. He swallowed hard realizing that if she even touched him, the contact alone could be enough to send him over the edge. But she just kept staring, her blue eyes fixed on his manhood, and he could feel drops of liquid pooling at the tip. Desperate for a distraction he cleared his throat, making her look up.

With heat spreading across her face, Carol swallowed hard and lifted her chin, meeting his gaze. She wrung her hands and tried desperately to think of something to say….a way to explain her actions.

Daryl didn't know what to do. He could feel the rain pelting his bare skin, and soft, damp grass under his feet, but somehow…it just didn't seem real.

_How'd we get here?_

Time seemed to slow to a drag and he wondered how long they'd been standing there. He wanted to know how long Carol had been with him…if she was even there at all. His mind was struggling with the idea that she'd sought him out…that she'd kissed him, touched him…and that she'd helped him shed his clothes until he stood naked and shaking in the rain. He stared at her…his eyes seeking to memorize every inch of exposed skin…the curves of her breasts, the well of her throat, her shoulders… It was then that Daryl knew he needed more. He wanted to see more of her…whether or not she was real. His mouth was dry and the blood had long since rushed away from his brain, but he managed to voice the thought that had been spinning slowly in his mind. "Carol…" he breathed.

She sucked the rain water from her bottom lip before answering. "Yes?"

The hunter swallowed hard, his heart thumping in his chest. "Can I see ya?" he growled softly.

Carol felt every muscle in her body tense at his words. Her eyes were wide, fearful, and she backed away until she could feel the bark of the tree behind her. Her stomach was in knots and she couldn't breathe.

Daryl felt guilt stabbing at his consciousness. He didn't want to frighten her. All she'd ever done was comfort him. He bowed his head and couldn't help but wonder if he'd said the wrong thing.

Carol was clinging to the trunk behind her but her eyes never left him. The longer she stared at him, the worse she felt.

_It's not fair…._

He let her take his clothes…he was standing in front of her now, in nothing but his own scarred skin. Drops of cool water were slipping from the ends of his hair…his scruff, and she could see that he was trembling. Realizing that she couldn't hide from him anymore, Carol began fumbling with her belt buckle, her eyes still trained on the hunter.

When Daryl heard the sound of clinking metal, he looked up. She was staring at him, while her hands worked to unfasten her belt. He could see her chest rising and falling and knew that she was nervous…but he wanted to ease her fears…just as she'd done for him. He wanted her to know that there would be no judgment here. Summoning his courage, he made himself walk towards her. His hands moved over hers, stilling her, and their eyes met.

"_Lemme help ya_…" he whispered.

She let out a shaky breath and nodded, carefully pulling her hands away. Daryl did his best to maintain his focus as he worked her belt through the loops. Once he'd slipped it free, he stooped, setting it on the ground. When he stood, meeting her gaze again, his hands went to the tab on her zipper. He hesitated, his expression softening as he stared at her.

"It's okay." she breathed.

Hoping that she meant what she said, Daryl gave Carol a slight nod and began to pull the tab down. His nerves were building with each passing second, but he didn't want her to see how scared he was. So he let the tip of his tongue rest between his lips as he worked the zipper down and then pushed the button through the hole. Eager to continue, he reached for her waistband, gripping it firmly. His knuckles brushed her hips and she shivered. Knowing that actions meant more than words, he leaned in, kissing her softly. Carol felt herself melting into the kiss. The familiar warmth was spreading through her and she closed her eyes, loving the way his lips felt against hers. As he kissed her, Daryl curled his fingers around her pants and began tugging. He made sure to grab the fabric of her panties and did his best to push the clothes down, past her hips. Carol used her hands to help him, their mouths still connected.

She gasped when she felt the pants slip down to her thighs, along with her underwear. Daryl pulled back, studying her, making sure she was ready. Carol sucked in a sharp breath and nodded, her heart thrumming within the confines of her chest.

Giving her one last, lingering look, Daryl dropped to his knees and grunted as he worked the material down her legs. He was trying so hard to stay calm, but as he tugged at the damp fabric, exposing her core, the hunter froze. He never imagined he'd see so much of her and now he was kneeling in the wet grass, naked, just inches from the most intimate part of Carol's body. His lips parted, and he seemed to be in awe of her. In that instant, the hunter seemed to forget his task. He released his hold on her pants, the material now stuck near her knees, and gripped the backs of her thighs instead. His fingers curled around her soft flesh and he worried that he might bruise her, but he couldn't stop himself. A startling blend of lust and fascination drove him forward, and he closed his eyes as he placed a kiss between her legs.

Carol gasped, her nails digging into the bark of the tree as she struggled to process what he was doing to her. She kept a scream locked in her chest and her eyes slammed shut…she couldn't move.

Daryl was lost in her. He gripped her thighs harder…his fingertips digging into her pale skin. He lingered there, breathing her in, memorizing her scent…letting it fuel his need. His cock was throbbing, but he didn't care. Daryl wanted to stay close to her. In his delirium, the hunter was tempted to taste her…to let the tip of his tongue dip inward until he found her heat, but something stopped him. They were both out of their depth, and he knew they needed to be careful. So he settled for placing kisses to her soft curls and loving the sounds she made in response.

Each time he kissed the spot between her legs, Carol worried that she would come. Just having him close to her…knowing that his lips were on her body was enough to make her weak. She couldn't stop the groans that escaped her as he lingered there. Needing to see it for herself, Carol eased her eyes open and glanced down at him. She could've sworn that her heart skipped a beat as she stared at the man she'd grown so close to. She saw the way his arms tensed, the muscles straining as he maintained his grip on her thighs. He seemed to be in a daze as he knelt in front of her; he was panting and she could feel his warm breath hitting her core…the sensation made her walls open. Before she could stop him, he kissed her again, using his grip on her legs to keep her sex pressed to his mouth. She cried out, her nails digging into the bark so hard that it hurt her fingertips.

When he heard that sound…a sound she'd made out of sheer need, he gave her one last kiss and tugged her pants and panties down roughly. Her breaths were quick and shallow as she kicked the material off the ends of her feet. Daryl tossed the clothes aside and stood slowly, his eyes roaming her naked body. They were still standing beneath the tree but Daryl wanted to move. Swallowing hard, he reached for her hand and tugged gently.

Carol met his gaze and they studied one another. She wasn't sure what he wanted, but then he began to pull, urging her to follow him. Bracing herself for whatever was coming, Carol let him pull her away from the safety of the tree. They both blinked, shuddering as they stepped out into the rain and felt it pelting their bodies softly. As they stood facing each other, beneath an open sky, Carol wondered if she should say something. Daryl was staring at her, drinking her in. He studied her, in the cold light of day, with nothing between them, and felt that he was finally seeing the woman she was…the woman she'd always been.

Carol was anxious under his gaze and she opened her mouth to speak but Daryl didn't let her. He reached for her waist, pulling her towards him, his lips pressing quickly into hers. Carol was powerless against him. She could feel his need pressed between their bodies…his manhood brushing her lower belly. Their skin was slick, and Carol's hands were splaying on his chest while he gripped her waist. She slipped her tongue into his mouth and they kissed as if they were thirsty for one another. They were panting, licking, _teasing_, tasting... She bit his bottom lip, applying gentle pressure and his hands slipped lower on her body, to her hips. He groaned into her mouth and bucked against her. Carol clawed his slick chest and countered his movements, her pelvis pushing into his. The kisses were greedy, _heated_, and he sucked her tongue hard, making her moan. She could feel the moisture building between her legs and the stabbing pain grew worse. She couldn't stop her hips from bucking; Daryl growled, pulling his mouth from hers. They both gasped for air and blinked the raindrops away from their lashes.

As they stood together, their bodies flush, Daryl's strong hands began massaging her hips and Carol released a staggered breath. The next words tripped off her tongue before she could stop them. "_I need you_…" she whispered.

The hunter ran his hands along her sides and focused on her face. Her blue eyes were so clear and bright and he didn't know what to say. No one had ever needed him…not like this. He just wanted to be enough for her, but he was still afraid.

Swallowing hard, Carol began to ease down onto the grass. She lay on her back, her legs raised and bent at the knee. With her heart pounding wildly in her chest, Carol beckoned for him to join her. He cleared his throat and managed a nod as he carefully lowered himself until his body was hovering over hers. She parted her legs, making room for him, and he braced his hands on the wet ground…fingers splaying nervously on either side of her head. They were breathing hard…he stared down at her while she stared back at him. As they lay together, wet and naked in the grass, Carol couldn't help but to think that it was so much more than release…_more than comfort_… They were baring their souls. Their bodies glistened with rain and the cool air pressed in around them, making the two broken people feel awake and alive.

With the slick blades of grass at her back, and Daryl's warm body looming over her, Carol reached up to lace her hands at the back of his neck. When she first ventured in the woods, in the hopes of finding him, Carol never imagined that they'd wind up like this…trembling together in the rain…their bodies so close. She didn't want it to end, and she never wanted to let him go. She kept her hands clasped at the back of his neck and her thighs pressed in, trapping him between her legs. It was a miracle that they'd even made it this far…they'd survived hell on earth, before and after the turn, only to find comfort in each other's arms…tenderness and affection that neither of them knew they'd been missing. Marveling at the man hovering over her, Carol began playing with the ends of his damp hair. She used her grip to pull him towards her. With her lips just millimeters from his, Carol whispered to him. "_I'm ready_."

"_Ya sure_?" he asked, his voice low.

Carol could feel his words against her lips and she smiled softly. "_I'm sure_…" she breathed before pulling his mouth to hers and kissing him hard. Daryl's eyes closed when he felt her warm tongue slip under his. As she explored his mouth, the hunter's hips bucked down into her and they both groaned at the sensation. His manhood brushed her slickness and he felt more liquid beading at the tip of his cock.

Carol bucked underneath him, her hips rocking. She wanted to feel his hard length between her legs. Daryl wasn't prepared for how wet she was. The feeling of his member sliding past her sex was enough to make him shiver and he worried that he might not be able to penetrate her without letting go. But she was kissing him, her sweet tongue caressing every part of his mouth, her body still rocking weakly underneath him. His fingertips flexed as he clawed at the wet ground. He didn't have a choice…they'd come too far…he knew that he'd never be able to leave without trying. She seemed to want it as badly as he did. Nervous and unsure, Daryl used one hand to reach down between them.

When he gripped himself, the hunter groaned against Carol's lips. She was trembling with anticipation and her empty core was aching to be filled. She tried to focus on his mouth as she kissed him harder. Lost in the feeling of her tongue stroking his, Daryl began to guide himself to her heat. He was bucking lightly, pressing against her to find the right spot. When her body jerked, and a sharp gasp escaped her, he knew he'd found her entrance. Using his grip to keep himself in place, Daryl applied a hint of pressure…he was afraid to hurt her.

Carol swallowed hard, trying to calm herself. She couldn't let her body tense. She sucked his bottom lip for a moment and then whispered to him. "_Please_…"

Daryl's eyes were still closed…he couldn't stop kissing her…he knew that if he did, he might lose his nerve. He just wanted to give her what she needed. Steeling himself, Daryl kept his manhood pressed to her entrance. With his body protecting hers, he hoped that the rain wouldn't wash away the natural moisture they both needed to make their union work. Chills were traveling quickly along the length of his spine and his heart was beating heavy in his chest. But as Carol pushed her warm tongue into his mouth again, he knew he had to act. Grunting against her lips, the hunter gave a strong, sudden thrust, breaching her entrance.

Carol screamed, her body locking up and seizing around him. Thunder rolled overhead, drowning out her cries, and she was grateful for the isolation they'd found in the clearing. Her nails were digging into the back of his neck and her thighs were squeezing his hips hard. She tried to control her breathing and give herself time to adjust…her body was in shock.

Daryl's eyes slammed shut the moment he entered her. He managed to push the blunt head of his cock past her tight ring of muscles…but he couldn't seem to go any further. With the tip of his member resting just inside her sex, Daryl bowed his head and tried to process what he was feeling. He hadn't expected that much resistance…the way her body began seizing around the tip of his cock nearly made him whine. Through the haze of his own shock, the hunter heard her scream…the sharp sound cutting into him. Fear pooled in his belly and he moved to pull out, but Carol's nails clawed at the back of his neck and she forced him to look at her.

"_I'm sorry_…" he breathed.

She willed herself to relax as she studied his face. "_Don't be_…" she managed to whisper.

Daryl swallowed hard, battling the feeling of her muscles constricting around him. "_I'm hurtin' ya…" _he growled softly.

Carol moved one of her hands to his cheek and kept her palm pressed to the damp skin. "_No_…" she lied. "_It's just been a long time…and you're so_…" but she couldn't bring herself to say it. It didn't matter that they were lying naked together, or that he'd slid her panties down her legs and kissed her core, she felt a hot flush spreading across her face at the thought of telling him that his size was what made her scream. "_I just need a minute_." She ran her thumb along his jaw and hoped that he believed her.

He kept his eyes on hers and nodded. Releasing his cock, Daryl moved so that he was propped on his elbows…her body trapped underneath him. The hunter stared down at her and waited…all the while ignoring the way her muscles continued to clench around him.

Carol stroked his cheek softly and whispered to him. "_Can I touch you_?"

Daryl didn't understand, his confusion must've registered on his face because Carol let one of her hands travel slowly down his neck, towards his back. The hunter tensed, his eyes wide with fear. Carol stopped, her eyes on his. "_Please_?" she asked softly. "_It'll help_…"

He grunted, unsure of why anyone, let alone Carol, would want to touch him.

"_Please_?" she said again, her eyes shining with sincerity.

Daryl knew he couldn't resist her…not when her soft, wet body was slick against his. So he hung his head, offering his consent with a sigh.

She let his forehead rest against hers and moved her hands around to his back until she was clinging weakly to his shoulder blades. Carol could feel the tension in his muscles and she wanted to erase it. She hoped that by doing this, she could relax their bodies enough to make their union last. "_Easy_…" she whispered, his damp hair hanging around her, the dark locks brushing her face.

Daryl just grunted, his nails digging into the wet ground.

Holding her bottom lip between her teeth, Carol began to drag her nails lightly down his back. She didn't apply enough pressure to hurt him, and the rain helped her to almost glide over the surface of his skin. She could feel the scars…the angry, raised flesh, but she didn't flinch. They were just another part of him, and Carol found that there wasn't a single part of Daryl that she didn't like. When she reached the small of his back, she clawed just a little and he grunted in response.

"_Was that alright_?" she breathed, his forehead was still resting against hers.

"_Mhmm_." he managed to say.

"_Good_," she whispered. "_I'm gonna do it again_."

Daryl was silent but for the sound of his strained breathing.

Carol ran her hands up from his tailbone, her fingers splaying so that she could feel his skin…she wanted to memorize it. She moved slowly, savoring the contact. It wasn't just scars that she felt, it was flesh and bone and muscle. It was warmth, and strength…_reality_. She closed her eyes, loving the way he felt under her hands. There was a soft smile on her lips and she marveled at the fact that any of this was happening. When she made her way back to his shoulder blades, she clung to them, as if she never wanted to let go. She felt safe with him, _happy_…and that's when Carol realized she loved him. All she wanted was to stay there with Daryl, lying underneath him, comforting him…showing him all the kindness he deserved. The feel of his damp skin was intoxicating and she couldn't stop her hands from traveling up and down his back, over and over again. There was something soothing about it. She explored him…massaging the aching muscles near his spine, her fingertips pressing in…she drug her nails carefully along his sides, her thumbs brushing his ribs.

The more she touched him, the more she relaxed. She pulled cleansing breaths into her lungs and felt her walls open. Easing her legs further apart, Carol arched her back and clawed his shoulder blades. "_Now_…" she whispered.

The hunter felt the decrease in pressure the instant her legs spread for him. There was space and he wanted desperately to fill it. He eased back, his blue eyes burning into hers for half a heartbeat before he jerked his hips. This time, they both cried out. With her back arched and her pelvis tilting for him, Carol felt his hardness begin to slip inside.

Half of his cock was surrounded by the warmth of her walls and longed to push in further. Bucking his hips weakly, he worked his way into her sex, little by little. He grunted each time and Carol gasped. He could feel moisture all around him, helping him to penetrate her heat. With one, final, forceful push, Daryl sent his cock into her core. His pelvis was flush with hers and her insides were wrapped around him, the muscles clasping and unclasping his hard shaft. Their mouths were open, their eyes closed as they struggled to adjust to one another.

Carol wanted to be gentle but she couldn't stop herself from raking her nails roughly down his back. He growled, bucking into her, and she screamed. The feeling was so intense and his shaft was so thick. He was pushing into her deepest places, filling her until she hurt, rubbing her walls with every motion of his hips. "_God_!" she cried, clinging to his shoulder blades.

"_Yeah_?" he asked, breathless.

She answered by rocking her hips, inviting him to sink into her.

Daryl growled, thrusting forward and hitting the top of her. "_Fuck_…" he was panting as he felt himself slipping through her sex.

Carol could feel every last inch of his hardness buried between her legs and she knew she'd never experienced anything like it…it was pure physical pleasure and she already wanted to give in. She knew that if he moved the right way, and hit the right spots, he could get her to climax within seconds. But she wanted to savor it, make it last… So she rocked underneath him, enjoying the rigid flesh that filled her.

Whenever she rocked, her pelvis tilting, he bucked hard, his hips grinding down into hers. He was pushing and pulling back, gasping when the cool air hit the base of his cock…but he always thrust back inside within seconds, making her body jerk. She was so warm, and all he wanted was to stay trapped in her walls. The rain was falling harder and he stared down at the way her breasts glistened…her nipples, two dusky, pink peaks..._shining wet_. Before he could stop himself, Daryl ducked his head and took one of her nipples into his mouth, sucking the rainwater from it. He felt her tremble in response and he gave a sudden thrust, amplifying her pleasure.

"_Jesus Daryl_…." she gasped underneath him.

He sucked harder and felt her hips rise, allowing his cock to sink in deeper. When he caught her nipple lightly between his teeth and flicked the tip of his warm tongue against it, she drug her nails down his back and swore. He could feel more wetness seeping from between her legs and he took advantage of it, bucking faster. The slickness helped him move inside her. Her pussy was tight, but as long as she stayed wet he could thrust as much as he wanted.

Carol hadn't had sex in years and she couldn't believe she'd wound up underneath this incredible man…his swollen cock pounding relentlessly into her core. There was still pain…his member was stretching her…but she didn't care. She wanted him to keep going. Her head moved from side to side, and her eyes slammed shut as she lost herself in the fluid motion of their hips. His hot mouth was still wrapped around her nipple and he continued sucking, making her body twist and writhe. "_Yes_…" she breathed.

Daryl heard her and more blood seemed to rush to his manhood, making it throb inside her. He was teasing Carol, tracing her nipple with his tongue and he loved the way her walls opened and closed around him. He finally pulled his mouth from her breast. His eyes were closed, his lips parting as he pushed harder, making her legs shake. "_Yeah_…" he whined, thrusting into her heat over and over. "_Yeah_…" The friction was amazing as he penetrated her, reaching places he knew no one else had ever touched. "_Fuckin' christ_…" Each time he slid inside, she seized around him, holding him in the deepest part of her core. But he always pulled back and felt her slick walls moving against him. Every so often, he slipped free, leaving her empty. She clawed his shoulders and groaned, begging him to enter her. When neither of them could take it anymore, he would buck hard, the tip of his cock dipping inside her again and they would cry out together. He snarled, closing his eyes and savored the feeling of penetrating her all over again.

The rain didn't slow them…if anything, it seemed to invigorate the two lovers. The droplets continued to pelt them, cooling their fevered bodies. Daryl seemed to be the more dominant of the two, but Carol was meeting him stroke for stroke, her hips working against his. In a fit of lust and passion, Carol's natural aggression seemed to surface. Her muscles clenched around him so tightly that it made him whine. She continued to drag her nails down his back, leaving lines on his skin. Wanting as much of him as she could get, Carol wrapped her trembling legs around Daryl's waist. With her heels pressing into his ass, she urged him to go deeper and he obliged, his hips thrusting hard, pinning her to the wet ground.

Growling and swearing, Carol and Daryl used each other like animals. He wanted to possess her…to control her body…_claim her_, and she wanted him to keep moving. Wet, naked and restless, the survivors pleasured one another in the grass, under a grey sky. It was getting harder for Carol to keep her legs around her partner…his pace was steadily increasing, momentum building…and she had to clench her teeth to maintain her grip on his waist. She focused on the feeling of his hips between her legs…the way he jerked and thrust with no restraint. Her core was already quivering.

"_Sonofabitch_!" he snarled, driving his throbbing cock into her sex.

"_God_!" she moaned, arching for him.

Needing one another, the survivors kissed hard. He pushed his tongue into her mouth, tasting her and she continued to writhe underneath him. Her fingers tangled in his hair, keeping their mouths pressed together as he fucked her. She kept her hips angled just right and could feel his dick sliding into her center. She sank her teeth into his bottom lip, wanting more of him.

He loved the way her heels pressed against his ass, forcing him to work harder. She was hungry for his body and he was hungry for hers. Daryl found that the more he focused on his partner, the less he worried about losing his erection. He wanted to keep going for as long as she needed him. He enjoyed the powerful suction between them and hoped that he could satisfy her. She was so warm and tight and he loved being inside her.

They kept kissing, her tongue slipping under his, making his cock twitch. Carol didn't know how much more she could take. He felt so good and every time he pushed, she thought she would come. His wet stomach was gliding against hers as he moved, and she arched her back, wanting as much of their skin to touch as possible. The friction in her core was maddening as his shaft rubbed her walls faster and faster. She could feel the blunt head of his member swelling and wondered if he was close. Even if he was…even if they only had seconds left and she didn't reach her peak, Carol didn't care. His dick felt so strong, thick inside her that she would settle for feeling his orgasm. She could always finish herself afterwards. Panting into his mouth, Carol tugged sharply at his hair and felt him jerk inside her.

_He's close…_

The idea that she was helping him reach his peak turned Carol on and she sank her teeth into his lip, making him gasp. Daryl thrust hard and she cried out, her hand forming a fist in his hair. He closed his eyes and relished the feeling of being buried in her sex. The warmth and wetness all around him made the hunter's cock drip and he had to keep pushing. As he moved back and forth inside her, he tried to recall if he'd ever experienced pleasure like this. It was all so perfect. He was taking her in the grass, in the wilderness where he'd always been comfortable. He was on top, his instincts urging him to dominate her, and she was struggling underneath him, like a trapped animal. He loved the way she cried out, her _sounds_…like primal blends of pleasure and pain…they rang throughout the clearing, letting the world know what he was doing to her. He loved the slickness between her legs, the moisture that let him slip inside her…his engorged member filling her until she screamed. He could push in and pull out, teasing her, _torturing her_…she was at his mercy. Carol's slender fingers were pulling at his damp hair, urging him to fuck her and her body was bucking underneath him, her pelvis colliding with his. He forced himself back in and her core tightened around him instantly. As his shaft filled her sex, the walls began to close in..she was getting so narrow and each time his cock throbbed she would whine, arching her back.

Sweat was mingling with the rain that covered their bodies and Daryl knew they were both nearing the edge. The muscles in his belly were tensing, and Carol was panting against his lips. He wanted to get them there…to drive them both to their peaks. So he steeled himself and kept pounding into her. The hunter was trying so hard to focus on the woman underneath him but somewhere between thrusts and moans, he began to lose himself. The urgency of his need was building and her tongue was massaging his… He increased his speed, moving quickly in and out of her core. Her walls clung to him, not wanting to let him go. So he pushed his hard-on deep into her pussy, making her swear. Keeping himself inside, he continued to thrust, hard and fast. Carol's body rocked to meet his pace and she savored the hardness inside her.

Daryl could feel her softness surrounding him, the tender flesh quivering around his member, making it rigid. She was everywhere at once…her hips pushing up into his, her tongue in his mouth…her fingers in his hair. The hunter was in sensory overload and he pulled away, gasping for air. With his eyes slammed shut, he thrust mercilessly between her shaking legs and let himself swear. "_God….fuckin'….dammmitt….jesus….fuck….Carol…..yeah….yeah….yeah…"_

Carol moaned, scratching desperately at his shoulders. "_Don't stop Daryl_…"

He whined, feeling his cock swell.

_So close…_

"_Spread your legs_," he pleaded with her.

She released her grip on his waist, her legs easing down and separating for him.

The hunter groaned in ecstasy when he felt the added room. She was so wet and he was keeping her legs open…spread apart…his manhood pulsing inside her narrow passage. "_So fuckin' tight_…" he growled, grinding his pelvis into hers. "_Goddamn_…" he worked harder, trying to break her.

Carol could hardly breathe. She dug her nails into his damp skin and moaned every time he sank into her heat. As her pussy continued to tighten around him, Daryl increased his speed, forcing his way into her sex over and over again. Carol's chest was heaving and she threw her head back crying out. "_Daryl…yes….yes….there….there….there_…."

His cock seemed to hit a spot that made Carol weak. The hunter relished in his find, thrusting hard and letting her sounds echo in his ears.

His skin was so slick with rain and she was struggling to hold on. Her nails slipped down his back, little by little. "_I want it_!" she moaned. "_Like that...right there, yeah, yeah….God….please Daryl….oh….oh….yeah…..please….there….there…yes….do it! Hard! Yes! Oh…my god… I…I'm….Daryl…. _Every muscle in her body was tensing as she braced herself for the climax she knew was coming. Daryl never let up, he worked her body, assaulting her pussy and making her writhe underneath him. He controlled her with his cock, knowing that she couldn't resist the hardness he was offering her. His pace never slowed and he was determined to break her. Bracing his broad hands on the grass and clenching his teeth, the hunter rammed his hips forward, pushing his swollen member through her tight heat and hitting the deepest part of her aching sex. With her eyes closed and her back arching, Carol spread her legs as far apart as she could. Daryl's hard-on was buried so deep inside her that she couldn't take it. He continued to fuck directly into her center and she lost control. Her core shuddered violently, the muscles working through a powerful spasm as a flood of wetness gushed from someplace inside her. Her walls fluttered along his length, clasping and unclasping as her body fought to maintain a hold on the rigid flesh that brought her so much pleasure. Carol was frozen in sheer bliss, her nails digging in so hard that they broke the skin on Daryl's shoulder blades. The orgasm rocked her frame making her buck underneath him. "_Don't stop Daryl_!" she cried, her pussy squeezing him.

The hunter snarled and thrust his hips forward, He hid in the crook of her neck, breathing in her scent while his body continued to pleasure her. "_Carol_…" he growled against her skin.

"_Yes_?" she breathed, her heart thrumming with impossible speed.

He huffed, his hips colliding with hers. "_I'm gonna come_…" he nipped at the base of her neck.

Carol rocked with him, loving him. When she felt those strained words hit her skin, she gasped. "_It's okay….I want you to_…."

Daryl caught her flesh between his teeth and sucked hard. "_I'm so close_…" he muttered.

Carol's core continued to tremble around his length. She ran her fingers through his dark hair and closed her eyes, savoring the closeness. "_Come on_…" she pleaded softly, stroking his locks. "_Just let go_…."

Daryl licked at her bruised skin, tracing the mark he left. He grunted, pulling away from the safety of her neck so that he could stare at her. Carol felt his eyes on her and looked up at him. They focused intently on one another, gasping occasionally. His hips didn't slow and Carol was half-crazed with pleasure. "_So….close_…." the hunter groaned, his expression pained as he moved above her.

"_Let go Daryl_…." she rocked her hips, helping him to sink into her depths.

He whined at the sensation of moving through her quivering core. His lips were parting and his blunt nails were clawing at the ground as he felt his member throb painfully within her passage. He was so stiff and he knew he couldn't hold it much longer… "_I….I_…" but he couldn't speak.

"_That's it_…" she breathed, feeling him get harder. She pulled his hair, bringing his mouth to hers and their eyes closed as they kissed one another. She pressed her lips against his and tilted her pelvis, inviting him in. Daryl thrust hard, sending his aching cock into the deepest part of her sex. The pressure of her slick, warm pussy wrapped around him was too much and Daryl shuddered as a crippling orgasm rushed forward, spilling from the swollen tip of his manhood. He groaned into her mouth as the semen shot from his cock, hitting her womb…he couldn't stop moving. His hips continued to buck into her sex as he emptied himself inside her. Each time his hips jerked, his cock would spurt. Her insides were stroking him, milking his member. He bucked weakly, releasing all the tension that had been trapped in his body. When he finally stopped, her pussy was filled with his seed and his sedated cock was pulsing.

Carol was mesmerized by the feeling of so much warmth inside her. Her walls were still trembling in the aftermath of orgasm and she groaned softly, savoring the delicious tingle in her core. Her fingers were absently stroking the back of his neck and his forehead was resting against hers. Together, they lay exhausted and panting in the grass…the rain still falling in a steady rhythm all around them.

Daryl's mind was reeling. He didn't know where his energy had come from…but when he was with her, _loving her_, the hunter seemed to come to life. He felt as though he'd spent weeks trapped in some terrible haze…unsure of himself and his surroundings. But with every touch and every sound, Carol seemed to pull him back into the present. With her body and her words, she'd shown him that there was still something worth living for…something to hold onto in the waking world…and he didn't know how to thank her. So he waited, his entire body aching and throbbing in the wake of his release, and focused on the feeling of her underneath him.

Sighing in ecstasy and contentment, Carol ran her fingers through his hair, happy just to be close to him. Her eyes were closed as she took in all the little details… The sound of the rain, the way the cool water caused goose bumps to rise on her arms and legs…the slick blades of grass at her back…the weight of Daryl on top of her, his warm body covering hers…. Carol wanted to remember it…_all of it_…just as it was. She wanted to memorize every detail and keep the moment frozen in her mind…she wanted to hold onto it…revisit it again and again… She was smiling as she felt the ends of Daryl's wet hair brushing her face, tickling her. She pulled his scent into her lungs and held it there, savoring it. Licking the clear droplets from her lips, Carol wondered how long the two of them could stay there….isolated, _free_… "Hey," she said softly.

Daryl groaned but didn't speak.

She laughed lightly and tried to brush some of the damp locks away from the hunter's forehead. "You okay?" she asked.

Daryl eased back with a grunt, and stared down at her. He was propped on his elbows and found himself momentarily stunned by the look on Carol's face. Her cheeks were flushed and she almost seemed to glow. There was a soft smile on her lips and her blue eyes were bright beneath her lashes. He couldn't recall ever having seen that look on her face before…the idea that he'd done that was strangely overwhelming. Daryl just stared at her, fascinated, and didn't realize that the corner of his mouth was slowly hitching up into a half-smile. "I'm good," he finally managed to say. "How 'bout you?"

She chuckled and rocked her hips weakly beneath him. "I'm good," she said. "Better than I've been in a long time."

He slammed his eyes shut when he felt her hips move; his member was still sensitive... surrounded by her heat, and he wasn't ready for more motion just yet. When he eased his eyes open, she was smiling at him. "No complaints then?" he asked.

She laughed lightly. "None. You?" Carol asked, biting her bottom lip.

He snorted. "Nah."

They smirked at one another. Before he could stop himself, Daryl ducked his head, nuzzling her wet brow. She laced her hands at the back of his neck, keeping him close. They stayed like that for several minutes, enjoying one another and waiting for their heart rates to slow. Carol finally felt the need to break the silence. "They're probably worried about us…about you." she said.

The hunter snorted again, his eyes locked on hers. "They ain't got call to be worryin'…I'm just as safe as I can be."

Carol felt her chest tighten. "You think so?"

He nodded. "Wasn't it your scrawny ass that that took out Terminus?"

She laughed again, her fingers combing gently through his hair. "It's amazing what one person can accomplish when they're properly motivated."

Daryl blushed, ducking his head.

As her feelings for him continued to grow, Carol moved her hands to his cheeks and made him look at her. She stared into the stormy blue eyes she loved and decided to tell him what she'd been thinking from the moment she stepped into the clearing. "You know it's true right?" she asked, her voice soft.

There was still a smirk on his mouth as he stared at her. "What is?"

She took a shaky breath and ran her thumb along his jaw. "_You're safe with me…I'd never let anything hurt you_." she whispered. Carol could feel her eyes growing warm but she was trying not to let her emotions overwhelm her.

Daryl swallowed hard, unsure of what to say. He cared about her, and he knew she cared about him…but he never knew how deeply until that moment. "_I know_." he managed to say, his voice like gravel.

Carol pulled him towards her and their lips met. They kissed as if they'd been doing it for years. They were comfortable with one another…they'd memorized each other's mouths and they explored with tenderness and enthusiasm. Their lips were wet and they loved the feeling of gliding together. So they let the rain pelt them as they lay tangled in the grass. Only when they were in desperate need of air did the survivors separate, gasping for breath. As much as Daryl and Carol enjoyed the feeling of being physically connected, they knew they couldn't stay in the clearing forever. Thunder rolled overhead, startling them. "We best get back." he said, blinking the droplets away from his lashes.

"Guess so." she said, chuckling as the rain continued to pour.

Daryl smiled at her before shaking his hair like a wet dog, and sending drops of cool water spraying in all directions.

"Quit!" she laughed.

"Why? You're already wet." He said, smirking at her.

She tangled one hand in his hair. "Well you made sure of that."

They both chuckled but the sharp crack of thunder made them jerk. Daryl gritted his teeth as he slowly, carefully pulled himself from her. When his cock slipped from her narrow core, the two survivors hissed at the loss. The simple act of separating was enough to get both of them panting. Daryl eased back, sitting on his calves and wondered when he'd have the chance to be inside her again. She was still on her back and he stared at her sex. He could see evidence of his release trickling from her but the rain was quickly washing his seed from her body. Daryl didn't know why, but there was something incredibly satisfying about knowing that part of him was still inside her. He'd claimed her, in every way that a man can claim a woman…he'd marked his territory.

Carol propped herself up on her elbows and noticed that he was staring at her core. She smirked, blushing hard, and forced herself to sit up. With her knees raised, and her arms wrapped around them, she nodded in his direction. "See something you like?" she asked, teasing.

Daryl smirked back at her. "I see a couple things."

She brought one hand to her forehead and laughed, the thunder nearly drowning out the sound. He whistled at her, "C'mon." The hunter stood on weak legs and walked towards her, holding out his hand.

Carol took the offering and let him pull her off the ground. There was a strong ache between her legs but she didn't mind. Happy and weak with pleasure, the survivors headed back towards the tree where their clothes were scattered. As they walked, Daryl reached out and ran a broad hand along her back.

"What are you doing?" she asked, smiling at him.

"Ya got grass all over ya." he said, chuckling.

Carol couldn't help but blush as he stoked her skin, his hand brushing away as much of the grass as he could. He ran his rough palm from her shoulder blades, all the way down her spine and seemed to linger for a moment each time he neared her ass. She finally had to reach around and grab his wrist, stopping him. "Quit." she said.

He smirked at her. "What?"

"We need to get dressed." she said, smiling.

His eyes narrowed as he stared at her. "Why?"

Carol snorted, laughing. "Because we have an entire group of people waiting on us…because it's storming, because if we don't…I get the feeling we'll wind up back in the grass."

Daryl found that idea intriguing. His thoughts must've registered on his face because in the next instant, Carol stooped to collect his shirt and tossed the damp fabric at him. The shirt hit him in the chest with a slap and he fumbled to catch it.

"Get dressed." she said, smirking at him.

"Fine," he said, slipping the shirt on and working to fasten the buttons.

Carol sighed as she found her panties and pulled them up her legs. "It was fun, wasn't it?" she asked, glancing at him.

He smirked as he pulled his boxers off the ground and stepped into them. "It was."

She chuckled and searched for her bra. "You ever been naked outside before?" Carol asked, genuinely curious.

Daryl snorted. "Not by choice." He was yanking his pants up his legs.

She laughed at that. "I'm guessing there's a story there."

He rolled his eyes, slipping his belt through the loops on his pants. "Just Merle bein' a dumbass…bastard locked me outta the house when we were kids."

Carol smiled as she fastened her bra. "You'll have to tell me about it…when we're not in the middle of a storm."

The hunter's expression softened. He picked up his vest and slipped it on. "Maybe."

She was pulling the tank top on over her head. "I'd love to hear," she said. "Really. You never talk about Merle…it might do you some good."

Daryl shrugged before stooping to grab her shirt. When he stood, handing it to her, their eyes met. Carol could see the doubt etched into his face. It pained her, and she wanted to help him. Once her shirt was on, and she'd shimmied back into her pants, she reached out, grabbing his arm. "Hey," she said. "It's okay to talk about him. We can talk about anything…you know that right?"

The hunter swallowed hard. He paused, gnawing his bottom lip before answering her. "Even 'Phia?" he asked, his voice low.

Carol gave him a sad smile but made herself nod. "Yeah…even Sophia."

The survivors stared at one another, each of them grateful for the comfort they'd found in the other's arms….grateful for the trust and the friendship that lead them this far. She took his hand in hers and squeezed it gently, letting him know that she meant what she said. Daryl applied pressure, loving the strength and the warmth of her grip. When they separated, they were both dressed. Their clothes were soaked through and they both looked a little worse for wear, but they were happy.

"Let's go." she said.

Daryl nodded, falling into step beside her. When they reached the edge of the clearing, he grabbed his bow and Carol picked her pack up off the ground, along with her rifle. She moved past him, heading for the woods, but he caught her elbow stopping her.

"Hey," he said. "Look." He pointed towards the shack he'd seen earlier.

Carol followed his gaze and her lips parted. "What is it?"

Daryl pushed the damp hair out of his eyes. "Don't know. Might be a barn. Figure it's our best bet for the night."

"You thinking we should bring the group back this way?"

He nodded. "Ain't like we got a whole lotta choices…'n this storm's only gonna get worse."

"Sounds good to me. Let's head out." She smiled at him.

Daryl smiled back and the two of them disappeared into the forest.

Rick was pacing. He had one hand cupping his forehead and the other on his hip. "I never shoulda let her go," he muttered to himself.

"I'm sure they're fine." said Michonne.

The group was huddled just inside the woodline. Only Abraham remained in the middle of the empty road. The man stood, with his rifle in his arms, and kept watch.

"She just let him take off…'n then she told me she 'd bring him back…I just…"

But Michonne stepped into the deputy's space and placed her hand on his shoulder. "They're _fine_." she said again, her eyes locked on Rick's. "I think it would take more than a little rain to keep those two from getting back."

Rick sighed, stepping away from her. "I hope you're right."

"I am." she insisted, her voice firm.

Another argument was burning on the deputy's tongue, but he and Michonne froze, both of them looking up when they heard rustling in the leaves. Everyone in the group tensed. They stood, with weapons raised and braced themselves for whatever was coming. Michonne drew her sword and Rick pulled the pistol from his waistband. With their eyes trained on the woods, the survivors waited. Carl had Judith cradled against his chest and he held her tight, trying to comfort her and keep her from crying. Glenn, Maggie, Rosita, Sasha, Noah and Tara all dug their heels into the soft earth and widened their stances. Knives and rifles were clutched in slick palms and hearts began to pound as the seconds ticked by. Father Gabriel had his hands clasped and he was praying, the sound almost muffled by the rain. Eugene was sitting at the base of a nearby tree, his head in his hands as he rocked back and forth. "_Nobody move_." Rick hissed. The survivors obeyed, each of them waiting for the next order.

The rustling grew louder and louder…whatever was making the sound seemed to be getting dangerously close. Swallowing hard, Maggie cocked her gun. Just then, thunder crashed overhead and two familiar figures emerged from the thick of the forest. They were drenched, their clothes dark with rain and plastered to their bodies, but it was Daryl and Carol. The survivors seemed to release one collective sigh of relief, each of them lowering their weapons in turn and wiping at their damp brows.

"Jesus…" Glenn groaned. "We almost shot you two."

Daryl and Carol bowed their heads, both of them feeling guilty for making the others worry. The two of them exchanged nervous glances before lifting their chins. Carol knew that they could try and offer up weak excuses…explanations for their prolonged absence, but she decided to keep it simple. "Daryl found something…a barn. I think there's more than enough room for all of us."

The hunter spoke up, not wanting to place all of the burden on Carol. "It's a ways back. We should start movin' now…before this shit gets any worse." He looked up at the darkening sky.

"Alright." said Rick, as he tucked the pistol back into his belt. "You heard him. Let's go."

Rosita ran towards the road to grab Abraham and the others quickly gathered their belongings. Rick moved to stand in front of Daryl and Carol, eyeing both of them. There was definitely judgment in the man's gaze and the two companions had to work to keep their masks on.

"Something wrong?" Carol asked, feigning ignorance.

Rick narrowed his eyes at her and cocked his head to one side. "Forget somethin?" he asked.

She swallowed hard but maintained her composure. In her mind, Carol was quickly sorting through all the possible evidence of what she and Daryl had done in the clearing. She gnawed her lip, wondering if there was grass in her hair…had Daryl left a mark on her somewhere?

_Oh shit…_

She remembered the way he bit her neck just before he came. She was tempted to reach up and hide the bruise, but that would only incriminate both of them. So, donning her mask, Carol met Rick's gaze and pretended everything was fine. "What?" she asked, hoping she sounded genuinely confused.

"The radio…" said the deputy.

Carol was tempted to laugh as she released the breath she'd been holding. "Oh, that."

Rick's hands were on his hips as he stared at her. "I tried callin' ya…didn't get an answer…thought somethin' happened."

Carol could feel heat creeping into her cheeks.

_Something did…_

But she was calm under pressure and forced a soft smile. "I'm sorry…the storm picked up while I was out there…couldn't hear over the thunder." She could see Daryl in the periphery of her vision and he was shifting anxiously from one foot to the other.

Rick stared long and hard at the woman in front of him. He sensed that there was something she wasn't telling him, but she kept her word…she brought Daryl back and they both appeared to be unharmed. The deputy figured that was what mattered most, but he still wasn't satisfied with Carol's explanation.

"We gotta move," said Daryl. "The wind's pickin' up."

With a huff, Rick stepped away from his two charges and began rounding up the rest of the group. Daryl and Carol were still standing together. While the others were distracted, she reached discreetly for his hand and squeezed it. They held the connection, each of them glad that the other hadn't revealed anything. Before anyone had a chance to notice, the two people separated, both of them acting as if nothing had happened. Several minutes later, everyone was loaded down with gear and Daryl and Carol lead their companions back into the woods, following the trail that would take them to the barn.

The survivors were soaked, shivering and panting by the time they reached the break in the trees. Daryl and Carol both froze as they stepped out into the clearing. It was strange…surreal to revisit the place where they'd discovered one another. Their eyes darted to the spot in the grass when they'd lain together. The memories were vivid behind their eyes and Carol swore she could see them, naked and wet, wrapped around each other…the two of them struggling in the grass…color spread across her face and she suspected Daryl was going through something similar. They were both frozen in place.

Eugene's voice broke the trance. "I was told that there would be a barn. Am I correct to assume that we're nearing our destination?"

Carol and Daryl stared at one another. There was something painful about disturbing the sanctity of their clearing…about leading so many people into a place that held so much meaning for them..but they didn't have a choice. Carol gave Daryl a sad smile and shrugged.

The hunter answered with a subtle nod and hefted the bow on his back. "C'mon!" he called to the others. "It's through them trees over there!"

The survivors poured into the clearing and started running towards the barn in the distance. Daryl and Carol lead the pack, the two of them jogging side by side through the wind and rain. When they reached the abandoned structure, Daryl banged hard on one of the doors and listened for the sound of life inside. The survivors tensed, their weapons in their hands, but there didn't seem to be any movement on the other side of the door. Daryl looked over his shoulder, locking eyes with Rick, and the deputy nodded. Together, the two men lifted the heavy wooden beam that served as a latch. Then, grunting and struggling, they pulled the doors open. Carol motioned for everyone to get inside and the survivors piled in.

Once the entire group was safe within the walls, Rick and Daryl made sure to close the doors, securing them as best they could with a thick chain that had been left on the barn floor. Shaking and dripping wet, the survivors slowly and cautiously began exploring their new surroundings. Sasha and Rosita pulled flashlights from their packs, shedding light on every dank corner of the barn. The floor was covered in dirt, bits of straw…and the stale air was heavy with the scent of livestock. As the group crept through the dark space, they found that the structure was significantly larger than it looked from the outside. They were all grateful for the room and knew they'd been lucky to find something relatively secure.

As the storm raged outside, the survivors began unloading their gear. They shrugged off their packs and dropped their weapons, using their meager belongings to stake claims. Once everyone had chosen a spot, Rick assigned watch shifts. Little by little, the exhausted companions began to relax. Abraham got a small fire going and the survivors gathered around it. They divided what was left of the meat and ate in silence.

Daryl was half-starved, having missed the initial meal, and he tore into his food like an animal. As he chewed, the hunter glanced at Carol who was sitting beside him. "What is this anyway?" he asked, wiping at his mouth.

Carol chuckled and shook her head. "Don't worry about it."

His eyes narrowed, but he decided not to press her. "Fine, keep your damn secret." He took another bite, tearing at the meat. Grease ran down his chin, and shone on his fingers. "I don't care what it is…this here's the best thing I've had in a while."

Carol was sitting with her legs crossed, her hands resting in her lap. She turned, staring at Daryl, a small smirk on her mouth. "Really?"

Daryl glanced at her, confused.

"Would you say it's the best thing you've had all day?" she asked, trying like hell to keep from laughing. She had to bite the corner of her lip.

The hunter stopped chewing and wiped his mouth again. After he swallowed and had several seconds to process what she'd said, he could feel warmth creeping across his face. He tried not to think about the way she moaned when he kissed her core, or the taste of her nipple in his mouth…the tight peak wet with rain….

_Christ…_

The last thing he needed was a damn erection while he was surrounded by his friends and family. But if Carol could keep her mask on, so could he. "Naw," he finally said, his voice low. "Ain't the best thing I had today." He let his eyes linger on her for half a heartbeat and then refocused on his meal.

Carol could feel herself blushing and she knew she needed a minute. "Think I'm gonna check on Carl and the baby." she said, glancing quickly at her companions before excusing herself.

Daryl smirked to himself as he heard her leave.

_She started it…_

He continued to tear hungrily at the meat and didn't seem to notice the stares he was getting. Tara and Rosita had been sitting on the opposite side of the fire, watching the odd exchange between Daryl and Carol.

Rosita had one knee raised and her arm was draped lazily across it. With her head cocked to the side, she smirked at the hunter. Tara was slumped beside her, leaning her head on Rosita's shoulder.

"What was that?" Tara asked under her breath.

Rosita just smiled, shaking her head.

"What?" Tara asked again, easing away from her companion so that she could look her in the eyes.

Rosita met her friend's gaze and whispered to her. "_You didn't think it was strange that Carol went after him alone_?"

Tara's brows knit together. "I _guess not. I don't know. She seems like she can handle herself_."

"_Think about it_…" Rosita whispered. "_They both just disappear into the woods…just the two of them?_"

Tare still didn't follow. "_So_?"

Rosita rolled her eyes sighing. "_Seriously_?"

Tara just shrugged.

The women made sure to keep their voices down. "_They're fucking_." Rosita whispered.

Tara's lips parted in disbelief as she stared at her friend. "_What_?!"

"_You wanna bet on it_?" Rosita asked.

Tara was still confused. "_How do you know? I mean_…" she paused, trying to collect her thoughts. "_Carol likes guys_?"

Rosita sighed, her arms folding across her chest. "_Trust me. They're a thing. Did you not just seem them eye-fucking each other_?"

Tara blew out a breath. A part of her still wasn't convinced. "_What are we betting_?" she asked.

Rosita smirked. "_Watch shifts. I'm supposed to be with Noah tonight. If I'm right, you swap with me_."

Tara considered the offer. "_Fine. But how are you planning to prove your little theory by the time your shift rolls around_? _We're all stuck in here together…you really the two of them are just gonna have at it while we're all under the same roof_?"

Rosita rubbed the back of neck, thinking. "_Just keep an eye on them. You'll see. Either she'll go to him or he'll go to her_."

"_Fine_," Tara huffed. "_You're on_."

The two women shook on it.

As the wind howled beyond the wooden slats of the barn's walls, late afternoon gradually gave way to early evening. The daylight began to fade as the world was cloaked in shadow. The survivors did their best to tread carefully in their temporary home. The only light came from the small fire they'd warmed their meat over.

One by one, the survivors arranged their meager bedrolls. Some of them simply curled up on the stale straw and created make-shift pillows out of bundled clothes. Others lay shivering beneath thin blankets they'd brought with them.

Daryl had chosen to bed down in a dark corner of the building. He was lying on his back, his ruck-sack bundled beneath his head. With one knee raised, and an arm resting on his stomach, the hunter closed his eyes and tried to let sleep take him. He tried to put her out of his head…he didn't want to think about her anymore. But it was no use. When he closed his eyes, she was there…pale and naked in the grass, screaming his name. He could still hear it… When they first hurried into the barn, he never imagined that it would be so hard to keep himself from touching her. Anytime she walked past him, or sat next to him, he wanted to grab her hand. He wanted to touch her, kiss her, taste her…but he couldn't.

He sighed. They hadn't discussed what happened…not that they'd had many chances. Daryl didn't know what the clearing meant to her. Were they supposed to behave differently? Treat each other differently? They weren't a couple…at least he didn't think they were. The term seemed inadequate. Carol was more than a woman he'd slept with…she was a _partner_, an ally. He knew that she was strong.

_Woman don't need ya to hold her hand…_

But he liked to think that this was all weighing on her as much as it was on him. Daryl drummed his fingers on his stomach and wished that she were next to him. He was cold, tired, and all he wanted was to touch her again.

_Ya can ask her…_

"_Nah_…" he growled softly to himself. He wasn't ready for that. He didn't have the courage to ask her to lie with him and even if he did, Daryl wasn't entirely sure that she'd say yes. This was new for both of them and he guessed it would only make things worse if he tried to rush her into something. Not to mention the looks he knew they'd get from the others.

_Would it be that bad?_

The longer he laid in that dark corner, alone and cold, the more the hunter questioned his choice. He was part of a strong, caring family…they wouldn't judge him if he suddenly chose to bed down with a companion…even it happened to be Carol. They'd been reckless in the clearing…_vulnerable_, both of them in desperate need of comfort and reassurance. Maybe she wasn't ready to be close to him again…now that the haze of lust wasn't clouding their minds.

He wasn't sure how long he'd been lying there, staring up into the blackness above him, but he could hear the light snores and occasional grunts of his fellow survivors as they gradually let sleep claim them. Daryl released a heavy sigh, wishing that he could just put everything out of his mind and rest for a few hours. As he worked to get comfortable, he heard footsteps approaching. Sitting up suddenly, he squinted through the dark, trying to make out the intruder.

Carol smiled down at him, her arms folded across her chest. "Hey," she said softly.

His lips parted when he realized it was her. "Hey." he said, his voice a rasping whisper.

They were both silent for several seconds, neither knowing how to move forward. It was Carol who finally spoke. "So…" She leaned against the nearest wall.

"Yeah?" he said. He could barely see her through the gloom.

"I noticed that there's a hayloft…" she spoke softly and tried to contain the nervous giggle that was bubbling in her chest.

Daryl swallowed hard, letting her words sink in.

_She's askin'…_

With just a few words, she'd done what he couldn't do. "That right?" he said.

She chuckled quietly, trying to keep the noise down. "Yeah. I was thinking I'd bunk up there for the night."

Daryl gnawed his bottom lip, considering the statement. "Sure you'll be alright up there? By yourself?" he asked.

Carol could feel herself blushing and she pushed away from the wall. "Maybe." she said. With that, she made her way across the barn, towards the ladder that lead to the hayloft. He could hear her footsteps fading as she left him there.

Daryl had never considered himself to be any sort of expert when it came to the opposite sex, but he could've sworn that she'd just extended an invitation. He was instantly intrigued and wanted to follow her…but if he rushed after Carol, it would seem strange to the others.

_That matter?_

He was starting to believe that it didn't. Daryl knew what he wanted…he wanted to be with her. The only thing standing in the way was his own foolish fear. After several minutes of doubt and debate, the hunter found that he was tired of arguing with himself. He stood, dusting off his clothes as best he could, and made a decision.

Treading lightly, he walked to the opposite end of the barn, not caring if anyone saw him. His heart began to pound when he reached the ladder. He gripped the wooden railing, his fingers curling around the edges as he stepped onto the first rung. He was slow at first, his movements stiff and awkward as he tried to avoid slipping. But the higher he climbed, the more his anticipation began to build. His breathing was shallow and his palms were damp. When he finally hauled himself onto the loft, with a grunt, he could feel straw under his hands. It was pitch black and he had to be careful as he crawled forward, searching for Carol.

She heard him coming. The wooden rungs creaking under his weight… Her heart thrummed in her chest and she smiled at the surrounding darkness. She knew it would be hard for him to find his way, so she ignored her own nervousness and started crawling in his direction.

The two survivors collided, her hand brushing his. He smiled and let her lead him back to the spot where she'd chosen to bed down. In the far corner of the hay-loft, she'd piled the straw, doing her best to create a comfortable sleeping arrangement. The minute they were there, she grabbed his long hair and pulled his mouth to hers.

Daryl couldn't stop the groan that escaped him. It had only been a few hours since they'd touched each other but he'd missed her. He felt her tongue slip past his and blood immediately rushed to his groin. She eased down, lying on her back, and the hunter followed. With his weight trapping her, Carol bucked up into him and tugged at his hair. They were hungry for one another. He was lying in between her legs, his pelvis grinding slowly, purposefully into hers as they kissed.

She gasped when she felt his arousal…the sudden hardness pressing into her crotch. All she wanted was to feel him. Carol sucked his bottom lip and bucked against him. Daryl pulled his mouth from hers and swore quietly into the crook of her neck. "_Fuck_…" he breathed, the warm air hitting her skin.

Carol could feel him getting harder, his erection straining under his clothes. She continued to rock underneath him, savoring the hardness. "_God_…" she whispered, her eyes closing. "_I've been thinking about this all afternoon_."

Daryl paused to suck at the base of her neck, the action was sudden and Carol felt wetness hit her core.

"_Me too_," he growled softly. "_Been wantin' to touch ya_…" he sucked her neck again, loving the way her body arched into his.

Carol bucked her hips, making him whine. "_Then touch me_." she whispered.

Daryl pulled away from the safety of her neck and stared at her.

She reached for one of his hands and tugged, guiding him to her stomach. She started moving him down her belly until they reached her waistband. Carol released his hand, knowing he could take it from there. Anxious, Daryl licked his lips and started to move down. His eyes went wide and his lips parted in awe when he realized that she'd already unfastened her belt and unzipped her pants. "_Almost like ya had this planned_…" he growled, amusement in his tone.

She chuckled quietly. "_I might've thought ahead_."

Daryl shook his head slowly, smirking at her. Refocusing on his task, he slid his hand down, under her panties. They both groaned and he could feel her soft curls. She bucked again, urging him to continue. Daryl's breathing had grown ragged and he explored her sex. He found her heat…she was already dripping wet. With his eyes slammed shut, the hunter used his fingers to toy with the sweet spot between her legs. He teased her slit, tracing it lightly…the tip of his middle finger pressing in just a little when he slid down to her entrance.

Carol couldn't take it anymore. Sweat had broken out under her clothes and she needed to feel him inside her. "_Please_…" she whispered, her other hand still tangled in his dark hair. "Touch _me_."

Daryl could feel his cock throb the instant those words left her mouth. Bracing himself for the wetness he knew he would find, the hunter pushed his middle finger into her heat. She was so slick, tight, _warm_, soft…and Daryl nearly came. Carol was using one hand to cover her mouth as she tried to keep from screaming…Daryl had to bite his lip to stay quiet. The idea that he could get her to climax, while they were in a barn full of other people, turned the hunter on and he began to pleasure her…his finger moving in and out of her sex. The wetness continued to seep from her, coating his hand, and he wasn't sure how much more he could take. He needed to fill her. He thrust his finger in harder, faster, and Carol's pussy was clamping down around him. He knew she was close…her legs were shaking, but suddenly she reached for his hand, stilling him.

Confused, Daryl stared at her.

"_I wanna come with you inside me_…" she breathed.

The hunter's mouth went dry and he quickly pulled his finger from her core. He fumbled with his belt while Carol worked her pants down her legs, along with her panties. She was naked from the waist down and Daryl stared at her as he set his belt aside. He quickly unbuttoned his fly and tugged the zipper down. When he'd pushed his pants and boxers down below his hips, he crawled over her, kissing her.

Carol let his tongue fill her mouth as her body bucked underneath him. She felt his hardness brush her sex and she gasped against his lips. Daryl sucked her tongue before pulling away. "_I can't wait no _more…"

"_Then don't_…" she whispered, her fingers lacing at the back of his neck. She spread her legs, giving him the room she knew he needed. Daryl reached down and gripped his cock, guiding it to her entrance.

"_Right there_.." she moaned softly, her walls opening in anticipation.

With the tip of his tongue resting between his lips, Daryl pushed the head of his cock inside her. The wetness eased the way, helping him slip into her sex. Carol was biting her lip so hard, she worried she would break the skin. Daryl knew that they both needed help staying quiet. Releasing his manhood, he placed his hand carefully over her mouth. He stared at her to make sure it was okay. When she nodded, he used his free hand to reach for his belt. He brought the leather to his mouth and held it between his teeth, forming a crude gag. When they nodded to one another, signaling that they were ready, Daryl jerked his hips, forcing his swollen cock into her core. Carol's eyes slammed shut and she arched her back, her screams muffled by his hand. The pressure around his dick was almost frightening and he bit into the leather hard, knowing he would leave marks.

He had to focus. He had to keep Carol quiet…he couldn't let the belt go, and he had to make sure she hit her peak. Growling around the leather, he ground his hips into hers. They didn't have much time... Carol was rocking underneath him, her body hungry for his cock. Daryl was pushing in, trying to satisfy her needs. She was so slick, her hot sex wrapped around every solid inch of him…and all he wanted was to go deeper…to thrust harder. He pushed and pulled, hitting the top of her, the veins on his shaft rubbing her walls….

As he moved above her, _loving her_, Daryl knew it wouldn't be the last time. They shared a connection…one that ran deeper than physical attraction. He cared for her…trusted her…and he was going to do everything in his power to stay close to her. So he pumped his hips, working hard between her legs, knowing that she needed it as badly as he did. The friction between their bodies was making his dick jerk and leak, but he had to keep going. He pushed into the soft, warm, wetness of her pussy and felt her tremble in response. Daryl thrust right into her center, loving the feel of her all around him. Her hips were rising to meet him each time he thrust in and their rhythm was perfect.

She spread her legs wider and he bucked harder, wishing they could both just scream. She seemed to get tighter with each passing second and he knew she was close. She was wet before he even got his hand down her panties. So he focused on her, his partner, and gave her everything he had. He could feel blood pouring into his groin, making his member harder, longer inside her, and he let the lust course through him, knowing it would please her. She felt so good, her soft, smooth insides massaging his shaft.

Carol was rocking underneath him, trying to take as much of him as she could. His manhood was filling her core completely, and it hurt to have him stretching her again so soon, but she couldn't control her need. Nothing compared to the feeling of him penetrating her, his hardness sinking in fast and deep, and she had to feel it again. So she tried to keep her walls open for him but her legs were starting to shake.

Daryl was grunting and growling through his gag as they worked together. He was painfully hard and the muscles in his stomach were tensing but he needed to find her spot…that place deep inside her that seemed to hold all her tension. There wasn't a part of her he couldn't reach…he knew that. So he pushed harder, working her body, making Carol writhe.

She was struggling. Daryl's hand was clamped over her mouth and she was forced to breathe through her nose. Carol's lungs were burning and she wanted so badly to scream…to break the silence and stillness of the barn with sounds of lust and pleasure. Daryl loomed over her, strands of dark hair framing his face and the leather belt clutched firmly in his teeth. He was thrusting mercilessly into her aching sex, his motions almost frantic. She could feel herself getting weaker each time he forced his cock inside. Carol's eyes were closed as she moved with him…her pelvis colliding with his.

As they pleasured each other, she found herself thinking of the clearing. They'd been so careful…both of them shaking and scared…it had taken time for her body to adjust to him. Their union was emotional, meaningful…honest. And _now_…they'd wound up in each other's arms again. Hidden in the dark corner of a hayloft, they struggled together…sweating and grunting, they moved their hips, taking what they needed from each other. There was something sexy and primal about this union. They were desperately racing towards their peaks… _rushing_…their bodies still partially clothed and covered in sweat. As his member slid back and forth within her walls, Carol arched her back and groaned into his hand.

He could feel her slickness gliding smoothly around the head of his cock…her softness was all around him. She was getting narrow and the tension in her walls made him growl around the belt. As he thrust in and out of her heat, the friction and momentum building, Daryl knew he was nearing the edge. He was growing rigid and he took his frustration out on the belt, biting it hard. Despite his efforts, the hunter knew he couldn't control himself for much longer. She felt too good and he was going to let go. Daryl closed his eyes, giving himself over to every base instinct…every animalistic hunger coursing through his bloodstream. His hips were jerking so fast, drilling her, and he could feel her getting tighter.

Carol was slowly losing her mind. She forgot where she was…_how she'd gotten there_…all she knew was that Daryl was bringing her incredible pleasure with each stroke and she never wanted him to stop. Her legs were shaking and she could feel sweat forming at the backs of her knees. She arched her back and felt him thrusting violently into her sex. He was moving so fast that her body couldn't take it… Her walls quivered, the muscles clenching involuntarily.

When he felt her core begin to spasm, Daryl bucked hard, pushing through her passage. He forced himself up into her center and continued to move, his pace never slowing. His thick cock rubbed her walls and his entire length was buried inside her pussy. The warmth and wetness proved too much and he snarled, nearly biting through the leather as he moved quickly, in and out of her heat. When his hard-on was completely lost in her center, Daryl jerked his hips and let himself come. Semen shot from the tip of his manhood, filling her, and he continued to buck, letting her wet walls stroke him.

Carol's eyes were slammed shut so tightly that it hurt. Her legs were spread and her back was arched. She clawed desperately at his sides when she felt the burst of warmth between her legs. He was still moving, and his cock was still hard. She knew that it wouldn't last…she only had seconds left to hit her peak. So she focused on him…on the rigid flesh that was still pressing into her deepest places. Carol could feel smaller bursts of warmth and knew that he was still coming. The feeling of his orgasm…of knowing that he'd climaxed within her walls, was intoxicating. Her body seemed to open for him and she felt his swollen manhood spurting inside her. His hips were still jerking between her legs and she let him penetrate her as deeply as he could. With Daryl's long, thick cock sinking into her heat, Carol came. Her entire body was paralyzed as the orgasm rocked her frame. Her insides seized around him, clenching violently, while her core flooded.

He felt the gush of warm, wetness washing out around him and he gave her body one last, good thrust, spilling what was left of his seed inside her. Sedated, and weak with pleasure, the two lovers lay together. Daryl collapsed on her chest and his hand fell away from her mouth. He'd been so lost in lust that he nearly bit through the belt…the worn leather was still between his teeth. His eyes were closed and his nostrils flared with each breath. He let his cheek rest, just over her heart, and waited for the room to stop spinning.

Carol's climax was so intense that she almost cried. He did things to her body that she never knew were possible. He filled her with passion and levels of longing that she'd never experienced before. Her muscles fluttered along his length and the hardness gradually began to subside. Spent and aching, his cock had gone soft between her legs…but she still wanted to keep him inside. Carol wasn't ready to be free of him. She ran her fingers through his hair and waited for her heart to stop racing. She could feel bits of straw clinging to her sweaty legs.

As her fingers combed through his locks, Daryl released a sigh of satisfaction and let the belt fall from his mouth. "_Ya alright_?" he asked softly, his eyes still closed.

Carol licked her lips and nodded. "_I'm okay_." she whispered, wishing she knew how to voice the thoughts in her head.

"_Lord_," he groaned, "_That was somethin' else_…"

She chuckled quietly. "_It was_."

Grunting, Daryl propped himself up on his elbows and stared at his partner. As he studied her through the gloom, the hunter felt the need to speak. "_Wanted to thank ya_," he growled softly. "_Shoulda said it before_…"

"_Thank me_?" Carol asked, confused. She tucked a strand of damp hair behind his ear.

Daryl ducked his head for a moment, collecting his thoughts. When he lifted his chin, he cleared his throat and tried to tell her what he was thinking. "_For findin' me_."

She swallowed hard, unnerved by his raw honesty. "_I think we found each other_." she whispered, smiling at him. Her hand moved to the side of his face and she felt the familiar scruff she'd grown to love.

The hunter stared at her, his heart still beating heavy in his chest. "_But ya came lookin'…ya didn't have to_…"

Carol placed a quick kiss to the corner of his mouth. "_I wasn't gonna let you disappear_."

He reached for her face and ran a calloused thumb along the soft curve of her cheek. "_Ya found me_."

Before she could say anything else, Daryl ducked his head, pressing his lips to hers. As they lay in the hayloft, kissing softly and trying to stay quiet…their bodies still connected, the two broken people realized that they'd found so much more than each other…they found shelter.

**Hope you liked it Peonies01! I tried to make it meaningful : ) What did you guys think? I wanna hear from you in the reviews : ) **

**-Sami**


	10. Change

**Hi there : ) Thanks so much for your reviews to that last chapter. As always, you guys were very sweet, and awesome, and just wonderful all around! Your reviews were a joy to read : ) So, just wanted to let you know that I've heard your cries, and I'm excited to confirm that this will be a sequel to Chance (ch. 8). Curious to know what happened between Carol and Ed after the Dixon brothers threatened him? Were you wondering where Daryl and Carol's relationship was headed? Well…the time has come! This chapter should answer all of your questions and then some : ) Get ready for a healthy dose of feels, smut, humor, smut…and more feels and even more smut (these two are really, really into each other) lol! WARNING: this starts off dark (but I make up for it, like, **_**alot**_**!). Love you guys, enjoy! XOXO**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead...but I can pretend…**

**Chapter 10: Change**

Carol's heart was in her throat. She didn't know what was coming…_what to expect_…

She'd stood at the window, watching the strange scene as it unfolded on her front lawn. She remembered the cold fear that gripped her when Merle and Daryl's familiar truck slowed to a stop at the end of her driveway, blocking Ed's car. She'd told Daryl not to come…she didn't want him anywhere near her husband. Carol knew it had been a mistake to tell him where she lived, but she found it so difficult to deny him anything…and then he'd shown up with his brother, both men carrying what looked to be loaded shotguns. They'd cornered her husband as he tried to leave for work. She hadn't been able to hear everything that was said, but she'd seen the blend of fear and anger on Ed's face…the way his skin turned pale as the brothers advanced towards him with their weapons raised. She'd stood frozen and helpless behind the glass, watching as the three men argued. Carol could've sworn that she hadn't taken a single breath….she hadn't dared to blink throughout the entire exchange, for fear that something would happen to Daryl…she knew that if Ed hurt him…_if she had to witness it_, she would crumble. Daryl meant something to her and she couldn't handle the idea of him being hurt because of her.

Thankfully, the brothers seemed to hold their own during the standoff. They kept their guns trained on her husband, and the man had no recourse. His back had been pressed to the driver's side door and all he could do was yell at the two strangers. The three men stood on Carol's lawn for what seemed like an eternity. In reality, the entire exchange probably lasted all of five minutes. Ed didn't have it in him to intimidate the two brothers…not while he was staring down the long, dark barrels of their guns. There was something strangely satisfying about watching Ed scramble into the driver's seat. Merle headed for the truck, easing it back, and Ed tore out of the driveway so fast that Carol heard the screeching of the tires. The black rubber smoking and leaving trails on the asphalt… Once the car disappeared down the street, Carol finally let herself breathe. Gasping and shaking as hot tears formed in her eyes, she stared out the window at Daryl. Her mind was still struggling to process the fact that he was there…that he'd taken the risk and come for her…to _help_ her. She'd sniffed, her lips spreading into a soft smile as an incredible sense of relief washed over her. He was safe…and that was the only thing that mattered. He'd stood in the middle of her yard, his chest heaving. She'd watched as he ran a hand through his mussed hair and wiped the sweat from his brow. He paced a bit and Carol thought that he looked as shaken as she felt. When he lifted his chin and noticed her in the window, all Carol could do was smile sadly and let the warm tears roll down her cheeks. She knew, as he'd made his way towards her, placing his hand on the glass, that he understood. She was grateful…so incredibly grateful.

She knew that she shouldn't go to him…that she should stay inside…_let him leave_. Her neighbors might see. But in that moment, with her heart beating heavy in her chest, Carol just didn't care. If anyone saw them, she would deal with the consequences. In the five years she'd spent on that street, none of her neighbors had ever spoken two words to her. She knew they heard the screaming from her house when Ed beat her…and none of them ever helped… She wondered if they were afraid of Ed…if he'd said something to them, warning them to stay away from her and Sophia. So after lingering at the window for several seconds, staring at the man that meant so much to her, Carol couldn't take it anymore. She ran to her front door, jerking it open, and then collided with him the moment she stepped outside.

Daryl dropped his gun, his arms going around her as she clung to him. She'd buried her face in his chest, hugging him tight around the middle, her fingers digging into the back of his shirt as if he might be torn from her at any moment. She'd sniffed and shuddered, and Daryl did his best to soothe her. He used one broad hand to rub her back while the other cradled the back of her head…his fingers brushing her short hair. As they stood together, trembling, so relieved…Daryl let her cry. She seemed to tighten her grip on him with each passing second but he didn't mind. He stroked her hair and let her soak his shirt with tears. With her eyes closed, Carol focused on the warmth of his chest, the familiar scent surrounding her, and the strength of his arms. She felt safe with him. He let his chin rest on the top of her head as he continued to rub her back. They stood together, their minds reeling, and Carol wondered how she'd let herself get so attached to him. After the two lovers had several minutes to catch their breath, they eased apart, just enough to look into one another's eyes. Carol's lips parted when she saw how scared he was. He looked terrified, shaken, and she had to remind herself that he was younger…that he'd probably never done anything like this before, and that he probably hadn't been entirely sure how the whole thing would play out. She reached up, placing a hand on his cheek and tried to get him to calm down. She couldn't remember exactly what she'd said…the words seemed inadequate... _unimportant_…and before she could take another breath, his lips caught hers. As they enjoyed one another, Daryl's hands slid to her hips and she pressed herself against him, the two of them desperate for each other…each of them glad that the other was unharmed.

It was so strange to kiss him there in the open…to stand with him in the bright light of day for all the world to see. They continued to taste one another and Carol's mind grew hazy with want and need. She'd been tempted to take his hand and lead him into her home…to drag him up the stairs and make love to him in her own bed, just to let him know that she was his. She thought about how exhilarating it would be to have Daryl in that bed with her…how intense her pleasure would be knowing that he was taking her in the very last place either of them ever would've expected. But she had more sense than that. She'd kept her lips pressed against his for several more heartbeats and then finally pulled away, both of them panting.

He'd kissed the top of her head and muttered apologies, over and over, the words lost in her hair. She'd hugged him hard around the middle, not wanting to let go. She remembered whispering through her tears that it was alright. In a daze, Daryl and Carol slowly eased apart. He'd rubbed her arms, telling her to wait…and then he'd run back to the truck, saying he needed to get something for her.

All Carol could do was stand in the middle of her yard and study the familiar vehicle. She'd stared hard at the fading paint on the truck and tried to convince herself that it was real…that everything she'd just witnessed was _real_… Daryl jogged back across the yard with something small in his hand. When he stopped in front of her and extended the offering, Carol was almost afraid to take it.

The phone felt strange in her hand and she'd turned it over several times, studying it, her brows knitting together in confusion. Daryl spoke softly, explaining that it was for emergencies…that if anything happened, if she needed help...she could use it. He'd taken it from her, flipping it open and showing her the single phone number that had been programmed. She remembered him gesturing to the truck…He'd told her that she'd be able to reach him, or Merle, anytime…no matter how late or how early. He'd shown her how to adjust the volume so that she could keep it from ringing when Ed was around. Then he'd pulled a bundled black cord from his pocket telling her that she could use it to charge the battery. With his strong hands on her arms, and his blue eyes trained on her face, he'd pleaded with her to always keep it on.

Carol just nodded, her mind still struggling to process everything that she'd seen. After several minutes, the two lovers reached an understanding. Merle and Daryl would stick close by, within a ten mile radius, for the entire day…and the evening, if she wanted them to. If she felt like she needed them, once Ed came home, they'd come back. He'd placed his hand on her shoulder, asking her if she was going to be alright. Carol nodded again, reaching up to let her hand rest over his. They hugged each other then, arms winding around shaking bodies as Daryl and Carol held one another close. He'd ducked his head, placing a quick kiss to the crook of her neck, and then they were easing apart again. Carol had to watch, numb and helpless, as Daryl slowly backed away. They both knew he couldn't stay there. He and Merle had probably lingered too long already. So Carol forced herself to stay where she was, and Daryl made himself leave. He'd paused for a moment, glancing at her over his shoulder when he reached the truck. Their eyes met and she'd given him a simple nod, letting him know that it was alright. Carol's chest tightened as she watched him go. The sound of the passenger's side door slamming shut echoed in her ears and then the truck was rolling slowly down the street.

She couldn't be sure how long she'd stood in her yard…the cell phone and the charger clutched loosely in her hand…But Carol eventually came to her senses. She realized how conspicuous she must've looked and made her way, stiffly and slowly, back into the safety of the house.

Hours had passed since then. She'd called Linda, pleading with her to pick Sophia up from school. She let the other woman know that she'd try to make it over there that evening…but she wasn't sure. Worrying that things might escalate with Ed, she asked if Linda would feel alright about keeping Sophia over night, and getting her to school in the morning…just in case. Carol couldn't risk having her daughter around when Ed got home and unleashed whatever wrath had been festering inside him since that morning.

Time seemed to drag by with painful slowness and Carol's anxiety was building with each passing minute. She needed a distraction. After she'd taken a moment to splash some water on her face and pull herself together, she worked on cleaning the house. In an effort to maintain normalcy, Carol did the laundry, washed the dishes, changed the linen on the beds, she vacuumed every last inch of carpet and mopped the floors. She dusted the furniture…tabletops, even the blades on their living room fan. She wiped down every surface in the kitchen, leaving the entire place spotless. After fixing dinner and setting the table, Carol slumped into one of the chairs and sighed. She ran a hand through her hair, and struggled to form a plan. Troubling thoughts began crowding her mind….

_What if it only makes things worse? Ed's never been the type to listen to reason. This could be the thing that pushes him over the edge…_

She leaned forward, her elbows resting on the table.

_It doesn't matter. We can't keep going like this. Things are going to come to a head sooner or later. I can't spend the rest of my life hiding…worrying…_

Carol clasped her hands in front of her mouth and thought about her daughter.

_We need to get out of here._

Just as she was beginning to consider her options, as far as Sophia was concerned, the blood froze in her veins. She could hear Ed's car pulling into the driveway…the brakes squeaked as he slowed the vehicle to a stop. She sat up straight, her nerves kicking in. She swallowed hard when she heard his keys jingling just beyond the door. Carol was expecting him to burst in, fuming, screaming…but he didn't seem to be moving with any urgency. The knob turned slowly and she heard the door creak on its hinges.

Ed moved into the hall, pulling off his light jacket and hanging it on the rack. She heard the clink as he dropped his keys, and then the familiar sound of his heavy footsteps. Ed paused, lingering in the doorway to the kitchen. He braced a large hand on the wall and stared hard at his wife.

Carol knew better than to meet his gaze. Seated demurely at the small kitchen table, she kept her head down and her hands resting in her lap. Not knowing what else to do, Carol waited for her husband to speak.

A deafening silence filled the kitchen and Carol focused on the soft ticking noise of the clock that hung on the far wall. She listened as seconds passed, one by one. Her heart was pounding in her chest, making her sick. She was so intently focused on the clock, and the blood rushing in her ears, that she couldn't help but gasp when Ed finally broke the silence.

"Where's Sophia?" he asked, his voice low.

Carol swallowed hard and lifted her chin. "She's with a friend." she spoke softly and her muscles continued to tense. She swore that she could already feel the ache in her jaw where he usually hit her.

Ed's mean eyes were trained on his wife as he took a few steps into the kitchen. "I'm gettin' real sick of that." he said.

Carol kept her head down, knowing that anything she said would only add to his anger.

But Ed wasn't satisfied. "Ya gonna tell me where the hell she is?"

Carol pulled a deep breath into her lungs and stared down at her hands. "I fixed dinner…it's in the oven."

Ed glared at her, his hands balling into fists at his sides.

She did her best to ignore the waves of anger and frustration rolling off of him. Standing slowly and pushing her chair back, she began moving towards the stove, in the hopes of retrieving their dinner. She could feel Ed's eyes on her the entire time. As her fingers curled around the handle to pull open the oven, Carol froze.

_"I know ya know who them two assholes were this mornin'." _He practically hissed.

She swallowed hard and pulled anyway. Carol stared into the darkness of the oven and heard her husband moving closer. She reached up to the counter and pulled down the oven mitt she needed. When she gripped the glass pan that held the lasagna, she felt Ed standing directly behind her. Trying not to tremble, she pulled the heavy pan from the oven and stood, placing it on the counter. When she turned around, she found herself face to face with her tormenter.

"_I know ya know_…" he growled under his breath.

Carol still wouldn't answer. She closed the oven and grabbed the pan from the counter. She moved past her husband and made it several steps before something stopped her. There was a sudden, crushing pressure on her arm and Ed jerked hard, making her drop the pan. She cried out in pain and shock as the glass shattered between their feet..shards and lasagna flying in all directions. The sound of the crash was reverberating throughout the kitchen, ringing in Carol's ears…Ed used his grip on her arm to force back into the nearest wall. With his body looming in front of her, blocking her escape, Ed trapped her. His other hand moved to her neck and he kept her pinned against the wall.

She couldn't think and she couldn't breathe…the pain in her arm was so bad she knew that bruises were already forming and if Ed maintained his grip on her neck, she knew she wouldn't be able to stay standing. She was dizzy with fear, every muscle in her body tensing and struggling.

"_Ya best tell me who the fuck they were…I'll beat it outta ya…don't care what them assholes said…I own your ass and If I feel like beatin' ya…they ain't got no say in the matter_." He squeezed harder and Carol started gasping. She reached up with her free hand and clawed weakly at his arm, trying to stop him, but he was too strong. Her vision was getting fuzzy and a strange blackness seemed to surround her. The last thing she remembered was clawing at his knuckles…

When Carol woke up, she was lying on the kitchen floor. Her neck was aching…sore, the skin bruised, and there was a terrible pain in her right arm. She blinked several times, trying to adjust to her surroundings. She reached out and winced when she felt tiny bits of broken glass covering the floor. There was something else…something slick. Carefully, she propped herself up and glanced down at her clothes…they were covered in the lasagna that had splattered all over the floor. As she looked around, she could see that she'd been laying in the middle of the kitchen, surrounded by shards of glass and red sauce. She swallowed hard, trying to determine how long she'd been there. Before she could gather her thoughts, something startled her. Carol tensed, looking around frantically to find the source of the sound.

"Best get this shit clean." Ed growled. He was seated at the small kitchen table, glaring down at her.

As she met his gaze, Carol couldn't help but think that it had always been this way…he was always looking down at her… She swallowed hard and tried to force herself up, but the floor was slick with sauce. Her hand slipped and she felt a bit of broken glass biting into the meat of her palm. She winced, but continued to push herself up. Standing on weak legs, she stared at him.

"Here's what's gonna happen," he said. "You're gonna clean all this…" he kicked at a large shard of glass, sending it skidding in her direction. "Then you 'n me are gonna have a nice long talk 'bout them assholes that showed up on our lawn this mornin'. _Then_, you're gonna tell me where Sophia is."

Carol didn't say anything. She just turned away from him and slowly made her way towards the sink. As she crouched and pulled open one of the cabinets under the sink, she tried desperately to think of a solution. She had no intentions of revealing Daryl and Merle's identities, or Sophia's location, no matter what Ed threatened to do to her. She reached for a dustpan and a small brush before heading back to the center of the kitchen. She began scraping the larger pieces of glass and food into the pan. Ed's eyes never left her…he was enjoying the control.

She worked in silence…collecting food and glass in her pan and then emptying the contents into a small trashcan under the sink. It became a monotonous pattern. She moved back and forth, across the kitchen, stooping and standing, scraping, wiping…over and over. Ed's interest seemed to be waning, just slightly. From the corner of her eye, Carol could see him looking out the window. Something outside had caught his attention. In that moment, inspiration struck. Carol moved back towards the open cabinet but instead of dumping everything into the trashcan, she held onto one particularly large, jagged piece of glass. She stood, and placed it carefully in the sink, doing her best not to make a sound. With her heart racing, Carol resumed her work.

When the floor was finally spotless, she put her supplies away and stood in front of the sink, her fingers gripping the edge of the counter. She could feel Ed staring at her and she waited patiently for him to speak. She heard the legs of his chair scraping the floor as he pushed it back and stood. The hair at the base of her neck was standing up but she tried to remain calm.

Ed moved until he was standing behind her. "_What's it gonna be_?" he asked. "I'm gettin' those names outta ya one way or another. Ya wanna start with them two bastards or Sophia?"

Carol was gripping the counter so hard that her knuckles had turned white; she refused to turn around and face him.

Silence hung heavy around the two people and Ed's temper began to flare. His hands moved to his belt. "_Fine_." he said. "We can do it your way."

Carol stiffened when she heard the clinking of the belt buckle, but she didn't move. She'd been beaten enough times…this wasn't anything new and it certainly wasn't enough to break her. If a bruised tailbone was the price she had to pay to keep her loved ones safe, then she would grit her teeth and take the pain…she'd been through worse.

But Ed had other plans. When he pulled his belt from the loops, he dropped it, letting it hit the floor. Carol's heart stopped. Her lips parted and a cold sweat suddenly broke out under her clothes.

_No…_

She started to tremble and her breathing grew shallow, but she seemed to be frozen in place. Every cell in her body was urging her to run, but she couldn't make herself move…the fear was too great…it paralyzed her.

Ed reached around her waist and worked on unfastening her pants. She slammed her eyes shut and bowed her head, trying to block it all out. Her heart seemed to beat just a little faster when she heard the tiny metal teeth of her zipper separating. Ed gripped her waistband and tugged roughly, pulling the fabric down past her hips. As he slid her pants and panties down her legs, Carol shuddered. She had to swallow down the bile that had risen in the back of her throat and keep herself in check. She'd shared a bed with him for five years but she could never remember a time when she'd been more repulsed. Her fingers were still curled around the edge of the counter and she waited for him to act.

Ed worked his own zipper down and moved even closer to her, pressing himself against her. She kept a whimper locked behind her lips. "_You wanna start givin' up names_?" he whispered in her ear as he leaned over her. "_Because I promise you I can make this hurt_…"

Carol's eyes were still closed and she pulled a shaky breath into her lungs, holding it there. As her husband kept her trapped against the counter, two words began to echo in Carol's mind.

_Five years….five years….five years…._

The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She'd wasted five long years of her life being Ed's prisoner…his slave. She'd spent all those days living in constant fear of her next mistake and the punishment that would follow. _Five years_ worrying about her daughter and taking every possible measure to keep the little girl away from her father. She knew then, as she felt him push against her, that she couldn't do it anymore. She didn't have another five years in her. She couldn't spend the rest of her days as a battered wife…as _property_.

She didn't care about Ed…she cared about Daryl…and Sophia. Daryl was the only man she wanted…he was the only one who's hands she ever wanted on her body. The fact that Ed's bare skin was brushing her already felt like a betrayal and she wasn't about to let her husband violate her. Daryl was her partner, her _lover_, and she would not give her body to another living soul. Thinking of the man that had changed her life, and the little girl that she would willingly die for, Carol bent over the sink, reaching in to find the piece of glass she'd hidden there.

Thinking that his wife was consenting to the violation, Ed gripped her hips and bucked against her…he was momentarily distracted by her body and Carol seized the opportunity. Her fingers curled around the jagged shard and she could feel the rough edges biting into her hand, but it didn't matter. She clutched her weapon tightly, took a sharp breath, and turned suddenly, jerking the shard. The motion was so quick, almost fluid, and it took her a moment to realize that she'd actually made contact. Carol watched as a fine arc of blood trailed after the end of the shard. She'd lashed out, catching the side of her husband's neck with the shining point of her weapon.

Ed staggered back, in shock, his hands going to the gash on his neck. He hadn't even had a chance to swear…or cry out. His eyes were wide as he clutched his neck, trying to stop the bleeding. Carol was breathing hard, her blue eyes trained on the man that was awkwardly stumbling back into the far wall. Her chest was heaving and there were flecks of bright blood on her skin, mingling with the red sauce that still covered her clothes. She kept her eyes on him as she set the piece of glass down on the counter and quickly pulled up her pants and underwear. Her fingers were shaking but she managed to zip her fly and fasten the button. Fighting to catch her breath and calm her frayed nerves, Carol started moving towards him.

Ed seemed to be gasping, choking…His face had gone pale…the color draining away as blood continued to pour from the gash on his neck. He leaned back, letting the nearest wall take his weight. She could see that his hands had grown sticky…the scarlet liquid seeping from between his fingers… His strength was fading and Carol watched in awe as his heavy body began to slide down the wall. She was scared, shaken…adrenaline was coursing through her frame, the excess energy pooling in her fingertips and toes, making her anxious, and she took a moment to blink and get her bearings.

As she moved towards him, Carol could see how badly he was struggling. His face was clammy, ashen, and there seemed to be genuine fear reflected in his dark eyes. He continued to sputter and gasp and Carol studied him as if he were a stranger. For the very first time, in five years, Carol was looking down at _him_. She was the one standing…she wasn't a victim. Looking around at the kitchen and all the familiar objects, Carol suddenly seemed to realize that it was _her_ house too…that it should've been _her_ house all along… She was the one who cooked…who cleaned, who _raised their daughter_. She stood, her hands forming fists at her sides, and wondered why it had taken her so long to fight back.

Realizing that Ed was still bleeding, quite heavily, and that she wasn't prepared to have him die on their kitchen floor, she hurried to a nearby drawer and pulled out a clean hand towel. Without hesitation, she dropped to a crouch in front of him and pulled his sticky hands away from the wound. Ed didn't have the strength to resist her and he gurgled something incoherent as a fresh torrent of blood gushed from the gash in his neck. Carol ignored the pitiful sounds he was making and pressed the towel to the wound, applying pressure. The cloth was white and she watched as the crimson liquid spread, staining the fabric.

The towel was growing damp, but she kept it pressed to his neck, refusing to let go. "Ed," she said, using her free hand to lightly slap his cheek. "Can you hear me?"

He blinked but didn't speak…his chest was heaving.

"I need you to calm down. The more you struggle, the more blood you'll lose. Stay still." Her voice was firm and she pressed down harder, trying to slow the bleeding.

His lids were growing heavy and he was trying to say something.

"Stop." she insisted. "_Be still_. If we can't get the bleeding to stop, you'll die. _Right here_. On the floor."

He blinked again, but his breathing seemed to slow a bit. His legs were sprawled in front of him and she knelt carefully between them. Her lips were set in a thin line as she held the cloth against his neck. She hadn't meant to cut him so deeply…she just wanted him to stop..to create some distance between their bodies…but even if he died in front of her, Carol wouldn't regret her decision.

Hours seemed to pass as the two people studied one another. Ed couldn't move or speak…all he could do was stare at his wife...his _attacker_. He felt the pressure of the towel on his wound and knew that Carol was the only thing stopping him from bleeding out. He looked into her blue eyes and saw fire there. It unnerved him. She wasn't the sniveling whipping post that he'd spent five years abusing. She _hurt_ him…she deliberately lashed out, intending to cause him pain, and she succeeded. The thought seemed so foreign to Ed. She'd never looked at him the way she was now…her eyes clear and focused…they weren't red-rimmed or filled with tears. All he saw was anger beneath a mask of concentration as she applied pressure to his neck. Something seemed to twist inside him when he noticed flecks of his own blood on her skin…_her face_… He wasn't sure how long he'd been slumped against the wall but his head was swimming, and he could've sworn that Carol disappeared at some point, leaving another woman in her place. The cold, blue eyes that were burning into him now…they were the eyes of a stranger.

After the initial shock wore off, Carol was able to calm herself and tend to the wound. The flow of blood gradually slowed to a stop and she carefully pulled the towel away. She set the damp cloth on the floor and noticed that her husband's eyes were closed. His chest still rose and fell every few seconds…his breathing seemed shallow, _strained_… Leaving the bloody mess behind her, Carol headed for the stairs and hurried up to their bedroom. She rummaged through a drawer in their master bathroom and pulled out the supplies she knew she would need. Along with a clean towel, she grabbed a small sewing kit and a pair of scissors. As she made her way back down the stairs, Carol tried to remember if she'd ever used her needle and thread to mend clothes…she hadn't.

When she was crouched in front of him again, she used the clean towel to dab at the gash. She needed to see the tear in his flesh. His eyes were still closed and he seemed unresponsive. Carol decided to take advantage of his unconscious state by threading her needle. Once she was ready, she cast a quick glance at his face…but there were no signs of awareness. Bracing herself, she pushed the shining point of the needle into his already agitated skin. He stirred slightly, muttering something, but didn't open his eyes. Carol tried to remain calm. She forced the needle through, breaching the other side of the gash and then pulled sharply. The thread seemed to sting him as it rubbed the raw flesh but she didn't stop. Her eyes flicked to his face and she could see fresh beads of sweat breaking out on his forehead. Carol resumed her work, pricking the skin again as the needle pushed through, the second time she pulled the string, Ed spat out a curse.

He tried to move and Carol's free hand shot out, gripping his shoulder. "Don't." she said. "I need to close the wound, _quickly_."

Ed eased his eyes open and blinked, more curses falling from his lips. "_Fuckin' christ_…"

"Try and stay still." she said flatly, as she worked the needle through his skin, pulling the thread after it.

Ed's head was still swimming and he was filled with more anger than he could handle. "_Soon as I get up off this floor…I'm_.." he was struggling to speak. "_I'm gonna beat your ass into the goddamn ground_."

Carol stopped stitching and eased back so that she could look him in the eye. There was no fear in her expression, only scrutiny. "I don't think you're in a position to make threats Ed."

His brows knit together and his lips parted. She'd never spoken to him that way.

Carol could see the shock on his face and it only added to her confidence. She was finally in a position of power over him. She returned her attention to the wound and pushed the needle through again, pulling the string tight. Ed growled, his jaw clenching hard. When she glanced at his face, she waited for him to meet her gaze. They stared hard at one another. "I could've let you bleed out." she said, as if it were nothing more than a passing thought. "But I _didn't_." she shrugged her shoulders, her head tilting to one side. "I'm the only reason you're still alive."

Ed's rage was getting the best of him. "_You ain't shit_." he muttered.

She narrowed her eyes. "_I'm just the one with the needle_…" she tugged the thread, bringing the two pieces of torn flesh closer together, one stitch at a time.

Ed gnashed his teeth and swore again, sweat beading at his temples. "_I'll kill ya_." he snarled.

But Carol wasn't afraid…not anymore. "_And where would that leave you_?" she asked.

Ed didn't understand. He glared at her and tried to ignore the raw pain in his neck... the way the thread burned as she pulled it though the wound.

"_Even if you got rid of me_…_you wouldn't get Sophia. The police would never leave her with you. So you can threaten me…you can try to hurt me, but it won't get you any closer to sole custody. The second anything happens to me…the state will take her. I have family, Ed. Friends. They'll make sure she's cared for. Even if she ends up in goddamn foster care, she'll be better off than she ever would've been with you_." She hissed, her nails digging into his shoulder as she held him in place. Her eyes were blue slits and she waited, daring him to say anything to her. Carol was in awe of her own aggression, but she supposed that five years worth of trapped anger was finally rushing to the surface and she was struggling to contain it. With each stitch, she was tempted to drive the needle deeper into his neck. She knew if she really tried, she could hit a major artery…he'd be dead in seconds.

"_You're full of shit_…" he muttered.

Carol gripped his shoulder even tighter, making him wince. "_I can promise you, I'm not. I will do whatever I have to do to keep Sophia safe…and so will those men who were here this morning. You're alive because we've shown you mercy…mercy you don't deserve. Now you can either accept that, and be grateful…or you can keep making threats and see how far it gets you. Kill me…and you will never see Sophia again." _She let her eyes linger on his for half a heartbeat before refocusing on the wound. "_Instead of trying to scare me, you should worry about your neck and how you're going to explain the stitches at work tomorrow_."

Ed grunted but didn't speak. In all his years on this earth, no one, man or woman, had ever spoken to him like that. He'd never been at someone else's mercy before and he found that it didn't suit him. Anger continued to bubble under his skin but he was too weak to act on it.

Carol could hear him breathing through his nose and she knew that he was seething with rage. Normally, that would frighten her, but not tonight. She'd reached a breaking point…she nearly killed the man in a moment of desperation and the rebellion seemed to wake something inside her. She wasn't going to let him violate her and she wasn't going to cower at his threats. Knowing that Sophia would be safe, no matter what happened, gave Carol the confidence to stand up to her abuser. Between Linda, Christine, Merle, Daryl, the police, and Child Protective Services, Carol knew that her daughter would never end up in Ed's hands. If her husband killed her, so be it. He wouldn't get Sophia. She worked on the sutures and waited for him to say something.

"_Fuckin' bitch_..." he growled under his breath.

She knew she should've just ignored him….she shouldn't let it get to her, but she was already so angry and she didn't have it in her to take anymore abuse…even if it was as simple as name calling. Setting her needle aside for the moment, she rose and walked back to the sink. Grabbing the shard carefully, she moved back towards Ed and dropped to a crouch in front of him. His legs were still sprawled and his fly was undone. He hadn't had a chance to pull up his zipper and Carol could see his flaccid manhood. She held the jagged shard, that was still covered in his blood, over his crotch and glared at him. "_I am your wife_." she hissed. "_And I am sick of the way you talk to me_." she pressed the tip of the shard against him and he swore, his face growing pale all over again. "_Don't call me bitch…don't call me woman…it's Carol_. _It's easy to remember, I'm the one holding the glass_."

Ed's upper lip was curling back in rage. "_Ya wouldn't_…"

She pressed the sharp edge against him, letting it graze his manhood. She didn't apply enough pressure to break the skin, but she wanted to make him nervous. "_I wouldn't even blink_." she hissed. "_Just one slip…one clumsy move and this useless piece of flesh could be gone. I want you to think about that the next time you even consider touching me…you piece of shit_." She kept her eyes trained on his as she set the glass aside.

Ed never knew that Carol harbored such deep resentment…he wasn't in the habit of taking other people's feelings into consideration. He just assumed she would be there…taking the punishment…bearing the brunt of his anger….but all he could see now was hatred..and it startled him. He watched her hand as she carefully set the glass aside. "_What is it ya want_?" he asked with a growl.

She sighed heavily and stared at the broken man in front of her. "The same thing I've always wanted…_freedom_." She moved back into his space and resumed stitching the wound.

Ed considered the statement and winced as the needle punctured his skin. "We ain't gettin' divorced…"

A crease formed in Carol's brow as she worked to complete the final stitch. "No…we don't have the money." the tip of her tongue was resting between her lips as she tied the surgeon's knot.

"Then what's your plan?" he snapped.

She reached for her scissors and held them close to the wound; she felt her husband tense when the cool metal neared his skin and something about that gave her a thrill. "To stay out of each other's way. I don't want you touching me…I don't want you touching Sophia. I'm sick of you taking all of your bullshit out on me. I don't care what you need to _do_, how much you need to _drink_, or who you need to _fuck_ to get it out of your system…but you will _not_ bring it into this house." She spoke calmly, flatly, as if they were discussing their utility bills. Carol focused on the thread she was holding and made sure to cut it close without undoing the knot.

Ed grunted, his mean eyes fixed on her. "And If I decide I ain't gonna buy into all this shit?"

Carol didn't hesitate. She took the scissors and pressed the sharp point against the underside of his chin. "_Then I'll jam this into your throat_." she whispered. Leaning in closer, she placed her mouth to his ear. "_If you try to hurt me…they'll find you. And their shotguns will be the least of your worries_." Carol eased back and met her husband's gaze. "I'm gonna get the rest of this cleaned up." she gestured to the blood soaked towel and the crimson stains on the floor. "Did you want me to help you get to the couch? Think you can stand?"

For the first time in his life, Ed Peletier felt a genuine flicker of fear. It would've been easy for her to stab him with the scissors…they were still poised under his chin. He swallowed hard and tried to process the raw, stinging pain in his neck. "_Couch_." he muttered.

Carol nodded, setting the scissors down. She took her husband's hand and worked to haul him off the floor. It was difficult and the muscles in her back were screaming, but she knew she needed to do this. She had to show him that there was a way for the two of them to work together, even if they were trapped in a loveless marriage. So she grunted and pulled; Ed slammed his eyes shut and swore but he managed to push himself up. He took a moment to lean against the wall, letting it take his weight. Carol and Ed stood panting in the kitchen, their clothes a mess and their skin covered in dried sweat. "We can do this." she said, as she rubbed the sore spot on her arm where he'd grabbed her.

"What makes ya think that?" he growled.

She ran a hand through her hair and sighed. "Because it's better than the alternative."

Ed just stared at her, his brows knitting together in confusion.

"Hurting each other." Carol explained. She moved towards the wall and slipped an arm around his middle, letting him lean on her. "Come on; slowly…"

He grabbed hold of his wife and let her lead him out into the living room. She helped him to ease down carefully on the sofa. He laid back, his eyes closing and a sigh of relief escaping him. Carol spent several minutes sitting on the edge of the couch, studying him. "I know you don't love me," she said, her voice low. "And I don't love you…but we can do this. We can co-exist…at least until we figure something else out. But we need to agree on one thing."

"What's that?" he asked, groaning as the gash in his neck throbbed.

Carol braced her hands on her thighs. "We don't let this affect her. If she's in the house…it's business as usual. Dinner…_homework_…normalcy."

"Fine." he grunted.

Feeling as though they'd reached an understanding, Carol rose from the couch and started heading back to the kitchen. "There's leftovers in the fridge. I'll heat something up and have it out here in a minute. You just rest…try not to move too much or the stitches could tear." With that, Carol disappeared into the kitchen.

When she reached the sink, she gripped the counter with one hand, her fingers curling tightly around the edge. Her other hand went to her mouth and she finally let her mask crumble. Carol shuddered as the hot tears formed at the corners of her eyes. She tried to muffle the sobs, not wanting her husband to hear, but she let the tears roll down her cheeks. She couldn't believe what she'd done. Carol never wanted to resort to violence, but she couldn't allow Ed to hurt her. She'd suffered long enough and if violence was the only language he understood…then she was willing to cross that line. As her body trembled in the aftermath of her outburst, Carol realized that she needed to get out of the house. She needed to see Daryl. With her mind made up, she quickly wiped at her cheeks and sniffed, trying to smother her emotions for the time being. She turned on the tap, and held her hands under the rush of warm water, trying to wash away blood. When Carol felt the sting of hot water on her skin, she realized that she'd never taken time to tend to her own injuries. There were small cuts in her palm and on her fingers from where she'd gripped the shard. Focusing on her task, she quickly pulled a small container from the fridge and placed it in the microwave. She pushed the two-minute button and listened to the familiar hum. After she'd taken Ed his food, and set him up with one of their TV trays, she excused herself and hurried upstairs.

In the safety of their master bathroom, Carol locked the door and shed her clothes. She peeled the stained shirt off her body and let it drop. When she unfastened her bra, she wanted to groan. She pushed her pants and panties down her legs, ignoring the pain in her hand. Kicking the dirty clothes away from her, she pulled the shower curtain aside and turned the knob. When she heard the rush of hot water, Carol stepped inside and stood under the spray, letting the clear droplets pelt her body. She ran her good hand through her hair and shuddered at the memory of Ed's bare skin against hers.

_That can't happen again._

Carol needed to feel clean…to rid any trace of that man from her body. She never imagined she'd have the courage to stand up to her husband…to tell him he couldn't touch her. And she certainly didn't think he'd listen. But as she crouched in front of him, with the bloody shard poised over his groin, Carol felt that she'd driven her point home…that he understood her. She'd been just as shocked as Ed when her aggression surfaced. It was as if some repressed side of herself suddenly emerged with a vengeance. Carol had never been the sort of person to challenge authority, but she supposed Ed simply pushed her too far. Everyone has a limit. She just couldn't stomach the thought of him being inside her. Daryl and Carol had never established the exact nature of their relationship. She didn't know if he was seeing anyone else…and every night that she spent lying in bed next to her husband, Carol couldn't help but to feel guilty. It wasn't fair to Daryl. He'd been nothing but good to her since they met and she left him, every Saturday, just to return to a home she shared with Ed. Daryl risked his life that morning, he and Merle both. He took a chance in the hopes that it would help her, and she wasn't going to betray that kindness by letting her husband violate her. As far as Carol was concerned, her body belonged to Daryl and no one else. She wondered if he felt the same about her.

She reached for the soap and began washing her skin. As she scrubbed away sweat, blood and sauce, Carol replayed the scene in her mind. She remembered the feeling as the jagged edge of the shard caught Ed's flesh, tearing it. The blood seemed to burst from the gash, the warm spray hitting her in the chest. In that moment, she simply reacted. He was threatening her…and she couldn't take it. He was trying to get information out of her and Carol had no intention of telling him where Sophia was, or who Merle and Daryl were. Something primal came over her…she was a mother protecting her child and a woman protecting her lover. It didn't matter if she was small, _weak_…she was going to do whatever she had to in order to keep them safe. Ed made the mistake of backing her into a corner and her only recourse was violence. The more she thought about it, the better Carol felt. She was proud of herself for fighting back….for finally making Ed listen to her. She'd wasted too many years being a victim and she intended to put those days behind her. So she'd spoken honestly, frankly, telling Ed exactly what she thought and what she wanted. It seemed to be the only way to get his attention. She remembered the way he'd tensed when she pushed the needle through his flesh, stitching the wound. She had the control…and the feeling was intoxicating. As Carol continued to wash her body, she couldn't help but feel that the weak, cowardly woman she'd been before was slowly being washed down the drain. She didn't even wince when she ran the soap over the cuts in her hand. All that mattered was her victory over Ed. She'd proven that she could stand up to him…_hurt him_, defend herself, and that she could make demands. It was _her_ house too.

Feeling incredibly alive, and awake, Carol turned off the water and stepped out of the shower. She shook her short, mussed hair, sending droplets in every direction. She reached out to wipe the fog from the bathroom mirror, and was startled by the woman staring back at her. The color in her eyes seemed brighter, and her chest was heaving, lifting her breasts. She licked the water from her lips and marveled at the changes that had taken place since she first met Daryl. The way he touched her made her feel beautiful and she found that she carried herself with a little more dignity…she stood up straighter, held her head higher and smiled more than she ever had. She chose not to focus on the slight bruising around her neck…Carol knew that Daryl would ask about it, that he'd be worried, but she would just have to find some way to explain her actions without upsetting him. He'd told her, months ago, that marks weren't anything to be ashamed of...and she wasn't ashamed of the bruises that were forming on her neck and her arm now. They just served as proof that she was stronger than the man that tried to hurt her. Teeming with more trapped energy than she could handle. Carol pulled the cell phone from the cabinet under the sink and dialed Daryl's number.

Fifteen minutes later, Carol was sitting in the hall, pulling her sneakers on. She was wearing some of the clothes that she normally reserved for Friday nights. After her shower, and the phone call, she'd pulled the bags of hidden clothes from her bedroom closet. She went through shirts, sweaters, jeans, folding everything and tucking the clothes away in her dresser. Carol wasn't going to let Ed control her anymore…not her behavior and not her appearance. She knew she needed to make a statement early on, while Ed was weak. So she slipped into a pair of jeans and pulled a long-sleeve navy blue shirt over her head.

After her sneakers were on, she pushed herself up off the floor and headed to the living room. Ed was still lying on the sofa where she'd left him. His pallor concerned her and she moved until she was standing in front of the couch, looking down at him. "Stitches holding up?" she asked.

Ed winced, his eyes slamming shut for a moment as a fresh wave of pain coursed through him. When he felt that he could speak, he glanced up at her. "They ain't torn yet."

Carol dropped to a crouch and studied the wound. The gash was about two inches long…the skin raw, angry. She could see the redness where the needle had gone through…each little puncture mark seemed inflamed and the thread had been pulled tight…she imagined it must be chafing him. Blood had dried on his skin…there were stains all the way down his neck and on his shirt…making the whole thing look almost theatrical. Sighing, Carol went back to the kitchen to retrieve another hand towel. As she held the small cloth under a stream of hot water, Carol wondered if this truly was a turning point in her marriage. She'd never seen her husband like this…_weak_…_docile_. It had taken an act of terrible violence, but the man finally seemed to hear her…_to see her_. She'd made it clear that she possessed the capacity for physical violence, even at her own expense, and she hoped that would be enough to tip the scales in her favor, or at least put the two of them on even footing. Releasing another small sigh, Carol wrung the towel, twisting it hard. Droplets trickled back into the sink with a _pit pat_ sound.

When she reentered the living room, Carol eased down, sitting on the edge of the sofa. Ed tensed but didn't really have the strength to move. She glanced at the mostly uneaten food on the TV tray. "Not hungry?" she asked.

He grunted in response.

Carol took the damp cloth and moved it until she was hovering over the gash. Ed swallowed hard, his mean eyes fixed on her. "It's alright." she said. "Just trying to clean up some of the blood. You're a mess."

"I'm fine." he growled.

She pulled a deep breath into her lungs, trying to summon her strength and patience. "Ed…I need you to hear me."

"Ain't like I got a damn choice." he winced as his wound throbbed.

Without waiting for permission, she pressed a corner of the warm towel to his raw skin and dabbed gently at the dried blood. She was careful, only applying the slightest hint of pressure. The wet cloth was taking on a rusty tint as she wiped at his skin. "I don't want to live like this. We shouldn't be hurting one another. I let it go on for too long…I should've stopped you years ago. We might not be in love, but I think we can at least exist in the same space. All I'm asking for is respect. We need to be equals, as long as we share this house. It doesn't matter what we really think…_what we're feeling_…" her brows knit together as she ran the cloth down his neck, cleaning away the grisly trails the blood had left behind. "We just need to treat each other like human beings, for Sophia's sake." She focused on her work, running the warm towel over his skin in an attempt to soothe him. "Can you do that?" Her clear blue eyes were trained on his face.

He stared up at her through the gloom. Ed's mind was still grappling with the idea that his wife nearly killed him…and that she'd taken the time to stitch the wound she inflicted. Now she was bending over him, pressing a hot cloth to his stinging flesh and wiping away the dry blood that made his skin itch. He didn't understand her, and he wasn't sure he wanted to. Something about her frightened him, but he couldn't let her know that.

"This anger you've been holding onto…" she said. "You need to let it go. I don't know where it comes from…I'm guessing it's been there your entire life, but it needs to stop here. Let it go Ed. Or it's going to get you killed." She wiped away the last of the blood and set the cloth aside. "There were so many times that I thought about running…about calling the police. And I only hesitated because…" her voice faltered and she took a moment to compose herself; she wasn't going to cry in front of him…not when she'd just found her strength. "I didn't want to be the one to break up our family."

Ed was staring hard at her, his face unreadable.

"I thought Sophia should know her father…sometimes I still do. I think she has a right to form her own opinions. And one day, when she's old enough, she'll be the one to decide whether or not she wants you in her life. You don't have to love me Ed…but you should love her. And if you don't…if you just don't have it in you….I'll take her."

Ed shifted slightly on the couch and tried to process everything his wife was saying. In all their years, they'd never had a conversation like this. They'd never spoken honestly with one another and there was something jarring about it. He wasn't sure what to say…what to think.

After several seconds of silence, Carol cleared her throat. "Ed?" she said softly. "Are you hearing me?"

He closed his eyes and released a heavy sigh.

"I'll give you some time to think about all this." She stood, heading towards the hall, but Ed called out, stopping her.

"Where ya goin'?" he asked, his voice thick as he battled pain and fatigue.

Carol folded her arms across her chest but didn't look back at him. "Out. Think you'll be alright?"

He grunted and shifted, trying to get comfortable. "I ain't dyin'."

She straightened her back and resumed walking. "Good. I'll be back in the morning. There's pain killers in the cabinet above the microwave." With that she grabbed her keys and her purse from the rack in the hall and then pulled the front door open.

The instant Carol stepped out into the warm evening air, she felt some of the weight fall away from her shoulders. She locked the door behind her and stood on the faded welcome mat. It was June and the world seemed to come alive at night. Insects were chirping in the grass, and a warm breeze was making the trees rustle across the street. She pulled a deep breath into her lungs and tried to make sense of everything that had taken place between her and Ed. It was still difficult to accept the fact that she was wearing clothes _she'd_ picked out and that she was leaving the house without telling him where she planned to go…there was something exhilarating about it. She felt strong, _free_…

Nervous energy was bubbling inside her and she began pacing on her lawn. She was going over all the things she'd said to her husband, but before she could get lost in her own thoughts, Carol heard the familiar squeaking of brakes as the truck slowed to a stop in front of her mailbox. An incredible sense of relief and joy washed over her and she hurried across the lawn.

Carol sat between the two brothers as the truck rolled down the road. They drove into the evening in silence, none of them feeling the need to speak. Carol's eyes were closed as she leaned her head against Daryl's shoulder, her hand clutching his. She rubbed his knuckles absently with her thumb, loving the rough texture.

Merle was driving and he occasionally glanced over at his brother. The younger Dixon would meet his brother's gaze and nod, letting Merle know how thankful he was for his help. The two of them had an understanding. The Dixon's had reputations as loud-mouth rednecks with bad tempers, but one thing they prided themselves on was loyalty. No matter how badly they fought, or what the circumstance was, the brothers never turned their backs on one another. Daryl bailed Merle out of jail on more than one occasion, and the older Dixon was more than willing to repay the debt, any way that he could….and helping Carol seemed like a worthy cause. He wasn't foolish; he could see that the woman meant something to his brother. Neither of the Dixon's had much tolerance for abuse, and once Merle learned about Carol's situation, he let his brother know that he would help.

Now the three of them were driving through a quiet summer night, stars blinking overhead and fields stretching out all around them. Daryl had one arm curled around Carol. He liked the way it felt to have hear leaning against his shoulder, and part of him wished that she could stay…that she didn't have to leave him in the morning. But he was grateful for any time that he could spend with her, and he was anxious to know what had taken place after he and his brother left her that morning.

Carol could feel warmth spreading through her frame. She forgot about the bruises on her neck and her arm…the cuts in her hand…all that mattered was the man she was leaning against, and the way he made her feel. As they drove through the surrounding darkness, Carol wondered what she'd done to deserve the friendship and kindness…the _protection_ of these two brothers. They didn't owe her anything…they'd barely known her five months and they'd risked their lives to help her. It was slightly overwhelming and she couldn't be more thankful. She listened to the humming of the tires and tried to savor the peace and safety she'd found with these two unlikely allies.

Finally, the truck rolled to a stop in front of the house. Merle pulled the key from the ignition, letting the engine die. Carol had a soft smile on her face and she couldn't help but think back to the first night she'd spent there. She'd been so nervous as she helped Daryl out of the car and walked him up the porch steps. Now, she was staring at her partner as he stood just outside the truck, offering her his hand. She took it, gripping him firmly as he helped her down out of the cab. She'd never been to the house earlier than one AM and the idea that she had more time to spend with Daryl filled her with sudden excitement. It was only eight fifteen…

The minute her feet hit the ground, Carol reached for Daryl and pulled him tight against her. He wrapped his arms around her and let his chin rest on her shoulder. Carol squeezed him for several seconds, her heart thrumming. He reached up, cradling the back of her head and running his fingers gently through her short hair. They smiled at one another, both of them knowing that words weren't necessary. She leaned in, placing a soft kiss to his chest, and then eased away from him.

Merle was standing awkwardly in the gravel driveway, waiting for his companions to start heading for the house. But no one was moving. He kicked at the ground and rubbed his neck, wondering if he should say something…but before he got the chance, Carol turned to face him. He lifted his chin, meeting her gaze, but he couldn't quite place the look on her face. Smiling and feeling her eyes grow warm, Carol moved into the man's space and pulled him into a hug. "_Thank you_…" she whispered, trying to hold herself together.

Merle was shocked at first. He wasn't used to anyone thanking him…and he certainly hadn't counted on the physical contact. He hesitantly embraced her, patting her back. There was something strange about being hugged by his brother's woman…by someone he'd come to think of as a friend. The Dixon's didn't have many true friends and Merle had never been entirely sure of what Carol thought of him. But as she held onto him, her cheek pressed to his chest, he realized that she truly cared about him and Daryl. Somewhere along the line, this woman had become a part of their lives…she was more than a friend…she was family. And with each passing second, Merle grew more convinced that he and Daryl had done the right thing that morning. He gave her back another gentle pat and eyed his brother over her shoulder.

Daryl just nodded, letting Merle know that it was alright. The older Dixon rubbed Carol's back and whispered to her. "Easy now girl…ya ain't gotta go thankin' me for nothin'. We was just lookin' out for ya. That's all."

Carol eased back and looked at him. "No one's ever done that for me. You don't know what it meant…seeing the two of you outside my house…it just…"

"Hey now," he said, placing a hand on her shoulder. "That was all the boy's idea. You should be thankin' his dumbass."

Carol smirked at Merle. "You helped. That's not a small thing. I won't forget it."

Merle shrugged, "Ain't nothin'." he insisted, a faint blush on his face.

She placed her hand on his cheek and let her eyes linger on him for a moment longer. Without another word, Carol turned away and followed Daryl as he made his way up the porch steps. Merle trailed after them. "Hey," he called out.

The three companions reached the top of the steps. Daryl and Carol waited as Merle worked the key into the lock. "You eat yet?" the older Dixon asked Carol.

Her brows knit together and she nearly laughed. After everything she'd witnessed in the last few hours…_everything she'd been through_…food seemed unimportant. She knew that she should eat…rest, but she couldn't. Lingering traces of adrenaline were still tingling in her fingertips and toes. She was restless and the long, quiet car-ride to the house just seemed to make her more anxious. Carol found that she had an appetite, but not for food. "No." she said calmly, trying not to sound impatient.

Merle finally pushed the door open and the three of them stepped inside. As they stood in the entryway, kicking off their shoes and setting their keys on a small hall table, Carol's eyes found Daryl's and they stared hard at one another. She bit the corner of her bottom lip and that was the only signal he needed. Sensing that they understood one another, Carol gestured to the kitchen. "I'm just gonna use your phone, if that's okay. I want to check on Sophia…talk to her for a minute if Linda hasn't already put her to bed." She smiled at the two brothers before disappearing to the kitchen.

Once she was out of earshot, Daryl tried to speak, but his brother cut him off. "Ya'll feel like eatin'?" Merle asked.

Daryl swallowed hard, trying to string his thoughts together. "Maybe later."

A crease formed in Merle's brow. "Tryin' to tell me ya ain't starvin'?"

The younger Dixon bowed his head and rubbed the back of his neck. He waited a few seconds before lifting his chin. "I am…it's just…" Daryl gnawed his lip for a moment. "Ya mind stayin' down here for a while?"

A look of confusion crossed Merle's face. "Down here?"

Daryl released a heavy sigh, his hands going to his hips. He really didn't want to have this conversation…not that it was anything new…

As the two brothers lingered in the hall, understanding seemed to wash over the older Dixon. "Shit, already? Ya'll just got in the damn door…I ain't been home but two seconds, 'n now you're tellin' me I gotta stay down here?"

Daryl looked past his brother. He could see Carol in the kitchen. She stood with the house-phone to her ear and there was a smile on her face; he knew she must be talking to Sophia. As if she could feel his eyes on her, she glanced at him, color playing on her cheeks. The younger Dixon refocused on his brother. "I ain't tellin' ya…I'm _askin'_."

Merle sighed, rubbing the back of his head. He knew that Daryl and Carol had trouble keeping their hands off of each other whenever they were in the house, and he'd gotten used to blocking them out…or trying to. But he just assumed, after the stressful day they'd all had, that the two of them wouldn't immediately be jumping into bed. He figured they would get some food in their bellies, maybe relax in front of the TV for a while…after all, the Dixon's had been up since before dawn, and hadn't been home all day…but apparently, Carol and his brother had other plans. As difficult as it was to be banished to the first floor of their home, Merle couldn't help but smirk a little. He was proud of Daryl. The boy had a good thing going with Carol, and from what he'd overheard, his brother kept the woman happy.

"Fine." Merle finally said. He reached out to give his brother's shoulder a pat. "Ya best make the most of it."

Daryl felt himself blushing. In the next instant, Carol stepped back into the hall and stood beside her partner. She glanced at Merle. "You two have anything decent in the fridge?" she asked.

Merle met her gaze. "Sure enough do. Eggs, bacon, sausage…might even be some biscuits in the freezer."

She smiled. "I was thinking I could fix something for all of us later…"

"I'd like that." said Merle.

The three of them stood awkwardly in the hall, not knowing what else to say. Sensing that someone needed to break the silence, Daryl cleared his throat. "Merle was just sayin' that he's gonna stay down here for a while, maybe watch some TV." He cast a sideways glance at Carol.

She could feel herself starting to smile. "Oh…okay." Her cheeks were burning as she discreetly grabbed Daryl's hand and started dragging him towards the stairs.

Merle smirked as he watched them go. He knew he shouldn't tease them…they deserved some happiness, but he couldn't help himself. "Ya'll have fun now." he called after them.

Carol didn't miss a beat. She yelled back at the older Dixon. "I'd keep the volume turned up if I were you."

Merle snorted, laughing. It didn't matter how many times Carol spent the night, she always managed to surprise him.

Carol's desire seemed to build with each step…just as it always did. Nothing thrilled her more than climbing those wooden steps with Daryl. Just the sound of the creaking under her feet was enough to make her heart race. Daryl's words, from their first night, always echoed in her head.

_I got somethin' waitin' for me at the top of these stairs…._

He'd been right…that night, and every night since. It wasn't just sex…when they were together, _alone_…they were free. They could unleash everything that they kept buried when others were around. They could swear, _scream_, kiss and claw each other's skin. They helped one another, using their hands…their fingertips, and their bodies to express things they could never say out loud. She felt alive with him and he seemed to transform with her. Their physical attraction and friendship translated into sexual compatibility that left them both breathless and aching.

Most nights, Daryl took the lead, and she didn't mind. She loved being at his mercy. The control seemed to give him a high and he pleasured her in ways that she couldn't begin to describe. But tonight, she wanted control. _She_ made the call…_she_ dragged him up the stairs, not allowing their pace to slow until they stumbled into his bedroom. Carol only released his hand so that she could shut the door and lock it behind them.

They stood in the dimly lit room and eyed one another. Their breathing had picked up and each of them seemed to be waiting for the other to say something. Daryl stared at her and could see a startling hunger reflected in her blue eyes. She held his gaze as she pulled her shirt over her head. Daryl never seemed to get tired of her body. Each time he saw her bra, and the soft flesh hidden by her cups, he could feel his mouth go dry. She advanced slowly, closing the gap between their bodies.

He was leaning back against his bedroom door. As she got closer, he reached out, seeking to grab her breasts, but she stopped him. Her fingers curled around his wrists and she pinned his arms above his head. With her body pressed against his, she leaned in, catching his bottom lip between her teeth. She closed her eyes, sucking the tender flesh.

Daryl could feel her breasts against his shirt and he wanted so badly to touch them…but her grip was secure and she refused to let his arms go. She bucked her hips into his, making him growl. Blood poured into his groin and he could feel himself getting hard. She pushed her pelvis against his again, grinding into him while the tip of her tongue traced his lip. He was panting against her mouth and battling a thousand sensations at once.

The way she was dragging her tongue, lightly, _slowly_ across his bottom lip…it made him crave her. He wanted to kiss her, taste her…to slip into her mouth. And her body was warm against his... Every instinct was urging him to fight…to push her onto the floor, _onto her back_… He wanted to move his arms and run his hands along her sides…feel the soft skin that he loved. He thought about how good it would feel to reach around and grab her ass, pressing her pelvis against his…keeping their bodies flush. Without realizing, he'd started resisting her. She was sucking his lip again and the feeling made his cock drip. He needed to move.

Carol could feel him struggling…he was trying to free himself from her grip. His arousal had grown noticeable between them and she couldn't help but buck her hips, wanting to feel how hard he was. He growled again, and finally forced his hands down. Daryl immediately reached for her waist but Carol pulled her mouth from his and stared at him. Their breathing had grown ragged, but she made herself look at him.

Daryl's strong fingers were curling around her waist as he held her gaze. She let her hands splay on his chest. She could feel his grip getting tighter, and he bucked weakly, seeking the friction he knew they both needed. But carol flexed her fingertips, clawing his chest through the thin material of his shirt. "_Don't_…" she whispered.

Daryl was confused. All the blood had rushed to his groin and he couldn't understand why Carol would want to stop him, but he had sense enough to hear her out. They'd given into lust and raw desire so many times… sometimes forgetting condoms in their haste…they'd broken furniture…torn the shower curtain down, and woken Merle up from drunken sleep on more than one occasion…but no matter how strong their needs were, or how badly they wanted one another, Daryl always made sure that Carol was comfortable. He didn't pressure her, and he didn't force anything on her. If she wanted to stop…he would stop. "What's wrong?" he asked, licking his chapped lips.

She swallowed hard, unsure of what to say….how to explain herself. She flexed her fingertips again, clawing lightly. As she studied him, Carol realized what she needed. She focused on the blue-grey color of his eyes, his dark hair…his _mouth_…and she knew.

_I need to feel it…_

Carol bit her lip and clawed him harder, applying more pressure. She heard him hiss and his eyes slammed shut for a moment. She couldn't claim to know all of his secrets…his habits. She didn't know if there were others sharing his bed, and she wasn't sure she cared to know. But in that moment, with her hands on his chest and his back pressed to his bedroom door, Carol needed to _feel_ like she was the only one. His body, his _mind_…the hardness below his waist…Carol wanted all of it.

"_Carol_…" he whispered roughly. "_Ya alright_?"

She blinked a few times, trying to get her bearings. She loved the feeling of his strong chest beneath her palms…the flesh, blood, bone and muscle that made him who he was. "_Take it off_…" she breathed, her voice thick with want.

Daryl was startled by her tone…the sheer _need_ that he could hear in her words. He held her gaze, waiting for her to say something else, but she didn't. Carol reached down, grabbing his wrists and carefully pulled his hands away from her waist. He was reluctant to let go, but Carol was determined. With her blue eyes locked on his, she slowly backed away from him. Once there was adequate space between them, Carol stood watching him. Her hands slid into her back pockets and she bit the corner of her lip.

A strange nervousness had taken hold of Daryl, and he didn't know what was coming. The pain below his waist was making rational thought difficult and the longer he stared at Carol's bra, the more frustrated he became. He was still leaning against his bedroom door and he didn't know what to do with his hands.

Carol was growing impatient. She cocked her head to the side as she stared at him, the corner of her lip still caught between her teeth. "_Take it off_." she said again.

Daryl felt himself throb. Her tone made it perfectly clear that this wasn't a _request_… Swallowing hard, her reached for the hem of his shirt. Before his nerves could get the best of him, Daryl pulled the dingy piece of fabric up over his head. He wrung the shirt in his hands for several seconds, unsure of how to move forward.

Satisfied with his obedience, Carol started walking towards him again. She made sure her steps were slow, _deliberate_, and her eyes never left his. When she reached him, she gently took the shirt from his hands and tossed it aside. Before Daryl could stop her, she placed both of her hands on his bare chest and pressed her body against his. The second she made contact, Daryl instinctively reached for her ass, keeping her close. Her breath caught and she savored the feeling of his flesh under her palms. Momentarily lost in one another, the two lovers didn't speak….they didn't kiss. All they wanted was to touch. The sound of their strained breathing filled the room.

Daryl's strong hands were massaging her ass, his fingertips digging into the soft flesh he loved. He wanted to get her pants off, but he couldn't make himself move. Carol's eyes were closed as she ran her hands up his chest, to his shoulders, and then back down, memorizing the terrain of his body. She could feel him getting harder…his need smothered between their bodies, but she wasn't ready to give in yet.

Daryl couldn't take much more. She was so close to him…and her scent was making him dizzy with want. He grunted softly, nuzzling her brow, and a breathy little moan escaped her. She seemed to be distracted, at least for the moment, and Daryl took the opportunity to slide his hands up her back until he reached her bra clasp. The action startled her and Carol opened her eyes, staring hard at her partner. She reached around and caught hold of one of his wrists. "_Not yet…" _she whispered.

He didn't understand. She'd never stopped him before… He studied her, with narrowed eyes, and suddenly noticed the reddish marks around her neck…irritated skin. Fear pooled in his stomach and his eyes flicked from her neck to her chest, her belly, and then to her arms as he searched for any signs of injury. His lips parted when he saw the angry bruise on her arm… It looked like someone had grabbed her, _hard_.

Carol could see the worry etched into his features…the crease forming in his brow. He reached up and barely grazed her neck with his shaking fingers but Carol released a sad sigh, stopping him. "_Not now_…" she whispered, the words coming out as hushed pleas.

Daryl was conflicted. He wanted her…his body was eager for contact and release, but he wanted to know that she was alright…to take care of her. His thoughts must've registered on his face because Carol placed a warm hand to his cheek and made him look at her. "_I'm alright_." she insisted.

He managed a nod, knowing that if he tried to speak, the words would come out wrong. Carol ran her thumb along his jaw and gave him a soft smile. Her expression seemed to comfort him. He moved his hands away from her bra strap and let them rest on her hips. "_Tell me what ya want_." he said, his voice low.

The corner of her mouth quirked up and she tucked a strand of dark hair behind his ear. "_Just you_." she said.

Daryl tightened his grip on her body and tried to lean in and kiss her, but she placed a hand on his chest, stopping him. He sighed, staring at her from beneath his lashes. "_I'm gettin' mixed signals_…"

She blushed, chuckling softly. When she lifted her chin to meet his gaze, Carol was smirking at him. "_Hands off_," she breathed.

Releasing a heavy sigh and doing his best to keep his frustration at bay, Daryl slowly withdrew his hands from her body. Needing to touch something, he braced his palms against the door at his back…his fingers splaying, flexing anxiously.

Carol sunk her teeth into her bottom lip, studying him. There wasn't a single part of Daryl that she didn't like. From the shocks of dark, mussed hair, to the line of his jaw, his strong shoulders…the ones she held onto when he made love to her…his _chest_.. She took a moment to rub the spot just over his heart and could feel the steady, pounding beat under her hand. She explored his body, her palm sliding down to his flat stomach. Carol's movements were slow, cautious, and she heard Daryl's breath catch when she let one of her fingertips dip into his belly button. He trembled under her touch, but made no moves to stop her. She could feel the trail of hair below his navel and she followed it until she reached his waistband. He couldn't stop his hips from bucking and Carol smirked.

Color was playing on her cheeks as she stared down between them. She knew exactly what was waiting for her under his clothes and just the thought was enough to make her entire body warm. When she lifted her chin, she could see how much he was struggling. His expression was pained, and sweat had broken out at his temples. His breathing picked up as they stared at one another. With both of her hands on his waistband, Carol whispered to him. "_No touching_."

Daryl's lips parted slightly and his brows knit together. He wasn't sure that he could agree to that. All he ever thought about was touching her. And now she was standing in front of him, her hands dangerously close to his zipper… But she was staring at him, and something in her eyes seemed to demand obedience. Swallowing hard, he gave her a slight nod, hoping that his patience would be rewarded somehow. He began to claw at the door behind him.

Carol held his gaze, her lids growing heavy with lust, as her nimble fingers began to work on his belt buckle. The clinking of the metal made Daryl's mouth dry and he was using every ounce of self control to keep his hips from bucking. Grunting, Carol pulled the leather strap from his belt loops in one fast motion and let it drop. The buckle hit the floor with a _clank_ and Carol didn't waste any time. She reached for his zipper and pulled the tab down slowly. She was careful…she didn't want to hurt him.

Daryl slammed his eyes shut, grunting when he felt her knuckles brush him through his boxers. He needed to be touched so badly…and he wanted to touch her. But he wasn't going to disobey. He kept himself pressed against that door and waited.

Moving into his space, Carol leaned in…her mouth so close to his. She didn't kiss him, she simply let her lips hover over his. He was staring at her mouth, thinking about her taste.

"_Relax_…" she breathed.

There was something about her voice…the low, pleading way she spoke to him that made Daryl's cock throb. He could feel beads of moisture forming at the tip and his erection was straining beneath the thin fabric of his boxers…but all he could do was wait.

Carol didn't bother to push his pants down; she liked seeing him half-dressed, cornered against the door. Sometimes, their need for one another was so great that they hit the floor the instant they made it to his bedroom. She'd kick her pants off and he'd pull down his zipper. He'd push his jeans and boxers down his hips, just enough to free his cock and he wouldn't even bother with getting her underwear off. All he did was move the crotch of her panties aside and slide himself into her center. They would take each other like that, moaning and bucking on the floor, her shirt clinging to the sweat on her skin…he would move above her, his own shirt growing dark with sweat, and he'd growl with every thrust, enjoying the friction as the lace of her panties rubbed against his manhood. They always came hard that way…and the sex never lasted more than a few minutes. It was frantic, _feral_, and Carol loved feeling the hard floor at her back while his body moved over hers.

The memories were making Carol feel feverish. As much as she loved seeing Daryl naked, she wanted him to keep his pants on…just for a little while longer. There was something incredibly sexy about seeing him like that…_trapped_…his skin growing damp, the faded jeans sitting low on his hips…the black boxers visible behind his open zipper… They were still panting against each other's lips but Carol refused to close the distance; she was savoring the control she had over him. His stormy eyes were fixed on her mouth and she knew he wanted to taste her. With heavy lids, and lust coursing through her veins, Carol slowly slipped one hand into his boxers.

"_Fuck_…" he whined, as her fingers wrapped around him. His eyes slammed shut and Carol felt the rigid shaft jerk in her grasp.

The instant she grabbed him, Carol felt the familiar stab of need deep in her core. The flesh was warm, heavy in her hand, and she was already imagining it inside her. She began to stroke him, lovingly, tenderly, wanting to build his need. She squeezed him gently at the base before moving her hand along his member…she applied a hint of pressure when she reached the end of his length, and she moved her thumb roughly across the hole at the tip, loving the wetness she found there.

"_Christ_!" he groaned, his tongue darting out over his lips. All he wanted was to kiss her.

But Carol wouldn't give in. She found that she liked making him wait…making _both_ of them wait. He felt so good in her hand and she toyed with the idea of making him come. She knew she could get him there…and she knew he would probably last longer in bed if she went ahead and helped him release some tension this way. But something about that bothered Carol. This was a matter of control. She wanted to decide how and when they reached their peaks, and if he was going to come, she wanted it to be inside her. So she paced herself, trying not to move her hand too quickly. She could feel his resolve crumbling…his hips were bucking in time with the motions of her hand. "_That's it_…" she breathed.

Those hushed words made Daryl's heart race. He didn't understand why they couldn't kiss. He needed to be close, so he settled for leaning his forehead against hers. Warm breath mingled in the small space between them and he wondered if Carol's need was as strong as his. She gripped him with purpose and he could feel every last one of her fingers as they curled around his shaft. Blood continued to pour into his groin and his member was swelling. As she touched him, the rest of the world seemed to fall away. All that mattered was the feeling of her soft hand wrapped around him. He knew that he should stop bucking, but he couldn't. He wanted, heat, pressure, _friction_… And Carol was slowly driving him crazy. She squeezed him and he could feel fresh moisture beading at the head of his cock.

Carol was teasing him, letting her lips linger so close to his…moving her hand along his thick shaft…memorizing every inch of him. He felt so strong, _solid,_ and it was hard for Carol to accept that he'd been inside her so many times. Just thinking about their prior unions was making her body ache, but she had to keep going. She wanted to get him to the edge. "_How's that_?" she whispered, running her thumb across the tip again.

Daryl whined, his cock jerking. His eyes were still closed.

"_Does it feel good_?" she asked softly.

He was panting against her lips, but he managed a weak nod.

Carol smirked, tightening her grip. "_I want you to want it_…" she breathed, her warm hand stroking him.

"_I want it_…" he echoed, his voice thick with lust.

She ran her hand up and down his length, tugging when she reach the end of his cock.

"_Fuck_," he panted, his dark hair plastered to his temples.

Carol continued to touch him, and every little motion of her hand made him harder. He was pulsing and throbbing in her grasp and the head of his member was growing painfully tight. She slipped her hand down, further into his boxers, gently caressing his balls and he bucked against her hand. "_Yeah_…" he whined, his eyes still slammed shut.

Carol could feel herself getting wet as she played with him. They weren't in the habit of drawing their foreplay out like this and Carol found that she liked it. Feeling brave, she fondled him again and then let her middle finger slip back until she was teasing the spot just behind his balls. Her touch was light, but it was enough to make Daryl swear. She was applying a hint of pressure, pressing against that spot…

"_Car_…." he panted. "_Ya can't_…"

She ignored her own needs and focused on him. "_I can_." she insisted, caressing him…playing.

He grunted. "_Naw…I'm gonna come_…"

Carol moved her hand back to his shaft and held it tight. "_No. I'm not finished with you_." she whispered.

In that moment, Daryl swore he would've given anything to be able to touch her…to _kiss_ her. Her forcefulness was exciting him and he wasn't sure how much longer he would last. A few good strokes, at the right speed, and he would come into her hand. Breathing hard, and working to control himself, Daryl moved his hips, urging her to keep going.

Carol slid her hand up and down the swollen shaft, loving the way he twitched in response. "_You can't come yet_…" she breathed.

Daryl was so physically frustrated he wasn't sure that he could form a response. All he wanted was for her hand to keep moving.

She gripped him, pulling him…running her palm over the head. "_I need you to stay hard_." she said, her tongue darting out over her lips. "_Think you can do that_?"

Just hearing her talk like that was enough to make Daryl want to let go. His heart was pounding in his chest, and he found it difficult to breathe. "_I can_…" he growled. "_Whatever ya want_."

"_Good_." she whispered, flicking the tip of her tongue out against his bottom lip.

The action made Daryl's cock drip and he was using all of his strength to keep from kissing her.

She gave him another good pull before releasing his manhood. Once she slipped her hand out of his boxers, Carol took a step back and studied him. His face was flushed with arousal and his chest was heaving. His nails were clinging desperately to the door behind him. In that moment, she didn't care about the past or the future. All that mattered was the present…the two of them, alone in his bedroom… She was his and he was hers.

Hungry for her partner, Carol glanced at his jeans. "_Get them off_." she said.

Daryl didn't know why, but there was something about her attitude that excited him. She was normally content to let him have his way. She'd never spoken to him like this before. He watched as she backed away. Carol eased down, sitting on the edge of the bed, her eyes trained on him. Licking his lips, and working to catch his breath, Daryl reached for his waistband. He carefully pushed the jeans and black boxers down, past his hips, freeing his cock. Carol could feel her walls opening as she watched him. He quickly worked the pants and boxers the rest of the way down his legs. When he was finally naked, they stared at one another.

Carol was tempted to crawl back to him…to kneel in front of him and take his member into her mouth, but she stopped herself. She had to remind herself that she was in control. "_Get on the bed."_ she breathed.

Every step was painful, but Daryl followed her instructions. He could feel her eyes on him as he made his way across the room. He eased onto the bed and lay propped on his side, waiting for her. She moved to stand, her hands going to her waistband. Daryl focused on her fingers as she tugged her zipper down. He felt himself get harder when her panties came into view. He wanted so badly to be the one pulling her clothes off, but he sensed that he needed to let her do this.

Carol kept her eyes on his as she worked the material down her hips. Before she took her panties off, she nodded to him.

"_What_?" he asked, his voice strained.

"_I wanna watch you_." she said, a strong flush spreading over her body.

Daryl eyed the dip in her cleavage as his brain struggled to process what she'd said.

"_Daryl_." she breathed.

When he heard the need in her voice, he seemed to understand. Flopping onto his back, he turned his head so that he could look at her while he stroked himself. The feeling of his own calloused hand was a far cry from Carol's soft fingers…but if she wanted to watch him, then he would touch himself.

Carol felt her lids growing heavy as she focused on his hand. The way he tugged at himself made her wet and she slid the panties clumsily down her legs. She knew he wanted the bra to go, but she refused to part with it. She smirked, thinking that it was just one more piece of leverage she had over him.

Daryl's cock hurt, but he'd grown addicted to the friction and he needed to keep going…at least until Carol took over for him. So he laid on his bed, on top of the black comforter, and waited patiently for her to come to him.

With her heart thrumming, and moisture building between her legs, Carol made her way back to the bed. She moved carefully, crawling over him. Daryl's hand was still sliding up and down his shaft and he hoped that she would offer further instruction. His free hand was clawing at the bedspread.

Carol stared down at him and smiled. He was hers. If only for the moment… they belonged to one another. She followed his gaze and noticed that he was eyeing her bra. Daryl cleared his throat and refocused on her face. "_Ya gonna take it off_?" he asked softly.

She ran her fingers through his hair, making him sigh. "_Not yet_." she whispered.

He bucked and groaned underneath her.

She chuckled at the way he was pouting. They stared at one another, each of them so grateful for the other. Carol ducked down, nuzzling him…she meant for it to be a quick gesture, but when they touched, the lovers couldn't stop themselves from kissing. Daryl caught her mouth with his and she didn't have the strength to resist him. His warm, wet tongue slid under hers and she moaned into his mouth. Daryl released his manhood, his hands going to her waist. He was just beginning to suck her bottom lip, but the feeling of his hands on her skin seemed to pull Carol from her haze. She broke their connection and both of them were gasping for air.

"_Hands off…remember?" _she whispered.

Just to test her, Daryl let his hands roam from her waist to her hips…he was getting dangerously close to her ass and she finally reached back, pulling one of his hands away.

"_Ya serious_?" he asked.

"_I am_." she breathed.

Biting back the argument on his tongue, Daryl sighed. "_Fine_." He folded his arms behind his head and narrowed his eyes at her.

Carol smirked down at him. She could see how frustrated he was, and she planned to take care of that. They studied each other in the low light…their bodies teeming with trapped energy. Cocking her head to one side, Carol ran one of her hands down his chest, to his stomach…she stopped before she reached his manhood. "_Is it hard for me_?" she asked.

Daryl felt his heart rate increase. He had no idea what had gotten into her, but he wasn't complaining. She'd never been so bold with him. All he could do was nod.

She was still smirking at him as she reached down further and gripped the base. "_You're sure it's hard_?"

Daryl kept his eyes on hers. "_Ya wanna find out_?" He grunted as he bucked into her hand.

Carol wondered if he knew how much he turned her on. He was her drug, her _partner_…the wall that kept her standing when she felt weak. "_Yeah. I do_." she answered, her lids heavy with desire.

He couldn't speak…his mouth had gone dry. He was sure, as he laid there, underneath her, with his arms folded behind his head, that nothing had ever been as difficult as this…all he could think about was how badly he wanted to touch her…how he wanted to pull the damn bra off her body…run his hands along her sides, grip her ass… Daryl wasn't used to her resisting, but he had to admit that part of him liked the challenge. He could respect Carol's need to assert herself.

Taking a deep breath to calm her frayed nerves, she tightened her grip on his shaft. Daryl hissed, unsure of whether or not he was ready for more contact. He wanted her, but his need was already so strong and the act of penetrating her could prove too much for him…he knew, as she held him firmly and lifted her hips, that he didn't have a choice. So he focused on the woman above him, and braced himself for the pressure that he knew was coming.

Carol's free hand was splaying on the dark comforter as she worked to guide Daryl to her entrance. When the tip of his cock was pressed to her heat, they both groaned. It didn't seem to matter how many times they were together…the thrill never went away. Carol wondered if it was the anticipation. They only saw each other once a week, and then only for a few hours. Whenever they were apart, they spent their free time missing one another, fantasizing, _remembering_… She supposed the forbidden nature of their relationship added to the excitement…but there was more to it than that. It was the way they treated one another…the way their bodies fit together. They were both generous, selfless in bed, always wanting to please the other. Carol just wanted to satisfy him, and he never stopped until he felt her come. They trusted each other and that seemed to heighten their pleasure. There was something incredible about being with someone who could make her feel so free…so _wanted_. With all these thoughts rushing through her skull, Carol held him against her entrance and began to take him in.

When he felt the blunt head of his member dipping inside her, Daryl jerked. He nearly moved his arms to grab her, but he stopped himself. He instantly realized that penetrating Carol, without being able to have his hands on her body, was going to be intense.

_Fucking hell…_

Carol winced when he breached her entrance. This wasn't anything new…there was always some pain when they were together. She was narrow, and Daryl was thick, making their unions difficult at first. But they'd learned that the pain never lasted long. Knowing that she needed to keep going, Carol released his cock and slowly let herself slide down the shaft. Daryl was biting his lip hard, and his toes were already curling. Carol braced her hands on the bed as she took him in. He bucked weakly, helping her, and her body continued to sink down until her pelvis was flush with his. Carol's eyes were slammed shut and her mouth was open in a silent scream as she struggled to process the feeling of him inside her.

Daryl was in a daze. With heavy lids, he stared up at his ceiling, and savored the warm, wetness wrapped around his dick. He loved the way she felt…her tight heat squeezing him…surrounding every solid inch of his manhood. He loved the way he filled her…as if she could barely contain him. She rocked her hips, just slightly, making sure that she was taking as much of him as she could, and Daryl jerked underneath her, wanting to go deeper.

Carol was straddling his waist and her legs were pressing in hard on either side of his body…as if she could trap him…_keep_ him. His rigid shaft was buried in her center and she never wanted the feeling to go away. Carol couldn't remember the last time she rode him, but there was something intoxicating about being on top. She felt strong, powerful, _dominant_… With her eyes still closed, and her bottom lip caught between her teeth, she lifted her hips. Before Daryl could stop her, she sank down hard, making him curse. He twitched inside her, and she repeated the motion.

Daryl felt her slick walls clinging to him, rubbing him as she moved up and down. The friction was exactly what he needed and he countered her movements with his hips. He was pushing through her softness, trying to hit the top of her, when a realization struck him. His lips parted and he propped himself up on his elbows. "_Carol_…" he panted.

She was getting lost in the motion of their hips…her body rising and sinking…her walls opening to accommodate him. When she heard her own name, her eyes eased open. "_Hm_?" she asked, somewhat disoriented.

Daryl swallowed hard and tried to ignore the feeling of her moving on top of him. "_Forgettin' somethin'_?" he asked, his breathing ragged as he glanced at the small night stand where they kept the condoms.

Carol followed his gaze and considered his words. She knew that they should use something…they were too reckless. But this night was supposed to be about control…about taking what she wanted, and Carol couldn't stomach the idea of anything separating them…even if it was just a thin layer of latex. She wanted to feel him. "_Not tonight_…" she breathed.

Daryl felt like he should argue…try to persuade her somehow…but with her pussy wrapped around him and her insides hugging him so tightly, he knew that it was a battle he couldn't win. Groaning in defeat and hoping like hell that Carol knew what she was doing, Daryl eased down onto his back, his hands going to his dark hair.

Carol wasn't foolish. She kept meticulous track of her cycles for this very reason. She used to worry about having another child with Ed…but _now_, she just wanted to know when she and Daryl could afford to skip the protection. This was a good week and she didn't want anything coming between her and her lover. Sensing that Daryl might need reassurance, she leaned over him, her palms splaying on his chest. "_Hey_…" she said softly.

He glanced at her.

"_You trust me_?" she asked.

Daryl held her gaze and felt his fears subsiding. Her eyes were so blue, genuine, and her expression seemed to calm him. He answered with a nod.

Carol bent low over him, until her lips were hovering just above his. "_Good_." She whispered, before kissing him hard. Carol could feel her walls opening around him as they kissed and her tongue slipped into his mouth. Daryl hated that he couldn't touch her, but there was something exciting about only being connected to her sex, and her mouth. Sighing in ecstasy, he folded his arms behind his head again and let her kiss him.

Carol's tongue caressed his and she clawed lightly at his chest. Daryl bucked his hips in response and Carol gasped against his lips. They stopped, breathless, and smirked at one another. She braced her hands against his toned chest and lifted her hips again, wanting to create a steady rhythm. Daryl hissed as her walls rubbed him. He loved the way she moved. When she sank back down, without warning, he jerked and leaked inside her.

"_Fuck_…" he groaned

"_Easy_…" said Carol, her hips rocking against him.

But Daryl didn't know how long he would last. He wasn't used to having her on top, and her pussy was so tight…so _wet_. Each time she lifted her hips, and her smooth walls moved around him, Daryl felt some of his willpower slipping away. She was slick and the moisture helped her ride him…up and down, her pussy taking him in, again and again…her body swallowing him whole…trapping him inside. Carol was hungry for him. She continued to rock against him, her hips grinding purposefully into his…her pace never slowing.

Daryl was restless; he needed to touch her and he was running out of patience. Conflicted, frustrated, he tangled his fingers in his hair and started tugging. It was all he could do, but pulling his own damp locks wasn't giving Daryl the relief he craved. With his eyes slammed shut and his chest heaving, he tried desperately to keep his body in check…he couldn't let himself finish first…but Carol was making it hard for him.

The instant she mounted him, some strange force seemed to take hold of Carol. She didn't just want to pleasure Daryl, she wanted to own him. Before they met, she'd never been a confident person. She kept her head down and followed her husband's orders, wanting nothing more than to be invisible… But after that first night together, Carol couldn't help but to feel differently about herself. The way he treated her…_spoke_ to her…the things he did to her body convinced her that she had worth. It was as if he'd made it his mission to build her up, slowly but surely. With his lips, his hands and his body, Daryl had changed her… She wasn't the same woman who knelt in the center of his bed, terrified and shaking as the two of them undressed for the first time. She was more than that….she was _better_ than that. And now that she had him right where she wanted him…his body trapped under hers, Carol was determined to show him just how much she'd changed.

Breathing hard, she clawed at his chest, making him hiss. She watched as he struggled underneath her…his fingers tugging at his mussed hair. Carol found that she was enjoying the view. During her recent visits to the house, Daryl seemed to have a preference for taking her from behind…not that she minded, but It was nice to be able to see his face for a change…to watch him react to her. She continued to move, her speed increasing as she admired her partner. He was jerking and writhing…his skin covered in a fine sheen of sweat that she could almost taste. The motion between their hips was delicious and Carol made a mental note to take him like this more often. Dragging her nails down his chest and throwing her head back, she made sure that she was taking all of him.

Carol could feel him getting harder inside her…his manhood pushing up into her tightest places, making her ache. Every stroke felt amazing and her walls were starting to quiver, but she wasn't finished with him. She had to keep going. Carol made up her mind, the second she slid down his shaft…she was going to stake her claim on Daryl. With her core…with her _body_, she would mark her territory. She didn't care if he was seeing other women…sleeping with them…Carol was going to ride him until he couldn't take it anymore. She wanted to show him what she was capable of…and prove that no one else could make him come like she could. The harder she bucked, the more she believed the words echoing in her skull.

_He won't find pleasure like this with anyone else…_

With renewed vigor, Carol ground her hips into his, her body savoring the hardness of his cock. She made sure to clench around him…to squeeze each time she took a breath, and she could feel him shudder in response. She knew how much he loved her core…how tight she was, and she was applying as much pressure as she possibly could…her insides wrapping around him, massing his shaft. As her core continued to tighten, she heard Daryl swear.

"_Fuckin' hell_!" he growled, tugging sharply at his hair.

"_Yeah_?" she moaned, her body moving on top of him.

"_Yeah_…" he whined, his eyes still closed.

"_You want more_?" she breathed.

Daryl bucked underneath her, sending his cock up into her core. Carol cried out as pleasure rushed through her frame and she nearly came undone. But she reached up, wiping the sweat from her brow, and managed to regain control. Her hips were rising and sinking in time with his thrusts. "_If you want more_…." she bucked hard against him. "_I need you to tell me_.."

Daryl hands were forming fists in his hair. His lips parted to make way for staggered breaths, but he couldn't seem to speak…

Carol was growing impatient. She clenched around him and clawed his chest, trying to get his attention. "_Daryl_…" she hissed.

He gasped, his eyes opening suddenly and he focused on her face…the intensity of her gaze. She hadn't stopped moving and he groaned as her pussy took him in again.

"_You want more_?" she asked.

Daryl's expression was pained, his brows knitting together as he stared at her. "_Yeah_…." he managed to say, his voice strained with need.

"_Tell me_." she growled, slamming her hips into his.

"_Jesus Christ_!" he whined. "_Fuck_…_I want it_…_please Carol….god fuckin' dammitt_…" He was jerking between her legs.

She smirked down at him, satisfied with his answer. Sitting up, and leaning back just slightly, Carol rocked her hips and felt Daryl reach an even deeper place inside her. Her new angle gave him extra room and he took advantage…thrusting underneath her. Carol's eyes were closed in ecstasy as she rode him. He felt so good…so _hard_…his member filling her, making her ache. The pleasure was beginning to overwhelm her, and breathy little moans were falling from her lips. Normally, Carol was afraid of losing control…of being too loud. She didn't want Merle to hear her and Daryl…but tonight, her reservations had been set aside. She was a woman with very primal needs and her incredible partner was satisfying every last one of them. He was making her scream and she didn't care who heard her…

"_God Daryl_!" Her voice rang out through the room. "_Fuck_!" Her core was getting painfully tight.

He felt himself nearing the edge each time she screamed. All he could do was keep moving with her. "_Yeah_…" he growled.

Carol was losing her mind. She bucked and moaned, riding his cock. The sensations were strong but she needed more. With her hips still moving against his, she reached around to her back and fumbled with her bra clasp. The instant the ends sprung apart, she tore the thing from her body and threw it off the side of the bed. "_Daryl_…" she panted.

He was staring hard at her breasts.

"_I need you to touch me_…" she pleaded.

Daryl licked his lips and reached up, grabbing the two soft swells. He felt the tender flesh fill his palms and he groaned, squeezing her. He massaged her breasts, letting his thumbs brush her nipples and both of them were moaning at the contact. Carol placed her hands over his, urging him to squeeze her harder, and he obliged…the two of them still moving together. Using his grip for leverage, Daryl thrust up into her heat, loving the sounds she made.

"_Right there…god…more_…" she rocked with him, taking him in.

"_Fuck Carol….lord_…." he tugged at her nipples and she clenched around him.

"_More_…" she begged, her hips rising and falling….her passage was getting narrow.

"_Christ_," he whined, squeezing her breasts. "_That pussy's so fuckin' tight_…."

"_And you're so big_…" she moaned, her hands still pressing against his, urging him to touch her.

Daryl was having a hard time breathing…_thinking_…all he knew was that he was buried between Carol's legs and the pressure around his dick was going to make him come. He needed her to keep going. He loved her voice…every sound she made, the soft, smooth swells of her breasts, the slickness inside her….the way she slid up and down so quickly, creating friction that made his cock throb… With her flesh filling his palms and her sex wrapped around his shaft, Daryl whined…he couldn't believe the things she was doing to him…but he knew he needed more. He was desperate for the release he knew she could give him. "_Harder_…" he panted.

Carol's mouth had gone dry and she stared down at him, her brows knitting together in confusion.

"_Harder_…" he said again, bucking his hips, pushing his cock up into her heat.

Carol cried out when she felt the blunt head of his member hit the top of her.

"_C'mon_!" he urged, squeezing her breasts.

It was then that Carol understood. She was usually the one on the bottom…the one bent over the kitchen table, begging him to do things to her…but not tonight. He'd taken her so many times…and now she was the one taking _him_. Swallowing hard, she lowered her hands until they were splaying on his sweaty chest. With better leverage, she could buck harder, _faster_…her momentum was building…her wetness surrounding his manhood, making it easier for him to get inside.

Carol was sure, as she moved on top of him, that nothing had ever felt better. The angle was incredible and their bodies fit together so perfectly. She could hear him panting, _growling_…the bed creaking underneath them. His chest was damp with sweat and she loved the way his skin felt beneath her palms. He gripped her breasts as if he might not get another chance, and Carol never wanted him to stop touching her. Each time his calloused thumbs brushed her nipples, she groaned. "_God_!" she cried, feeling herself nearing a breaking point.

She was pushing them both towards their peaks…her body working hard against his, and Daryl just wanted to help her. He gave her soft breasts another good squeeze before sliding his rough hands down to her ribcage. He gripped her tight on either side as she continued to move. Lost in the heavy haze of lust and pleasure, Daryl thrust up into her sex, making her scream. His hands moved down her body, to her small waist, where he let his fingers dig in. It didn't seem to matter how tightly he held her, she refused to slow her pace. The ferocity of her movements unnerved him…she was riding him as if she couldn't get enough of his cock. Realizing that he'd created such a strong need in her was giving Daryl a powerful high. Her hips were rising and sinking in rapid succession and he needed something secure to hold onto. Grunting and bucking, he ran his hands down until he could feel the firm flesh of her ass. He clutched at it, wanting nothing more than to keep their bodies together.

Carol felt his strong fingers digging into her and she moaned…the desperate sound filling every corner of the room. More wetness seeped from her, coating his member, and helping it slip into her heat when she sank down. Carol seemed to lose control at some point. She wasn't a woman anymore…she wasn't human. She was just an animal that needed her mate. Carol could feel sweat breaking out all over her body as she worked him. The muscles in her arms were trembling as she held herself up… her nails pricking at the skin on his chest... She stared down into his blue eyes that had grown dark with arousal, and felt her own pleasure building. She needed penetration, _speed_, friction, heat…and he was the only one who could give it to her. Moving her tight body up and down his shaft, Carol let herself scream.

The strength that Daryl could feel in her core was almost scaring him. She gripped him tighter than any woman ever had and he couldn't help but throb inside her. The suction between their bodies was mesmerizing and he wondered how long they could keep it going… _minutes_… _seconds_… All the blood had rushed to his groin and the only thing that mattered was the heat between them. Her soft, wet insides continued to stroke his sensitive member and he lost himself in the feeling…

"_Jus like that_…" he moaned, his eyes closing as he fought the urge to come. "_Jus like that_.."

Carol watched him in utter fascination. She saw his eyes close…his lips parting… Her partner seemed to have abandoned himself to the pleasure that was coursing through his frame. His grip was still tight on her ass, and his strong hips were pushing up into hers, but she knew that she was breaking him. The way he muttered to her…_encouraging_ her…it made Carol feel powerful and she was desperate to see him hit his peak.

"_Tell me baby…"_ she breathed.

Daryl was panting…his dark hair plastered to his brow…his nails clawing at her ass. "_Fuck Carol…Christ…jus ride it_…" he growled through clenched teeth.

She slid up and down his shaft, her insides squeezing the rigid flesh. "_Like that_?" she asked, moaning.

He licked his chapped lips, nodding. His eyes were slammed shut and his entire body was growing tense.

"_I need to hear you_…" she said, digging her nails into his chest.

He hissed, bucking hard underneath her. "_Jus take it_…" he thrust again, hitting the top of her.

Carol's breath caught in her throat as his cock moved inside her. She countered his movements, sinking down around him. "_I can take it baby_…" she moaned. "_All of it_…" Her speed began to increase.

Daryl was gone. The heat between her legs...the sound of her moans and the way she was talking to him…he couldn't handle it. Everything else had been stripped away and all that remained was pure, animal need. His heart was pounding against his ribs and the muscles in his stomach were tensing. He felt his toes curling and all he wanted was for his woman to keep going. "_Take it_…" he whined. "_take that cock_…" He was twisting and struggling underneath her, his eyes still closed. "_Want ya to take it all_…."

Carol swallowed hard as a bead of sweat slipped down between her breasts. "_I am baby_…" she groaned, her pussy massaging him.

"_Fuckin' ride it_!" he cried out, thrusting into her center.

Carol screamed her frustration at the ceiling and bucked hard against him. She knew what he wanted. Force…_speed_… Sinking her teeth into her bottom lip, she opened her walls and felt him slip inside again. Her entire body shuddered at the feeling of his length sinking into her depths.

"_Take it_!" he growled, his hips jerking.

Carol wanted release so badly. His cock was hard, _unforgiving_, and he was stretching her. She loved the way he could force her open and make her legs shake. Bracing herself against his chest, she began to move at a relentless pace. Fighting for every breath, Carol moved herself up and down his shaft. She could feel every vein…the blunt tip…every inch of flesh buried inside her. She rocked and bucked, squeezing him…loving him…

"_Aw…Christ Carol….Jus like that….yeah….yeah….shit_…" he was whining, his cock jerking every few seconds. "_fuckin' jus like that_…" He used his grip on her ass to keep her pelvis flush against his.

In that moment, Carol wanted his orgasm more than anything else in the world. She wanted to feel him let go. "_Come on baby…stay with me_…" she pleaded. A warm bead of sweat slid down her spine and she could've sworn that Daryl was growing inside her. "_Jesus Christ_…" she muttered under her breath.

"_Fuckin' hell Carol_…." he whined, holding on to her ass as he moved.

That was all the encouragement she needed. She let shallow breaths pass her lips as she rode him. Her pussy taking him in, wrapping around him… She slid up and down, savoring the feeling of his hard-on pressing into all the right places, and she knew that she was coming undone. "_Oh_…" she moaned, her eyes closing. "_Oh God_….._Daryl_!"

"_Take it_!" he growled, thrusting hard.

Carol wasn't just riding him anymore…her hips were slamming mercilessly into his at a frenzied pace and she was letting him fill her…again and again….she wanted him to reach every part of her. He was long, _thick_, and she'd grown so wet, her pussy welcoming him each time he bucked…he seemed to slip right into her center every time, his swollen cock rubbing her walls…the blunt tip teasing her cervix. She ground her hips into his, over and over, fucking him as hard as she could. "_Yes_!" she began to cry out in time with their movements.. "_Yes…yes…yes…yes_…" she loved taking him in…her body opening for him, then trapping him…she could feel his engorged member hitting her g-spot and she raked her nails down his slick chest. She continued to scream and curse, like a woman possessed by some crippling need. He was so deep inside her and she couldn't see or think straight. All that mattered was the hardness between her legs. She wanted to stay wrapped around him so badly but she knew she couldn't…they were both close…they wouldn't last much longer. Carol could feel herself getting weaker. Her body was covered in sweat and she couldn't breathe…her lungs burned and the muscles in her thighs were quivering but she had to hold on…she had to get him there. "_Fuck Daryl…yes…yes…please….oh_…." as she continued to move, something seemed to break inside her. The pleasure was too great…the sensations too intense. He was pushing up into her narrow passage and she threw her head back, releasing a pained scream as an incredible rush of warmth hit her core. Momentarily frozen, Carol let the feeling wash over her… She was weightless, if only for an instant, and there was a white-hot light behind her closed eyes. Her walls slammed down around the invading hardness…her insides constricting to an almost painful point. The exhausted muscles in her core were twitching as a spasm struck and she couldn't stop her body from squeezing him…her pussy still working to coax pleasure from the rigid flesh between her legs. As the climax wracked her frame, Carol felt as though she were floating…suspended somewhere above her body, staring down at the two lovers who were naked, sweating and struggling on the bed…

It didn't matter how many times Daryl was with her…the feeling of her orgasms always left him breathless. They seemed to come on so suddenly, paralyzing her, and he could barely process the flood of wetness that would hit his cock just before her walls began convulsing around him. Her body gripped him with startling intensity and it only added to his pleasure. The tighter she became, the more he wanted to penetrate her…force himself into the deepest parts of her core. With the added moisture from her climax, he could move back and forth with ease. Her nails were digging into his skin so hard, but he didn't think she realized…her eyes were still closed and he knew she was savoring the spasm in her core. Breathing hard, and blinking sweat away from his eyes, Daryl held onto her ass bucked wildly underneath her. "_That's it….like that_…" he muttered, sending his hard-on into her sex again and again. She was so warm and slick around him and the friction was unbelievable. He could feel her walls trembling around him, and hoped that the motion of his hips would add to her pleasure. "_God….damn…fuck_…." he continued to thrust, seeking release…he knew he was almost there, and he wanted so badly to fill her…

The feeling of Daryl's manhood pushing into her sex eventually forced Carol to open her eyes. She pulled a sharp breath into her lungs and let the tip of her tongue dart quickly over her lips. Staring down at him made her core tingle. He looked so hungry, desperate…and she knew she needed to help him. Still in the grip of her own orgasm, Carol made herself move. She lifted her hips and sank back down as he bucked. Each time he slipped into the heat between her legs, she could feel him shudder. "_You like that baby_?" she asked, panting.

Daryl fucking loved her voice…he loved hearing her talk like that…every breathy little word made him harder and he was ruthlessly attacking her core. "_Yeah_…" he growled.

She leaned down whispering against his lips. "_Then show me what that cock can do_…"

Daryl jerked inside her, his fingers pressing into the flesh of her ass so hard that he knew she would have bruises. He began thrusting faster, sliding back and forth through her slick passage, but he wanted more. "_Keep goin' baby_…" he urged her.

Carol groaned as she moved against him. "_Like that_?"

He let his head go back into the pillows behind him as his eyes slammed shut. "_Jus like that_…" he moaned. "_Keep fuckin' me_…." he was panting and whining as he neared the edge.

All Carol could do was nod as she sank down his shaft again. She was battling the vibrations in her core and trying to focus on her partner. She rolled her hips and moaned, knowing that the sound would excite him. "_Come for me baby_…" she urged him.

Daryl's mouth was dry as he fought to pull a strained breath into his lungs. "_I will," _he whined_…"Fuck I will….jus take it…god….damn…"_

In that moment, Carol knew that there was nothing sexier than watching Daryl struggle underneath her. His powerful hips were thrusting, sending his manhood up into her center, and she did her best to give him the room he needed. He was swelling inside her and she knew it wouldn't be long. "_Come for me_…" she whispered. "_I wanna feel you come inside me_…"

Daryl's heart was beating so fast that it scared him and he couldn't handle the way she was talking. Her pussy felt so good and she was so wet, slipping and sliding down his cock like it was the only thing she wanted. Blood was rushing in his ears and pouring into his manhood, making it throb inside her…he could feel the tip leaking. His eyes were barely open and he stared at her…unsure of where her body ended and his began. Her soft, slick insides were hugging him, trapping him…he loved the way she felt against his shaft. Her body was taking all of him and the thought seemed to make him dizzy. He could hear her moaning as she rocked her hips and it all became too much. "_Carol_!" he whined….with his lover's name on his lips…Daryl pushed hard and released his tension between her legs. His cock was painfully stiff inside her and his eyes slammed shut as semen shot from the swollen tip. "_God….damn_," he moaned. "_Keep goin'_…." he squeezed her ass and forced himself deeper into her pussy.

Carol was panting as she rode him. Each time her walls stroked him, she could feel his dick spurting. Her walls caressed the shaft, milking it…and she savored the feeling of him coming inside her. "_That's it baby…let go_…" he was still hard and she was determined to keep fucking him until he made her stop.

Her hips rose and fell…her body sucking him in like she needed his cock…like she needed his orgasm as badly as he did. They moved together…her body sinking down and his hips pushing up. He let the pleasure rush through him…spilling from the tip of his member. Her walls coaxed the climax from him and he gave her everything. He groaned and swore while his member slipped through her wetness. Daryl was throbbing and aching as he emptied his seed inside her.. "_Like that_…" he muttered weakly, as he gave his partner a few final thrusts…his cock spurting…filling her core. But Carol didn't stop moving…she was still bucking up and down, riding him…he could feel her body milking even more semen from him…as if she was hungry for it…his cock twitched in response and he finally had to beg her to stop.

Light headed, panting, and overcome with pleasure, Daryl tried to focus on the pillows under his head, and Carol's warmth wrapped around him. His eyes were closed and he lightly caressed Carol's ass as he waited for his heart rate to slow. "_Lord_…" he groaned softly.

Carol was working to catch her breath. She loved watching him as he came down from his high. He always looked so content afterwards…younger even…not that he wasn't young enough already… She liked the way the sweat glistened on his skin…the way it felt under her fingers. By the glow of the small lamp, on the bed-side table, Carol studied his face. His lips had parted slightly. She smiled at the shocks of dark hair that were plastered to his brow and temples. He must've felt her watching him because his eyes eased open in the next instant. She was leaning over him, enjoying the way he massaged her ass. "Hey." she said. Her breathing was beginning to slow.

Daryl reached up with one hand and pushed some of the damp hair back from his brow. "Hey." he said, his voice betraying his exhaustion.

She chuckled lightly at the dazed look on his face. "You okay?"

He rubbed his tired eyes and ran a hand through his hair. "Fuck…" he sighed.

Carol snorted, laughing again. "I'll take that as a yes…" she leaned closer and kissed the corner of his mouth.

He stopped touching her long enough to prop himself up on his elbows. Daryl just stared at her with narrowed eyes and smirked. "Wanna tell me what all that was about?" he asked.

She blushed a little as she held his gaze. "All what?" she asked, her tone innocent.

He cocked his head to one side, still smirking at her. "All this…" he bucked weakly underneath her. "Ya drag me up the stairs…get your hand down my pants and then ride my ass like it's the fuckin' Kentucky derby in here?"

Carol couldn't help but laugh at that.

He ran one of his broad hands up and down her side, following the line of her body. "I ain't some damn horse ya can just jump on whenever ya want…" he chided playfully. When his hand reached her breast he cupped it gently.

Carol gave him a quick kiss and then lingered near his mouth. "No…you're not a horse." she whispered against his lips. "_But you're certainly hung like one_…"

Daryl couldn't believe her…she never talked to him like that. If he wasn't so drained…he'd consider taking her again. But he settled for sitting up. "That's it…" he growled playfully.

"What are you doing?" she laughed.

He leaned forward, pushing her onto her back. She wrapped her legs around him and he stared down at her. "_Best quit talkin' like that_…" he warned her.

"Or _what_?" she asked, smirking up at him.

Daryl was still propped on his elbows, hovering over her while his hands splayed on the black comforter. He considered her question for several seconds and then grinned. "I'll cut ya off…"

Carol let out a little gasp as a look of amusement crossed her face. "You wouldn't…"

"Wanna try me?" he asked.

She laced her hands at the back of his neck and stared into his eyes. "If you were foolish enough to _try_ and cut me off…" she chuckled. "I'd just drag you up here again and take what I want…You don't scare me…"

"That right?" he asked.

She kept her eyes on his as she clenched around him. She could feel his sedated cock going soft inside her.

He hung his head for a moment, cursing quietly. "_Goddamn_…"

Carol licked her lips and wondered if she'd come on too strong. "Hey," she said, combing her fingers gently through his hair.

He lifted his chin, staring at her. "What?" the smirk was still on his mouth.

She was playing absently with the ends of his hair. "Was this too much?"

His brows knit together. He could see that she was worried. "Naw…I was just teasin'…" he ducked his head, giving her a soft kiss on the lips. "That was…" he paused, searching for the right words.

"What?" she asked, smiling. "You can tell me.."

He could feel himself blushing…their bodies were still connected and she was so soft and warm underneath him…her scent all around him. "It was hot…" he finally admitted.

Carol couldn't stop herself from giggling. "Hot?" she laughed.

"Forget it," he snorted.

"No," she said, kissing the corner of his mouth again. "Tell me."

Daryl felt like a damn teenager as he laid there with her…like the words were going to come out wrong no matter what he said. "It's just…" he licked his lips, tasting her there. "I liked seein' ya like that." he admitted.

"Like what?" she asked, rubbing the back of his neck.

"I dunno…" he shrugged. "Callin' shots…"

Carol grinned. "Ah, I see."

He blushed again and Carol swore she could feel herself falling for him. "'Don't stop," she said. "I wanna know what you thought about the whole thing….you seemed to enjoy it."

He sighed in defeat, knowing he couldn't resist her. "It's sexy, alright?" he grudgingly confessed.

She smirked, running her fingers through his hair again. "Yeah. How so?"

Daryl huffed, wondering when she would let up. "Ya really need to hear me say it?" he asked.

Carol nodded. "I really do."

"Jesus," he muttered. Daryl ducked his head until he was hiding in the crook of her neck. Pulling her soft scent into his lungs seemed to relax him, and he closed his eyes, savoring the closeness. "I liked watchin' ya…_on top_…seein' ya like that…" he paused, growling a little and nuzzling her neck. "Even before…when ya _touched_ me…"

"Yeah?" she asked, swallowing hard but wanting him to keep going.

"It's like…" he nuzzled her again. "Ya saw what ya wanted, and ya took it…ya weren't _afraid_."

"I wasn't too rough?" she asked, genuinely wanting to know.

He smirked against her neck. "Naw…might even want ya to touch me like that again later…"

It was Carol's turn to blush and she ran her hands lightly down his back. "Maybe I _will_," she teased.

Daryl snorted in amusement and kissed the side of her neck. "That shit really was hot…" he muttered against her skin. "_Watchin' ya ride me…goddamn Carol_…." his hand moved to her breast and he started to massage the tender flesh.

A nervous chuckle escaped her. "Well I'm glad you liked it…"

"Ya sure as hell knew what you were doin'…" He nipped at her neck and brushed his thumb across her nipple.

She swallowed hard. "You think so?"

He pulled away from the safety of her neck so that he could look into her eyes. "Sure seemed like it. Way ya worked that pussy…" he ground his hips into hers to drive his point home. "Surprised I didn't come two minutes in…"

She smirked, locking her legs tightly around his waist. "I wasn't gonna let you."

He grinned at her. "There ya go again…callin' shots. It looks real good on ya." He bit his lip and waited for her to say something.

Carol moved her hands back into his hair. "Thank you." she said softly.

"For what?" he asked, his hand still on her breast.

She ran one thumb along the point of his jaw, just below his ear. "For letting me go a little crazy. I needed that."

He ducked his head and placed a kiss to the center of her chest. "Anytime. Ya ever wanna try that again…just throw my ass on the bed and have at me." He smirked before dragging the tip of his tongue up between her breasts.

Carol giggled. "Guess I'll have to keep that in mind."

"Guess ya will." He nuzzled her jaw. "Now ya gonna tell me what started all this? What the hell got into you?" he asked. "I ain't ever heard ya talk like that…"

"Like what?" she asked.

Daryl narrowed his eyes at her. "Mouthin' off about my cock…tellin' me to come…"

She felt herself getting warm. "I thought you liked it."

He snorted. "I _did_…ya even got me talkin' back…"

"You were pretty mouthy yourself." she laughed. "Telling me to take it…"

"Well, ya _did_," he smirked.

Her lids were getting heavy as she stared at him. "I did…didn't I.." she said.

"_Hell yeah_," he growled softly, catching her mouth with his.

Carol felt his tongue slip into her mouth and she moaned. She rocked weakly underneath him and he kissed her harder. Carol bit his bottom lip, pulling it gently, making him gasp. Her insides were gripping him, but Daryl was still too sensitive in the aftermath of orgasm…he was soft and he needed time to recover. "_Fuck_…" he breathed against her lips.

"We should stop." she chuckled.

Daryl wished like hell that he could take her then and there…her lean body trapped underneath him…her core still wet and ready…but he was exhausted, at least for the time being. He needed a glass of water, and maybe some food…he figured she probably did too. But Daryl was learning, each time she came to the house, that getting themselves to leave the bed was no easy task. On more than a few occasions, they'd lain there, covered in each other's sweat, kissing and touching until they had the strength to go again…sometimes their bodies never even separated between their first and second rounds.

"You hungry?" she asked, pulling him from his trance.

He smirked at her. "I could eat…"

Carol felt a flush spreading over her body. "I meant for food…"

Daryl ran one hand over her frame, down past her stomach, until he reached her clit. She gasped when he began rubbing the already aching nub of her sex. "_Daryl_…" she moaned, her eyes pleading with him.

But he continued to circle her clit with two of his calloused fingers. "What? Ya came in here, fucked the livin' hell outta me, and now you're gonna tell me I ain't allowed to play with ya? In my own damn _bed_?" He didn't give her a chance to talk back…he kissed her hard, sucking at her tongue.

The motion of his fingers was making her core quiver. When he finally pulled away, she was breathing hard again. "I just…." she paused, trying to calm herself down. "I figured you could use a break…"

Daryl chuckled, bringing his hand back to her breast. "I was just playin'."

She smiled, running her fingers through his hair. "I should fix us something. I'm sure you and Merle are starving."

Daryl gnawed his lip and studied his partner, his expression softening. "Ya ain't gotta."

"It's fine." she said, placing one hand to his cheek.

It was then that he seemed to remember the bruises he'd seen earlier. He glanced at the marks on her neck and felt his gut twist. "Me 'n Merle can wait a little longer for food. Think ya oughtta let me look at that." He let his fingertips ghost over the bruises.

She swallowed hard. "I'm fine."

"Best not be lyin'." he growled softly.

Carol sighed.

"I'm gettin' your ass in that tub one way or another." he said.

"How about this?" she asked, lacing her hands behind his head.

"I'm listenin'."

"I'll fix us some dinner…nothing crazy, and then you can put me in the tub…or anywhere else you'd like." she smirked and nipped at his bottom lip.

"Sounds good," he said, kissing her.

Carol savored the pressure of his lips on hers for several seconds and then the lovers separated. They stared at each other, both of them knowing that they had to leave the bed at some point…but the knowledge didn't make it any easier. "Ya ready?" he asked.

She kept her eyes on his and nodded.

Bracing himself, Daryl carefully began to pull his member from her core. Carol gasped and they both winced when he slipped free. "_Sonofabitch_…" he muttered, missing the pressure of her walls.

She felt so empty without him, but they couldn't stay in bed forever. He sat back on his calves before collapsing with a huff. Carol clamped her legs shut tight…parts of her were still tingling. She could feel the evidence of Daryl's release dripping from between her thighs.

Grunting, Daryl forced himself to sit up and swing his legs over the side of the bed. He was unsteady on his feet, and still felt a little light-headed, but he managed to walk across the room towards one of his bookshelves. He reached up, grabbing a roll of paper towels that he kept on top of the shelf, and then headed back to the bed. When he offered Carol the roll, she took it, tearing off several sheets. She blushed as she used the paper towels to clean the semen off her inner thighs…and then off the bedspread. "Do you have to watch me?" she asked.

Daryl was standing next to the bed, his eyes on her core. "Yeah."

Carol blushed harder, shaking her head and smiling. "You're bad."

He smirked. "Why?"

She just huffed, refusing to give him a direct answer.

"Just 'cause I like lookin' at ya?"

"I think _leering_…would be a more accurate description." she said.

"Quit," he snorted.

"You really like all this?" she asked, glancing at herself before meeting his gaze and smirking at him.

He answered with a nod and then held out his hand. She took it, and let him help her off the bed. She tossed the paper towels into a small waste basket near his night stand. They stood in front of one another, on weak legs, and just stared. Naked, flushed with arousal, aching and throbbing, the lovers enjoyed each other's company. They didn't need to speak. Daryl reached carefully for her waist and pulled her body against his. She released a soft sigh the instant they touched. His arms circled her waist protectively and he held her close. She let his scent surround her and she closed her eyes, letting her cheek rest over his heart. It was something they did after they'd been rough with one another. Sometimes it only lasted a few seconds, sometimes several minutes…but they both felt the need to be calm…to be tender. It was as if they needed to prove to one another that they could be gentle…that there was something more to their unions than lust and release.

Carol felt so safe and warm in his arms, and she hugged him around the middle, never wanting anything to separate them. As her fingertips ghosted over the familiar scars on his back, Daryl kissed her hair. They stood together, breathing each other in, letting their heart rates slow. The hard-wood floor was cool under their feet, and seemed to remind them that they were naked. "Let's get somethin' on ya." said Daryl.

She smiled, placing a quick kiss to his chest. They eased apart and he walked towards his closet. Daryl pulled out the familiar robe and held it open, waiting on her. Carol chuckled. "Aren't you sweet." she said as she slipped her left arm into the sleeve.

"I try." he said, helping to get the robe onto her other arm. He stood behind her and she leaned back into him as he worked to tie the sash in the front. He pulled the ends of the sash tight, accentuating her tiny waist.

"You always pull it too tight." she giggled.

"Guess ya better start puttin' your own damn robe on then." he teased, kissing her shoulder.

She snorted and tugged at the hem, feeling exposed. She knew that Daryl liked seeing her wear it, but Carol always thought that the robe was too short.

"Quit fussin'." he chided. "Ya look real cute."

They both froze when the words left his mouth.

_Cute_?

Daryl wished he hadn't said it…but he couldn't stop the thoughts from turning into words that tripped off the end of his tongue. He was fairly certain he'd never called anything or anyone cute in his entire life. Carol was a grown woman, not some puppy. He was having trouble accepting the fact that he'd used that word.

_Ya coulda said sexy…beautiful…for Christ's sake…ya coulda just said she looked good…_

"Carol…I…"

But she stopped him. Turning around to face him, Carol held his gaze. There was a smirk on her mouth and she could see that he was blushing. "Did you just call me cute?" she asked.

He wrung his hands, not knowing what to say.

Smiling, Carol reached up and laced her hands together at the back of his neck. They stared at one another for several seconds and then Daryl slid his hands under her robe, gripping the backs of her thighs. With a huff, he lifted her, and Carol's legs wrapped around his waist. Her sex was smothering his cock, but he didn't care. He stood in his bedroom, holding her up, loving the way her soft thighs felt in his grasp. She leaned in until her lips were hovering over his. "Why don't you show me just how cute you think I am?"

Daryl smirked at her.

"_Lord_…" Merle groaned as he shoved another forkful of scrambled eggs into his mouth.

"You like it?" Carol asked, a small smile on her face.

Merle grinned at her. "Shit yes."

Carol couldn't stop the small chuckle that escaped her. "Good to know. I've always been a fan of having breakfast for dinner."

The older Dixon took another bite then glanced at her. "How'd ya get the eggs so fluffy?"

"Cream cheese." she answered. "And a little milk."

Merle took another bite and nodded. "Gonna have to remember that."

Daryl snorted from his spot across the table. "Why? Ya tellin' me your ass is gonna be down here cookin'?"

"Maybe," Merle huffed.

Daryl just shook his head and focused on his food.

"What?" Merle asked, irritated. "Ya think I can't fix nothin' for myself?"

The younger Dixon looked up, meeting his brother's gaze. "I'm _sayin'_…I ain't never seen your ass standin' in front of the stove…"

Carol was trying not to laugh. She scraped at the food on her plate and kept out of it. She knew that when the brothers started bickering, it was best to let them sort it out for themselves.

"That don't mean I _can't_," Merle snapped.

Daryl leaned back in his chair and folded his arms across his chest as he studied his brother. "Oh yeah? Tellin' me you're gonna start cookin' now?"

Merle shrugged. "Just sayin' it wouldn't be bad to learn…that alright with you?" he narrowed his eyes as he stared at Daryl.

The younger Dixon held up his hands in mock defeat.

"I figure…since we got a woman in the house, that seems to know what the hell she's doin'…we oughtta try 'n learn." said Merle.

Carol glanced at him. "I'd be happy to teach you a few things. I'll sleep better knowing that the two of you can get decent meals on the table. What do you eat when I'm not here?"

Both men lowered their gazes in shame and a sudden silence fell over the kitchen.

Carol's brows were knitting together as her eyes flicked from one man to the other. "Come on…it can't be that bad…" she said.

Daryl was gnawing the corner of his lip and his fingers were gripping the edge of the table. "Sandwiches."

She chuckled at first, thinking that he was joking, but as she studied the two brothers, she realized they were serious. "Wait…you don't mean every night…do you?"

Merle cleared his throat, his elbows resting on the table. "Our Ma wasn't real big on cookin'…guess we just never learned."

Carol blinked a few times, trying to process his words. "Oh…well…It's never too late to start." she said, trying to sound optimistic.

Merle was staring down at his plate. "Just figured…you're real good at it 'n all…"

Carol's expression softened and she smiled at him. "Well thank you Merle…that's sweet."

Daryl appreciated the fact that Carol and Merle got along, but sometimes…when the two of them got to talking, Daryl could feel jealousy flickering inside him. He knew it was foolish, and that there was nothing between Carol and Merle but friendship, but he still felt the need to stake his claim and remind his brother that Carol was spoken for.

"She's real good at a lotta things." Daryl growled softly, a slight smirk on his mouth as he stared at her from across the table.

Carol could feel herself blushing and she refocused her attention on the unfinished food on her plate.

Merle grabbed a strip of bacon and took a bite. "Yeah…" he muttered as he chewed. "I heard how good she was…"

Carol nearly choked on her food, but she kept her head down and continued to eat.

"She had your ass hollerin' somethin' awful. Goddamn TV couldn't block that shit out…" said Merle. He took another bite of his bacon and then sucked the grease from his fingers.

Carol's face was getting warm but she refused to look up. She pushed the food around her plate and wished that the brothers would both just be quiet…or at least change the subject.

Daryl's blunt nails were clawing at the edge of the table. He could see that Carol was embarrassed and he just wanted to erase the look on her face. But he supposed it was his own damn fault for starting in on Merle... He shot his brother a warning glance. "_Quit_." Daryl growled under his breath.

Merle was still sucking grease from his fingers as he met Daryl's gaze. "What're ya gettin' your panties in a twist for? It was _your_ dumbass makin' the noise...I'm the one stuck listenin' to ya. I oughtta be tellin' _ya'll_ to quit."

Daryl was losing his patience. He knew that Merle was just trying to get under his skin, and that he should probably just let the whole thing go...but he couldn't. He needed to set his brother straight. He kicked at Merle's leg under the table, getting his attention.

"The hell ya think you're doin' boy?" Merle snapped.

"Look here jackass..." Daryl growled. "Pissed 'cause ya had to hear me hollerin'? Only damn reason I carried on like I did is because that woman knows what the hell she's doin', _alright_? And I ain't about to apologize for that. So turn the damn TV up, make plans...do whatever ya gotta do, but your ass better make peace with the fact that when _she's_ here..." Daryl paused to gesture towards Carol. "The both of us will likely be hollerin'. We _square_?" The younger Dixon was nearly trembling with trapped energy by the time he stopped talking. His narrowed blue eyes were fixed on his brother.

Silence filled the kitchen...Daryl's words hung in the air and no one knew what to say. At some point, Carol's embarrassment had given way to something else. She was studying her partner...the way he was seething...the line of his jaw, his arms...and the cold, blue-grey eyes that made her weak... She couldn't believe the way he'd spoken to his brother. Merle tended to be the more dominant of the two, but Daryl stood up to him...defending their relationship, and something about that excited her. He'd set his own embarrassment aside, speaking plainly...without _shame_. As much as Carol disliked the idea that Merle could hear them making love, she was proud of Daryl. Seeing her lover assert himself like that made Carol want to lie on the damn floor and beg him to take her. But she kept those thoughts to herself and opted for biting the corner of her lip instead.

Merle eased back in his chair, his hands dropping to his lap as he stared at his brother. After several seconds of heavy silence, the older Dixon rubbed his jaw. "Well _shit_ little brother..." A crooked smile was spreading on Merle's face. "No need to throw a goddamn ft. _Lord_. I was just fuckin' with ya. Make all the noise ya want."

Daryl snorted and resumed eating his food.

"Hell," Merle reached for another strip of bacon. "I'm proud of ya."

Daryl ignored the statement and rolled his eyes.

"Ya had the balls to get that one into your bed." Merle pointed at Carol with his strip of bacon. "Woman that's good in the sack...'n just as good in the kitchen...that ain't no easy thing to come by boy. I ain't meanin' any offense..." he eyed Carol, hoping he hadn't crossed a line.

Carol was cupping her forehead with one hand as she leaned over the table and continued to blush. Her mouth had gone dry but she managed to clear her throat and answer him without looking up. "None taken..."

"You say one more _goddamn_ thing about my _woman_..." Daryl snapped.

The statement made Carol lift her chin. Her wide eyes were fixed on her partner. He'd never called her that before... Her lips parted slightly and her brows knit together as she tried to determine whether or not she'd heard him correctly.

Merle set the bacon on his plate and raised his arms in surrender. "Whoa now boy..._jesus_. Relax...both of ya. _Shit_..." he blew out a breath and glanced at his companions. "For folks that fuck as much as ya'll do...ya sure as hell seem tense."

Daryl stood suddenly, pushing his chair back and clenching his fists. He moved towards his brother, but something stopped him. Both men looked over to see that Carol was shaking with trapped laughter...her head in her hands.

"She alright?" Merle asked.

Daryl was at a loss. "Carol?"

She was chuckling as she wiped at the corners of her eyes. "I'm sorry," she said, lifting her chin. "I'm just not used to this sort of thing."

The brothers exchanged glances, unsure of what she meant.

"Hearing people say exactly what they think," she explained. "No sugar-coating. Guess it just takes some getting used to." She wiped at her eyes again. "At home, I'm always walking on eggshells. If I ever tried to say what I thought..." her laughter died down and she shrugged. "Well, things just wouldn't go well for me. But the way you two talk...just saying whatever you feel in the moment...no shame, no reservations...I guess it's just refreshing." She smiled at them both.

Daryl swallowed hard and pointed at his brother. "Ya sure this asshole didn't piss ya off?"

Carol laughed again and shook her head. "No...and he's right. We're too tense. _Well_..." she smirked at Daryl. "_One_ of us is."

Daryl felt himself blush.

Merle slapped a hand on the table and chuckled. "I think she's makin' an offer there boy."

"Anybody ever tell ya your ass talks too much?" Daryl snapped.

The older Dixon was grinning as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Easy. I don't mean no harm." He paused to glance at Carol. "I wasn't tryin' to rile the boy...'n I hope I didn't say anything to upset ya. All I meant was that ya seem to fit in real well here."

Carol give him a small smile. "Thanks Merle."

"Ya keep him happy, 'n that's what matters," he pointed to Daryl. "Even if it means I gotta listen to him screamin' like a damn cat gettin' its tail pulled."

Carol could feel the pink flush spreading across her face and a nervous chuckle escaped her.

Merle leaned over the table, his eyes fixed on his brother's woman. "Thank ya for dinner...'n just so ya know...even if ya couldn't cook, I'd still want ya around. You're good company...probably the best this house has ever seen, 'n I hope my brother don't blow it with ya."

"He's good to me," she said softly. Her response was immediate, the words tumbling out before she could stop them.

Merle couldn't help but smile at that. "I'm glad to hear it. Now how 'bout ya go on 'n see if ya can't help that boy relax. I got the dishes."

Carol smiled back, her face warm. She didn't wait for Daryl's response; she simply stood, pushing her chair back, and made her way around the small table. When she reached Daryl, she gently took his hand and pulled him along after her. With her head held high, Carol held onto her lover's hand and lead him back towards the stairs without so much as a word.

Soft groans escaped them as they took the time to taste one another. Daryl's arms were around her waist, keeping her warm body pressed against him. The moment they reached the landing at the top of the stairs, their lips met. Carol had one hand resting over his heart while the other was lost in his hair. She clung to him as he slipped his tongue into her mouth.

Unwilling to give up the connection, they ignored their need for air. They kissed each other softly, but deeply, the sounds muffled as they enjoyed the contact. With their eyes closed, all of their focus was on the feeling between them...the sensation of being so close..._lost_ in one another. As much as Daryl loved sleeping with her...their bodies joining in fits of lust of passion, he couldn't deny the sheer pleasure of kissing her. To him, the act was just as intimate as sex. He could still be inside her...his tongue exploring her sweet, wet mouth...he could _taste_ her... and her body was still pressed against his. It didn't matter that they were clothed, and standing upright...the kisses made him feel weak and sent waves of pleasure coursing through his frame. His hips bucked weakly as she caught his bottom lip between her teeth, and he loved the way she tugged at his hair. Sighing and moaning into her mouth, Daryl tightened his grip on her waist.

They stood together, warm and restless on the dark landing, breathing each other in. The tender, heated kisses were making Carol dizzy, and she sensed that they needed to slow down. It had barely been an hour since she took him in his bed...and her body was still recovering from the intense orgasm he'd given her. Pulling her mouth from his, Carol licked her lips and stared at him through the gloom.

"What's wrong?" he growled softly, his hands moving lower to massage her hips.

She smiled at him and rubbed the spot over his heart. She could feel his heart beating beneath his thin cotton shirt. "Nothing. Just thought I might take you up on your offer." she said.

"Offer?" Daryl asked, confused.

Carol chuckled lightly. "The bath..." she reminded him.

"Oh, right." He licked his lips and then leaned in, kissing her forehead. "C'mon." Ignoring the sudden need she'd sparked in him, Daryl turned and lead her towards the master bathroom. He held the door open and Carol moved past him, stepping inside. Daryl made sure to lock the door behind them.

Carol stood nervously in the center of the bathroom, the stone-tile floor was cool and smooth beneath the soles of her feet. As many times as she'd been there, Carol still felt anxious. Every time she set foot in that bathroom, with Daryl, there was some small part of her that worried about what he'd think. The lights and large mirror above the dual-sinks made her acutely aware of her flaws...or the things she perceived to be her flaws. Daryl never did anything but praise her, with his hands and his words, but that small, _weak_ part of her...the part that _Ed_ created, it could still feel the trickle of fear, like ice water in her chest.

Daryl could see that she was shifting from one foot to the other...she was hugging herself. He moved until he was standing behind her, and he placed his broad hands on her shoulders. Carol tensed at the contact, a small gasp escaping her.

"_Easy_," he growled softly. "It's just me."

She closed her eyes and answered with a stiff nod.

Moving slowly, so as not to startle her, Daryl reached around her and gently gripped her arms. With a soft grunt, he tugged until she gave in. He pulled her arms down, only letting go once they hung limp at her sides. Before going any further, Daryl let his chin rest near the crook of her neck and he whispered to her. "_Ya know it's just me. Don't be scared_..._please_."

Carol swallowed hard, she could feel his warm breath hitting her neck, and it seemed to help her relax, if only slightly. She nodded again, offering her consent.

Daryl kissed the side of her neck and reached around her again, his hands going to the sash. He continued to kiss her as he fumbled with the silky fabric, unfastening the knot. When he felt the robe open, revealing her skin, he slipped a calloused hand inside, letting it rest against her stomach. He could feel her trembling. "I_t's alright_," he whispered against her neck, his hand still pressed to her stomach.

"_I know_..." she breathed. "_I'm sorry, I'm trying_..."

"_Don't be sorry._.." Daryl pulled her soft scent into his lungs and nuzzled her hair. "_Just be still_."

Carol gnawed her bottom lip and waited.

Daryl moved his hands to her shoulders, and carefully began to work the robe down her slender arms. The navy blue silk seemed almost fluid as it slipped lower on her body. When her shoulder blades were exposed, he ducked his head, kissing both of them. Daryl loved her back...her creamy pale skin, the light dusting of freckles on her shoulders, the subtle dimples at the base of her spine...

The dark robe fell from her body like water...the fabric pooling at her feet. Daryl couldn't stop himself, he ducked his head again, biting down gently on her shoulder as he closed his eyes. His hands went to her sides, sliding down along her frame until he was massaging her hips. The feeling of her soft skin beneath his fingertips was enough to make him hard. Daryl's manhood was swelling with each passing second...every heart beat sent warm blood to his groin and he could feel his erection beginning to strain within the confines of his boxers. Gripping her hips, he pulled her back, making sure her ass was pressed to his groin. He wanted her to feel it...

Carol's breath caught in her throat when she felt his arousal pressing into her from behind. It didn't matter how many times he took her...Carol was still amazed by the fact that she could create such a strong need in him. She could feel him biting down on her shoulder...the sensation made her core ache.

Daryl's eyes were still closed as he enjoyed being close to her. His hips bucked weakly against her ass and his hands went to the front of her thighs, rubbing the smooth flesh. "_Fuck Carol_," he breathed.

His voice made her wet. She placed her hands over his, urging him to keep touching her.

He was getting harder as he continued to buck against her ass, and his breathing seemed to have picked up suddenly. He massaged her flesh, all the while getting closer to her inner thighs and the heat between her legs. "_Fuck, turn around_..." he growled, his voice strained. "_I wanna see ya_."

But Carol was still afraid. She worried that one day...he would snap out of the daze she'd found him in, and he'd realize that she didn't excite him anymore. She slammed her eyes shut, her body going rigid...she couldn't move.

Daryl could feel the change in her, and he stopped rubbing her thighs. As the motion of his hands slowed, he pulled himself away from her shoulder. "_Carol...please. Turn around for me_."

Taking a deep breath and holding it in her chest, Carol slowly turned in his arms. She was afraid to open her eyes, so she stood in front of him, waiting...

Daryl pulled her close, running his hands up and down her sides. "_Can ya look at me_?" he asked softly.

Drawing on what little strength the day had left her with, Carol eased her eyes open and stared at her partner.

"Ya done been in here with me more than a few times now...'n ya always get like this. Why?" He asked, genuinely confused

She shrugged, not trusting herself to speak.

"Not like I ain't see all of ya already." he smirked, his hands slipping down to her ass.

"I know..." she managed to say. "It's just...every time you take the robe off...I'm just worried that..." her voice was so soft and she couldn't seem to finish the thought.

"That _what_?" he asked. "That I'm gonna see somethin' I don't like? _That_ it?"

Carol bit her lip as she tried not to let her emotions get the best of her.

Daryl wasn't interested in waiting for a response. His hands fell away from her body and he took a step back, separating himself for her. Without fear or hesitation, he pulled the shirt up over his head and let it drop. Then, with his eyes locked on Carol's, he pushed the black boxers down his legs, kicking them aside. He huffed, running his hands through his mussed hair and stood in front of her, as naked as the day he was born. The only thing he wore was the set of red scratch marks she'd left on his chest. "Ya seen me Carol..." he breathed. "More times than I can count..." He turned away, showing her his back. Daryl licked his chapped lips and glanced at her over his shoulder. "Ya seen all this...'n ya don't look at me any different."

He was right. As bad as the scars were, they weren't enough to stop her from wanting him. They were just part of him...who he was...or who he'd been _before_. She'd traced every last one of them since that first night they'd spent together...her fingertips memorizing the lines and ridges. And when she looked at Daryl, it was never with pity...the only things reflected in her eyes, when she stared at her lover, were respect and desire...a deep appreciation that she knew he might never understand.

He could see that Carol was frozen. Her lips parted, but the words weren't coming. She wrung her hands anxiously, unsure of what to do or say. Daryl's breathing was picking up again. His eyes roamed her naked body, from her face, to the soft swells of her breasts...that tight stomach he loved, the dip in her belly button...the curve of her hips, her core...the long, pale legs that she wrapped around him when they made love. Daryl loved every last piece of her, and he wanted to make sure she knew.

Daryl turned towards her, his member aching and ready to be touched. He ignored the pain and moved until his hands were gripping her biceps. With his eyes focused on hers, he turned her so that she was facing the mirror. He maintained his grip, wanting to keep her there. Standing behind her, his need pressed to her ass, Daryl forced Carol to look at herself.

She braced her hands on the granite counter, her fingers curling around the edge. She bit her lip and closed her eyes, wishing that Daryl would stop all this. But he was still holding onto her biceps, and his manhood was hard behind her. He bucked lightly, teasing her, and ducked his head, whispering into her ear. "_Get them eyes open_."

Carol was trying to control her breathing, but the feeling of his cock against her ass was making her restless and she couldn't resist the urge to push back. Her eyes were still closed and she leaned over the counter slightly, widening her stance a little...her legs spreading for him.

Daryl grunted, bucking again, seeking the heat between her thighs. His heavy breaths were hitting her neck, and he wanted so badly to take her, but he couldn't let himself get distracted. He'd pushed her against that counter for a reason and he wasn't going to give in to temptation until she opened her eyes. "_Carol_..." he growled softly. "_C'mon...Please_."

Swallowing hard, she finally let her eyes flutter open. Blinking against the light, Carol tried to focus. Daryl's hard, lean body was so warm against her... a stark contrast to the cool granite of the counter pressing on her belly. Her eyes were open but she chose not to acknowledge her reflection. Instead, Carol glanced over her shoulder at him. "_What are we doing_?" she asked. The words were hushed as they fell from her lips.

Daryl gave her a quick kiss before nodding towards the mirror. "_I just wanna show ya somethin_'."

She released a soft sigh of frustration and refocused on the glass. What she could see of Daryl's naked form, reflected over the sink, interested her far more than her own likeness. She watched him watching her...the quiet intensity...the subtle focus of his gaze made her blush.

"_Look at ya_." he said, his voice a rasping whisper. "_Go on._"

Carol pulled a deep breath into her lungs and finally focused on her own reflection. She couldn't see anything of note, other than the pink flush on her cheeks that Daryl put there... She didn't want to acknowledge the marks on her neck, or the bruises on her arm. "Daryl," she sighed, "Why are..."

But he didn't let Carol finish. He bucked against her and she gasped. Her chest had begun to heave and her heart rate was steadily increasing. "_Look at ya._.." he repeated, his grip tightening on her biceps.

She didn't understand why any of this was happening. "_What am I looking at_?" she asked with a whisper.

"_That_," he answered, bucking his hips again.

Another small gasp escaped her.

"_That right there_," Daryl growled against her neck. "_The way ya look when ya want me inside ya. Ain't nothin' like it...ya get that pink color across your cheeks...ya start pantin'...takin' them little breaths like you're strugglin'_..."

Carol's mouth had gone dry. All she could do was stare at their reflections and watch his lips as he spoke.

"_And them eyes_," he muttered. "_They get real wide...bright_. _Sometimes...can't tell if you're excited...scared... But I like watchin' 'em get wide_. _I like knowin' that I'm doin' that to ya_."

"Y...you do?" Carol stammered, her heart was beating faster now.

His hands slid along her sides and he held tight to her hips, bucking suddenly.

"_God_," she whined.

"_I like every goddamn thing in that mirror, but I love these_..." he reached up, cupping both of her breasts in his strong hands. Growling, Daryl squeezed the tender flesh and watched her face change.

Carol's eyes closed and she pushed her body back against his, loving the way he felt. "_Fuck_," she breathed.

"_Keep them eyes open. I want ya lookin' at me_."

She swallowed hard, her body trembling. When she finally let her lids flutter open, Carol felt herself getting slick. The way Daryl was staring at her made her heart pound. She'd never seen a man look at a woman like that…his expression was so focused, so _hungry_…the intensity didn't even seem human. He was looking at her, _lusting_ after her the way a starving wolf stares at its prey before sinking it's teeth in.

"_I want ya_," Daryl breathed. He leaned in, nipping at her shoulder. "_All of ya_."

Carol shuddered at the contact but forced herself to keep her eyes open. "_You're sure_?" she whispered.

He placed a quick kiss to the spot he'd just bitten and then eased back, refocusing on her reflection. Daryl answered with a slow nod and stared at her beautiful breasts in the mirror. He could feel his cock throbbing and he bucked against her ass. "_Ya feel that_?" he growled softly.

She kept a moan locked behind her lips and nodded.

"_Ya do that to me_." he said, bucking his hips again.

Carol couldn't believe how hard he was. He'd proven his sexual prowess that first night, and every night since…but he never ceased to amaze her. The way he could get her body to spasm and writhe, with so little effort…it was enough to make Carol question whether any of it was real. She never knew anything could feel as good as Daryl's strong member filling her core. He didn't just make love to her…when he was inside her, Daryl owned her. The way he moved…the sounds he made, his speed, his rhythm…it was always perfect, as if he'd learned some secret about Carol's body that not even she was aware of. He knew exactly what to do to her, and she liked that. And his _stamina_…just thinking about it made her mouth dry.

They both had their limits, and they couldn't ignore the fact that their bodies needed time to recover in the aftermath of orgasm…but the respite never lasted long. Sometimes, it was only minutes after their climaxes, and Daryl would take her again…their bodies still slick with sweat, and her core would still be quivering. She supposed he owed the stamina, along with his appetite, to his age.

Daryl broke the trance by grabbing her breasts. He cupped the soft flesh, squeezing, massaging her…and he watched her reflection, savoring her reactions. He liked the way she bit her lip as she tried to keep herself from moaning. The image of his broad hands gripping her breasts made him harder and he bucked suddenly, making Carol gasp.

"_Fuck, I like it when ya do that_…" he growled.

Carol was clawing at the edge of the granite counter top. "_What_?" she breathed.

Daryl kept his eyes on hers as he tugged at both of her nipples. Another sharp gasp escaped her and he could feel his cock drip. "_That little noise ya make…like ya want me_."

She groaned softly and pushed her body back against him. "_I do_." she whispered.

He brought his lips to her ear and whispered roughly. "_Ya want it inside ya_?" his hips bucked weakly, teasing her…his rough hands were still massaging her breasts.

"_Yes_," she whined softly, "_Please_…"

"_Ya want me to make ya come_?" he growled. Daryl reached down with one hand and gripped his cock. Working to control himself, he used his grip to guide his aching member to her heat. With the tip resting at her entrance, he nipped at her earlobe.

"_Please_…" she breathed.

He rubbed the head against her wetness, making her walls open and close in anticipation. "_I ain't puttin' it in 'till ya do somethin' for me_." He muttered against her neck.

Carol pulled a deep breath into her lungs as she battled her body's frustration. "_Anything_…" she whispered.

Daryl began to push, not enough to slip inside, but just enough to torture her. "_I want ya lookin' in that goddamn mirror_," he said, squeezing her breast.

She swallowed hard, her core aching to be filled. It occurred to her then, as she studied their reflections, that they'd never done this. He'd taken her on the bathroom floor…they'd pleasured one another in the shower, with warm water pelting their bodies…but they'd never been in front of the mirror…the thought caused a sudden thrill to rush through her and her heart began to thrum in her chest. "_I….I'm looking_…" she breathed, anxiously awaiting further instruction.

"_Good_," he pressed his member against her entrance, making her legs tremble. "_Want ya to see everything I'm seein'_."

All Carol could do was nod.

Daryl kissed the side of her neck and began growling softly into her skin. "_Them goddamn eyes…I wanna see 'em get wide_," he teased her entrance again. "_I wanna keep that color on your face. Christ Carol…I want all of ya. These fuckin' tits…" _his strong hand squeezed her again. "_So fuckin' soft, Jesus…'n all this_…" he ran his hand down from her chest, mapping out the smooth skin of her stomach, when he reached her clit, he rubbed it with the tip of his middle finger. "_That pussy_…" he nipped at her earlobe again.

Carol was struggling. She wanted his calloused fingers on her clit and his cock in her core, but she didn't have the words to tell him…

He stopped rubbing her and released his manhood. Moving both hands to her ass, he gripped the firm flesh and swore. "_Sonofabitch_," he growled. "_This tight, fuckin' ass_…"

Carol couldn't stop herself from moaning and pushing back against him. The wetness was building between her thighs.

"_One day, ya gotta fuckin' let me have it_." he bucked again.

She sank her teeth into her bottom lip. He'd been hinting at that for a while, and even though she was eager to try new things, part of her was nervous. He was so big and she worried that letting him take her that way would prove too much…but she hadn't ruled it out. "_Maybe one day_," she breathed, pushing back against him.

That was good enough for Daryl. Knowing that it was still up for discussion turned him on and he squeezed her ass again, wondering what it would be like to get inside. Before he could lose himself in fantasies, he leaned back in, bringing his lips to her ear. He tried to remind himself of why he'd pushed her in front of the mirror in the first place. Their bodies were so close and he could feel the heat rising from her skin. "_I want ya_…" he whispered, his warm breath hitting her earlobe. "_You're sexy_." he nuzzled the side of her neck. "_Every last little goddamn piece of ya_."

Carol didn't know what to do….what to say. No one had ever spoken to her that way, and she wasn't used to thinking of herself as sexy. She'd always just been a battered wife…a _mother_. But Daryl saw something in her…and he was trying to get her to see it. She gnawed the corner of her lip as she stared at her reflection.

Daryl lifted his chin, and their eyes met as they studied one another. He watched her watching him, and they were both frozen. He could see a thousand things in her expression…all the words that he knew must be sticking in her throat…She looked happy…_genuinely_ happy, and the thought that he'd put that look on her face made his heart rate speed up. Running his hands up and down her sides, he kissed her shoulder. "_I'm gonna turn on the water…work on getting' that tub filled_."

Carol's brows knit together in confusion.

Daryl smirked at her in the mirror. "_I'll be right back; don't move_."

She made herself nod. Her entire body was vibrating as Daryl eased back and moved away from her. Carol tried to relax, and keep her eyes on the mirror. She could hear the squeaking of the faucet in the background, the pipes groaning as Daryl got the hot water running. She couldn't understand why he was suddenly concerned about their bath… As she considered the reasons behind his actions, something startled her. Daryl's hand were on her hips and he was behind her again, leaning over her so that he could kiss the side of her neck.

"_Wh…what about the bath_?" she asked, the words coming out as breathy moans.

He smirked again, his hands massaging her hips. "_We'll get there_," he whispered.

"_But the water_…"

He nipped at her neck, silencing her. "_I'm gonna leave it runnin'_."

"_But_…"

"_Quit_," he said, slipping one hand down between her legs. He pushed a finger into her slick heat and curled it, hitting her g-spot.

Carol's eyes slammed shut and she cried out, her nails clinging to the countertop.

Daryl worked his finger in and out of her sex, loving how wet she was. "_I bet," _he grunted,_ "I can get ya to come 'fore that tub's full_."

She could hear the sound of the water rushing from the faucet. "_And….if you can't?" _she breathed.

He was still smirking as he toyed with her pussy. "_You're stallin'_."

"_If you can't_?" she asked again.

Daryl huffed. "_If I can't…then I'll fuckin' eat ya like ya been wantin'_…"

Carol felt her breath catch. Since she let him go down on her, her head had been full of possibilities. One in particular…she wanted him to hold her up…her back against the wall. She wanted him to eat her with her legs hooked over his shoulders…she wanted to rock her hips against his warm mouth… Daryl was convinced that it would go wrong somehow…that he could drop her…and he was afraid of hurting her, so he hadn't given in to the request.

"_You promise_?" she asked.

He pushed his finger deep into her core. "_I do_."

"_God_…" she whined.

"_But If I get your ass to come 'fore that tub is full, I want ya to suck my cock…" _he curled his finger again.

"_Jesus_!" she cried out, wondering why he was asking for such a simple reward. Oral pleasure had become a staple for them, and they both enjoyed giving and receiving.

"_In my truck_…" he added. "_Next time you're on a break at the bar_."

It was then that Carol understood. He just wanted the thrill. He knew that messing around during her shift made her anxious, even when they moved the truck back behind the building. There was always the chance that someone could catch them, and the forbidden nature of it all turned Daryl on.

"_Sound good_?" he asked, bucking his hips.

"_Deal_," she breathed, smirking at him over her shoulder.

Daryl felt his cock get harder and he leaned in, catching her mouth with his. They kissed each other, enjoying the pressure, and Daryl continued to push his finger into her. He pulled away after several seconds. "_Ya done enough stallin'_." he huffed. "_Now get them legs open_."

They could both hear the water rushing in the background, and they were already thinking about the prizes they were sure they'd be collecting. "_C'mon_," Daryl urged her.

She gave him one last smirk before refocusing on their reflections. Leaning over the counter, she spread her legs further apart and gasped at the feeling of his finger moving inside her.

"_That's it_," he growled softly, feeling the way her walls opened. He looked at the mirror and saw that Carol's eyes were already slammed shut. He chuckled to himself.

_This shit's too fuckin' easy._

Widening his stance a little, and slipping his finger free, Daryl gripped his manhood. Guiding himself to her heat, he pressed against the tight ring of muscles. The blunt head of his cock slid at first…she was so wet, but he righted himself, and pushed firmly against her entrance.

Carol was moaning, her chest heaving. "_Right there_…." she cried.

Grunting softly, and focusing on her core, Daryl applied more pressure. He could feel her slickness and he jerked his hips hard, finally pushing into her tight passage. They both swore when they felt their bodies join, but Daryl couldn't afford to waste any time. He continued to buck, sending his rigid shaft further into her sex. She was wrapped around him like a fucking glove and he pushed into her heat, savoring it. When his pelvis was flush against her ass, he gripped her hips for support.

"_Fuck Daryl_," she moaned, loving the angle. He was buried in her pussy and her legs were already shaking. "_Move_!"

"_Christ_!" he growled as he pulled back and then thrust hard. As his cock moved through her core, Daryl's lids grew heavy. He knew he would never get used to the feeling of her sex, no matter how many times he took her. Her body was perfect…made for him, and all he wanted was to pleasure her. "_Fuckin' hell…"_ he whined as he worked to create a steady rhythm inside her.

Carol arched her back slightly, trying to take all of him. When his thick cock slipped inside, she nearly came undone. "_Like that_," she cried, feeling him hit the top of her.

Daryl's nails were biting into her hips as he fucked her. While his dick filled her passage, he couldn't help but to stare at her ass…her pussy was so tight, and he knew that her ass would be even tighter…he knew that the pressure might even be painful, but he was so desperate to try…he wanted to force himself into the tightest part of her body, and the thought made his cock harder inside her. He gripped her hips and slammed his hard-on into her soft, warm, wetness.

Carol screamed out in ecstasy. Every stroke made her legs shake and her walls were quivering around his member. She was dimly aware of the water rushing in the background, and she knew it would only add to Daryl's ferocity. She wanted him to go faster, harder…

He growled as he sank into her pussy again, and again. He angled his hips, making sure that every inch of his cock disappeared inside her. Whenever he thrust into her sex, Carol jerked and screamed. "_Ya like that_?" he yelled at her.

Carol felt her walls clamping around his hard shaft as she tried to keep him inside her. "_Mhmmmm_" she moaned, pushing back against him.

Daryl was thrusting faster, slipping in and out of her heat with ease. He growled, tearing his attention away from her ass and focusing on the mirror…what he saw nearly made him come. He could see Carol's body jerking, her breasts moving as he worked her body…and her face. She was panting, her cheeks flushed, her eyes slammed shut… "_Goddamn_," he groaned, trying to keep himself in check. "_Carol….open your eyes_…"

She was getting lost in the motion of his hips…she didn't even care about their damn bet. She just wanted him to keep doing things to her.

"_Open 'em_!" he growled.

Carol could hear the urgency in his voice and she took a deep breath, opening her eyes. "_Fuck_," she breathed, seeing their reflections… She loved being able to watch him while he took her.

"_That's it_," he said, thrusting hard. "_I want ya lookin' at me while I fuck ya_." He could feel her warm walls rubbing against his shaft as he moved back and forth. "_Jesus_!" Daryl snarled, pushing his hard-on deeper into her core. She felt so good, and he loved the strong, pink flush that was spreading on her cheeks, making her glow. Being able to watch her reactions, as he pushed and pulled inside her, was incredible, and he wondered why they hadn't already tried this.

As much as he loved her body, Daryl found himself mesmerized by her face. He liked seeing her lips part as she fought to breathe, her startling blue eyes getting wider as he moved them both towards their peaks. He could see desire in her eyes, trust and longing… all of those things added to his pleasure and he was determined to finish her.

He was jerking hard between her legs and Carol leaned even further over the counter, submitting to him. Daryl continued to force his cock into her sex, both of them enjoying the friction. As he moved, his member began to swell. He was filling her, stretching her, but her walls still clung to him. "_Lord_," he growled, pumping his hips. As his speed and momentum increased, Daryl could feel her wetness easing the way. It didn't matter how narrow she was, he could still penetrate her, his long cock slipping all the way in, moving through her core and making her entire body shake. Her moisture was gliding around the head of his cock with every thrust and he knew she was close. His dick was jerking and he focused on sliding right into her center.

Carol couldn't take much more. He was so strong, so heavy inside her…and he seemed to move faster with each passing second. She knew what he wanted…to feel her come, and she was dangerously close to the edge. He was pushing into her tightest places and Carol began to lose control. She was groaning and panting, muttering his name as he worked her body.

"_Yeah_," he snarled, bucking his hips against her ass. "_Ya like that…don't ya_?"

"_God Daryl….yes_…"

He gripped her hips and thrust harder. Her pussy was so warm all around him, her softness surrounding every inch of rigid flesh…he could feel her insides massaging him, from the base to the tip. "_Ya like havin' my cock inside ya_?"

She screamed, moving back against him, wanting to take all of his manhood.

Daryl loved the feeling of her slick walls as they trapped his throbbing shaft inside her. He was fucking her hard, wanting to break her…to _own_ her. "_I need to fuckin' hear ya_!" he growled, bucking in and out of her heat, loving the suction between them.

"_Jesus Christ Daryl…_!" Her core was already starting to spasm. "_Yes…I want it…I want you…please…harder_."

"_Ya want this cock_?" he snapped, giving her a sudden thrust.

"_I want it_!" she cried out, beads of sweat rolling down her spine as they moved together. "_All of it_!"

"_Then keep that fuckin' pussy open_!" he growled as he squeezed her hips.

Carol could barely breathe. She spread her legs further apart, wanting him to have all the room he needed, and he continued his assault on her sex, his pace never slowing. Daryl's lids were heavy but he had to keep going. She was so wet and each time he slipped into her heat, he trembled at the sensation. Her body opened for him, welcoming him in, and he pushed in harder, deeper, wanting to explore. The blunt head of his dick was getting painfully tight and he wanted to come…he wanted to fill her. Daryl moved faster, dipping in and out of her slick core, feeling her walls caress his shaft. "_Fuckin' hell Carol…that pussy's wet_!" He continued to thrust against her ass, hitting the top of her each time.

Carol was moaning, arching her back, wanting him to take her. "_You're so hard_!" she cried, feeling his thick cock penetrate her again.

Daryl was jerking and thrusting within her soft walls. He moved back and forth at a relentless pace, staking his claim on his woman. His fingers were pressing hard into her hips and he knew he would come soon. "_C'mon….Jesus, I wanna feel ya come_." he groaned.

His manhood was sinking into her hard and fast. "_I'm so close baby_…" she was panting as he took her.

"_C'mon then_!" he urged, sliding into her center. "_Jus come…I wanna get them legs_ shakin'."

Carol pushed back against him, taking his cock, her body desperate for release.

"_I told ya_," Daryl snarled, ramming his hips against her ass. "_To fuckin' come_!" Strands of damp hair were hanging in his eyes and his jaw was set hard as he began thrusting wildly between her legs. He could feel her core getting tighter around him, but he pushed through, not caring how loudly she screamed.

As he slipped in and out of her heat, Carol felt him hit that spot that seemed to hold all of her tension. He pushed in, thick and strong, his rigid member pulsing inside her…and Carol gave in. Her eyes slammed shut and she released a long, almost painful sounding moan that filled the room. Mind-numbing pleasure rushed through her frame, making her weak, and she had to fight to stay standing. As the sparks flew behind her eyes, she tried to maintain her grip on the smooth, cool countertop. Her pussy was so tight around him, that he could hardly move…she could feel every nerve ending vibrate as the climax sapped her of her strength in an instant. The muscles in her core twitched and fluttered along his length, and there was familiar warmth as a gush of wetness hit her sex. She continued to moan, her body savoring every tingle along with the hardness that was still buried inside her.

Daryl was transfixed by the image in the mirror. Carol was glowing, and he was sure that she'd never looked as beautiful as she did in that moment…caught in the grip of her climax….a climax _he'd_ given her… His hips were still thrusting and he could tell, by watching her face, that she was still riding her high. He felt her release washing out around him, and the warm slickness was too much. He closed his eyes and fucked her as hard as he could, loving the way she moaned. "_That's it_…." he growled, his hips colliding with her ass, over and over… "_God….damn….fuck….christ!" _He was pushing, straining to go as deep as he could, for as long as she'd let him. Nothing compared to the feeling of her pussy wrapped around him. She was so soft, warm, wet…and his swollen cock was throbbing inside her. He held on to her hips, keeping their bodies flush as he bucked. "_So wet_…" he muttered under his breath…"_so fuckin' wet_…" Carol was everything he needed, and everything he wanted. He pushed his engorged member into her sex and tried to memorize the feeling. Daryl loved penetrating her, claiming her with his cock… despite the fact that she'd already reached her peak, Carol was still moving back against him and the friction was making his member ache and throb.

"_Don't stop baby_," she moaned. "_Put it in…please_."

Daryl's mouth went dry; if she wanted him to go harder…he would. He moved his hands to her ass and gripped the flesh in his sweaty palms as he jerked his strong hips. She felt so good…her warmth surrounding his cock, and as he pushed and pulled within her narrow, trembling, passage, he felt his pleasure rushing forward. Strong waves were coursing through him, one after another, making his dick harder. Buried between her pale, shaking legs, Daryl felt the orgasm spill from the tip of his cock. "_God fuckin' dammit_!" he snarled up at the ceiling, his head going back while his body continued to buck into her. He was pulsing inside her, sending bursts of semen up into her cervix with every animalistic thrust. As he stood behind Carol, giving her everything, making her his…Daryl experienced the most incredible high. The powerful suction between their bodies was coaxing his pleasure from him. Her strong walls gripped his manhood from the base, all along the throbbing shaft, to the tight, blunt tip. She was still pushing back against him, taking him all the way into her pussy, and letting him come hard inside her. She moved back and Daryl thrust forward, feeling more wetness seep from between her thighs. He was keeping her open, spread apart…every inch of his flesh buried in her core as she convulsed around him. He continued to swear, his eyes half-open as he stared at the ceiling and let his body work on its own. Carol was panting, moaning each time he slid into her heat, and Daryl bucked, emptying himself inside her. Her slick walls milked his cock until he couldn't take it and he sighed in ecstasy as the last of his semen shot from the tip, filling her pussy. His hands moved clumsily back to her hips for support, and he grunted, giving her a few weak thrusts to make sure he was spent.

"_Fuckin' Christ_…" he breathed, her warmth still wrapped around him.

Carol still hadn't come down from her high. He fucked her through her orgasm, amplifying the pleasure and the vibrations in her core. She knew, as she worked to pull a strained breath into her burning lungs, that she'd never been so wet before. She could feel it…the moisture dripping down the insides of her thighs…

_The mirror…_

The glass made the difference. Being able to watch her partner as he moved inside her…it was the most erotic thing that Carol had ever experienced. She remembered every expression, every time he gnawed his lip, every time his brows knit together as he focused on pleasuring her…and she'd never seen anything so sexy. He was so strong as he took her, his body hard and lean. His member was solid, and he claimed her with it. When he finally hit his peak inside her, Carol stared hard at his face. His mouth had been open, and his lids were heavy. She saw his head go back as the pleasure overtook him, but his cock remained stiff, invading her core, and her body opened up, welcoming his hot seed. She loved the feeling of him coming between her legs…his swollen cock spurting and throbbing with every thrust, the sudden rush of warmth as his semen filled her. There was something primal about it, and Carol always worked to coax as much pleasure from him as she could. Her exhausted heart was still beating itself against her ribs and the muscles in her thighs were trembling.

_God…_

Daryl was panting as he waited patiently for the room to stop spinning. He could hardly feel the tile beneath his feet and he desperately needed to get his bearings. Blinking, he tried to clear some of the haze from his mind. He licked his chapped lips and tightened his grip on Carol's body to convince himself that she was still there. She moaned in response, and the pained sound seemed to bring him back into the present. Daryl remembered where they were, what they were doing…and as the thoughts slowly fell back into place, he realized that the water was still running somewhere in the background. He blinked again, and sucked in a sharp breath as he carefully slipped his cock from between Carol's legs. They both hissed at the loss, and Daryl nearly lost his footing. He was light-headed, overcome by his climax, and stumbled back into the nearest wall.

As he tried to catch his breath, Daryl reached up and wiped stinging sweat away from his eyes. His body was still throbbing, aching, and he was so thirsty… He could feel the moisture beginning to dry on his skin, and he was tempted to give in to fatigue…to let his exhausted body slide down the wall until his ass hit the floor. But Daryl couldn't do that. Gnawing his lip, and bracing his palms against the cool wall at his back, he forced himself to stay upright. Through the strands of hair that hung in his eyes, Daryl could see his partner.

She was still leaning over the counter, and the muscles in her arms seemed to be trembling. Her head hung low and he focused on her shoulder blades, her spine…the tight ass that he loved. In that moment, Daryl was content. He stared at the sweet spot between her legs, the firm flesh of her pale thighs, and those long, toned legs. He wasn't sure how long he'd been admiring her, but the sound of rushing water broke his trance. Drawing on what little strength he had left, he pushed himself off the wall and stumbled towards the tub. As he held the shower curtain out of the way and looked down into the tub, Daryl couldn't stop the smirk from spreading on his face.

_Sumbitch is only half-full…_

Leaning over, he dipped his hand into the water, testing the temperature. It was hot, but not overwhelmingly so. He could already feel his muscles relaxing. Withdrawing his hand, Daryl turned away from the tub and made his way back to his partner. He stood behind her and ran his broad hands gently along her sides. "_Carol_." he said softly.

She pulled a deep, cleansing breath into her lungs before opening her eyes. When she saw him in the mirror, Carol smiled. He was staring at her the way he always did afterwards…like he cared about her. His eyes were clear and honest, and she could see his hands resting on her waist.

"Ya alright?" he asked.

She could still feel the muscles fluttering in her core. "I'm great." she said.

A slight blush appeared on his cheeks and he ducked his head for a moment.

"How about you?" she asked.

When he lifted his chin to meet her gaze, Daryl was gnawing his lip and smirking a little. "I'm good."

Carol chuckled softly as she turned around to face him. With the counter at her back, she stared at her partner. "So…" she said, letting the word hang in the air suggestively.

Daryl was massaging her waist. "So?" he echoed.

She reached out, letting her fingertips trail down his slick chest until she reached his stomach. He trembled at her touch. "Where do we stand on our wager?" Carol asked, smirking at him.

Daryl grabbed her hand and carefully brought it to his lips. He kept his eyes locked on hers as he kissed each of her fingertips. "Go on 'n see for yourself." he growled softly.

On weak legs, Carol moved past him. She could feel him watching her, but she didn't stop until she was leaning over the tub. Chuckling and shaking her head, she stared down at the clear water. When she stood back up, Carol folded her arms across her chest and glanced at him over her shoulder. "Aren't you going to gloat?" she asked.

He moved towards her, the smile still on his face. "Naw. Plenty of time for that later. Right now, I just wanna see ya get in there."

Carol huffed. "Fine." She stepped over the side of the tub and dipped her foot into the water. "Jesus!" she laughed. "You think it's hot enough?" she asked.

Daryl snorted. "Just as hot as it needs to be, now quit whinin'."

She narrowed her eyes at him as she sank down slowly, easing herself into the water. It was almost too much, but she hissed and gripped the sides of the tub as she waited for her body to adjust. "You gonna join me?" Carol asked, smirking up at him.

Daryl stepped over the side, his foot plunging into the water. A tiny grunt escaped him and Carol chuckled. "Hush." he chided.

"I'm sorry," she laughed. Carol leaned forward, hugging her knees as she made room for him to ease down into the tub.

They were awkward and cramped at first, but they made the arrangement work. Daryl fumbled with the faucet, stopping the flow of the water. He did his best to lean back, without letting his head hit the faucet. Once he was relatively comfortable, he beckoned to Carol and she leaned back into him. The lovers closed their eyes and sighed in satisfaction as they let the hot water surround them.

Carol was nestled against him, and he loved the way she felt…her body so warm and close. Her short hair was damp and soft, brushing his collar bone. He pulled her scent into his lungs and tried to recall if he'd ever felt more at home than he did with Carol…more at _peace_. Daryl wasn't sure what he'd done to deserve her…or how he'd ever convinced her to spend that first night with him, but he was so incredibly grateful. He'd never been very good with words, but he wanted her to know what he was feeling. Sitting up just a bit, he gently urged her to shift with him. He could feel her soft ass brushing his manhood, but he tried not to think about that. His body couldn't handle much more than stillness at the moment.

Carol was giggling as she leaned back. His body was strong, solid behind her. "You okay back there?" she asked.

"Mhmm," he grunted, his arms circling her middle.

She let her hands rest over his and they enjoyed being close to one another.

Daryl ducked his chin, nuzzling the top of her head.

Carol giggled again. "What are you doing?"

"Nothin'." he growled softly. "Just touchin' ya." He placed a quick kiss to her temple.

Carol could feel the laughter dying in her chest. He was so careful, so gentle with her…and the kindness was almost unnerving. She wasn't sure if it was the orgasms he'd given her, the warm water they were both immersed in, or the simple, intoxicating effect his presence had on her, but Carol was suddenly feeling light-headed. She ran her fingertips over his knuckles, memorizing the ridges and valleys. With her eyes closed, she let her body relax and melt into his…nothing mattered but the two of them.

Daryl's hands had been resting over her lower belly, but he moved them up, along her sides, until he reached her delicate shoulders. As he massaged her, Daryl whispered in her ear. "_Can ya tell me what happened_?"

A crease formed in Carol's brow, but she refused to open her eyes. "_Daryl_…"

"_Please_," he insisted, his lips at her ear. "_I need to know how ya got these_." He let his calloused fingertips ghost over the marks on her neck.

She released a heavy sigh, knowing that she couldn't keep anything from him. "Fine," she conceded. "But I need you to listen…to hear me out. And no matter what I say…" Carol paused to gnaw the corner of her lip. "I need you to promise me that you'll stay calm. No yelling, and no making plans with Merle to pay another visit to the house."

Daryl stiffened behind her but he worked to get himself under control. He could already feel anger simmering inside him. "You talk," he said. "I'll listen."

Carol took a deep breath and tried to decide where to start. Daryl resumed rubbing her shoulders, hoping to coax an answer from her. "This morning, after you left…I didn't know what to do."

Daryl could feel her muscles knotting up beneath his hands.

"I didn't know what to think." You and Merle left…Ed was gone, and I was alone in the house."

"I'm sorry I left ya," Daryl started to say, but Carol cut him off.

"No," she shook her head, "Don't be. You needed to go. It only would've made things worse if you stayed."

Daryl worked her shoulders as he waited patiently for her to continue.

"I was in that house…." she sighed. "And I needed to do something…anything. I just wanted a distraction…something to fill up the hours until Ed came home."

"What'd ya do?" Daryl asked

Carol snorted and shrugged. "The only thing I could do…same thing I've always done." Her hands were clasped over her stomach and they looked strangely pale beneath the water. "I played the role of the doting wife…_homemaker_…"

Daryl could hear the bitterness in her voice as she said the last word.

"I cleaned the house, top to bottom. I made lasagna…" she nearly laughed at how strange it sounded. "And after I called Linda, to make sure she could pick Sophia up from school, I just…waited."

Daryl was doing his best to remain calm, but he didn't like where Carol's story was going. He tried not to take his frustration out on her shoulders.

"I'm not even sure how long I sat at that kitchen table…just waiting for the sound of his tires in the driveway….it felt like days. At one point, I remember wondering if he would even come home at all. I figured he might've taken up with those other pieces of trash he works with…or that he'd stopped off for a drink after his shift…"

"_But he showed up_…" Daryl said softly, finishing the thought for her.

Carol sighed. "He did. He wanted to know where Sophia was…of course. The fact that she was gone didn't do anything to improve his mood."

"Ya made the right call, keepin' her out of it." said Daryl.

Carol reached up and ran a dripping hand through her short hair. "I know."

"Go on," he urged, kissing her temple again.

She released another sigh and closed her eyes. "There's nothing worse than waiting…sitting in an empty house…not knowing what's coming."

"_I'm sorry_…." he growled softly, his hands still working her shoulders.

Carol could feel her throat closing up, but she wouldn't allow herself to cry; she'd done enough crying for one day. "He wanted answers," she said. "Wanted to know who you and Merle were…where Sophia was…"

For an instant, fear flickered in Daryl's chest.

"I didn't tell him," she breathed. "I couldn't. I wouldn't _let_ myself." Carol's heart rate was speeding up as she relived every second of that hellish conversation with her husband. "Men like him…like _Ed_," she explained. "They feed on your fear. It's almost like they can smell it…"

A shadow seemed to pass over Daryl's features then. He understood, better than most… He knew what it was like to be afraid…to be a prisoner in his own home. But he held his tongue and waited for his lover to finish speaking. He'd promised her that he would listen.

"He wanted answers, but I couldn't tell him anything. I tried to act like nothing had happened, hoping that he would let it go." A sad chuckle escaped her then. "But I knew he wouldn't. He was barking at me…demanding names….and all I could think to do was get dinner on the table." Carol brought one hand to her forehead, cupping it. "I turned my back on him…pulled that lasagna out of the oven, as if the two of us were going to sit down and eat…" The absurdity of it all seemed to grow with each word Carol spoke.

"_What happened_?" Daryl whispered. He could feel her body tensing against him.

Carol chewed her bottom lip as she fought to contain the feelings rioting inside her…._anger, revulsion, sadness, shame_…they were threatening to break free, like starving dogs from their chains….but she needed to keep them at bay. "Before I could get the lasagna to the table…he…" she paused, collecting herself. "He grabbed me. Here…" she lifted her arm from the water, letting Daryl see the ugly bruises that Ed's fingers left behind.

He reached out, gently tracing the purplish mark. He could feel his bile rising and the tiny hairs were sticking up at the back of his neck. With cold, narrowed eyes, Daryl studied the bruises. At some point, maybe even since their first night together, he'd begun thinking of Carol as his. And the thought of another man laying hands on her, even if that man was her husband, caused rage to bubble beneath his skin. The longer he stared at the mark, the more his breathing seemed to pick up.

Carol must've noticed the change in her partner, because she turned her head, glancing up at him. "Please," she said. "_Listen_."

Daryl swallowed down his anger and nodded, not trusting himself to speak.

"When he grabbed me," she continued. "He jerked my arm and I dropped the pan. It was a mess…the glass went everywhere, there was sauce all over me…all over the _floor_. But he didn't stop….before I could even take a breath, he starts walking me back into the nearest wall. He's yelling…I'm not even sure what he said. I felt my back hit the wall and then he got his hand around my neck…." she stopped, her brows knitting together. The more she thought about it, the less real it seemed. It was as if she were describing a scene from a movie, or someone else's life. It was difficult to accept the fact that this all took place in her kitchen, just hours ago…

Daryl's jaw was set hard and his breathing had picked up, but Carol wouldn't allow him to lose control. She reached up, winding one of her hands into his wet hair. "Easy," she said. "I'm here, and I'm _fine_."

He answered with a soft grunt and let his chin rest on top of her head.

"I couldn't breathe…I couldn't _scream_. But I remember fighting. I was scratching, pulling at his hand…trying to get him to let go, but he just kept yelling…and after a few seconds…everything went black." She paused to lick her lips. "I woke up on the floor. He was sitting at the kitchen table, just watching me. He's _always_ watching me..." she said softly, feeling a chill move through her frame.

"_What happened_?" Daryl asked.

She swallowed hard, unsure of how much she should tell him. "He told me I had to get the floor clean…there was glass and sauce everywhere. He watched me the whole time…almost like he was waiting for me to do something wrong. But I focused on cleaning. I swept up the mess...but I didn't throw all the glass away…."

Daryl's brows knit together in confusion.

"He was distracted for half a second, and I put a big piece of broken glass in the sink. He didn't hear me."

Daryl was getting anxious.

"When I was standing in front of the sink…I heard him come up behind me."

"_Yeah_?" Daryl growled under his breath.

"I was scared…I didn't know what was coming…but then he went for his belt." She stiffened for a moment and fought the wave of nausea that the memory brought on. "I figured he was gonna beat me, but…." her lower lip was trembling slightly.

"But _what_?"

Carol swallowed hard again. She'd survived the act itself, surely she could survive the re-telling. "I heard him tugging at his zipper…and I swear to god that was the first time in my life I ever found myself wishing for a beating."

Daryl's eyes were mean slits and his heart was pounding heavy in his chest as he listened to his lover's story. He wasn't sure how much longer he could keep himself in check.

It was taking every last ounce of Carol's strength to keep the tears from her eyes, and the sadness from her voice, but she had to keep going. "He pushed my pants down…my panties….and he…he pressed himself against me," she said.

Daryl was suddenly filled with more rage than he was prepared to handle, but he had no intentions of interrupting Carol. He sensed that she needed to say these things, just as much as he needed to hear them.

"He had me trapped against the counter…and he was _threatening_ me…" Her voice had grown soft. "I was so scared…but _then_," she blinked, trying to remember exactly what happened in her kitchen. "I just snapped. I knew that I had to stop it….I couldn't let him hurt me again."

Daryl's eyes slammed shut and he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.

Carol was still clutching loosely at Daryl's hair as she spoke. "I leaned over the sink…and he couldn't have known. It would never even occur to Ed that I might be capable of hurting him." Her tongue darted out over her lips. "I grabbed that pieced of glass, and before I had time to overthink it…I…_I cut him_." she breathed. A part of her was still in awe of everything that had taken place between her and Ed that day.

Daryl let the words sink in. He knew men like Ed…he'd dealt with them for most of his life, and he knew that the only thing men like that understood, was violence. But the idea of Carol resorting to that sort of behavior was difficult to accept. As he laid in the tub with her, their bodies surrounded by warm, soothing water, Daryl began to put the pieces together. _The sudden aggression she'd displayed in his bedroom…her need for dominance_…it was because of what happened with Ed.

"I turned around before he could stop me and I caught his neck. The look on his face…" she breathed "the absolute shock…it was strangely satisfying. He couldn't scream…the gash was deep and I remember getting blood on my shirt. He stumbled a little…till his back hit a wall, and then he slid down to the floor. And for _once_ in my life," she muttered through clenched teeth. "I got the chance to look down at that man."

Daryl could hear the change in her voice…and he found that he liked it. She wasn't speaking like a victim…she was speaking with confidence…the way a survivor would speak. As angry as he was at the bastard that touched her, Daryl took comfort in the fact that she'd come out of that altercation a stronger woman…a stronger _person_. "_What happened to him_?" he growled under his breath.

Carol's eyes were narrowed, _cold_, as she recounted the evening's events. "I let him bleed for a few seconds…I could've let him die there. Maybe I should have….but something stopped me. I didn't know how I would explain the whole thing to Sophia, so I figured I should help him."

"Ya made the right the call." he said, feeling some of the rage subside.

"I guess I did. It was tempting though…knowing that I could leave him there…that he'd bleed out." She ran a hand through her wet hair and sighed. "I patched him up, got the bleeding to stop. And I told him everything I'd been keeping to myself since the first month of our marriage."

Daryl resumed his work on her shoulders, feeling as though a different woman was in the tub with him. "What'd ya say?"

Carol stared long and hard at the far wall of the shower. She could feel Daryl's strong hands kneading her muscles, easing the soreness the day had left her with. As she lay with him, images flashing bright and vivid in her mind's eye, Carol felt the familiar sense of power coursing through her frame, warming her blood like wine. It was the same rush of heat she'd experienced as she loomed over her husband and watched the color drain from his face. It was _control_. Luxuriating in the hot water, while savoring the lingering effects of a powerful climax, made Carol feel good, _strong_…despite her bruises and minor injuries. She had her lover at her back, supporting her…_listening_. She wasn't used to anyone listening… It was all so intoxicating and Carol was getting lost in her high. Daryl's rough whisper pulled her from the trance.

"_What'd ya say_?" he asked again.

Carol pushed her slender fingers through his hair, grazing his scalp with her nails. She heard him stifle a growl, but she didn't stop her ministrations. "_I told that son of a bitch not to touch me_," she said, her voice low, _dangerous_.

Daryl felt his heart beat a little faster when those words fell from her lips. It was strange to hear her talk that way, but something about it thrilled him. She spoke with such assurance, and he loved having her long fingers in his wet hair. "_What else_?" he made himself ask.

Carol could hear the spark of interest in Daryl's voice and she tugged gently at his locks. He hissed in response and it only added to her sense of power. "I told him not to touch Sophia…and that the violence ends _here_. I _threatened_ him." she said, somewhat in awe of her own actions. "The bastard was _sitting_ there, _bleeding_ in _my_ kitchen, and he still had his cock out. He started to argue with me…_well_," she snorted in amusement. "It wasn't so much arguing as gurgling…but he looked me in the eye and asked what would happen if he chose to disregard all the things I'd said…." She sank her teeth into her bottom lip and tugged at Daryl's hair again.

"_Fuck_," he breathed, his eyes closing. He couldn't understand his body's reaction to her voice. Daryl supposed his sudden arousal had as much to do with her forceful tone as their subject matter. Hearing Carol tear down her abuser was turning him on. "_What'd ya tell him_?" he asked, wondering if he possessed the stamina that holding another erection would require.

Carol's blue eyes were still trained on the far wall, her hand still tangled in her lover's hair, and she spoke plainly, as if they were discussing their breakfast plans. "I held that piece of glass over his cock, and I told the son of a bitch that I'd cut it off. You should've seen how pale he was. And even after…when I was stitching his neck…I told him that if he tried to _hurt_ me…_to get rid of me_…he'd never get custody of Sophia. Maybe he believed me," Carol shrugged. "Maybe he didn't. Either way, he knows where I stand…and if he ever _forgets_, I'll _remind_ him."

Granted, the idea of genital dismemberment should've been enough to curb Daryl's sexual appetite, but it wasn't. He was proud of Carol, and hearing about how she'd stood up to her husband made Daryl want her. He had to bite his lip and fight the urge to run his hands down her body. She was soft and warm against him, and it would've been easy for him reach for her breasts, to squeeze them in his hands and hear that sexy little gasp he knew she'd make. But he restrained himself. He wanted to hear everything she had to say; his lust could wait. "What happened after ya stitched him?" Daryl asked.

Carol sighed, her hand slipping from Daryl's hair. "I got him to his feet…set him up on the couch with a TV tray and some leftovers. Then I went upstairs and took a shower." she was silent for a moment, remembering the way it felt to stand under the spray of clear water. "I had to wash every trace of that man off my body."

"Ya felt better after?" Daryl asked softly.

The corner of her mouth quirked up in the makings of a smile. "Yes," she said. "I did."

Daryl ducked his head so that he could place a quick kiss to her cheek. "I'm glad."

The gesture made Carol giggle. He was so sweet to her. She found it amusing that the same man who could make her scream and cuss at the ceiling, could get her to blush with something as simple as a kiss on the cheek. Moving carefully, so as not to hurt him, Carol turned in the tub so that she could face him. Daryl's hands ran slowly, up and down her sides, while hers splayed on his chest. They stared at one another with open, honest eyes. She leaned in, her lips just inches from his. "_It was because of you_," she whispered.

The statement seemed to catch Daryl off guard. A crease formed in his brow as he continued to rub her sides beneath the water. "_What was_?" he asked, wondering if he should just close the distance and kiss her.

"_Tonight_," Carol explained. "_Everything that happened_."

He stared at her mouth, wanting to catch it with his own.

"_I just_…." she paused, collecting her thoughts. "_I couldn't let him touch me…not like that_." Carol bit her bottom lip and worried that she'd said too much…but she couldn't take the words back, and she wasn't sure she wanted to.

The significance of her admission wasn't lost on Daryl. He stopped the motion of his hands when he reached her lower back. Holding her body against his, he studied his partner…the blue of her eyes, the light dusting of freckles on the bridge of her nose…he knew what she meant…_what she was revealing_, but he wanted to hear her say it anyway. "_Why_?" he asked.

Carol's eyes grew warm and her heart was beating heavy in her chest. "_Because_," she breathed, a sad smile on her lips. "_I belong to someone else_."

Daryl swallowed hard. He wanted to respond, but he couldn't find the words.

Carol was gently rubbing his chest. "_I don't want anyone else touching me_…" she whispered.

Not knowing what else to do, Daryl let his fingers press into the small of her back. He worked the muscles there, loving the way her skin felt, and the way her body was pushed against his. They'd never had this conversation…he guessed they'd both just been too afraid of what the outcome might be. But she was lying with him, naked, _exposed_…baring everything…and the honesty was almost unnerving. He knew then, as they held each other's gazes, that he'd never been this close to another living soul. His chest tightened, but he knew he had to say something. "_I don't want no one touchin' me neither_…" he licked his lips out of nervousness and waited for her to break the silence.

Carol's brows knit together as she struggled to process what he'd said. "_And….you….you're sure_?" she asked, the disbelief evident in her tone.

He answered with a nod.

The shock was still plain on her face and Daryl wanted to erase it. "_Guess what I'm sayin' is_…" he paused, a slight smirk on his mouth as he stared at the woman who'd become so important to him. "_I ain't takin' baths with anybody else_." He could feel himself blushing, but he knew that he needed to come clean with her.

Carol couldn't hide the happiness that was welling inside her, making the smile spread on her face. "_Is that right_?" she asked, a playful tone to her voice.

"It is," he said, his fingers still pressing into her lower back, easing the tension there.

"_So_," she smirked at him, "_this whole time…you haven't_…." she couldn't bring herself to finish the thought.

"_What_?" he teased. "_Had other girls in the house_?"

Carol sighed in exasperation, her fingertips flexing as she clawed his slick chest lightly beneath the water.

Daryl snorted in amusement. "Ya got a mighty high opinion of me…if ya think I got the energy to see to ya _every_ Friday…_every_ Saturday mornin'…'n still run around chasin' tail when ya ain't here."

Carol was still smirking as she narrowed her eyes at him. "You're saying you _don't_?"

He snorted again, his fingers slipping down lower to grip her ass. "I ain't in the habit of wastin' time, lookin' for shit I don't need."

She knew he was being sincere, but the words were still hard to accept. Daryl was young, sexy, excellent in bed, and unfettered by kids or other obligations. There was a part of her that simply couldn't understand why someone like him would want anything to do with a monogamous relationship. "_Daryl_," she sighed, her narrowed eyes fixed on him. "How old are you?"

He blinked, surprised by the question. "Why's it matter?"

"I'm curious." she said.

Daryl wasn't entirely comfortable with the turn their conversation seemed to be taking. "Ya ain't never asked before."

"I'm asking now," she answered softly.

He sighed before reaching up and pushing some of the damp hair back from his brow. For half a second, Daryl considered lying…but he knew he'd never pull it off. He didn't have it in him. He'd always been honest with her, and that's how he wanted things to stay. "Twenty six." he finally said, hoping that the admission wouldn't change things between them.

Carol felt a pang of guilt stabbing at her chest. For all intents and purposes, Daryl was free. He hadn't made the mistakes she had…attaching himself to someone who didn't love him… He could go anywhere, do whatever he wanted. She didn't want to be the anchor that held him down. She had a child…and she shared her home with an abusive, unstable man. Daryl didn't need all that in his life.

He could see the change in her expression and it bothered him. "Whatever you're thinkin'…_quit_."

"You don't know what I'm thinking." she sighed.

"I don't?" he asked, his brows knitting together as he gripped her ass. "You tellin' me ya ain't thinkin' about how old I am? Like that shit makes some kinda difference?"

"It does," she insisted.

He huffed, his hands moving back up her body until he was clutching weakly at her shoulder blades. "_It don't_." he growled softly, hoping to get his point across.

"You could be anywhere…doing anything…with any _number_ of people…" she said.

"But I'm _here_." he said, kissing the corner of her mouth. "I'm right where I wanna be. In my own damn house, with the only woman I want touchin' me."

She giggled when he kissed her. "You're twenty six, you don't know what you're saying."

Daryl eased back, his eyes narrowing. "Naw. Don't start that shit."

Carol chuckled again.

"Don't go backin' your dumbass arguments with my age. They ain't gonna hold water."

"Fine," she conceded as she leaned in close and nipped his bottom lip.

They were smirking at each other again.

"How old are ya? Since we're sharin' 'n all."

Carol shook her head. "No."

Daryl moved one hand to her breast and cupped the tender flesh in his palm.

"_Daryl_," she pleaded softly.

He gave her a good squeeze before tugging at her nipple. "_Tell me_." he insisted.

His touch was making her weak, and she knew she couldn't resist him. "_Fuck_, I'm thirty. Happy?" she said, feeling her core twitch as he continued to tease her nipple.

Daryl chuckled. "_That's_ what put them ideas in your head…the four years we got between us?" he asked.

She sighed. "I'll be thirty one next month."

He smirked at her. "I'll be twenty seven the month after that."

Carol was out of excuses. She supposed, all things considered…four years wasn't so bad. And Daryl was headstrong. If he wanted to be with other women, he would be. That thought gave her some comfort as she lay tangled in the tub with him. "So you're twenty six…" she said.

He massaged her breast as he stared at her. "And you're thirty."

"And we're both okay with that?" she asked.

Daryl couldn't keep the smirk off his face. "We are."

Carol gave him a quick kiss before easing back. "As long as you're sure."

"Why wouldn't I be?" he asked.

She shrugged. "I don't know. I guess sometimes…I just wonder if I'm enough for you." The admission brought a blush to her cheeks.

Daryl snorted in disbelief before chuckling. "Enough? Am I missin' somethin'?"

Carol just stared at him, confused.

He gripped her soft breast, loving the way it felt in his palm. "Ya fuckin' drag me up the stairs and have at me, 'n then ya let me bend ya over that counter…hollerin' the whole damn time…'n that pussy's just as tight as it was the first time I got ya into bed. What more do ya think I need?"

Carol was blushing harder now. "I don't know. You're young…I just figured you might need more than I can give you."

Daryl stared at her as if she'd gone insane.

"Don't look at me like that…it's a valid concern." she said.

He snorted. "It ain't."

She cocked her head to the side and stared at him with narrowed eyes. "Okay. So you're saying that what happens between us, on Friday nights and Saturday mornings, is enough to get you through the week?"

Daryl almost looked offended. "I ain't some damn animal, Jesus Carol…"

She couldn't help but chuckle.

"Ya think I can't go more than a couple hours without pussy before I start chasin' after it?"

Carol bit the corner of her bottom lip and shrugged. "You just seem to have a healthy appetite."

"That don't mean I can't control it." he growled, squeezing her breast again.

"Yeah?" she asked. "And how do you go about that?"

Daryl ducked his head, not wanting to meet her gaze.

"You better tell me," she teased. "Or I might be lead to believe that you _are_ entertaining other guests in this house."

"I fuckin' ain't. Ya know that."

"Do I?" she asked, goading him.

Her tone was beginning to frustrate him. He slid his hands back down her frame until he was clutching at her ass, pulling her body into his. A tiny gasp escaped her, and he liked the sound. "When I want ya…'n ya ain't here, I take care of it."

Carol could feel a stifling warmth spreading through her. "How?" she asked, knowing the answer but wanting to hear it anyway.

When Daryl saw the way her lips parted, and the pink color appearing in her cheeks, he understood. Sitting up slowly, he wrapped his arms around her waist. Carol was sitting in his lap, her legs locked around him. Their breathing picked up as they stared at each other. "_I touch myself…while I think about ya…wishin' you was with me_." he growled under his breath.

Carol's core tightened and she gently raked her nails down his chest. "_I do it too_." she breathed.

Daryl was paying attention now. His cock was sore, but he couldn't stop the blood from pouring into his groin. "_Yeah_?" he asked. "_Go on 'n tell me how ya play with that pussy_."

Carol's eyes slammed shut as she felt him getting hard beneath her. She knew they shouldn't be doing this…it would hurt…they were still too sensitive….but she couldn't control her body's reaction to him. She reached for his strong shoulders and held them as she gently rocked her hips against his…her slickness brushing his manhood. "_In the shower…when I'm alone_."

"_Ya get on your back_?" he asked with a growl, his hands gripping her firm ass.

"_Mhmmm_." she moaned, her eyes still closed.

"_Fuck_," he breathed, nuzzling her temple as she rocked on top of him. "_With them legs open_?"

"_Yeah_…" Carol whined as she reached for his hair and tugged at it.

More blood rushed to Daryl's cock, making him swear. "_Tell me baby_…" he begged her, his eyes closing.

"_I tease my clit…until I'm wet_." Her hips were jerking now…her body seeking the hardness below his waist.

"_Keep goin'_," he growled.

Carol was panting as she spoke. "_And I start to feel so empty_…"

"_How do ya fix it_?" he asked, ducking his head to bite down on her shoulder.

Carol's core fluttered at the contact. "_It's starts to hurt…and….I need to feel something….so….I push one finger in. It helps…but_…" she paused, shaking her head. "_It's not the same…it's not you_…"

Daryl was snarling against her shoulder. "_That's it…c'mon."_

Struck with a sudden, terrible hunger, the two lovers clumsily untangled themselves and climbed out of the tub. They ignored the splashing…the mess they made as water sloshed over the side of the tub, creating small puddles on the floor. Carol eased down onto her back, and shuddered at the feel of cold tile on her skin. Daryl followed, his body coming down on hers. He didn't need to ask her, she opened up for him willingly…her legs parting to make room. He hovered over her…clear droplets slipping form the ends of his hair. She laced her hands behind his neck and brought their mouths together. Groaning in ecstasy and satisfaction, Daryl and Carol savored one another. Her tongue slipped into his mouth and he bucked between her legs, teasing her entrance. She ignored the ache in her core and focused on the way he was sucking her tongue. Their mouths were warm, wet, and they were lost in the heat of their lust as Daryl bucked harder. On the third thrust, his hard cock sank into her pussy, making her entire body jerk. They both froze, growling against each other's lips as their bodies joined for the third time that night. They were battling pain, soreness and sensitivity, but their need was too strong. The lovers couldn't control themselves and Daryl forced his swollen hard-on into her slick passage. Carol's body opened for him, welcoming his cock, sucking it into her depths, and she arched her back, taking everything he could give her. As he pushed firmly into his woman, sending his thick member into the deepest parts of her core, Daryl couldn't help but to feel as though he'd come home.

There was a soft smile on Carol's lips as she stared through the surrounding gloom. The pillow was cool and soothing beneath her head and she loved the feeling of Daryl's arm curled around her middle, pulling her body back into his. She wasn't sure how long they'd been in his bed…both of them trying to recover from their climaxes. Her back hurt from being taken on the bathroom floor, and there was a strong ache between her legs, but she didn't mind. A warm sigh of contentment passed her lips and she stared dreamily at the darkness that filled Daryl's bedroom.

The sheets were draped loosely across their naked bodies and water was still drying in their hair. They didn't speak…there was no need. Daryl and Carol understood one another. They'd said all they needed to say with their hands…their lips and their bodies. With every little touch, the lovers let each other know how they truly felt. It was in the way they made love…with honesty and urgency, each of the giving themselves over to the other. Their unions ran deeper than the need for physical release. Each time their bodies joined, Daryl and Carol bared their souls. They trusted one another…and their feelings came through in the way they pleasured each other.

Nestled in the softness and safety of his bed, Carol let her hand rest over his. Daryl's head was tucked into the crook of her neck, and his warm breaths were tickling her. She could feel his feet just behind hers and wished that the two of them could lie like that forever. Daryl left his bedroom windows open and a gentle breeze was moving through the room, ghosting over their exposed skin. With a warm summer night blowing in through the window, Carol pulled the scent of the outside world into her lungs…_sweet grass, pine trees, earth_…and beneath it all was the familiar musk that hung on Daryl like a garment. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, and was filled with a wonderful sense of peace…a peace she'd never known.

Daryl never wanted her to leave his bed. Her body was so soft against his, and holding her brought him comfort. With his arm around her, and his broad hand splaying over her smooth stomach, he kept Carol close. One of her small hands was resting over his, and he liked the way her fingertips traced his knuckles. It occurred to Daryl, as he lay tangled with his woman, that he'd never done this sort of thing. Raised on fear and violence, he'd always preferred isolation. He wasn't in the habit of letting anyone, male or female, get too close. But he felt safe with Carol. No one had ever shared his bed for more than a night, and he was fine with that….until now. Each time she left him, Daryl felt a genuine sense of loss…and he found himself waiting, counting off the days…the _hours_ until he could see her again. He liked the way her lean body felt next to his…the way she looked when she was curled and sleeping with a pillow tucked under her head…the way her small feet always sought him out for warmth.

When Carol spent the night, he fought to stay awake for as long as he could. Being with her always sapped him of his energy, but he loved to watch her as she fell asleep…her features relaxing and her lips parting to make way for soft breaths. So he strained to keep his eyes open, and he'd wait in the darkness, lying beside her, until he was sure she'd given in to exhaustion. When her breathing evened out, he'd watch her…admiring his lover and all the little details that made her who she was. He loved the curve of her shoulders, and how her pale skin looked like cream in the moonlight. He liked to run his fingertips along her side, following the line of her body…from her shoulder all the way down to her thigh… As much as Daryl wanted her…when he looked at Carol as she slept, it wasn't with animalistic lust…it was with awe and gratitude…the same way he was staring at her now. Kissing the crook of her neck, he nuzzled her and tightened his grip on her body.

A soft giggle escaped her and she squeezed his hand. "What are you doing?" she asked.

Daryl's mouth quirked up in the makings of a smile as he held her close. "Nothin'."

"God…" she sighed, her eyes still closed.

"What?" he asked, his chin resting on her shoulder.

She rubbed his knuckles out of habit. "I just never thought I could feel this good…"

Daryl felt his chest tighten. "Sure you're alright? Ya had a hell of a day." he growled softly.

"I did." she admitted. "But it ended well."

A faint blush came to his cheeks and he was grateful for the darkness. "It wasn't too much?" he asked, meaning their three unions. He knew the toll it must've taken on her body.

She turned, glancing at him over her shoulder. "Did you hear me complaining?"

Daryl couldn't keep the smirk off his face. "Naw. But I'm bettin' folks in the next county over could hear your ass hollerin'." he chuckled.

Carol's lips parted and she was trying to look offended. "Is that what you think?"

He chuckled again and answered her with a nod.

She twisted around so that her stomach was flush against his. Their legs tangled together and she moved one hand into his damp hair, combing her fingers through. "Well maybe if you weren't so damn _good_…I wouldn't make so much noise, and I could stop disturbing those poor people in the next county." There was a smirk on her lips as she stared at him.

"It ain't all me," he said, smirking back at her.

It was Carol's turn to blush. "It's mostly you," she said playfully, her fingers still in his hair.

"It's fifty-fifty," he argued, massaging her hip. "Ya give as good as ya get."

Carol huffed in mock anger. "Fine. We'll just have to agree to disagree."

"Guess so," he growled softly. He was smiling at her.

She laughed as she snuggled into his chest, her arm curling around his waist. As Carol held him, she released a sigh of contentment. The soft breeze was still ghosting over her bare skin and she loved the sensation. "That feels so good," she said, her eyes closing.

"What?" he asked, chuckling.

Carol nuzzled his chest and held him tighter. "The wind."

"Ya like that?"

She smiled against his skin and nodded.

Inspiration seemed to strike in that moment. Daryl moved to get up.

"What are you doing?" Carol asked as she lay propped on her side.

He slid off the bed and beckoned her to follow. "C'mon."

Her brows knit together in confusion, but she supposed she had no choice but to follow him. When Daryl made up his mind about something, there was usually no dissuading him. With a grunt, she forced herself to leave the bed. The instant she stood up, she could feel the strong ache in her core. "_God_…" she groaned softly. "What are we doing?"

Daryl gestured to the bed. "Grab the sheets. I got the comforter. Now c'mon." He bundled the comforter in his arms and headed for the large open windows on the far side of his room.

The crease in Carol's brow deepened as she pulled the sheets from the bed and followed her partner. "Daryl?" she asked, the confusion evident in her tone. To her absolute astonishment, Daryl stepped over the window ledge, climbing out onto the roof. She was momentarily distracted by his bare ass but in the next instant he was calling to her to join him.

"C'mon," he said.

Swallowing hard, Carol followed him. She moved hesitantly as she stepped over the ledge. The rough texture of the roof's tiles felt strange under her feet. She could see Daryl moving in the periphery of her vision. He was working to spread his thick, black comforter out. When he'd finished smoothing the fabric, he eased down and beckoned Carol to sit beside him. With their legs crossed, the lovers sat side by side and stared out at the darkness all around them.

Carol set the bundle of sheets down and tried to adjust to the feeling of being naked outside. The roof wasn't terribly sloped, but it still felt strange to be out there. "You do this often?" she asked.

Daryl snorted. "Naw. Not like this. Sometimes…when its real warm, 'n I can't sleep, I'll sit out here. It's quiet…gives me a chance to sort through all the shit I got on my mind. Never done it naked before." he smirked as he glanced at her.

Carol blushed. "Can't say that I've ever been naked outside…strange feeling."

Daryl's narrowed eyes were trained on her. "Body like that…" he said. "Ya oughtta be naked all the damn time."

"Quit," she laughed.

"_My_ house. I'll say what I want." he growled softly.

Carol shook her head slowly and rolled her eyes.

Daryl smirked at her. "Ya like it?" he asked.

"Hm?" she asked, glancing at him.

He gestured outward with his hand, indicating the darkened world all around them. "Bein' out here."

Carol took a deep breath and pulled the evening in to her lungs. The June air was warm and soft…the breeze moving around her…through her, drying the water in her hair. "I do. It's nice."

He smiled at her. "If ya get cold, just wrap some of them sheets around ya."

She leaned against him, her cheek pressed to his shoulder. "I don't need sheets to keep me warm."

Daryl's stomach seemed to flip, but he fought to maintain his composure. With his woman at his side, he stared out at the night, taking in the scenery.

"Guess it's a good thing you don't have any neighbors." she said, chuckling softly.

He snorted. "Yeah. I ain't never been a real fan of 'em. Wouldn't want no one seein' my woman anyhow."

Carol smiled as she turned her head to kiss his shoulder. "Is it okay that I like it? When you call me that?"

"What?" he asked.

She chuckled a little and the blush continued to spread across her cheeks. "Your woman."

Daryl smirked at her. "Yeah. It's okay."

Carol nuzzled his arm, trying to hide her blush. "Good. Because I do. A _lot_…" she laughed.

He couldn't help but smile; he loved the sound of her laughter. Not knowing what else to say, he draped an arm across her back, gripping her shoulder and pulling her into his side. She was curled against him and the two of them admired the wild world. There were no houses to be seen, no streetlights or telephone poles. The Dixon house sat on fifty acres and Daryl and Carol found themselves staring out at rolling fields and shadowy pines. The trees stood tall and silent, their black peaks brushing the belly of the sky. Stars were strewn across the night like a fist-full of white sand. Carol's eyes were wide as she gazed up at the moon. It hung clear and heavy above the two lovers, and she liked the way the cool, silvery light felt on her face. She listened to the hushed sound of summer wind moving over the land…it was as if the night were a living thing…breathing, _whispering_. Pine needles rustled against one another, speaking some secret language, and Carol couldn't help but marvel at the beauty of it all. It was moments like these that made her question everything. How could the world that produced Ed also give her Daryl? What strange force saw fit to bring both men into her life?

As she listened to the familiar sound of crickets and cicadas chirping in the distance, Carol wondered if her marriage to Ed had been a test. Maybe she needed to experience hell in order to appreciate the peace and comfort she'd found with Daryl. Was it Ed's brutality that made her see the goodness in Daryl? She wasn't sure, and she supposed the answers didn't matter. All Carol knew was that she had her lover at her side, and she never wanted to let him go. She'd lived in darkness for so long, and there was finally a light shining on her life…something warm and bright. As they sat together, each of them lost in their own thoughts, Carol wondered how long the flame would burn. The connection she shared with Daryl…it didn't feel fleeting…_temporary. _She felt secure with him.

As if he'd heard her thoughts, Daryl gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze and glanced at her. "Hey," he said.

"Hey." She stared dreamily up at his face.

"Ya alright?"

Carol released a heavy sigh, a sad smile on her lips. "Yeah."

"Ya just look like ya got a lot on your mind." he said.

She reached up, running a hand through her hair.

Her silence concerned him; he wanted Carol to feel like she could speak her mind, no matter how troubling her thoughts might be. He considered prodding her for information, but that didn't seem right. Sensing that she had a good reason for keeping her thoughts to herself, Daryl decided to voice his own concerns…the ones that had been eating at him for weeks now. "I told ya before…." he said, licking his lips. "I come out here every once in a while."

"Yeah?" her blue eyes were trained on his face.

"It's better like this…havin' ya beside me." he admitted, ducking his head.

Carol swallowed hard, trying to keep her emotions from rushing to the surface. "Well," she said softly, her cheek still resting against his shoulder, "I like being beside you."

Daryl grunted as he placed a quick kiss to the top of her head. "_I hate it…when ya leave_." he muttered into her hair, his eyes closing as he let her scent fill his nose.

Carol's eyes were growing warm and she sniffed to keep herself from sobbing. "_I hate it too_."

It was then that the two broken people seemed to realize just how much they needed one another. Daryl eased back, giving them both a little breathing room. He turned his body so that he could face her. When their blue eyes met, Daryl and Carol understood that the conversation they were about to have was important….more so than any they'd had up to that point. Daryl rubbed the back of his neck and tried to summon his courage. "I…" he started to speak, but found that his nerves were getting the best of him. Sighing through his nose, he tried to focus on her. "I been thinkin'…."

They were both sitting cross-legged on the comforter, and Carol reached out, taking his hands and holding them gently in hers. She started to rub his knuckles, hoping to soothe him. "Go on." she said softly.

He sighed again and wondered why the hell this was so difficult. "I was thinkin'…what if it wasn't just Fridays?" he asked in a low growl.

Carol's lips parted in awe…she wasn't expecting to hear that. "What?" she breathed, unsure if she'd heard him correctly.

Daryl swallowed hard but he forced himself to hold her gaze. "I don't like waitin' till Friday to see ya."

She blinked as her mind struggled to process what he'd said. "I…" she faltered, searching for the right words. "I mean…I'm here tonight…and it's Wednesday…" she mused, hoping to ease some of the tension with humor.

Daryl's head cocked to the side as he studied her. "This ain't typical for us. Ya know that. Carol," he sighed, squeezing her hands. He took a moment to stare down at them…they were so pale and soft against his own. He liked the way her fingers looked when they threaded with his. "I'm sayin'….I wanna see more of ya." The admission took a heavy toll on Daryl and he could feel his insides twisting as he waited for her to say something.

Carol's throat was closing up. She didn't know how to answer him. If it were up to her, she'd spend every night in his arms, but….she wasn't free. She was tied to an abusive husband, a home that served as her prison…and she had a child to consider. "Daryl…"

He hung his head, bracing himself for the rejection he knew was coming.

"Daryl," she said again, rubbing his knuckles. "Please look at me."

He met her gaze and she could see the hurt that was already etched into his features.

"I want to be with you," she made herself say…but her voice was wavering as sadness threatened to overtake her. "I do. _All the time_. When I'm here…and we're _together_…it's like nothing I've ever felt and…" Carol paused as her eyes grew warm. "When I'm _not_ with you…" she sucked her bottom lip and tried to keep her tears from falling. "I'm thinking about you…I spend so much time thinking about you." she admitted. As she stared into her lover's eyes, Carol could feel her resolve crumbling. Her chest tightened…she was trembling, and a single, hot tear slipped from the corner of her eye.

Daryl reached up and gently brushed the tear from her cheek, his thumb moving across her soft skin. The gesture only added to Carol's guilt and her eyes slammed shut as fresh tears slipped from beneath her lashes. "_I think about you so much_…" she breathed.

Daryl's brows knit together and he continued to wipe at her cheeks. "_I think about ya too_." he said. The moisture from her tears covered his fingertips.

"_It's just…I don't think_…" she was doing her best to get the words out, but she had to blink away tears.

"_Go on_," Daryl urged her, "Ya can tell me."

Carol sniffed and tried to regain her composure. "_I just don't know If I can do more than I'm doing now_…"

"Why's that?"

She carefully reached for his wrists and held them, her thumbs rubbing soft patterns on his skin. "I don't know what's going to happen when I go home in the morning. I don't know if all those things I said to Ed will really sink in….if he'll _listen_. Odds are, it's going to be a constant struggle with him…until the two of us figure out a way to separate. I need to make sure he listens, and I need to keep Sophia safe. I just don't know that it leaves much room for…"

"For _me_?" Daryl asked, finishing the thought for her.

The look on his face was breaking her heart and there was a pounding in her skull. She couldn't bear to hurt him, but she didn't want to make promises that she couldn't keep. Carol could taste the salt of her own tears between her lips. "_I want to be with you_…" she whispered. "_But_…"

"I ain't sayin' ya gotta spend the night Carol…or even make the trip out here. I just wanna see more of ya. I could drive down there…see ya while that asshole's at work…we could go get somethin' to eat…it don't matter. I just…" he paused and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "I like bein' with ya is all."

There was a sad smile on her face as she stared at him. "This is Sophia's last week of school…then she's out for the summer. I'll have her all the time."

Daryl considered that for a moment, but the thought of Carol's daughter being around didn't bother him. "That's fine." he said. "I don't mind."

Carol brushed her cheek against her shoulder, trying to wipe the moisture from her face. "I don't think you know what you're saying…"

Daryl's brows knit together. "I don't?"

"Things are different with kids," she said.

"I wanna see ya Carol. If that means sharin' with Sophia, then I'll share."

Carol's breathing began to slow, and she could feel the tears drying on her cheeks. "Are you saying…you'd want to meet her?"

Daryl swallowed hard, wondering if he was in over his head. He answered with a nod and bit his lip out of nervousness. "Unless…ya don't want me to."

The doubt that she could hear in his voice made Carol's chest tighten. "_Of course I want you to_." she breathed. She placed one of her hands to the side of his face. "I'm just scared. This is a lot to process…" Carol blinked away wetness from her eyes and tried to accept the fact that Daryl wanted to meet her daughter…that he wanted to be more involved in her life. What should've been a one-night stand with a perfect stranger had somehow transformed into a full-blown relationship, or more accurately…an _affair_… and Carol was having trouble dealing with it. She cared about Daryl…more than she'd ever be able to say out loud, and she wanted to keep him in her life…but she wasn't sure how to go about it.

Daryl could see that she was struggling. Sighing, he let his fingers thread with hers. "I'm sorry," he said softly, almost as if he were speaking to himself.

Carol met his gaze, a crease forming in her brow. "For what?"

"All this. I wasn't tryin' to push nothin' on ya. I don't wanna make things harder than they are."

She still had one hand pressed to the side of his face and she ran her thumb along the corner of his mouth. "_Don't be sorry_," she whispered. "_We probably should've had this conversation a while ago_…_it just happens to be a tough one_."

"Ya got enough on your plate," he said.

A sad chuckle escaped her and she sniffed. She could feel one of his warm hands wrapped around hers. "Things are messy right now. And they probably will be for a while. But if you don't mind the mess…" she said, her words hanging in the air…the thought unfinished…

Daryl stared into her eyes and squeezed her hand. "I don't."

She rubbed her cheek against her shoulder again. "You're sure?"

He nodded slowly. "I am."

"This isn't going to be easy. It'll take time…I don't know how long…" she sniffed.

"Ya ain't gotta come up with all the answers right now." he assured her.

Carol's heart was pounding in her chest and a thousand emotions were threatening to overwhelm her. "Will you lie with me?" she asked, her voice soft.

Daryl simply nodded, his blue eyes fixed on hers.

Easing down onto her side, Carol did her best to get comfortable on the dark blanket that Daryl had spread out for them. In the next instant, his warm body was curled behind hers and his arm was around her middle, keeping her close. They bundled the sheets, using them as makeshift pillows beneath their heads. Shaken and vulnerable, the two lovers lay naked under an open sky. "_It's going to be an uphill climb_," Carol whispered. "_A long one. You don't need to wait around for me_."

Daryl pulled her tight against him, his lips brushing the side of her neck. "_I know I don't. I want to_." He kissed the spot just below her ear. "_Take all the time ya need_. _I ain't goin' nowhere_."

Knowing she'd never be able to express her gratitude in words, Carol turned in his arms and pulled at his hair until their lips met. They groaned softly into each other's mouths, their stomachs brushing. The summer breeze whipped over their bodies and they tasted one another as deeply as they could. Carol let his tongue sink into her mouth and her heart rate sped up. Tangled with her lover, locked in an embrace she hoped would never end…Carol closed her eyes and savored every moment…every sensation. As he nipped tenderly at her bottom lip, and ran his broad hand along the line of her body, Carol knew that there was no place she'd rather be than in his arms.

Two days later, Carol was behind the wheel, driving to the bar. The morning after her night with Daryl, the two of them had come to an understanding over breakfast. He would give her the time and the space that she needed, and she would work on her home situation, the ultimate goal being divorce…or at least separation. Carol and Daryl both agreed that she and Sophia needed to get out of the house entirely. They knew it wouldn't be an easy fix…and nothing was going to happen overnight, but Daryl was willing to support her…to help however he could.

When Daryl dropped her off at home that morning, she noticed her husband's car wasn't in the driveway. The fact that he'd gone to work was a good sign. She figured some of what she'd told him must've stuck. She'd spent the day cleaning, cooking…keeping busy just like she normally did. She picked Sophia up from school and realized how much she'd missed her the night before. Confident that Ed wasn't going to cause problems in front of their daughter, she didn't feel the need to call Linda. Instead, Carol spent a few hours at the kitchen table, coloring with Sophia and helping her with the worksheets her teacher had sent home.

When Ed finally came home that evening, around six, Carol and Sophia were waiting for him. The little girl pushed her chair back and hopped down, hurrying to meet her father in the hallway. Carol's hands were resting in her lap as she waited to see how the exchange would play out. Her narrowed eyes were trained on her husband. She heard Ed greeting Sophia and could tell that he was working to keep the pain and anger out of his voice. Carol had to give him credit for trying. She knew that when he first got home from work, all Ed wanted was to be left alone so that he could get comfortable in front of the TV. Sophia was a little ball of energy, and when the girl ran up to her father, already asking a thousand questions, Carol wondered if Ed would let his frustration get the best of him…but he didn't. She even heard Sophia ask about Ed's neck…he'd come in the door sporting a large white bandage. He spoke softly to his daughter, assuring her that it was fine…that he had an accident at work. Carol watched as Ed leaned down, giving his daughter a quick hug and a kiss on the forehead. After what seemed like an acceptable amount of time, Carol interrupted the exchange and called out, telling Sophia to go wash her face and hands before dinner. When the little girl hurried up the stairs, Ed lifted his chin and met his wife's gaze. He still stood in the hall, while she sat at the kitchen table. The two adults stared hard at one another.

They weren't speaking. Words didn't seem necessarry. Ed appeared to be in pain, his color hadn't improved much since the night before. But there was no pity in Carol's expression. She sat at the small table with her arms folded across her chest. Her narrowed eyes were locked on the injured man and she waited…as if she were daring him to say or do the wrong thing…but he was silent. They held each other's gazes for what seemed like an eternity. Ed looked sullen…subdued. His shoulders were slumped and he seemed almost anxious as he lingered in the hall.

Satisfied with his demeanor, Carol finally cleared her throat and glanced at the bandage on his neck. "How are the stitches?"

Ed shifted from one foot to the other and grunted. "Alright I guess. They itch somethin' awful…had a great fuckin' time explainin' this shit at work…"

Carol glared at him. "_Language_." she hissed through clenched teeth. She was bristling as she waited for a rebuttal that never came.

Swallowing hard and lowering his gaze, he moved to turn away from her.

"_Wait_." She said. Carol pushed back her chair, the legs scraping on the linoleum. She walked towards her husband, slowly and with purpose. She couldn't be sure, but he almost seemed to flinch when she moved into his space…and she liked that.

_Good. You should be afraid of me._

She stood on her toes, trying to get a better look at the bandage…she could tell that the wound was enflamed underneath. "I'll clean that for you. You should change the dressing every few hours, or it could get infected."

Afraid to argue, Ed grunted some sort of consent and waited for further instruction.

"We'll do it in the bathroom…Sophia doesn't need to see." said Carol. "Come on." she moved past him and beckoned him to follow her into the hall bathroom.

In the privacy of the small space, Carol worked quickly. She retrieved a first-aid kit from the cabinet under the sink and grabbed the supplies she needed. She was careful as she pulled the soiled bandage away from her husband's neck. He hissed and huffed in pain, but he did his best to keep from swearing, which Carol appreciated. "Thank you." she said, as she dabbed at the stitches with a cool cloth, wiping away dried blood.

"For _what_?" he growled, wishing she would finish already.

"For being patient with Sophia. I know she's a hand-full sometimes…especially when you first walk in the door." Carol focused on her work as she gently smeared ointment across the wound. "You could've snapped at her…but you didn't. I appreciate you being patient with her…being kind to her."

Ed huffed again, wincing as the cold ointment was spread over his tender skin. "She's my daughter ain't she? Think I'm gonna come in here 'n bitch at that girl? She ain't the one almost killed me like some goddamn crazy…"

Carol stopped working on his wound and eased back so that she could meet his gaze. "_Go on_…" she said flatly, waiting for him to finish the thought. "Say your _peace_." she urged…her fingers still poised over his neck…if she pressed down hard, she could break the skin where it was already week…he'd start bleeding all over again. "What were you gonna say _Ed_?" she asked, her head tilting to one side.

He swallowed down his anger and settled for glaring at her….his nurse, his _tormentor_. Realizing that he wasn't in a position to tangle with this woman…at least not at the moment, Ed Peletier kept his thoughts to himself.

Carol blinked, feigning astonishment. "Oh…were you finished? Should I get back to what I was doing then?" she asked, sarcasm dripping like venom from her mouth.

Ed exhaled through his nose, his eyes closing in frustration.

"I'll take that as a yes. Now hold _still_." She used a q-tip to carefully spread the ointment over every puncture mark she'd made with her needle. When the entire area had been covered, she tore open a small pack of bandages and placed a fresh dressing over the wound.

"Like I said," Carol continued speaking as she held her hands under the flow of cool water, washing the ointment from her fingertips. "You need to change that every few hours. The ointment's gonna help it heal faster. Now about Sophia…I'm glad that you were patient with her…and that she doesn't seemed to know anything's wrong. She was fine when I picked her up from school. I already helped her with her homework. The house is clean and dinner is on the stove. We can eat as soon as you're ready." She turned the faucet, stopping the flow of water, and then began to put her medical supplies back under the sink. When she turned around, she was standing toe-to-toe with her husband. She stared up into his mean eyes and held his gaze.

"We can do this." she insisted, her arms folding across her chest. "We can live in this house without killing each other."

"For how _long_?" Ed snapped.

Carol reached up, scratching at the back of her head. "Until we figure out something better. I'll clean, I'll cook…I'll make sure there's beer in the fridge and that Sophia stays out of your hair when you're tired."

"What's that gonna cost me?" he growled.

Carol simply stared at him, her face an unreadable mask. "Like I said before…_freedom_. As much freedom as you have. I'll come and go as I see fit…you don't get to ask me where or why I'm going. You don't have any say in how long I'm gone. If I feel like taking Sophia out with me, I will. But I'll promise you one thing….I'm not going to disappear with her. I will not take her from you unless you give me a reason. If you can accept that…if you feel like we can co-exist, then I'll make sure that you and your daughter have an actual relationship. I'll be your wife…taking care of your house and preparing all of your meals. But if you try to hurt me again…or if you try to hurt her…one of two things will happen. I'll either disappear, with Sophia, or I'll kill you." She paused long enough to reach for a small hand-towel that hung from a silver ring mounted on the wall. As she dried her hands, Carol continued to stare at her husband. "I really don't want it to come to that."

"What is it ya want Carol?" he asked, his heavy brows knitting together. "Ya keep goin' on about your goddamn freedom…but what is it ya really want?"

She slid her hands into her back pockets. "My own place." She seemed almost as surprised as he did when the words left her mouth. "Somewhere for me and Sophia. It doesn't have to be anywhere far…I told you I won't take her out of your life unless you give me a reason, and I stand by that."

Ed's nostrils were flaring with every breath. It was all too much to process. "Ya think I'd just let your ass walk outta here?" he growled.

Carol stared at him as if he'd lost his mind. "_Ed_…" she said, her eyes narrowing. "_You don't love me_. You might love Sophia…but you're not cut out for this…having a kid in the house. I know you, and it's only going to wear on your nerves until you end up doing or saying something that you'll regret. We made a mistake five years ago…and then made an even bigger one when we decided to get married. I'm grateful for Sophia, she's the best thing that ever happened to me…but as far as our marriage goes… You don't want a life with me anymore than I want one with you. Why should we stay trapped in a relationship that neither of us wants? You don't need me Ed…"

He was slowly absorbing his wife's words, but they were difficult to stomach. She wasn't wrong…but he still didn't like the idea of her walking out. The two angry people stared at each other, unspoken words burning on their tongues, but before either of them could say anything, there was a soft knocking at the bathroom door.

"Mommy, daddy…are you in there? I washed my hands upstairs. Are we gonna eat now?" Sophia called out to her parents, her cheek pressed to the door as she tried to listen for a response.

Carol glared at her husband, but there was honey in her voice as she answered her daughter. "Yes sweetheart. I'm just helping daddy with something. Go on and take a seat at the table. We'll be right out."

They could hear giggling on the other side of the door and then the squeaking of Sophia's sneakers on the wooden floor as she ran down the hall.

"See?" Carol said, her eyes trained on Ed. "It's that easy. You just have to fake it. I've been doing it for five years…hopefully, you'll catch on quick. Now let's be parents. I made chicken and dumplings." She stepped past Ed and held the bathroom door open, letting him walk out ahead of her.

He paused when they were both standing in the hall. Something about his wife frightened him…he wasn't sure he knew who this woman was anymore. She was wearing different clothes, and she stood up straighter. There was fire burning bright in her eyes and he couldn't detect a single trace of the fear that had always been there...

"It's your favorite, right?" she asked, pulling him from his thoughts.

"What's that?" he grunted.

"Chicken and dumplings." she said, a forced smile on her lips.

Ed blinked, trying to shake his fears for the time being. "Yeah. Didn't think ya remembered…ya ain't made it in a while."

She folded her arms across her chest and kept the smile on her face. "It's funny what someone can learn after a few beatings. How could I ever forget your favorite meal?" She gave him a playful pat on the arm before turning away and heading into the kitchen to pour drinks for everyone.

Ed stood dumbstruck, lingering in the hall. Her words brought back memories from the first few months of their marriage. It must've taken her four tries before she was able to prepare the meal to his exact standards. The first three attempts, which Ed had deemed failures, were met with a beating from his belt buckle. For the first time in his life, Ed experienced the slightest hint of guilt. He knew then, that the woman standing in the kitchen now, setting his table…was not the same one he'd beaten all those years ago.

"Daddy!" Sophia called out. "Dinner's ready!" she giggled.

He lifted his chin and saw Carol standing in the center of the kitchen. She was holding up a frosty mug that she'd pulled from the fridge. He watched as she poured his favorite beer…the dark liquid filling the mug quickly. When she was finished, she looked up, smiling at him. "Come on daddy." Carol said sweetly, "We're waiting on you." She nodded towards their table before taking her seat. Her eyes were locked on his as she reached across the table and set his mug down near his plate. With her hands clasped under her chin, and a smile on her lips, Carol held her husband's gaze and waited for him.

Ed swallowed hard and wondered where his wife had gone.

The conversation she'd had with Ed was a comfort to Carol as she pulled her car into the small parking lot. Gravel was crunching beneath the tires as she slowed to a stop and let the engine die. She caught a glimpse of herself in the rearview mirror and frowned. The bruises were still visible around her neck. They were fading, but she knew Christine would notice. Sighing, she accepted the fact that there was no good way to hide the marks and that she would just have to cross that bridge when she got to it. If she could handle telling Daryl about the way Ed nearly raped her, and keep him from throwing a fit, then she could handle Christine.

Carol hurried towards the familiar building and pushed the doors open. She smiled when she saw Glenn wiping down tables. "Hey." she said. "I wasn't expecting to see you until later."

Glenn dropped his rag and moved towards her, pulling her into a hug. The two had become friends and Carol was always happy to see him.

"I had some extra time to kill so I figured I'd come in early…help get the place clean before we open." he said.

"Well don't mind me," Christine called out from behind the bar. "Wouldn't wanna interrupt this little love-fest ya'll got goin' on."

Glenn blushed, easing away from Carol and resuming his work.

"Hey," Carol answered with a chuckle, waving at her cousin. After she'd hung her purse on a hook near the door, she made her way back to the bar.

Christine pulled Carol into a quick hug and kissed her cheek. "Good to see ya." she chuckled.

"You too." said Carol, as she gave her cousin's back a quick pat.

When the two women separated, Christine's expression seemed to change almost instantly. Her lips parted and her eyes were narrowed as she stared hard at Carol's neck. "What in the…"

But Carol stopped her. "It's nothing. I promise."

"_Don't look like_ _nothin'_," Christine argued, her voice dropping to a rough whisper. "_Ya gonna try 'n tell me ya woke up like that_?"

Carol was getting anxious. "I had a rough night on Wednesday," she admitted. "But I'm fine. Really."

"_The hell you are_." Christine folded her arms across her chest and huffed. "Help me understand why I shouldn't pick up that phone back there, 'n call my buddy at the sheriff's office."

"Christine…" Carol pleaded.

"I'm waitin'." She leaned against the bar, her hip brushing the counter top.

Carol ran her hands through her hair and sighed. "I can't explain it _here_…" she cast a sideways glance at Glenn. He was still wiping down tables.

Christine wasn't satisfied. "We best set up a time 'n a place then…because that right there…" she pointed to Carol's neck. "I'm thinkin' it's gonna be one hell of a conversation starter…._the kind_ ya _don't want_."

"I get it." Carol said. As she stood in front of her cousin, enduring the older woman's judgment, Carol thought back to the conversation she and Daryl had on his roof.

_He wants to be more involved…and so does Christine…maybe it's time I let them_

She scratched at the back of her head and considered her options.

_It might help…the three of us sitting down…talking this out_

But the prospect bothered her. This course of action would ultimately involve something that Carol had been avoiding for the last five months…she would have to come clean with her cousin…she would have to say, _out loud_, to another living soul….that she'd been cheating on her husband.

_You can't keep running from it…you're going to have to own up to it at some point_

"Carol…" said Christine. "You hearin' me?"

"_Yes_." Carol snapped, instantly regretting her tone. She knew her cousin was only trying to help…but that didn't make the situation any easier…nothing would change the fact that Carol had been sleeping with another man for the last five months, and that she had no plans to end the affair…nothing could erase her guilt.

Christine could see that the younger woman was struggling…she didn't want to add to Carol's troubles, but she knew she couldn't stand idle while her cousin was being hurt. "Look," Christine said softly. She reached out and let her hand rest on her cousin's shoulder. "All I want is to know you're safe. I don't wanna lay awake nights, worryin' that you're gonna come in here with somethin' worse than them bruises ya got on ya right now. Ya can't fault me for that."

"You don't need to worry about me." said Carol. She was hugging herself hard, her head hanging low.

"Can't help it." Christine shrugged. "You're family Carol. Makes my damn gut twist when I think about that piece of trash layin' hands on ya."

Carol was working hard to keep her mask on, but she knew Christine would see through it. There was no point in trying to hide from the woman. "Like I said…" Carol spoke softly, almost whispering. "I had a bad night…but I think things are going to get better."

Christine's eyes narrowed in suspicion and her hand fell away from Carol's shoulder. "What makes ya think that?"

Carol wasn't about to admit to attacking her husband with a shard of broken glass, but she needed to say something. "I just," she hesitated, hoping that she was using the right words. "I think we reached a turning point."

"That right?" Christine asked, her arms folding across her chest.

Carol chewed her bottom lip and nodded.

"You sayin' it's gonna be smooth sailin' with that asshole, from now on?" Christine asked.

"No," Carol sighed. "I don't think I'd use those exact words but…."

"Then what's your plan? Ya can't live out the rest of your life waitin' for him to snap again…turning point or not…asshole's like that…the anger never leaves 'em. They don't change Carol."

"I _know_ that." Carol muttered under her breath.

"Then what are ya plannin' to do? Bad enough I gotta worry about you…but Sophia's in that damn house with ya…'n she don't need to see her momma with bruises 'round her neck."

Carol could feel the painful stab of guilt, like a knife twisting in her chest. "_I wanna get out_." she breathed. "_I wanna take her with me_."

Christine glanced around the bar, making sure that Glenn was still occupied cleaning tables. Satisfied with the young man's distance, she stepped into her cousin's space and stared at her. "_Ya got someplace to go?"_ she whispered roughly.

Carol shook her head. "Not yet. I need to start looking…figure out a way to save some money. I was thinking about finding more work…something full time. I just need to make sure Sophia's taken care of. Me and Ed…" she paused, remembering the conversation she and her husband had in the cramped bathroom the day before. "We said some things. I think we reached an understanding, but I still don't feel comfortable leaving Sophia in the house with him."

Christine's expression softened. "Ya know ya ain't in this alone, right? You 'n the girl are always welcome. I got a guest room…it ain't much, but ya'll are welcome to it."

Carol reached out, letting her hand rest gently on her cousin's arm. "Thank you. Really, that means a lot. I think the first step…as daunting as it seems…is just to find steady work. And then I need to make sure I have someone to keep Sophia when I'm not home." She considered her options within the safety of her own mind.

_Linda…Daryl and Merle…._

She knew that Linda would be willing to help, however she could…but Carol was worried about leaning too heavily on the woman who'd already done so much for her. If she planned to keep Daryl in her life, she figured he and Sophia would have to meet sooner or later…but she wasn't sure how she felt about the prospect of enlisting the Dixon brothers as babysitters. She knew Sophia would be safe with the two of them. Carol supposed the idea would warrant a lengthy conversation with both men. She needed to know whether or not they'd be open to looking after Sophia.

"Hey now," said Christine, stirring her cousin from her thoughts. "Don't go tryin' to sort it all out here 'n now. We'll think of somethin'. Like I said…we can set up a time 'n a place…hash all this out…maybe get some ideas down on paper if it helps."

"I'd like that." Carol lied, hoping she sounded convincing.

"Now ya might not be interested, but I meant what I said before. I got a friend down at the sheriff's office. Fella named Rick Grimes. He's helped me out a few times, 'n the man's got zero tolerance for wife beaters. I ain't sayin' ya need to call him…but I'm gonna jot down his name 'n number. You decide ya need to get the law involved…just pick up the phone 'n get that man on the line. He'll hear ya out, 'n he'll help however he can."

"Christine…I'm not sure if…."

"Hush." the older woman chided. "It ain't gonna do ya no harm to keep the man's information in your purse." With that, Christine turned and pulled a small notepad from a drawer under the cash register. She grabbed a pen from the counter and started scrawling out a name and phone number. When she finished, she tore the sheet form the pad and shoved the small scrap of paper into her cousin's hand. "Ya take that now. Use it if ya gotta. I'll sleep better at night knowin' ya have it."

Carol swallowed hard and slid the note into her back pocket. The thought of involving the law frightened her, but she hadn't ruled it out. Knowing that she had allies, like Christine, Linda and the Dixons, was a comfort that Carol was grateful for. She gave her cousin a sad smile and nodded. "I'll hang onto it for now."

Christine seemed satisfied with that answer. "Glad to hear it. Now, how 'bout you ya fix us some of them Black Cadillac's? Heard Glenn goin' on about how good they were last week but I never got a chance to try one."

Carol chuckled. "I can do that."

With that, the two women went about their business. They joked, laughed, sipped from their drinks, and prepared themselves for the evening rush.

"How are you holding up?" Glenn asked, as he stood behind the counter holding a large tray.

Carol released a heavy sigh. "I've been better." She began loading the tray up with glasses of Yuengling. It was nearing 8:15 and the first few hours of Carol's shift had been incredibly busy. She was looking forward to catching her breath and taking a break. After carefully placing the last full glass on Glenn's tray, Carol wiped at her brow and let her eyes close.

Glenn reached out with his free hand and gave her shoulder a squeeze. "Hang in there. Things always pick up in June…when finals end, students end up here. I know it seems like a lot right now, but you'll get used to it. You take a break yet?"

She sighed again and gave him a tired smile. "No, I was trying to wait until…" but she caught herself before the words could trip off her tongue. Carol was determined to keep her affair a secret. "I just wanted to wait a little while longer." she said, hoping that her answer would prove satisfactory.

Glenn was about to respond but the sound of his own name caught his attention.

"Glenn!" Christine called out over the clamor the bar. "That table's waitin' on them Yuenglings son! Go on!"

Before he turned to leave, Glenn cast one last sympathetic glance at his friend. "Don't overdo it, okay?"

She hugged herself and nodded. "Go on," she said, dismissing him.

As she stood behind the counter, trying to ignore how tired she was, Carol's mind drifted to her favorite distraction…as it so often did.

_Daryl_.

He didn't always visit the bar on Friday's….the two of them didn't want to arouse suspicion. But given the week's trials…they'd both agreed that he should stop by tonight. He didn't tell her what time he'd be there, so she found herself glancing at the door every so often, hoping to catch a glimpse of him. Carol wanted to hear his voice…she wanted to see that little smirk he gave her when no one else was looking. No matter how long or how busy her shifts were, seeing Daryl always seemed to make her feel better.

Sighing, Carol shook away the thoughts and focused on wiping down the counter. As she ran a cleaning cloth over the wood, making it gleam, Carol began to lose herself in the repetitive motion. She slowly made her way along the counter, wiping it down as she went. Before too long, Daryl managed to creep back into her head. At first, her thoughts were innocent. She chuckled to herself, remembering the time that Daryl purposely spilled his drink on the bar, just to watch her lean over and clean it for him…he'd stared down her shirt the entire time, both of them blushing and trying not to laugh. He was always making her smile…_at the bar_…at the kitchen table when they ate breakfast with Merle on Saturdays…_in bed_… A soft, little moan escaped her.

_Fuck, he's good in bed…_

A warm flush was beginning to spread over her body but she continued to wipe down the bar. The things he could do to her body…he had the power to erase every last ounce of her stress in just a few frantic minutes. He always seemed to know exactly what she needed and he never had any trouble giving it to her. Carol bit the corner of her lip. She'd had an exceptionally long day and desperately wanted to blow off some steam. She'd been wiping the same section of the counter for several seconds, her mind wandering… She knew that it wouldn't take much for Daryl to relieve her stress…a few flicks of his warm tongue between her thighs…his strong fingers pressing into her core, finding her spot…

_Fuck…_

An unfamiliar voice snapped Carol back to the present. "Excuse me, miss?" someone called out.

She froze, swallowing hard and trying to remember where she was. Glancing around, Carol noticed that a man had just taken a seat at the far end of the bar. "Hm?" she answered, trying to get herself under control.

"Can I get a Blue Moon?" he asked.

She blinked, her tongue darting out over her lips as she considered the request. "Sure. Of course." Carol forced a smile and turned away, searching for a clean glass. Once she'd poured the drink, she took a deep breath and hoped to god that she didn't look as flustered as she felt. Making her way to the far end of the bar, Carol set the glass down and got another look at the stranger. He was clean shaven, with startling green eyes and a soft smile on his face.

"Thank you," he said, taking the glass and bringing it to his lips.

She wiped her hands on her apron and smiled back. "You're welcome. Anything else I can get you?" She could still feel the blush on her cheeks.

"No ma'am. Think I'm alright for now. Don't let me keep ya. Look like ya got a lot on your mind." he said, taking another sip of his beer.

Carol blushed harder, feeling as though the stranger could see her thoughts. "I'm Carol," she made herself say, even though nervousness seemed to be getting the best of her. "You just let me know if you need anything."

"I can do that," he said, smiling at her.

Carol swallowed hard and wrung her hands out of habit. She wasn't sure why the man made her anxious, but he did. She was trying to think of something else to say, but the words weren't coming. hugging herself, she looked up and found the distraction she'd been waiting for.

When Daryl and Merle pushed past the doors and stepped into the bar, they were greeted by the familiar noise of the Friday-night crowd. The air was filled with laughter, the moronic chanting of college students as they watched each other down glasses of cheap beer…there was music in the background, and sports coverage on the TV that hung from the ceiling.

But none of that mattered to Daryl. Even when the crowd was at its loudest, he could always pick out Carol's voice….her _laughter_, over the rest of the clamor. He loved making his way into the bar, and meeting her gaze. He could always see the excitement and happiness in her face the moment she spotted him and she always smiled…she couldn't help it…neither of them could. He knew they needed to be discreet…to act like casual acquaintances, but they couldn't keep the grins off their faces when they first caught sight of each other. He expected to see that cute smirk on her mouth when he made his way to the bar, but he _didn't_… Tonight was _different_.

As he made his way through the crowd and neared the counter, Daryl noticed that his woman was blushing…hard. She had that pink flush on her cheeks…the same one she wore when he fucked her… She was wearing an expression that had always been reserved for him, and him alone. But this time, he hadn't been the one to put the color on her cheeks. She seemed to be talking to someone at the end of the bar…a _man_.

_Who the fuck is he?_

Daryl's eyes narrowed and he could feel the tiny hairs at the base of his neck standing up. His temperature seemed to rise. His hands were balling into fists at his sides as the sharp sting of jealousy soured his mood. Working to control his temper, Daryl reminded himself that as far as the rest of the world was concerned…he had no claim on Carol. She had every right to socialize with customers…she was the bartender after all, and she was working for tips. But he couldn't quite get past the look on her face. Mastering himself, Daryl took a calming breath and continued to make his way towards the bar. In the periphery of his vision, he noticed his brother slipping off towards the bathroom. Daryl figured that was best. If the younger Dixon ended up losing his temper, he didn't want Merle as a witness. As the space between him and Carol began to shrink, his thoughts jumped to the wager he and Carol had made two nights ago…the one she'd _lost_. He hadn't forgotten their agreement and he sure as hell wasn't about to let _her_ forget it.

When he reached the counter he met her gaze. They studied one another and he could see fear and nervousness reflected in her eyes. Confused by whatever was taking place with Carol and her customer, Daryl took a seat at the bar, making sure to leave one barstool between himself and the stranger.

Clearing his throat and doing his best to set his anger aside for the moment, Daryl focused on his partner. "How's it goin'?" he asked in a soft growl, assuming the role of casual acquaintance as he always did on Friday nights.

Carol could tell that something was bothering him. He was speaking to her in his usual tone, using the typical greeting…but she knew he was hiding something beneath the mask. She supposed that whatever it was…it could wait. Carol wasn't about to prod him in front of the stranger. "It's going fine." she managed to say. "How are you?"

He shrugged lightly, drumming his fingers on the bar. "I'm good." His eyes flicked to her face and he let his gaze linger.

The patron seemed to be watching the exchange with mild interest. He glanced at the bartender, and then at the young man who'd addressed her. "Ya'll know each other?" he asked.

Carol swallowed hard and rubbed the back of her neck, trying to avoid the man's gaze. "Daryl's one of our regulars." she answered, her voice soft.

The man nodded at Daryl. "Good to meet you. I'm Rick. You mind tellin' me what's good here, Daryl?"

The younger Dixon's brows were knitting together as he stared at the stranger. He wasn't sure why the man had decided to engage him in conversation…he wasn't prepared, so he offered up the first thing that came to his mind. "Wings."

Rick nodded slowly, considering the answer. He took a sip of his beer and refocused on Carol. "Might have to try some of those later on."

"Sure…" she answered quickly. "Just let me know if you wanna put an order in. We serve them all night." Carol forced a small smile, hoping to convince both men that everything was fine.

Rick smiled back, taking another sip of his beer.

Carol wasn't sure how much longer she could keep the charade going. The newcomer was making her nervous and she worried that her mask would crumble in front of Daryl. Her eyes darted from one man to the other as she tried to determine her next move.

Daryl didn't like the way that Rick was looking at Carol. The man seemed a little too interested. Tension quickly filled up the space between the three of them and Daryl would've given his left hand to be able to say something…to let Rick and everyone else in the bar know that he didn't take kindly to anyone staring at his woman. But he was powerless. It was then that the true nature of his and Carol's relationship seemed to sink in.

_It's an affair._

In the eyes of the law, she was bound to another man. He never imagined, when he first got her into his bed, and they laid together…laughing, talking and kissing, that things would become so complicated. So hard. Jealousy was a strange and unwelcome sensation. Despite her marriage to Ed, and the fact that she was a mother, Daryl still felt like she was his…like they belonged to one another…at least, he wanted to. He knew that she cared about him, and that she didn't want to be with anyone else…but having to sit idle while another man stared at her…it was making Daryl's skin crawl. Restraint wasn't one of his strong suits but he was drawing on every ounce of will power to keep himself in check.

Daryl, Carol and Rick were all silent, each of them lost in their own thoughts. Each second seemed to tick by slower than the last, and Carol couldn't take it. She was wringing her hands, gnawing at her bottom lip, trying desperately to think of something to say but just as she opened her mouth to speak, a strange buzzing sound broke the silence. Daryl and Carol both stared at Rick and he set his beer down, pulling a phone from his pocket. "Ya'll excuse me," he said with a smile, glancing at his companions before turning away and answering the call.

While the newcomer was distracted, Carol seized the opportunity to grab a rag and began wiping down the bar. She was leaning over the counter, far enough to lean into Daryl's space so that they could hear one another over the background noise. She swallowed hard, preparing to explain, but Daryl didn't give her a chance. With his elbows resting on the counter, and his hands clasped, he whispered to her. "_Seems like somethin's got ya worked up_." He kept his expression blank and looked past her, pretending to focus on the shelves of liquor behind the bar.

Carol wasn't sure she'd heard him correctly. She continued to wipe the counter down, but she was still leaning into his space, whispering back to him. "_What_?"

Daryl chewed his bottom lip for a moment, considering what to say to her. "_You're blushin'_." he growled softly. "_That asshole put that look on your face_?" he took a moment to glance to his right, his eyes settling on Rick before he refocused on Carol.

Understanding seemed to wash over her in an instant.

_He's jealous…_

At first, she was worried…about what he might do…_how he might react_…but after several seconds, she realized something. Daryl wasn't Ed. She wasn't in trouble, and he wasn't going to yell at her. This was just petty jealousy, pure and simple, and Carol couldn't help but to find it intriguing. Her fears began to subside and she pulled a calming breath into her lungs. She eased back, giving them both a little breathing room, and the motion of her hand began to slow. Her eyes flicked to his face as she continued to wipe the counter down in lazy circles. "_No_," she said softly, finally answering his question. "_He didn't put this look on my face_."

Daryl was skeptical as he met her gaze. The pink color was still on her cheeks and she was biting her bottom lip as she wiped the counter. "_Ya wanna tell me what's goin' on then_?" he growled under his breath, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.

She stared at his mouth, not even bothering to conceal her desire. "_I was thinking about you_."

The hairs at the base of his neck were still standing up, but for an entirely different reason. He leaned over the counter, wanting to be closer to her, and his mouth hitched up into a slight smirk. Daryl could already feel the anger melting away. He'd been foolish. He knew Carol wasn't interested in anyone else. "_That right_?" he whispered roughly.

Carol bit the corner of her lip and started to move further down the counter, cleaning as she went, but Daryl nodded in her direction. "_Hang on_…" he called to her.

Sighing, and trying to keep the grin off her face, Carol went back to him. She stopped wiping the counter and draped the rag over her shoulder. With her arms folded across her chest, she stared at her lover. "What?" she asked, feigning innocence.

He drummed his fingers on the bar and held her gaze. "What exactly were ya thinkin'?" the smirk was still on his mouth as he waited for her to answer.

Carol cocked her head to the side and studied him. "Can I get you something to drink?" she asked.

Daryl stared at his woman and tried to decide what to say. He wanted answers that he knew she wouldn't give him…at least not then and there. But Daryl was impatient. She'd managed to spark his interest with just a few words and he wanted her to keep talking. Bringing one hand up, he rubbed his jaw, his keen eyes still trained on her. "Ain't gonna tell me are ya?" he growled softly.

Carol smirked as she leaned on the counter, her arms folding in front of her. Daryl's eyes flicked to her chest…she could feel his stare as he shamelessly admired her cleavage. "_You sure I can't get you anything_?" she asked, her voice low and sultry.

The look in her eyes was driving him crazy…he wanted to kiss her, right there in front of everyone. He refocused on the soft curves of her breasts, the two swells pushed together so enticingly…and his body began to respond. Daryl's groin tightened and he seemed to forget where he was for a moment. His lips were loosened with lust and he couldn't stop himself from growling softly to her. "_I'll tell ya what ya can_….."

Before the rest of the words could trip off the end of his tongue, a strong hand came down, clapping Daryl on the back and making him blink. Momentarily startled, he and Carol both turned to glance at the intruder.

Merle stood beside Daryl's barstool, a grin on his face. "Hey now baby brother. You takin' up Carol's time without orderin' anything?" he teased.

The younger Dixon released a sigh of frustration and tried to get his body to relax. He knew he wouldn't be able to stand up in his current state. Carol was blushing again and she eased back, standing behind the counter and wringing her hands. "Can I get you something Merle?" she asked without looking up.

Merle clapped Daryl's back again before letting out a long whistle and shaking his head. "Think I'll take a shot of whiskey if that's alright."

"Sure." Carol answered quickly.

Merle shook his head again and leaned down, whispering roughly into his brother's ear. "_Just thought I'd tell ya'll…ya might wanna quit eye-fuckin' each other_."

Daryl tensed, his nostrils flaring as he worked to control his breathing. He wanted to lash out…argue…but he knew he couldn't.

"_All's I'm sayin' is…ya'll ain't doin' a good job of hidin' whatever the hell it is ya got goin' on. It's like watchin' two goddamn animals in heat_." said Merle.

Daryl's blunt nails were digging into the edge of the counter. Despite his anger, he knew that his brother was right. He shouldn't have let Carol get under his skin…not to this extent anyway. They were supposed to be acquaintances…nothing more. He exhaled slowly and could feel his sudden erection dying. Swallowing hard, he cast a sideways glance at his brother. "_We that bad_?" Daryl asked.

Merle chuckled and let his broad hand fall away from his brother's shoulder. "Ya ain't exactly subtle."

Daryl ran his hands over his face in exasperation. He knew better…he and Carol both did. They were in public. He couldn't just leer at her the way he did when they were in bed together.

In the next instant, Carol returned with a shot glass and set it down gently on the counter. Merle eyed his two companions and noticed how their expressions had changed. They both looked contrite, and appropriately so. Feeling as though he'd crashed their party, the older Dixon cleared his throat and reached for the glass. "Come on now," he said, glancing from Daryl to Carol. "I ain't tryin' to give ya'll a hard time…just lookin' out…that's all." He brought the shot glass to his lips and downed it, wincing a little as the whiskey burned his throat. "Ya best order somethin' boy." said Merle as he set his empty glass back on the bar.

Daryl released another sigh and sat up straight in his stool. Drumming his fingers on the counter, he tried to remind himself that his brother was right and that he and Carol both needed to make efforts to conceal their relationship, at least for the time being. Running one hand through his dark hair, Daryl forced any carnal thoughts from his mind. He could feel his head clearing and knew that the desire was fading from his eyes. With his mask back on, Daryl finally lifted his chin and met Carol's gaze. Some of the color seemed to have left her cheeks and he could tell that she was working to compose herself. Clearing his throat, the younger Dixon decided to give in and order something. If he was going to convince the rest of the world that he was just another customer, he might as well act like one. "Can I get a jack 'n coke?" he asked, trying to keep his tone neutral.

Carol gave him a small smile and nodded. "Sure thing." She turned away to find the liquor she needed, and left the two brothers to their own devices.

"Happy?" Daryl asked, once she was out of earshot.

Merle smirked at his little brother. "I'm just tryin' to keep ya'll outta trouble, that's all."

A little ways down the bar, Rick was wrapping up his phone call. He slipped the phone back into his pocket and glanced to his left, eyeing the two brothers. He nodded in their direction, offering a small greeting.

Merle nodded back before refocusing on Daryl. "Ya know that asshole?" the older Dixon asked.

Daryl huffed. "Naw. Rick somebody…new guy. Sonofabitch was starin' at Carol when I walked in here." he muttered under his breath.

Merle chuckled, small creases forming at the corners of his eyes. "_So that's what got ya goin' huh_?" he teased.

Daryl glared at his brother.

"_Seein' that asshole eyeball your woman_?" Merle chuckled again.

The younger Dixon was doing his best not to smack his brother.

"_Come on now boy_," said Merle. He gripped Daryl's shoulder, giving it a shake. "_Don't go wastin' time worryin' about that shit. Carol ain't got eyes for nobody else…girl seems to like your sorry ass_."

Daryl sighed. "_I'm tryin' to remember that_."

They both glanced at the stranger in question. Rick seemed content with his beer, occasionally lifting the bottle to his lips and taking small sips. As he studied the newcomer, Merle began to understand his brother's concerns. Rick had one hand curled loosely around his beer, but the man's eyes seemed to drift back to Carol every few seconds. She was behind the counter, mixing Daryl's drink, her back to the patrons.

Leaning in close, and speaking in rough whispers, Merle advised his brother. "_Ya can't go lettin' yourself get hot 'n bothered every time some prick starts eyeballin' Carol_…" he squeezed Daryl's shoulder harder. _"But that don't mean ya gotta stand by 'n watch it happen. Keep your shit together…n when the time's right, ya find a way to remind that girl why her ass keeps comin' back to the house_." Sensing that he'd made his point, Merle took a step back, and scanned the room. His mouth hitched up into a smirk as he caught sight of some familiar faces at one of the booths. "You gonna be alright here?"

Daryl answered with a nod. "I'm good."

Merle nodded back. "Remember what I told ya. I'll be over there," he gestured towards a booth at the far end of the room, where three girls were seated.

Daryl glanced over his shoulder in time to see all three girls smile and wave at Merle, beckoning him to join them. The younger Dixon smirked and shook his head, marveling at the fact that his brother's reputation always seemed to precede him. "Have fun," he said.

"I always do." Merle quipped, before moving away from the bar and making his way across the room.

Daryl swiveled back around in his barstool and found himself face to face with Carol. She set his drink down in front of him and offered a small smile. "I hope it's to your liking," she said.

He took the glass and brought it to his lips. The dark liquid had a strong taste but it was still enjoyable. "It's good, thanks." he spoke softly, trying to keep his mask on.

Carol's smile widened. "Well I'm glad you…" but she didn't get the chance to finish her thought. The sound of her own name caught her attention and she turned, focusing on Rick.

The man lifted his beer, and gestured to Carol. "Think I might need a refill over here, when ya get a chance." he smiled at her.

Carol swallowed hard. "I'll be right there." she answered, trying to sound lighthearted. When her eyes found Daryl's she worried that he might be upset, but his expression was stoic…neutral.

"It's fine," he growled softly, letting her know that he wasn't angry…that he trusted her. "Go on 'n do what ya gotta do."

She pulled the rag off her shoulder and wrung it in her hands. "I'll be back." she said, giving him another small smile. Carol began to walk away, but Daryl whistled, getting her attention.

"Yes?" she asked, looking over her shoulder.

Daryl let the corner of his mouth hitch up in the tiniest hint of a smirk. "They keepin' ya busy tonight?" he asked innocently.

She rubbed the back of her neck and nodded, a nervous chuckle escaping her. "It's been pretty steady. Why?"

Daryl shrugged, studying his glass for a moment. When his eyes flicked back to her face, he gnawed his bottom lip and put all of his focus on her. "Just seems like you could use a break…" he let his words hang suggestively in the air while his fingers tapped the edge of his glass.

Carol could feel another hot flush creeping up her neck but she pulled a cleansing breath into her lungs and tried to calm herself. "I'll keep that in mind." she said, turning away from him to attend to Rick.

Satisfied with her answer, and feeling as though they understood one another, Daryl returned his attention to his drink. He smirked as he stared down into the dark liquid, his brother's words echoing in his head.

_"When the time's right…"_

He was going to make the damn time…and use every minute of it to remind Carol who she belonged to. The younger Dixon took a sip of his drink and cast a subtle glance at the exchange taking place between his woman and the newcomer. They were smiling…laughing as Carol took the empty bottle from Rick's hand. The man was talking to Carol like he'd known her for years…and the whole thing was making Daryl's blood boil…but he kept his anger hidden, and his thoughts to himself. He turned away, ignoring Rick and Carol, and chose to focus on the noise all around him. With his glass clutched in his calloused hands, and his elbows resting on the bar, Daryl let the sounds of drunken laughter, music and television fill his ears. He took another sip of his drink and felt the liquor go to his head. The longer he sat at the bar, the more cloudy his thoughts became. The swirling din of noise in the background seemed to drown out the voice of reason in his skull…the one that was struggling to be heard…until all he could think about was getting Carol alone…_making the time_… _he had to show her_…

An hour later, Daryl's eyes were slammed shut and his hands were tangled in his own hair. His breaths were shallow, strained, and he was slowly losing control. He was whining, swearing…and all the blood in his body seemed to be pouring into his groin.

Reclining in the driver's seat of his truck, Daryl tugged at his hair and jerked his hips. "_Fuckin' hell_," he groaned, feeling himself nearing an edge he wasn't ready for.

Carol didn't stop, and she didn't slow her pace. Crouched down between his legs, she continued to pleasure him. With one hand gripping his thigh, and the other wrapped around the base of his cock, Carol kept him in her mouth. She loved the taste of his salty skin, the way he twitched when she sucked him.. She kept her grip tight and moved her hand along the slick shaft, massaging it, making it swell. Carol let her teeth graze him and he bucked into her mouth, swearing. Her nails were digging into the meat of his thigh as she worked him…taking him as deep as she could. With her eyes closed, Carol savored the taste of him…the feel of his strong member in her mouth. She squeezed his thick cock and heard him whine. Her tongue was flicking against the underside of his shaft, wrapping around the rigid flesh…licking, tasting every part of him. Carol wanted to feel her partner's release…she wanted to make him come…she craved it.

Daryl tried to keep himself from bucking, but he couldn't. His hips were moving in response each time she sucked his cock. He kept his hands in his hair because he needed to hang on to something…he was afraid of touching her…of being too rough…so he settled for snarling, swearing, and pulling his own tangled locks. The muscles in his lower belly were tensing and he knew it wouldn't be long. He wanted her the moment he walked into the bar. Having to wait only made him want her more. He'd been on the edge before she even got her hand into his pants. Now that she was between his legs, her hot, wet mouth wrapped around his cock, he found that the sensations were almost too much for him.

She'd gone down on him before…but never like this. They'd always reserved things like this for his bedroom. But now…they were together, so close, _cramped_…their warm breath fogging the glass. Daryl's heart was beating uncontrollably, and the fact that someone could catch them only added to the thrill…the adrenaline heightened his pleasure, making him throb. He loved having Carol to himself, but some petty part of him relished the idea of being caught…of having another man see Carol's mouth wrapped around him…

_Fuck_

His dick was leaking. Carol moaned in pleasure; she could taste him dripping onto her tongue and she made sure to lick the tip, savoring him. She loved the sounds he made when they did this, and she was already imagining the feeling of his hot seed filling her mouth…slipping down her throat…it made her feel dirty, wanted, _alive_…losing herself in the act, Carol began to hum…the vibrations making him harder. Her hand continued to stroke the throbbing shaft, coaxing the climax she knew was coming.

When she started to hum, Daryl swore through clenched teeth and tugged sharply at his hair. He was trying so hard to hold back…to restrain himself, but she felt so good…her mouth, her tongue…_the heat of it_… She sucked him hard, her soft lips gliding along his member, and those nimble fingers curling so tightly around him…

He was bucking faster now, pushing his swollen cock into her wet mouth, and Carol let him in…her saliva eased the way, helping him to slide back and forth. The lovers were working in tandem, their mutual groans of pleasure filling the cab of the truck…their warm breath pressing against the glass. Carol wouldn't let up. No matter how much Daryl swore… He seemed to be growing as she sucked him and she wondered how much longer he could keep himself at bay. As she held her partner in her mouth, loving, licking, teasing him…Carol wanted nothing more than to help him reach his peak. She ignored the ache that was building between her own legs and focused on Daryl. With her lips, her tongue…_every part of her mouth_, Carol worshipped his body.

Daryl could hardly breathe…the suction on his cock was too intense and his body was gearing up for release. Unable to control himself, he pulled his hands from his hair and reached for his lover. With one hand on her shoulder, and one caressing the back of her neck, Daryl gently urged her to keep going…to take him deeper. She hummed around him, the tip of her tongue flicking against the underside of his thick shaft. He was groaning, muttering as she worked him. "_Yeah…yeah….fuck….like that….fuck baby…goddamn_…" His eyes were still closed as he enjoyed the slickness surrounding his manhood.

Carol let her teeth graze him again.

"_Shit, Carol…damn….christ_…" he was whining and jerking. He loved the feeling of her tongue against his dick. Daryl continued to rub her neck as she took him. "_Faster…c'mon baby….jesus_!"

Carol tried to relax her throat, wanting to accommodate him. He was filling her mouth, the flesh so warm and rigid…and the pain in her empty core was getting worse. She had no idea how she was going to focus on work after this…

"_Carol_…" he moaned, his hips bucking. "_Baby, I need ya to take it_…." Beads of sweat were forming at his temples.

She could hear the frustration in his voice…the _lust_…and it made her open her eyes. Staring up at him through the dark, with her lips wrapped around him, Carol hoped that he could see everything she was thinking…how much she cared about him…_how much she wanted him_.

Carol's amazing mouth was still bringing him pleasure…the feelings so strong that he had to see for himself. Easing his eyes open, and fighting for every breath, Daryl held his lover's gaze. In that moment…with their bodies connected in such an intimate way, alone under the cover of darkness, Daryl knew that she'd never looked at him with the intensity that he could see in her eyes now. As she continued to taste him and stare at him, Daryl could feel a sudden sense of guilt nagging at his consciousness.

_It ain't fair…_

He couldn't ask her to please him without offering her anything in return. He knew she didn't mind…that she'd do anything he asked, but she was his woman…his partner, and her needs were just as important as his. Daryl wouldn't allow himself to finish and leave her unsatisfied. She was the one who'd been working for the last few hours…and who still had several hours ahead of her. He wanted to return the favor…to give her as much as she gave him. But her break was nearly over, and he could feel his own climax coming. Each time she sucked him…her strong tongue massaging his aching shaft, he felt more control slipping away from him. With his teeth clenched and his mind made up, Daryl pressed on her neck one last time, gently forcing her to take his cock. With his manhood completely surrounded by her warmth and wetness, Daryl sighed in ecstasy, trying to memorize the feeling. Her nails were digging into the flesh of his thigh and the spark of pain helped him to keep his release at bay.

Taking a deep breath, Daryl moved his hands to her shoulders and carefully pushed her back. Carol gasped and stared up at him, a crease forming in her brow. Her chest was heaving as she waited for Daryl to explain his actions. With his strong fingers curling around her shoulders, he licked his lips and held her gaze. "_I want ya_…" he breathed.

Carol didn't understand. One of her soft hands still gripped his cock, and she could feel it throbbing. She moved back into his space, the tip of her tongue flicking out against his already slick shaft, but he grunted, stopping her. "_Nah_…" he huffed. "_Not like that_…"

She studied him through the gloom. "I don't underst-"

But he didn't let her finish. "_Get them jeans off…panties too_."

Color rushed to Carol's face. "_What_?"

Daryl moved one hand to cup the side of her face and let his thumb follow the curve of her cheek. "_I want ya Carol. We ain't got a lotta time." _He brushed his knuckles lovingly along her jaw. "_Get them clothes off…please_." His blue eyes were cutting through the darkness, burning into her.

She glanced at his swollen cock before meeting his gaze. "But you're so…you're about to…"

"_I know_." he growled. "_I wanna come inside ya…feel that pussy wrapped around me. C'mon woman_."

Carol was momentarily stunned by his request. She had to admit that pleasuring him was making the moisture build between her legs…she wanted release as badly as he did…but she was content to finish him and ignore her own needs until her shift was over. The idea that she might be able to hit her peak…_right there in the truck with him_…made Carol's breath catch. Suddenly crazed with want, Carol released her lover and scrambled to get into the passenger's seat.

They stared at each other, both of them breathing hard as Carol fumbled with her belt and zipper. Her hands were shaking and it took several tries before she managed the get her zipper down…the tiny metal tab seemed to slip between her sweaty fingertips. Grunting softly and gnawing her bottom lip, Carol worked the jeans down her hips and forgot that they were in a parking lot…_that she was on break_. Nothing mattered but him and her.

Daryl stroked his slick cock as he watched her. He needed to stay hard. She deserved that much. He admired his partner as she slid her panties down her legs and dropped them to the floor. Her skin seemed to glow in the dark and he found that he wanted her more with each passing second. She kept her shirt on, but he couldn't blame her…they didn't have time to fumble with her bra clasp. Pushing his own jeans lower on his hips, Daryl beckoned her. The tip of his cock was leaking in anticipation.

Carefully, they worked together until Carol was straddling his lap. His hands went to her face, and he pulled her mouth to his, wanting to taste as much of her as he could. When his warm tongue sank into her mouth, Carol felt her walls open. They kissed with urgency and hunger..._sucking, biting_...only breaking apart when their lungs began to burn. "_I need it_…" she breathed against his lips. Her sex was resting over his manhood.

"_I know_," he growled softly before kissing her again.

Daryl smoothed the short shocks of hair near her ears with his thumbs, loving the way she felt. He stared at her mouth for several heartbeats, and then gave her one last long, deep kiss, his teeth catching her bottom lip and tugging as he worked to restrain himself. When he pulled back, they were both panting…he could feel the heat from her sex, and all he wanted was to be inside.

Carol lifted her hips and reached down, taking him in her hand. She shuddered slightly. No matter how many times they were together, or how he chose to take her, Carol was always amazed by the feel of him…so thick, so _strong_. She marveled at the fact that her body could contain him. Licking her lips out of nervousness, Carol moved the blunt head to her entrance. Keeping one hand around the base of his cock, and the other on his shoulder, she slowly began to sink down. When the tip breached her tight ring of muscles, they both swore. Daryl gripped her hips and pushed her down, forcing her body to open for him. Carol cried out in pain, he was so big…as she slid down his solid member, part of her worried that it was too much, that he'd split her in half…but beneath the pain was incredible pleasure…the kind she dreamed about. Her wet pussy engulfed him, the slickness gliding around his invading dick as she sank down even further, letting him fill her core.

When she finally released his cock, Carol clung to his shoulders, her nails digging in hard. Her eyes were slammed shut as she tried to process the feeling of his member between her legs. Cramped in the driver's seat, in her lover's lap, Carol struggled to accept the fact that the two of them had been together so many times. He knew every inch of her body…_where to touch her_, _how to kiss her_…everything he did brought her pleasure. The length and the thickness of his manhood always managed to leave her breathless. Every time he slipped inside, Carol's body would lock up and seize around him…almost resisting the invasion, but he always held her…kissed her…he'd help her to relax, get her walls open, and then they would move together…pain giving way to an indescribable friction… It had only been two days since their last union, but the intensity of letting him penetrate her made Carol's heart skip a beat. She could feel her muscles constricting painfully around his hard shaft. Hiding in the crook of his neck, Carol dug her nails into the fabric of his shirt and hissed.

Daryl's mouth had gone dry. He'd been close to coming when he was in her mouth…and it had taken every last ounce of will power to keep himself in check. Now that her sex was surrounding him, he worried that that the pressure would prove too much. His fingertips had pressed against her skin so hard as she sank down his cock, and he'd bucked weakly beneath her, working to push his hard-on up into the welcome heat of her pussy. As her body took him in, Daryl's head began to swim. He didn't understand how she could still be so tight…after all the nights they'd spent together…_everything they'd done_… His shaft was twitching inside her and he held onto her hips, keeping their bodies close. He could feel her clinging to his shoulders…her chin resting in the crook of his neck, and in that moment…they didn't need to move…_or speak_. He had his woman against him…connected to him. The cab was filled with the sound of their panting, and he knew they didn't have much time, but Daryl just wanted a few more seconds to hold her. He moved his broad hands to the spot just above Carol's tailbone and began massaging her, enjoying the feel of her skin. He closed his eyes, savoring the slick warmth of her sex. As he continued to rub her lower back, Daryl could feel her walls opening. He kept a growl locked in his chest and waited her out.

Little by little, Carol was relaxing. He was massaging her, driving out tension and soreness, and she didn't feel the need to cling to his shoulders quite so fiercely…her grip loosened and her breathing slowed. Groaning softly in pain and pleasure, she kissed the side of his neck. She was so close to him and his scent was everywhere. The ends of his hair tickled her nose as she remained hidden in the crook of his neck, her warm breath hitting his skin. He carried a sexy, masculine musk with him wherever he went…the smell seemed to rise from his hair…his _skin_, like body heat. Over time, it had become addictive, _familiar_…and it always gave her comfort. Carol pulled the scent into her lungs and held it there. She could feel her stress melting away with each breath she took and she kissed his neck again, letting her lips linger on his skin.

Daryl shivered slightly when she kissed him. It didn't matter that they'd taken each other like animals on his bedroom floor…or cried out in ecstasy as they climaxed in the shower, their bodies wet and aching…the simple gestures and tenderness still unnerved him. Her soft lips brushing his skin made his heart race and he wished that they didn't have to hide. He wanted to kiss her, and let her kiss him, in the bright light of day…without worrying about who might see them. But her body was warm against his, and she made him feel alive. Daryl nuzzled her cheek, loving her without words, and knew that he couldn't ask for anything more than the woman he was connected to.

As they remained lost in the world they'd created for themselves, the precious moments they'd stolen…Daryl and Carol seemed to realize that something stronger than lust lead them to the truck…_to where they were now_… They needed one another, perhaps more than either of them knew. The pleasure they gave each other…it wasn't just the result of a physical connection…the high came from trust, _passion_, and something they couldn't quite name, or weren't ready to… Carol felt so safe…so wanted in her lover's arms, that she ignored the pain, and began to move her hips. She heard Daryl gasp at the sensation, and the sound echoed in her ears. His hands slid to her hips where he held her tight. Carol gripped his shoulders, bracing herself as she moved slowly, up and down his length.

A deep crease was forming in Daryl's brow. His eyes were still closed and he was fighting the urge to let go. He mimicked her pose, letting his chin rest on her shoulder. Maintaining his grip on her body, Daryl bucked his hips weakly, wanting to counter her movements. She sank down his shaft with painful slowness, torturing both of them. They held their breath, savoring the feeling as she took him in. Daryl knew nothing would ever compare to this. Her scent, the softness of her skin, the warmth and moisture between her legs… It was incredible, _overwhelming_, and he never wanted it to stop. Her body welcomed him and his fingertips pressed into her hips.

As badly as they wanted one another, Daryl and Carol were content to move slowly…her pelvis grinding into his with purpose…they were enjoying every second…_every sensation. _She took a staggered breath, the warm air hitting his neck. She clutched at his shirt, wincing slightly when she felt his hardness pushing up into her sex. He was everything she needed; the slickness was building inside her. Her walls clenched around him and they both whimpered.

"_Carol_…" he breathed, his hands massaging her hips. Daryl was dangerously close to reaching his peak, and the feeling of her wrapped around his manhood was driving him crazy…but all he could do was hold on to her. His body seemed to respond on its own…hips jerking softly underneath her each time she slid down his length. Her wetness helped them to create a steady rhythm.

She moved on top of him, loving him, and her teeth caught the salty skin of his neck, applying gentle pressure. He jerked and throbbed within her walls, nearly coming when he felt the hint of pain as she bit him. He gripped her hips harder, taking his frustration out on her body. His thick shaft was completely buried in her center and he focused on how wet she was.

Carol let him fill her…the blunt head of his cock was teasing her cervix and she could hardly breathe. His swollen member was rubbing her walls, pressing into all the right places, and she realized that their pace had increased at some point. The slow, rolling motion of their hips had become a blend of clenches and steady thrusts…her sex trapping him each time he pushed in. His thickness made her entire body ache. She bit him harder, one of her hands moving into his hair and tugging.

Daryl muttered something against her neck and felt his shaft twitch. Her pussy was getting tighter. He took a deep breath of her and moved his hands to her ass. Squeezing the tender flesh, Daryl continued to rock with her, sending his manhood up into her hot core.

Carol gasped as he slipped even deeper into her pussy. His length filled her to a painful point but she wanted him to keep going. She rode his stiff cock; her body was hungry for the hardness he was offering and more wetness seeped from between her legs, coating his manhood. When she felt his hands on her ass, her core tightened around him and they both groaned into each other's shoulders. The pressure, the heat between them was so intense that Carol could feel small tears forming at the corners of her eyes. She pulled his hair hard, trying to control herself.

Struck with a sudden need to see her, Daryl pulled away from the safety of her shoulder and used one hand to gently push her chest, easing the two of them apart. Their lips were parted and they stared at one another, lost in lust…panting. Their bodies continued to move; his eyes were locked on hers…pupils dilated with arousal. Gripping her ass, Daryl growled softly to her. "_Ya alright_?"

She lifted herself before sinking down again, enjoying the way his cock penetrated her. The unshed tears were still shining and Carol sucked her bottom lip, not wanting to cry…she didn't want him to misinterpret the tears.

"_Baby_?" he breathed, bucking up gently.

She couldn't help it…she slammed her eyes shut, forcing the two tears to slip down her cheeks. Gasping, Carol eased her eyes open and focused on him. "_I'm good…don't stop…please_." she begged him, her fingers winding in his dark hair. She rocked her hips, driving the point home.

Daryl felt her pussy engulf him and a curse fell from his lips. "_Fuck_…"

Without warning, Carol pulled his mouth to hers, kissing him hard. Daryl moaned into her mouth while his dick continued to swell and grow inside her. Their tongues slid past one another and he bucked harder. He sucked her bottom lip, memorizing the taste, and her pussy clenched him again. "_God…damn_…" he growled, his voice thick with need.

With his forehead resting against hers, and his hands on her ass, Daryl kept their rhythm strong. Carol clutched a shock of his hair in her fist and let her free hand rest against his chest. They were panting as they moved together. The fog grew thicker on the windows and the lovers could feel warm air pressing in around them in the cramped space.

Lifting her hips, and letting herself sink back onto Daryl's cock, Carol shuddered. He felt so good inside her.

"_You close_?" he whispered, his tongue darting out over his lips.

Carol's body opened for him, letting him slip into her deepest places before her walls closed around the invading hardness. "_Yeah_…" she managed to say, her eyes slamming shut in ecstasy.

Daryl grunted, massaging her ass. He could hardly handle the way she was moving on top of him. He jerked his strong hips, doing everything he could to find her weak spots. "_C'mon baby_…" he breathed.

"_God_…" she moaned, clawing at the front of his shirt.

"_Let go…I wanna feel it_." He nuzzled her temple roughly

"_I'm trying_…" she moaned, her body rioting as he continued to pleasure her.

But Daryl wasn't satisfied. He needed to make her come. Gripping her ass tight, he clenched his teeth and started thrusting up into her tight heat, faster…and faster, trying to break her. She was so wet, and he slid back and forth smoothly, her body swallowing him each time. "_C'mon_," he urged her again, the agitation evident in his voice. His dick was pulsing between her legs. He was working hard, pushing his aching member directly into her center.

Carol's mouth was going dry as she rode his cock. He was so rigid and all she wanted was to slide up and down his length for as long as he'd let her…feel his manhood press in, rubbing her insides…like he belonged there. "_Jesus Daryl_…" she moaned, pulling his hair.

He growled, thrusting up into his lover. "_C'mon Carol…I ain't stoppin' till ya come_." He ducked his head to bite down on her shoulder.

The sensation sent a violent chill up her spine and she gasped…her core was starting to spasm. She hadn't reached the edge, but she was getting closer with each passing second. As they moved together, loving one another, Carol inhaled his scent and wondered what she'd done to deserve someone like him…_pleasure like this_. He was strong, steady underneath her, his manhood hard and unforgiving as he forced himself into her heat. With every thrust, he made her weaker…her walls trembling around him. The friction continued to build between them and Carol struggled to breathe. She could feel his hair slipping between her fingers as she fought to hold on. Her entire body was humming with need, aching for release…and she knew that it was more than a fuck. He cared about her; he wanted to please her, however he could, and the thought heightened Carol's arousal. Daryl was filling her pussy, stretching her, and all she wanted was to scream.

Each time her warm walls pressed in around his shaft, Daryl's manhood seemed to jerk inside her. She gripped him so tight, that it made his breath catch. He couldn't believe the way she moved, even in the cramped space of the driver's seat…her body so close to his. She clung to him, pulling his hair and clawing at his shoulder for leverage while she rocked her hips, moving up and down, over and over…He felt himself moving through her slick insides, sliding deeper, pushing up…hitting the top of her…and then she was lifting her hips again. Daryl squeezed her ass, making her whimper. The sound made his cock throb and he knew it wouldn't be long. They were pushing each other to their breaking points. More wetness seeped from between her legs, coating his length, easing the way as he entered her tight passage. The feelings were overwhelming and Daryl began to lose himself…_the friction, the heat_…it made him feel more like an animal than a man. He thrust up and she sank down, taking everything he could give her. Her pussy massaged his cock and he growled, muttering out of frustration. "_Fuckin' christ_…"

She tightened her fist in his hair, making him hiss. "_What baby_?" she breathed.

Daryl's eyes were slammed shut. He was fumbling to get the words out, but all the blood had rushed away from his brain, pouring itself into his groin. He whined, his nails digging into the flesh of her ass. She was so wet, and the knowledge that he'd done that to her was staggering. He was swelling and throbbing between her thighs, but she continued to move with him.

"_What is it baby_?" she asked again, her tongue darting out over her lips.

Daryl whined before ducking his head. He found her collarbone and caught it suddenly between his teeth, making her gasp. She clenched around him and he bucked hard underneath her. He muttered against her damp skin, "_Jus ride it….please….fuckin' hell….jus ride it baby_…"

She could feel his words…the warmth hitting her skin, and her heart rate sped up. Carol heard the frustration in his voice… And the way he was clawing desperately at her ass…she knew he was nearing the edge…she just wanted to get him there. So she bit her bottom lip, grunted softly, and began fucking him harder. Carol was moving up and down, faster, and faster…her core getting weaker each time… "_Like that_?" she whined.

Daryl couldn't take much more. He thrust up into her heat, loving the way her body welcomed him. "_Yeah_," he moaned, his eyes still closed, sweat slipping from the ends of his hair..the beads rolling quietly down his spine as she rode him. Her pussy felt amazing around his aching cock, and he never wanted her to stop moving. "_Ride it baby…goddamn….take it_…." he growled into the crook of her neck. His hands moved back to her hips…he liked to feel the way her body rocked on top of his.

He was so thick and hard inside her….Carol was coming undone. She seemed to lose control as her body bucked wildly against him. He was slipping through, reaching the deepest parts of her core. Their bodies were working, hips jerking…and Carol knew she'd never felt more alive than she did in that moment…tangled, sweating and panting with her lover…his length buried inside her and his breath hitting her neck…his words echoing in her ears…. It was all too much. Her body couldn't handle the pleasure he was bringing her to. Drawing on the last of her strength, she pulled his hair hard, making him snarl. She used her grip to bring his mouth to hers, and their lips met while their bodies continued to move. Daryl kissed her hungrily, his tongue wet and eager as it slipped into her warm mouth. They were groaning, tasting…lost in one another. Daryl sucked her tongue, wanting as much of her as he could get, and her body seemed to shudder against him. Her taste filled his mouth, her scent was in his nose, and he loved the way her hand felt in his hair. Despite the numerous sensations battling for his attention, Daryl didn't allow his pace to slow. He was working with her, _for her_…his hips thrusting between her legs, making the muscles in her thighs quiver. "_C'mon_…" he muttered against her lips, between kisses.

All she could do was moan in response, "_Right there_…" she let her tongue flick against his bottom lip, tasting it.

He didn't stop kissing her. His grip tightened on her hips and he forced himself up into the heat of her sex, over and over…a sharp gasp escaped her each time. Their rhythm was intense…the motion between them…_incredible_…as if their bodies were working together in perfect sync. She felt his tongue slip under hers and she couldn't stop her walls from opening around him. His cock was growing, and he'd finally found the spot that held her tension. "_That's it_!" she whined between kisses. She raked her nails through his hair and bucked against him. "_There_!" she pleaded. Carol continued to ride him, sinking down onto that stiff shaft and letting it fill her until she hurt. He was pushing so hard, pulsing inside her…and he felt so good. Carol couldn't handle it as her trembling walls clamped shut around him. With her eyes closed, Carol tore her mouth from his and screamed out in ecstasy. Her entire body seemed to freeze as the orgasm crippled her. Her mouth was open and a strong wave of pleasure crashed inside her, the release washing out around Daryl's hard member.

He was startled for a moment, his breath catching as he felt her wet core squeeze him…but he didn't allow himself to slow down. His woman was coming, and if he could add to her pleasure, he was going to do everything in his power to make that happen. Lunging for the crook of her neck and biting the soft flesh there, he used his strong hands to push her body down onto his cock, forcing her to take him. He bucked faster and faster between her shaking legs…her broken cries and moans ringing in his ears while blood continued to rush to his groin. "_Ya like that_?" he snarled, before lapping at the salty skin of her neck.

Carol could only whimper and groan as her walls shuddered violently around him…the muscles fluttering. But Daryl didn't need an answer…he could feel the gush of wetness between her thighs, the slickness they'd created together. Her pussy was clenching rhythmically around his swollen dick…clasping and unclasping, as if she'd lost control of her body in the wake of her climax…and Daryl was savoring every moment. She gripped him like nothing else…her narrow passage trapping him… "_Aw christ_…." he growled, pushing her down onto his member again. She was unbelievably wet, _tight, warm, soft_…all that trembling flesh wrapped around him, and he could feel his own pleasure rushing to the surface. He bucked harder, faster, relishing everything about the woman he was connected to. "_Goddamn Carol_…_that pussy's so tight_…"

Carol was fighting to breathe. She sucked in a greedy mouthful of air and responded by tugging at her lover's dark hair.

Daryl's hips were still jerking, sending his hard-on into her core where he pulsed and twitched. She was so slick, and he slipped into her easily, his thick shaft rubbing her walls. He gripped her hips, keeping their bodies flush, and gave her a strong, sudden thrust. Daryl shuddered, a silent snarl on his lips as he felt himself penetrate her…his cock pushing up into her center. The heat he found there…the _pressure_….it was too intense, and he couldn't stop himself… As her wet core continued to spasm, Daryl let her strong muscles coax the pleasure from him. "_Baby_…" he moaned, as his dick grew completely rigid inside her. "_So fuckin' tight_…." his mouth went dry and his eyes slammed shut as his woman made him come. Her hot pussy squeezed him, massaging the hardness that filled her and he felt his orgasm rushing forward, through his body…along the length of his aching shaft, making it swell and throb until the blunt head was spurting. He released a long groan and continued to buck into her, letting her tight body milk him. He could feel himself slipping through her quivering core, his cock still rigid as semen burst from the tip…with every weak thrust of his hips, Daryl felt more semen being drawn from him…his seed filled her passage as she rocked with him, making him weak with pleasure.

Carol trembled when she felt him coming between her legs. His orgasms always seemed to shock her…the way he grew so hard…the way his calloused fingertips pressed into her hips, as if she might be torn away from him…and the sudden rush of warmth deep inside her sex, letting her know that he was filling her. Her heart was beating so fast that she couldn't speak…she could hardly breathe. At once exhausted and invigorated, Carol collapsed against his chest, one small hand still clutching weakly at his hair. With lips slightly parted and eyes closed, Carol savored the lingering effects of her climax, and waited for her lover to do the same.

When Daryl's cock finally finished spurting, he could feel himself going soft. He whined, enjoying the feeling of still being buried inside her. She felt so good. Even though he was aching and spent, he wanted to stay like that…connected to her…just a little while longer. His mind was hazy with satisfaction, his hands loosely gripping her hips. Daryl let his chin rest on top of her head as they both waited for their heart rates to slow.

The cab had grown warm, almost stiflingly so, but Daryl and Carol didn't seem to mind. She remained in his lap, panting lightly against his chest, while he massaged her left hip. Daryl could feel the sweat beginning to dry on his skin, and he toyed with the idea of heading back to the house to wash up…but that bothered him. He wanted to be with Carol, _near her_…for as long as possible. If that meant spending the next few hours covered in a thin layer of his own sweat, he would endure the mild discomfort. Groaning softly and taking a cleansing breath, Daryl found that her scent…_their scent,_ was everywhere. There was a lazy smirk on his face as he realized that he would smell like her for the rest of the night….that clean, soft, sexy scent he loved…it would be on his clothes…in his hair. Maybe Daryl couldn't lay claim to his woman in public…he couldn't grab her waist and pull her body against his, kissing her in front of everyone, but he could carry her scent. The smirk was spreading on his mouth. She would smell like him too…he liked that.

As their breathing began to even out, and blood-flow gradually returned to normal, the lovers let themselves sigh in ecstasy. Each time they were together, Carol was sure it couldn't get better…but somehow, it always did. There was a small smile on her lips as she let her cheek rest over his heart. She knew her break was all but over…that she needed to go back inside, but the idea of leaving him pained her. She could feel his warm hand rubbing her hip, comforting her in the blissful aftermath of orgasm. As the heavy silence pressed in around them, Carol felt that someone should break it…before they ended up spending the rest of the night like that…tangled together. "_Daryl_…" she whispered into his chest.

He eased his eyes open and blinked at the surrounding darkness. "Hm?"

She chuckled softly at the exhaustion she could hear in his voice. "You okay?" she asked.

Daryl grunted and nuzzled her hair. "Mhmm."

She chuckled again before shifting in his lap, leaning back just enough to meet his gaze. He looked drugged…happy, but drugged. Carol reached up and brushed some of the hair back from his brow.

"How 'bout you?" he asked, his voice a rasping whisper.

She smirked at him. "I'm alright."

Daryl snorted, both of his hands massaging her hips. "_Just_ alright?" he asked, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.

Carol leaned back in and caught his bottom lip between her teeth. He hissed as she applied a gentle pressure, tugging…her eyes locked on his. After several seconds, she released him. She watched his tongue glide along the tender spot on his lip, soothing the flesh she'd bitten.

"_I'm fucking fantastic_," she whispered, her voice low and seductive.

Daryl forgot the pain in his lip and focused on his partner. He loved when she talked like that…he loved the praise, and he wanted her to keep going. "_Yeah_?" he asked, the corner of his mouth quirking up in amusement.

She cocked her head to the side and studied him, the smirk still on her face. "_That was one of the best orgasms you've ever given me_." Her eyes flicked to his chest and she began rubbing the flesh there…she could feel the warmth of his skin through his shirt. "_I think it ranks right up there with that time on the couch."_ A blush was spreading on her cheeks.

It was Daryl's turn to chuckle. She'd never quite gotten over their having sex on the sofa. They'd both been completely naked, covered in sweat, and she'd come twice…hard….the two of them screaming each other's names…they'd been so loud that Merle woke up and stumbled down the stairs, getting an eye-full… "_That good huh_?" he asked.

Carol glanced at him, her insides clenching around him involuntarily. "_Yeah_."

Daryl ran his hands up from her hips, under the hem of her shirt, along her smooth sides until he gripped her ribcage. "_Glad ya liked it,"_ he smirked at her. "_I'm here to serve_."

She chuckled before leaning in to give him a quick kiss. "_So am I_," she whispered against his lips. "_Which reminds me; I should get back_."

Daryl huffed, not wanting her to go. "_If that prick keeps makin' eyes at ya, I might have to drag your ass back out here_…"

Carol snorted. "_Quit_. _That man is not interested in me…and even if he is…I'm taken_" she reminded him.

Daryl slipped one of his hands out from under her shirt. Reaching up, he gently cupped the back of her neck, his thumb brushing the short hair. "_Watchin' that fucker look at ya_…" he growled softly. "_Shit makes me wanna fuck ya on the goddamn bar_…"

Carol narrowed her eyes again. "_Daryl_…"

"_Naw_," he said, silencing her. He used his grip to bring their mouths together and he kissed her hard.

Carol couldn't stop herself from moaning into his mouth, her soft walls squeezing his member.

When he released her, he licked his lips. His hand was still cradling the back of her neck. He could see lust in her eyes, but he wanted her to know it was more than that…more than petty jealousy. "_Carol_," he growled.

She just stared at him, her blue eyes questioning him.

"_I want ya….'n not just in my truck, on your break…not just on Friday's_."

Carol swallowed hard. "_Daryl, we talked about this_…"

"_I know we did, but I'm tellin' ya again. I want ya_."

She continued to rub the same spot on his chest. "_I want you too_."

"_I wanna kiss ya whenever I feel like it…touch ya_." He paused, his fingertips ghosting down the side of her neck until he reached her collar bone. He was so gentle…so careful with her. Daryl's lids were heavy as he stared at her pale skin, memorizing the softness… When he finally refocused on her face, he felt his chest tighten. "_I don't wanna hide no more_." He chewed his bottom lip and waited anxiously for her to say something.

"_Daryl_," she sighed, bowing her head for a moment. Carol let her hand rest over his…he was still dragging his fingertips lightly across her collarbone. "_I know this is hard…And I don't think that it's going to get any easier…at least not for a while. But I'm going to find a way out of that house." _Her free hand went to his cheek as she gently forced him to meet her gaze. "_I will not stay with Ed…not forever_," she insisted, hoping he believed her. "_It's going to take time_.." she sucked her bottom lip to keep her emotions in check. "_But I was hoping…you'd wait for me_."

Daryl's chest continued to tighten, the sensation was powerful, _unfamiliar_, and he wondered why he'd let himself get so attached to this woman. "_Thought I told ya_," he growled softly. "_I ain't goin' nowhere_."

There was a sad smile on Carol's face as she stared at him. She ran her thumb along his jaw and then he was moving in, pressing his lips against hers. Their eyes closed as they surrendered to one another. He knew he had no choice but to wait for her...to bide his time until she was free. And Carol couldn't do it without him…she'd grown to care so deeply for Daryl…she needed him. Bound by a force that neither of them could name, the lovers kissed each other, savoring the familiar warmth between them. Finally breaking for air, they gasped. His eyes burned into hers and she wished that they could stay in the truck just a little while longer…but she had a job to do. Placing a quick kiss to the corner of his mouth, Carol sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "_Break's over_." she said.

He huffed, kissing her forehead. "_Fine_." His hands slid back down to her waist.

Carol gripped his strong shoulders, bracing herself for the pain she knew was coming. Their eyes locked and he nodded to her. "_Ya ready_?"

"_Yeah_," she breathed.

With that, Carol sank her teeth into her bottom lip and began to lift her hips.

"_Fuck_," Daryl snarled under his breath, his eyes slamming shut.

She winced as their bodies separated, his cock slipping from her aching core. Feeling terribly empty, Carol fumbled her way out of his lap and moved back to the passenger's seat. His semen was dripping down the inside of her thighs… In desperate need of something to clean up the mess, Carol reached for the glove box, pulling it open. Thankfully, there were a few stray napkins inside. As she dabbed at the sticky substance on her bare legs, Daryl worked to tuck his sedated cock back into his jeans. He swore quietly as he pulled his zipper up.

While Carol struggled to find her panties in the dark, Daryl watched her. She was finally able to pull the skimpy bit of fabric up her long legs, and he liked the little grunts that escaped her. As she slipped into her jeans and yanked them up to her hips, Daryl chuckled.

"What?" she asked, smirking at him.

He shook his head. "Nothin'…just like watchin' ya."

She blushed, looking away, and finished fastening her belt.

Daryl liked the way she averted her gaze. There was something cute about it. He seemed to realize, as the two of them worked to set themselves to rights in the cramped cab of the truck, that he'd really fallen for her…he must've…if he was thinking of her as cute. When they finally felt ready to face the world, they both reached out, clutching weakly at their door handles…but something made them freeze.

"Wait," said Carol, as she turned to glance at him.

He looked at her, a question on his lips, but it died when he remembered their standard procedure for this sort of thing. He needed to wait. They couldn't walk back in together. Daryl hated that, but he understood the necessity. As he slumped back into the driver's seat, he tried to remind himself that it wouldn't always be this way. Somewhere, down the line…he'd be able to walk with her.._beside her_…

Sensing his frustration, Carol reached over, taking one of his hands in hers and squeezing it gently. Their eyes met, and Daryl released a heavy sigh. "It's alright," he finally assured her. "Go on."

She gave his hand another good squeeze before letting go. Pushing the passenger's side door open and hopping down from the cab, Carol paused, looking up at him. "See you in there," she said, giving him a sad smile.

He answered with a nod, waving at her to go. His eyes were trained on the windshield as he listened to the sound of the door slamming, and her footsteps on the gravel. A soft sigh passed his lips, and he could see her form getting smaller in the distance, as she made her way back to the building. Alone in the truck, surrounded by his woman's scent…and the vivid memories of what they'd just done together, Daryl hung his head. He wanted to be more than a secret that she kept from the rest of the world…he was so tired of hiding.

The clamor of the bar seemed like a deafening roar in Carol's ears…the shouting and laugher were in such stark contrast to the peace she'd shared with Daryl in the truck. The lights stung her eyes, making her blink, and she felt a little disoriented as she made her way towards the back, in search of the restroom. There was a strong ache between her legs, and she moved quickly, hoping no one stopped her. All she wanted was a moment to collect herself.

The bathroom door creaked as she pushed it open with her shoulder and stepped inside. Releasing the breath she'd been holding, Carol stood in front of one of the sinks and turned the knob near the faucet. There was something soothing about the rush of cool water, and she held her hands under the stream, sighing. She used a nearby soap pump and lathered her wet hands, making sure to scrub hard and get herself thoroughly clean. A sudden pang of guilt was nagging at her consciousness. Carol stared down at her hands…the clear liquid moving smoothly over her pale fingers, taking soapy bubbles with it… She couldn't help but feel as though she were washing Daryl off her skin…removing any trace of him…_of their time together_…. Carol knew she was being foolish; nothing would change the fact that the two of them had been together, _sweating_, _moaning_, pleasuring one another just minutes ago… The dull ache was still radiating outwards from her core, and his seed was inside her. Even when they were apart, Carol always felt that he was with her somehow. She liked having his scent on her clothes…the small marks on her body that he left when he bit her in fits of lust…the scratches that she knew he'd left on her ass… But she didn't have a choice. Carol was at work, and she couldn't just leave his sweat on her fingertips.

When she finally felt like her hands were clean, she lifted her chin and stared at the woman in the mirror. Her cheeks were flushed with arousal…her lips seemed slightly swollen and her hair was mussed. She sighed again, feeling as though there might as well be a flashing sign above her head, with the following words displayed in neon lettering: _I just had sex…_

_We need to stop this…it's too risky to fool around at the bar…_

Even as the thought entered her head, she knew it was pointless. Daryl was her drug. She knew that if he walked into the bathroom, grabbed her by the arm and pushed her back into the nearest wall…if he reached for her zipper and told her he wanted it, that she'd let him take her…right there against the wall. Carol couldn't resist him. He could turn her on and make her insides spasm with nothing more than a look…

_Quit….this isn't helping. You need to get your head clear. You can't walk back to the bar looking like you just had sex…like you're already thinking about doing it again…_

Closing her eyes, Carol cupped her hands under the stream of water and then splashed her face. She gasped at the sensation as the cool liquid hit her skin, and she blinked away droplets that clung to her lashes. She repeated the motion, splashing herself several times and then running her wet hands through her hair. Carol's brows were knitting together as she focused on her reflection. She did her best to smooth her hair, and then reached for a paper towel to dry her face. After straightening her shirt and checking her neck for any obvious bite marks, Carol felt reasonably satisfied with her appearance. Some of the color seemed to have left her cheeks, and she supposed she looked normal enough…all things considered. Breathing a sigh of relief, she gave her reflection one last, lingering look, and decided to face the world. She knew Glenn and Christine would be waiting for her. As she pushed the door open, Carol had to remind herself to walk as she normally would. She had to ignore the soreness between her legs, and put on her mask…just as she did every Friday.

_Business as usual_.

Carol tired to be invisible as she walked through the crowded bar. She kept her head down and moved quickly, but was forced to smile and offer small waves when regulars noticed her. By the time she made it back behind the counter, she was ready to work. She needed to focus. Stooping down and grabbing her apron from the cabinet beneath the register, Carol tied the black strings behind her back and took a calming breath. When she stood back up, she turned and found herself face to face with Christine. An involuntary gasp escaped her, but she tried to hide it with a cough.

"There ya are. Thought I was gonna have to go lookin' for ya." said Christine.

Carol smoothed the front of her apron out of nervousness. "Sorry. I just needed some air…stepped out for a few minutes. I wasn't gone too long, was I?"

Christine eyed her cousin for several seconds before speaking. "Nah, you're right on track. I know it gets a little wild in here now that we got the college kids pilin' in. You feel like this is too much, let me know. I'm thinkin' I might need to bring someone else in anyhow…some part-time help for the summer."

"That would be great," said Carol; she offered a small smile, hoping to convince the older woman that everything was fine.

Christine folded her arms across her chest and continued to stare at her cousin. "Sure you're alright?"

Carol's lips parted…she didn't know what to say. A small crease formed in her brow and she had to work to keep the smile on her face. "Yeah…I'm good. Just got a little winded earlier, but I'm fine now. Why?"

Christine's mouth quirked up in the tiniest hint of a smirk and she shook her head, turning away. "Just makin' sure is all. Hope I ain't workin' ya too hard. I'll let ya get back to it."

Carol couldn't stop the blush from spreading across her cheeks, but fortunately, her cousin had already walked away…leaving her alone behind the counter.

_What did she mean? _

But Carol didn't have time to overthink it. More and more patrons seemed to be moving towards the counter, slumping into barstools and raising their arms to get her attention. Once she began interacting with her customers…making eye contact, smiling…taking orders, Carol felt some of the nervousness leave her. Work was a welcome distraction. She'd always been great behind the bar, and she fell into a comfortable groove. She laughed at her customers' jokes, mixed their drinks, and tucked tips into her apron…all the while hoping that the rest of her shift would pass without incident. Carol couldn't have known how much more complicated her night was going to get.

"Hey," Merle called out, rapping his knuckles on the glass of the driver's side window. "You alive in there?"

The sound seemed to rouse Daryl from his temporary trance and he sat up straight. Glancing left, he caught sight of his brother, just outside the truck. Merle stepped back as Daryl pushed the door open. The younger Dixon wasn't ready to leave the cab; he slumped back into the seat and stared at his brother. "What?" he asked, the irritation plain in his voice.

Merle used one hand to keep the driver's side door propped open. "Shit," he whistled. "Guess ya done took my advice huh?"

Daryl's brows were knitting together. "Advice?"

Merle grinned, his head cocked to the side as he studied his brother. "Brought Carol out here…showed that girl a good time."

Daryl huffed, rolling his eyes. He refocused on the windshield, doing his best to ignore the intruder.

"Smells like sex in this goddamn truck…ya'll need to crack a window from now on…" Merle was laughing, but Daryl cut him off.

"You want somethin'?" The younger Dixon snapped.

Merle sighed, running a hand over his face. "I ain't tryin' to bust your balls…just saw Carol back at the bar….didn't see your sorry ass, figured I'd come out here 'n drag ya back in. You plannin' on spendin' the rest of the night out here?"

It was Daryl's turn to sigh. His hands were resting in his lap, and they began to form fists. "We got a system."

A look of confusion crossed Merle's face as he stared up at his brother. "A system?"

Daryl focused on his hands…his blunt nails were biting into the meat of his palms. "Whenever we mess around out here. Ain't like we can walk back in together…" The words came out as frustrated growls.

Merle understood then. He kicked absently at the gravel and listened to the scraping sound. His brother was hurt, and he didn't know how to help him. He figured Daryl would get the girl into bed and be done with her…just a fuck the two of them needed to get out of their systems…but she kept coming back to the house…and Daryl kept going to the bar. And before he knew it, the three of them were sitting around the table eating breakfast on Saturday mornings. There was food in the fridge…Carol made sure of that. And Daryl seemed happy, happier than he'd been in a long time…he laughed…hell, Carol even got Merle laughing. The older Dixon supposed that somewhere along the line, they'd become friends…which wasn't something the brothers took lightly. And then she was more than a friend… His brother cared about her…worried about her…so much so that the Dixon's had risked their own necks to confront her bastard of a husband. Now, as Merle stood beside the truck, staring at his younger brother, he realized how important Carol was. Truth be told, it was difficult for Merle to recall what things had been like before she came into their lives. She made their house feel like a home, and most importantly, she made Daryl happy. Merle knew his brother wasn't in the habit of letting people in…and the fact that the boy was sitting in the parking lot, stewing over the fact that he couldn't walk into the bar with his woman, convinced Merle that Carol really had found her way under Daryl's skin.

"Ya know she's got her reasons, don't ya?" The older Dixon asked, his voice low.

Daryl was silent; he refused to acknowledge his brother. All he wanted was to be left alone.

"That girl can't go walkin' in there holdin' your damn hand. That's her _cousin_ behind the bar. She can't have that woman thinkin' she's messin' around with anyone…especially not on the damn property, while she's supposed to be takin' breaks."

"_You done_?" Daryl growled, his eyes narrowed to mean slits as he stared at his brother.

Merle huffed. "Look here boy, I ain't sayin' this shit to get ya riled. I'm tryin' to help your sorry ass. That girl…she's head over heels, got me?"

Daryl swallowed hard; he could feel some of the anger leaving his body, and his fists began to unclench.

Merle noticed the change in his brother's expression. "She is. Don't tell me ya ain't seen the way she smiles when ya walk in. Like a goddamn kid on Christmas."

The younger Dixon felt his stomach flip, but he tried not to let his emotions register on his face. He wasn't about to break down like a pussy in front of his brother.

"All I'm sayin' is…there ain't no call for ya to sit out here, feelin' sorry for yourself…or waste time worryin' 'bout what that woman thinks. She likes ya. Plain 'n simple. This thing ya'll got goin'…she ain't lookin' to end it…that's why she's bein' careful."

Daryl sighed and ran a broad hand through his dark hair. "Ya think?" he asked.

Merle snorted, a crooked smile on his face. "Boy, I know. She ain't ashamed of ya. If she could, she'd grab hold of your hand 'n never let go." The older Dixon felt some of his dignity slipping away as he gave his brother the pep talk he knew he needed. Merle had never been good with feelings…emotions, let alone expressing them… And yet, it had somehow fallen to him to be the voice of reason. So, he swallowed his pride, and convinced Daryl that his woman cared about him.

_This shit is like a goddamn lifetime movie…Jesus Christ…_

After several seconds of heavy silence, Daryl eyed his brother. "It's just hard. That's all. _Hidin'_." He hung his head after the last word, his nails scraping lightly against the fabric of his jeans.

Merle blew out a breath and rubbed the back of his neck. "I know. But ya'll got this. She workin' on cuttin' that asshole loose?"

"She said she ain't plannin' to stay with him. She wants to get out…her 'n her girl." Daryl gnawed his bottom lip, wondering how long it would take for Carol to earn her freedom.

The older Dixon considered his brother's statement for a moment. "Then just hang tight. That woman says she's gonna leave him…she will. Carol ain't the type to say shit she don't mean. And she sure as hell ain't the type to lie…not to you." Merle couldn't believe the words that were coming out of his mouth…he worried that if he kept going, his balls were going to fall off…he felt like a damn woman.

_Lord…Just help me get this boy outta this truck…I can't go on spoutin' this shit…_

But when he looked up, and noticed the way his little brother was staring at him, Merle knew he'd said the right thing. He could see hope in Daryl's eyes…a rare sight in the Dixon household. "Look boy; this ain't exactly my area of fuckin' expertise, alright? I'm just sayin' my peace. Now how 'bout you get your sorry ass outta that truck 'n come back inside? We'll have Carol fix us somethin' strong, 'n ya can watch me work on them three girls I was with. Just about had 'em eatin' outta my hand earlier." He chuckled, waiting for his brother to say something.

Daryl couldn't help but roll his eyes, his mouth cracking into a half-smile. He had no doubt that if Merle really tried, he could wind up leaving the bar with all three girls on his arm. Feeling just a little bit better about himself, Carol, and the whole night in general, Daryl hopped down from the driver's seat, his boots hitting the gravel. Merle pushed the door shut and the two of them began making their way back towards the small building.

As they walked, side by side, Merle reached out and clapped his brother on the back, glad that their little talk had helped.

"Thanks for comin' out here." said Daryl.

Merle just shrugged. "Ain't nothin'. Figured I'd go lookin' for my drinkin' buddy is all."

Daryl was smirking as he tried to keep a laugh locked in his chest. He knew the toll it must've taken on his brother…to play the part of a relationship counselor…to discuss actual feelings…but he wasn't about to let the whole thing slide. Merle was always the hard-ass…the one who could drink the most, drive the fastest, and never took shit from a single living soul. Seeing Merle let his guard down and behave like a thoughtful, considerate human being was a sight, and Daryl felt that some teasing was in order. They were nearing the building, and the younger Dixon glanced sideways at his brother. "Sure ya weren't out here lookin' for a tampon?"

Merle stopped in his tracks, color rushing to his face. "_The hell did you just say_?" he growled.

Daryl smirked. "Just seemed like you was gettin' real emotional back there…ya sounded like a damn hallmark card…" he started to laugh as the last few words tripped off his tongue.

Mere huffed, smacking his younger brother on the back of the head. "Boy, shut your damn mouth…'fore I shut it for ya."

But Daryl just laughed harder, one hand coming up to rub the sore spot at the back of his head.

"_See if I ever help your dumbass again_…" Merle hissed.

"Don't be like that," Daryl chided. "I'm sorry…it was nice of ya…takin' the time to say all that."

Merle's hands were on his hips and he kicked at the gravel, huffing.

"Naw, I mean it." Daryl insisted. "Ya talk real pretty."

Merle ground his teeth together, his hands forming tight fists. "_Heard just about enough outta you boy," _he snarled.

Daryl knew the joke was over, but he couldn't stop laughing. He had enough sense to get a head start, and the younger Dixon spun on his heel, taking off across the parking lot. He could hear his brother close behind him, and the two of them didn't stop running until they reached the building.

Carol was doing her best to keep busy. She had a bottle of vodka in one hand, and was about to make a screwdriver, when something caught her attention. She looked up in time to see both Dixons stumbled through the main doors. Daryl was laughing, hard…he didn't even stop when Merle kicked at his leg. A crease formed in Carol's brow as she tried to determine exactly what was going on with the two of them. The corner of her mouth quirked up and she couldn't help but think that the brothers looked more like boys than men in that moment…two children horse-playing. She shook her head, sighing to herself, and wondered if it was just the fact that she was a mother.

Carol unscrewed the lid on the bottle and began pouring the clear liquid into a short, thick glass. She stole another glance at the entryway, eyeing the brothers. Daryl didn't laugh all that often, at least not like this. His face lit up, and he looked younger. Merle seemed thoroughly agitated, and she suspected that had something to do with Daryl's sudden amusement. The older Dixon shoved his brother in the shoulder, but Daryl just snickered and shoved back. Carol smirked at the strange scene. Even though Daryl's age made her a little uneasy, she couldn't help but enjoy the fact that he was young…that he had so much energy… She chuckled softly to herself, admiring this childish, playful side of her partner. One of the patrons cleared their throat, getting her attention, and she quickly resumed her work on the screwdriver.

Just as Carol slid the glass across the counter, handing it off to the expectant customer, she heard someone call her name. She turned and felt her breath catch. Rick was at the opposite end of the bar. She swore within the safety of her own head, and wondered how late the man planned to stay. He'd wandered away from the counter at some point…Carol didn't notice when he left…but he seemed to have made his way back, and she knew that couldn't bode well for her…not when Daryl was in the building. But she didn't have much of a choice; she couldn't ignore the man. Slipping her hands into her back pockets, she moved quickly to the far end of the bar. "Hello again." she said, trying to sound casual.

"Hey." he said, drumming his fingers on the counter. There was a faint smile on his lips and his green eyes were focused on her…just as they had been earlier.

"Can I get you anything?" She decided it was best to get straight to the point. Carol didn't want to be rude, but she also didn't plan on inviting unwanted conversation.

He chuckled softly and brought one hand up to rub his jaw.

She kept the smile on her face as she waited for him. "Should I give you a minute?" she asked.

"Nah; think I know what I'm gonna have."

"Alright," Carol answered politely. "What'll it be?"

"I was thinkin' about an order of those wings your friend was tellin' me about. Daryl, right?" He folded his arms on the counter, leaning on them.

She swallowed hard, but tried to keep her expression neutral. "Yeah; they're pretty good. I'll go ahead and put an order in for you." She turned to leave, but Rick called her back. "Would you like something else?" she asked.

Rick studied her for a moment; the attention seemed to make her uneasy. "Just thought I'd ask how your night's goin'."

Carol wasn't prepared for the question. She faltered, her mind fumbling for an appropriate answer. "It's good." she finally said, nodding to emphasize the statement. "I'm staying busy."

"I'm glad," he said, smiling at her. "Ya disappeared there for a while…thought maybe you were done for the night."

She shook her head, a faint blush coming to her cheeks. "No, just on a break. But I'm back now, and anything you need, don't hesitate to ask." she forced a smile and turned away again, determined to put some space between her and the stranger. As she walked away, Carol swore that she could feel the man's eyes on her back…she shuddered slightly, wondering why he'd taken such an interest in her.

She made her way to the opposite end of the bar where Glenn was dropping off a tray of empty glasses. Carol caught him gently by the arm. "Hey, got a second?" she asked.

Glenn paused to wipe his face against his shoulder. "Yeah, sure. What's up?"

Carol tried to keep the nervousness out of her voice. "Just wanted to put in an order for some wings."

"Got it." he nodded. "Who's it for?"

She cast a subtle glance over her shoulder, eyeing the stranger. When she refocused on Glenn, the young man must've seen fear in her eyes. His brows knit together, and he leaned in close, his voice dropping to a whisper. "_You okay? Is he bothering you_?"

Carol swallowed hard, unsure of what to say. It wasn't as if the man had said anything rude…or suggestive…something about him just made her uneasy, and she figured she should let someone know…in case things escalated. "I just…" she licked her lips. "_He's been watching me…since he came in_."

Glenn glanced at the stranger. "_He say something?"_

Carol brought one hand up and rubbed her temple. "_No, I mean, not anything strange. Just ordered a few beers…and now the wings. Maybe this is all in my head, I've had a long day_. _I just think it's strange…this fixation he seems to have on me_."

Glenn sighed, his expression softening as he eyed his friend. "Maybe…" he paused to rub the back of his neck, a faint smile creeping onto his face. "He just saw something he liked."

Carol's lips parted in awe and she huffed, rolling her eyes.

"What?" Glenn asked, blushing a little. "Is that so hard to believe?"

She folded her arms across her chest and sighed. "Glenn…" she started to argue, but he cut her off.

"Come on, Carol." he teased, nudging her with his elbow. "You're cute."

Her head snapped up and she looked at him as if he were speaking another language…a deep crease formed in her brow.

He thrust his hands into his pockets and shrugged his shoulders. "You're cute, and you're the bartender…you're gonna get some looks."

Carol's cheeks were quickly turning pink. "_Glenn_!" she huffed, trying to look offended.

"Fine," he chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender. "I'll stop. But if you're really worried about him…please say something to Christine. She wouldn't want you feeling uncomfortable."

Carol released a frustrated sigh and rubbed her temple again. "I will. Now can you take care of that order?" she asked.

He gave her another small smile. "Will do." Glenn rapped his knuckles on the counter before turning to leave.

Carol barely had time to process the exchange before a sharp sound reached her ears. Over the din and clamor of the bar, she heard a loud, obnoxious, and very familiar whistle. In an instant, she knew which patrons had finally made their way back to the counter.

_Daryl and Merle…_

With her palms splaying on the polished wood of the bar, Carol took a deep breath and rolled her eyes. "Merle Dixon!" she called out. "I know you're not whistling at me…calling me like some _dog_…" She let her words hang in the air as she turned her head and shot a mean look at the culprit.

Both Dixons had slumped into stools a little further down the bar.

Carol's brazen words earned some chuckles form the guests that were seated near her, and the men and woman exchanged glances with one another, unsure of what was taking place. Her icy, blue eyes were still trained on the brothers, and Daryl had enough sense to duck his head, avoiding her gaze. But Merle had a few drinks in his system and there was a stupid grin on his face.

"Aw come on now…" he called out to her. "I didn't mean nothin' by it…just wanted a little bit of your time is all. Seems like them folks over there got ya all to themselves."

She huffed and refocused on the guests that were seated near her. "Don't pay him any attention…it'll only add fuel to the fire."

The patrons chuckled at that.

Carol leaned over the bar. "Can I get you folks anything?" she smirked.

After taking several orders, and exchanging a few laughs with her customers, Carol turned away and headed for the large shelves that held the liquor. She seemed steadfast in her decision to ignore Merle.

Further down the bar, the two brothers were watching her. "Why do ya do that shit?" Daryl growled. "Rile her like that?"

Merle just laughed, small creases forming at the corners of his eyes. "Because it's funny, that's why."

Daryl huffed. "She fuckin' hates it when ya whistle at her…'n I ain't a big fan neither."

"Boy, relax. I'm just playin'. Think of it as…payback…for all the time I gotta spend listenin' to the two of ya carryin' on like a couple of goddamn animals….swear to christ…sometimes It sounds like ya'll got some kinda national geographic shit goin' on up there."

Daryl tensed, but knew he had no argument. He wasn't about to apologize for the sounds he and Carol made when they were in bed together…he was proud of those sounds…glad he could get her to make them. So he settled for resting his elbows on the bar, and clasping his hands under his chin. He stared at his woman, and watched as she served her customers.

As much as Daryl hated having to share her, he couldn't ignore the fact that she looked happy. Carol was good with people…and he knew she enjoyed the normalcy of it…interacting with her customers…people who didn't know anything about her past, or the dark parts of her life. She never seemed to have any problems with the men and woman who visited the bar. She liked them, and they liked her. He began to forget himself…letting his gaze linger on her lean body. Daryl loved the pale sliver of skin he could see when her shirt rode up…she'd stand on her tiptoes to reach bottles of liquor, high on the shelf, and he'd stare, wishing he could see more of her. When she shook the mixer for cocktails, her breasts would always bounce a little and he'd picture her lying on his bed…his tongue mapping out her chest… Lost in his admiration, Daryl nearly jumped when his brother nudged him in the ribs.

"_Best reign it in boy….'n ya ain't the only one lookin'_." Merle hissed.

"Hm?" Daryl's brows knit together and he looked around, trying to determine who his brother was talking about. He had to keep a growl locked in his chest when he noticed that Rick had returned to the far end of the counter…and the man seemed to be watching Carol with definite interest.

"_Easy now_," said Merle. "_Remember what I told ya. Don't go losin' your shit over nothin'_."

"_That ain't nothin'."_ Daryl muttered under his breath as he glared at the stranger.

"Don't matter what it is," Merle growled. "_Far as all these fine folks are concerned, it ain't your business."_

Daryl was bristling, but he knew his brother was right. Merle reached out, grabbing his shoulder.

"_Try 'n put it outta your mind. We'll get Carol to fix somethin' for us, 'n them I'm draggin' your ass back to that booth with me 'n them girls_."

The younger Dixon didn't like the sound of that…and he didn't think Carol would either, but he couldn't spend his entire evening glaring at a total stranger… Sighing, he dropped his hands to his lap. "_Fine. But if that asshole tries somethin'_…"

Merle gripped his brother's shoulder a bit tighter. "_We'll cross that bridge when 'n if we come to it, alright?_"

Daryl answered with a grunt.

Merle raised an arm to get Carol's attention. "Miss Carol, me 'n the boy would be mighty grateful if ya filled some glasses with Evan Williams, 'n sent 'em this way. When ya get a moment." he said, grinning at her.

Carol looked up as she finished pouring a round of Southern Comfort for her patrons. "That's more like it Merle." She smirked at him, and the older Dixon nodded, glad that she wasn't really pissed at him.

Merle knew he probably wasn't the best man for the job, but he was really trying to keep the peace.

It was an hour before closing, and the crowd seemed to have thinned significantly. Carol was sure that no shift had ever seemed as long as this one. She'd been tired when it started…and then after her tryst with Daryl in the truck…it was a miracle that she'd been able to stay on her feet. All Carol wanted was to finish up, untie her apron, and drive to Daryl and Merle's place. She needed to rest…catch her breath…and she could think of no better place to unwind than her lover's bed. She wanted to be naked, his skin against hers…and she wanted to feel his warm, wet tongue between her thighs, erasing her tension.

She was a little surprised that he and Merle had chosen to stick around the bar for the entire evening…normally the two of them called it a night a few hours before closing. She was even more surprised when she noticed that the brothers had wandered away from the counter, and that both of them were seated in a booth…along with three young women…

Carol didn't have a lot of experience with jealousy, at least not personally. Ed was a jealous man, but she'd never had a reason to envy anyone…until now. Merle seemed to be the life of the party, which wasn't surprising. He had a woman on either side of him, and they hung on his every word…laughing like idiots at everything the man said. But the third girl…she was on the other side of the booth, next to Daryl. When Carol first noticed the arrangement, a sudden terrible, anger began stirring inside her…she'd had a glass in her hand and without realizing, her grip began to tighten…the jealousy, coursing through her veins like poison, made every muscle in her body tense…and she gripped the glass so hard, that a small crack formed…the sound startled her, and she found that she needed a moment to process what she was feeling. She'd retreated to the safety and solace of the restroom, gripping the edges of the sink until her heart rate slowed. Once again, Carol had to remind herself to keep her mask on.

_So he's sitting with someone….that doesn't mean anything…_

The words had echoed in her skull as she left the restroom and made her way back to the counter.

_I'm sure he's just following Merle's lead_

She knew Daryl cared about her…and that he wasn't interested in anyone else…but the thought of another woman touching him…. even something as innocent as their hips brushing because they were sharing a booth… it was enough to make her insides twist. But Carol was used to keeping her feelings hidden, and her thoughts to herself. Besides, she only had so much time to waste worrying about Daryl…the stranger at the end of the bar hadn't lost interest in her, and she grew more and more anxious as the evening wore on.

Now that her shift was nearly over, she was ready to get out of the building…and get her lover alone in a dark room. Christine and Glenn were doing their best to get the place cleaned up. They wiped down tables, and swept the floors while Carol tended to the remaining guests.

There wasn't a lot of traffic at the bar; Rick seemed to be the only one there. The other patrons were scattered amidst booths and tables. Carol's eyes occasionally darted to the man as she fixed drinks. He was handsome, quiet…she supposed she should be flattered by the fact that he'd taken such an interest in her, but she wasn't. The only feeling he stirred inside her was dread, and she didn't know why. Carol kept hoping that the man would leave, but he hadn't. And she knew Daryl wasn't going to leave until Rick did.

_Dammitt…this isn't going to end well_

As much as she hated seeing another woman sit beside her partner, she knew that Daryl's temper was even worse…and that he would only tolerate another man staring at her for so long before that temper got the best of him. The possibility of an altercation between Rick and Daryl began to make her uneasy.

_I can't let that happen…it'll all come out…the affair…everything…_

But she wasn't sure how much control she had over the situation. If Daryl really felt like confronting Rick, she wouldn't be able to stop him.

_Jesus_….

She was so tired, _frustrated_, jealous, _scared_…all she could do was screw the lid onto the shaker and take her anger out on the metal container as she shook it. Her blue eyes were fixed on the booth where the Dixon's sat. Carol was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't hear Christine as the older woman made her way behind the counter. Once Christine was standing beside her cousin, she cleared her throat, breaking Carol's trance.

"_God_," Carol breathed, nearly dropping the shaker. "I didn't know you were there…"

"I'm sorry," Christine chuckled lightly. "'Didn't mean to sneak up on ya. You alright?"

Carol sighed, setting the shaker down on the counter. "Just tired. Long day." her tone must've betrayed her frustration because in the next instant, Christine leaned in close and dropped her voice to a whisper.

"_You need to quit_." said the older woman.

Carol was confused. Her brows knit together and she gripped the edge of the counter, wondering what exactly she needed to quit doing. "I'm sorry?"

Christine glanced at the booth where Daryl and Mere were seated with the three women. When she refocused on her cousin, she let her eyes linger on Carol's face for several seconds, hoping that a silent understanding would pass between them. But Carol still looked completely lost, and Christine sighed, realizing they would actually have to have this conversation.

"_Worryin'_." the older woman finally said. "_Ya need to quit worryin'_."

Things weren't getting any clearer for Carol. "_About what? Ed? I told you…we turned a corner…I really think things are gonna be different now_."

Christine leaned forward, her elbows resting on the counter. She brought one hand up and pinched the bridge of her nose. "_Not Ed honey_…" she sighed again and cast a sideways glance at her cousin.

In that moment, as the two women stared at each other, a terrible realization struck Carol, and she was suddenly filled with more fear and nervousness than she could handle. Her gut was twisting and sweat seemed to break out suddenly under her clothes. Her lips parted, but the words weren't coming.

Christine saw the way her cousin's face changed. "_Ya need to quit makin' yourself sick worryin' about that boy_…" the older woman whispered.

"_I_…" Carol was fumbling for an answer…a lie. "_I don't know what you're_…."

But Christine didn't let her finish the thought. "_Hush. You do know. The Dixon boy…ya been watchin' him like a damn hawk ever since he sat down with them girls_…"

"_You're wrong_." Carol hissed through clenched teeth, masking her fear with aggression.

Christine's narrowed eyes were trained on her cousin. "_I've been workin' this bar for fifteen years Carol. Spent a lotta time watchin' people…'n I don't miss much_._ You really gonna stand there arguin' with me_. _You gonna lie_?"

Carol was frozen in place…the words sticking in her throat. She thought she'd been so careful. She really believed that her and Daryl could pull it off…play the roles of bartender and customer, without anyone noticing that there was more to it. What had given them away?

_I can still deny it…she can't prove anything._

Carol's mouth was going dry as she weighed her options..her palms were getting clammy where she gripped the counter.

"_I…I don't know what you're talking about_," Carol insisted.

"_The hell you don't_," Christine muttered under her breath. "_You really think I wasn't gonna figure out that ya been servin' that boy more than just drinks_?"

Carol's lips parted…she was in shock. A strong flush was spreading across her cheeks and she didn't know whether to be angry, ashamed, defensive…so many things were warring inside her, threatening to break free at any moment. Carol couldn't speak, so Christine decided to fill the silence for her.

"_Ya look at him like he's somethin' to eat…'n he looks at ya the same way. When one of ya decides to mosey on out to the parking lot…it ain't long before the other one follows. And when ya come back inside, ya always seem like ya been rode hard 'n put away wet. Or you gonna stand there 'n tell me I'm wrong_?" Christine was staring hard at her cousin, waiting for an answer…a rebuttal, anything.

Carol couldn't feel her legs. The room seemed to be spinning and there was a sudden pounding in her skull. All the precautions they'd taken…the systems they'd put in place…it was all for nothing. Christine knew. Carol blinked as she struggled to accept those two words…

_Christine knows…._

The woman who was so much more than family…more than a friend. The role model who'd taken a chance on Carol and given her a job…_she knew_. She knew what Carol had been doing…_what she'd been hiding_…. And suddenly, the anger stopped bubbling beneath Carol's skin, and she was crippled by a terrible sense of shame and sadness. She felt like a disappointment. Trembling with emotions she couldn't contain, Carol took a staggered breath and tried to keep the tears from spilling. Her eyes had grown warm and she didn't know what to do. Carol was convinced that her grip on the counter was the only thing keeping her rooted to the spot..if she let go, she might crumble…and she couldn't afford to do that, she was still at work…

Christine was growing more and more concerned as she watched the changes taking place in her cousin. She hadn't meant to frighten Carol. Licking her lips, Christine reached out and gently gripped Carol's wrist; she wanted to keep the girl from running. "_Hey, easy. It's alright. I'm gonna need ya to take a breath for me. Think ya can do that?" _

Carol's heart was in her throat but she managed to nod.

"_Breathe_." Christine urged.

After several seconds, Carol closed her eyes and took a cleansing breath…which turned out to be more of a gasp.

While her cousin was getting herself under control, Christine scanned the bar for Glenn, and called out when she saw him. He came jogging over to the counter. "What's up?" he asked. His eyes darted from one woman to the other, and he could see that something serious was taking place between them. Swallowing hard, he rubbed the back of his neck and waited for further instruction. "Carol's all done with that shaker. You wanna pour that concoction into some glasses and get 'em into the right hands?"

"Sure," he answered quickly, reaching for the shaker.

Christine let go of Carol's wrist and turned to find two glasses. "Carol," she said softly, "Where are these drinks headed darlin'?"

Carol cleared her throat and tried to blink away unshed tears. "Um…" she made herself say. "That booth in the back, far left corner…" her voice was soft, and she avoided both Glenn and Christine's gazes.

The young man nodded and poured the liquid into the two short glasses. Once he'd taken the drinks away, Christine grabbed Carol's wrist again. "_Look, I wasn't tryin' to rattle ya_."

The end of Carol's nose was turning pink as she tried to keep herself from breaking down. "_I'm so sorry_," she said, her voice soft and broken.

It was Christine's turn to be confused. "_Sorry? Honey you ain't gotta apologize to me…or anyone else for that matter_."

"_I do_," Carol breathed. "_You gave me this job and I_ …."

"_Ya what_?" Christine asked. "_Ya found someone because of it? That ain't nothin' to be sorry for."_

Carol was working hard to keep the tears from falling, and she sucked her bottom lip. "_It's wrong," _she said. "_I'm married_." her voice cracked on the last word.

Christine frowned. "_To a drunk bastard that ain't fit to touch ya_. _To an asshole that thinks it's his god-given right to beat on ya_."

The women stood close together behind the bar, speaking in hushed tones so as not to draw attention from the remaining patrons. Carol ran a shaking hand through her hair and blew out a breath. "_It doesn't matter Christine. I'm married. And I've been…" _but she couldn't bring herself to say the words out loud.

The older woman squeezed Carol's wrist gently. "_Ya been spendin your nights with someone that makes ya happy_. _That's all_."

Carol was still so embarrassed, and the guilt that she carried with her each day seemed to crush her in that moment. "_It's wrong_," she whispered, releasing a shaky breath.

"_It's not_." Christine argued. "_Now listen. Does that boy treat ya right_?"

A sad smile spread on Carol's face and she blinked away more unshed tears without meeting her cousin's gaze. "_He does_." she said. "_He's amazing_." A soft chuckle escaped her and she tried to accept the fact that this conversation was actually happening…there was something cathartic about it…something _surreal_.

"_He care about ya? I mean all of ya, not just the fun parts_?" Christine asked.

Carol snorted and couldn't help but let out a small, nervous laugh. Bringing one hand up, Carol cupped her forehead and tried to maintain her composure. The room was still spinning. "_Yes_," she finally answered. "_He cares about me…all of me_."

Christine smirked. "_I was just checkin'…I know ya got a body under them clothes. Wanted to make sure he was after more than that fanny_." She gave Carol's ass a playful swat.

"_Christine_!" Carol said, the shock and amusement plain on her face. Suddenly, her eyes didn't feel so warm, and her heart rate was beginning to slow. Both women chuckled as they stood together.

After a minute or two, Christine's expression grew thoughtful and she eyed her cousin. "_You care about him? He ain't just some play-thing, is he_?"

Carol was somewhat surprised by the question. She cast a quick glance out at the bar, eyeing the booth where the brothers were still seated. "_Some days_…" she breathed, "_He's all I think about. When we're together…I'm just happy. It's incredible. I feel safe with him…I trust him. And when we're apart_…" she paused, gnawing her bottom lip. "_It kills me_."

Christine nodded slowly, absorbing her cousin's words. "_So what are ya'll gonna do_?"

Carol shrugged, the faint smile fading from her face. "_I don't know. He wants to meet Sophia…to spend more time with me…and I just don't know what to tell him. Everyone seems to forget that I'm a married woman with a very controlling husband_."

Christine's narrowed eyes were fixed on Carol. "_Ya gonna work on fixin' that_?"

"_Fixing it_?" Carol asked, confused.

"_Divorce_." The older woman whispered.

Carol's nails dug into the wooden counter. She'd been thinking about that word a lot lately, but hearing someone say it out loud…it was unnerving. As much as Carol wanted separation from her husband, she couldn't help but to consider all of the trials and expenses that would surely follow.

Christine could see the wheels spinning in her cousin's head, and she cleared her throat, getting the younger woman's attention. "_Hey, ya still with me_?"

"_I just….I want to leave. I want to take Sophia and go…but I can't just pack up and leave in the middle of the night. I need to go about this the right way. I need to think about Sophia. I mean…what do I say to her? How do I explain the fact that I don't want to live with her father anymore_? _What reasons do I give when she asks why we're moving_? _The whole thing just feels…selfish_…" Carol's voice was so low, and the light seemed to fade from her eyes as she spoke the last few words.

"_Carol_," Christine said softly. "_It ain't selfish. Wantin' to be safe…wantin' a place for your girl to grow up 'n be a kid…those are things any good mother would want…any decent human being_."

Carol released the breath she'd been holding. "_Why does everything make sense when you say it_?" she asked, a sad smile forming on her lips.

The older woman chuckled. "_Because I been around longer than you_."

Carol reached up to rub the back of her neck. "_You know this is all your fault right_?"

"_Pardon_?" said Christine.

"_My first night here_," Carol sighed, the memories coming back to her. "_It was your brilliant idea to volunteer me when Daryl needed someone to get him home_."

Christine smirked. "_And what's wrong with that_?"

Carol cocked her head to the side and eyed her cousin.

"_Now stop that_." Christine chided. "_I got ya to drive the boy home…the rest of it's on you. I didn't force your happy ass into his bed_."

Color appeared on Carol's cheeks and she huffed. "_Excuse me_…"

"_C'mon now girl_," said Christine, her eyes narrowing. "_Ya gotta own up to it. Ya saw somethin' ya wanted 'n ya made a choice_." The older woman took a moment to stare out at the booth where the brothers were seated. "_But I'm guessin' it was a real easy choice to make_…" she chuckled, eyeing Daryl. "_That boy sure is easy on the eyes, ain't he_?"

Carol blushed harder. "_He is_." she admitted.

Christine cracked a smile as she studied her cousin. "_See? That right there. Just thinkin' about him makes ya light up like the damn fourth of July_. _Ya want him, 'n he wants ya. You 'n Sophia deserve to be happy…away from that asshole. So I'll ask ya again…how are ya gonna fix it_?"

Carol clawed absently at the counter top, her brows kitting together. "_There's a lot to consider. Money…finding a place…somewhere with decent schools…but not so far that Ed feels like I'm disappearing…I've got to start working more…and then I need to make sure Sophia's cared for. I know there's a way_," said Carol, her voice betraying her frustration. "_I know there is. But when I start trying to figure out my first move…it just overwhelms me…I'm scared Christine_."

"_Thought I told ya…ya ain't alone_." She grabbed her cousin's shoulder, giving it a squeeze.

" _I know_," Carol sighed. "_It's just a lot_."

Christine nodded, acknowledging her cousin's words. When the older woman lifted her chin and looked around the bar, she noticed that more of the patrons seemed to be leaving their booths. The tables were nearly empty and Glenn was cleaning the place up as best he could. Rick was still seated at the far end of the counter, and the Dixon's were still talking with the three girls, but other than that…the place was nearly deserted. With a plan in mind, Christine brought her fingers to her lips and let out a sharp whistle, getting everyone's attention.

Glenn stopped sweeping, and the Dixon brothers looked up from their booth. Rick was the only one who seemed unsurprised by the sudden noise. He sipped from his beer, minding his own business.

"Pardon the disturbance," Christine called out. "We're closin' up shop a little early tonight. This here's last call. Anyone needs a cab, let me know; I'll get ya squared away."

The remaining patrons exchanged confused glances. Some of them stood, heading for the main doors, while others began walking towards the counter. Carol shot her cousin a look. "What are you doing?"

Christine shrugged. "Don't you worry about it. How 'bout ya help me get these tabs settled?"

Carol was skeptical, but there were customers waiting at the end of the counter and she had a job to do. As she helped Christine to settle the tabs, Carol couldn't help but feel like she was missing something. The bar never closed early…

Several minutes later, Merle was handing Christine some cash to cover his drinks, and everything the three girls had ordered. "Stop," one of them whined. "You don't have to…"

Merle just chuckled, glancing over his shoulder. The girls stood pouting behind him. "Easy now. I got this. I'm a gentleman ain't I? Can't go lettin' ya'll pay for your own drinks."

The women started to giggle. Daryl rolled his eyes. He was at the end of the line, his hands thrust in his pockets. The younger Dixon couldn't help but wonder how his brother did it. Merle had always been good with girls, but three? Daryl blew out a breath, hoping his brother knew what he was getting into. He figured Merle would hitch a ride with one of the girls…or maybe the three of them had driven to the bar together. Either way, Daryl knew he was on his own when it come to finding a way back to their house. He'd had a few drinks and didn't feel comfortable getting behind the wheel of the truck. As much as he wanted Carol to drive him home, he knew they'd already taken too many risks for one night. They shouldn't be seen leaving together. Sighing, he kicked at the floor and decided a cab would be best.

When Merle finished paying, he waved goodnight to Carol and Christine before turning to leave. As he and the girls walked past his brother, Merle reached out, grabbing Daryl's shoulder. "These ladies were kind enough to invite me back to their place. You alright to get home?"

Daryl nodded, expecting that to be the end of it. But one of the girls glanced at him, her eyes trained on his face. "You're welcome to join us." she said, smirking at him.

A crease formed in Daryl's brow and his lips parted. "Sorry?" he said, feeling as though he hadn't understood her.

The girl kept staring at him as she reached out, letting her hand trail lightly down his arm. "You can come, if you want to. We wouldn't mind the extra company."

Understanding washed over him and he suddenly felt sick. Daryl backed away, wanting to put some space between him and the women. He swallowed hard, trying to think of an excuse…and he swore he could feel Carol's eyes on his back. His arm almost seemed to burn where the girl touched him and all he could do was shake his head. "Naw. I'm good." he managed to say.

Merle didn't like this. His brother looked scared shitless, and appropriately so. Carol was a small woman, but he had no doubt that if the girl touched Daryl's arm again, Carol would make sure it was the last thing that girl ever did. He grew uncomfortable and cleared his throat, trying to erase some of the tension. "C'mon now," he said. "Let that boy be. He's got a stick up his ass anyhow."

Another one of the girls rolled her eyes. "Quit, he looks like fun to me." she eyed Daryl. "You have someplace better to be, is that it?" she teased.

Daryl swallowed hard, unsure of what to do or say. He was panicking.

As the scene unfolded, Carol stood frozen behind the bar. When she saw that woman's hand travel down her partner's arm, rage began to bubble and churn inside her…but as things progressed, and the girls tried to persuade Daryl to go with them, the sudden anger was replaced with something much worse…sadness. All of Carol's insecurities rushed to the surface. Those women were younger…they were free. Why wouldn't Daryl want to go? A sickening blend of fear and pain was making her chest tighten. Carol's eyes grew warm and her lips parted…the words she wanted so badly to say were burning on the end of her tongue…but before she could do anything…_say anything_, Daryl filled the silence for her.

"Ya'll go on. I'm good." he repeated. "I got a girl." The admission made him blush. His hands were still thrust in his pockets and his eyes were on the floor. Daryl's heart was beating dangerously fast and the blood seemed to rush in his ears. He'd thought it…a thousand times…he'd been thinking of Carol as his since their first night together…but saying it _out loud_…in front of _witnesses_…was at once overwhelming and euphoric. Even though he couldn't name her, he let the world know, in his own way, that he was spoken for. With just a few simple words, Daryl Dixon had made the most important declaration of his life. He acknowledged that he belonged to someone.

Merle was smirking. The older Dixon was proud of his brother. "Yeah, 'n the woman's a hellcat. Wouldn't take too kindly to anybody makin' eyes at this boy." he chuckled.

The girls huffed as they looked at Merle.

"Not to mention ya'll are hurtin' my feelings now. Ain't I enough?" he teased, raising his arms as his question hung in the air.

One of the girls moved into Merle's space and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek. "Of course you are," she chuckled. "We were just being friendly…didn't want anyone to feel left out."

"Well alright then," Merle grinned. "How 'bout we get outta here?"

"Sounds good," the girl answered, kissing his cheek again. With a woman on each arm, Merle turned to leave. The third girl trailed after the entourage and waved goodbye to Daryl. She gave him a smirk over her shoulder, but the younger Dixon wasn't fazed. He'd said his peace, in front of perfect strangers, and that was all he intended to say. The small group paused near the doors and the girls collected their purses. After they'd left, the heavy doors swinging shut behind them, Daryl felt as though a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He breathed a sigh of relief and turned around, facing the bar…what he saw made him freeze.

Carol and Christine were both staring at him…but it was Carol's expression that made him stop in his tracks. Her eyes seemed to be shining and she looked like she might cry. A sudden fear began twisting in his belly and he worried that she'd misinterpreted something between him and the girls…but as he continued to hold her gaze, he realized that she was happy. Her beautiful lips had spread into a soft smile and that cute pink color was on her cheeks. Once he understood…his chest tightened.

_She heard me._

Daryl felt somewhat lightheaded…knowing that just a few honest words meant so much to her. Sensing that their little staring contest had already gone on for too long, he cleared his throat and forced himself to refocus on Christine. "You mind callin' me a cab?" he asked, nodding in her direction.

Glenn was still sweeping somewhere in the background. The sound of the broom's bristles scraping the floor filled the silence. Daryl shifted on his feet and waited anxiously for an answer.

As Christine studied the young man on the other side of the counter, she realized how much he cared about her cousin. "I'll call ya one if ya want…but you sure ya need one? I bet Carol wouldn't mind givin' ya a ride."

Daryl and Carol both stared at her as if she'd lost her mind. "Christine.." Carol said, trying to sound normal…natural. "I'm sure Daryl's perfectly capable of making his own decision. If he wants to take a cab then…"

"Hush." Christine chided. "Ain't nothin' wrong with a cab. Just figured he'd rather get a ride from a friend; that's all."

Carol blushed. Rick was still seated at the far end of the bar…she didn't want the stranger to get the wrong idea about the relationship that she and Daryl shared. She was wondering why the man hadn't left yet… As Daryl and Carol both stood lost in their thoughts, Christine called out to Glenn.

The young man stopped sweeping and looked up. "Yeah?"

"Honey, I think I'm gonna wrap things up here. You go on home." said Christine.

Glenn seemed confused, but he wasn't about to argue. With a nod and a smile, he walked to the back of the bar and disappeared down a small hall. The others could hear him as he pulled open a supply closet and tucked his broom and dust pan inside. When he reemerged, Glenn gave his companions a final wave before heading towards the main doors. "Have a good night guys," he called over his shoulder.

"Drive safe," Carol yelled back. Once he'd gone…a strange silence filled the bar. "Weren't you going to call Daryl a cab?" Carol asked, eyeing her cousin.

"Oh quit." Christine huffed. "You don't want that boy goin' home in a cab."

"Christine?" Carol pleaded, confused, embarrassed.

Daryl seemed to be just as lost as she was. "Really, it's fine. I got no problem takin' a cab."

Christine sighed and placed both of her hands flat on the counter. She eyed her companions, studying each of them in turn. "Ya'll can both quit now."

"Quit what?" Carol asked, desperately trying to sound innocent.

"This little charade ya'll got goin'. It ain't workin' anyhow."

Daryl and Carol were both speechless as they stared at her.

"C'mon now. Think we all know that the two of ya ain't about to win any Oscars." said Christine.

Daryl's lips parted in shock and confusion…he didn't know what to say…or how to say it. While his mind struggled to produce an argument, something believable…Christine began walking towards the opposite end of the bar.

"Ya'll can either stand there catchin' flies…workin' out some bullshit excuses, or ya can come on down here 'n meet a good friend of mine." She beckoned for Daryl and Carol to follow her.

The lovers exchanged glances, both of them thoroughly lost.

Christine paused when she reached the end of the bar. She stood behind the counter, just across from where Rick was seated. The man held her gaze, and the two smiled at each other.

Still confused, Daryl and Carol began moving towards the end of the bar. Carol was still behind the counter with her cousin, but Daryl slumped into the barstool that was next to Rick's. Once the four people were gathered together, Carol leaned on the counter, her arms folding beneath her. "Christine," she said nervously, "You wanna tell us what's going on?"

The older woman looked at each of her companions before gesturing to Rick. "I know ya'll met earlier, but ya didn't get a full introduction. This here's Rick Grimes."

Carol's brows were knitting together as she tried to puzzle out the meaning behind that name. It sounded familiar but she couldn't quite place it. Her lips moved slowly as she mumbled the words to herself…

_Rick Grimes…_

It took several seconds, but Carol was able to make the connection. The crease in her brow deepened and she kept her eyes locked on Rick as she fumbled to pull a slip of paper from her back pocket…the same slip of paper that Christine had given her earlier that evening… She took the note, unfolded it with shaking fingers, and quietly read the name that had been scrawled there in ink. Her heart rate began to speed up.

_He's a cop…_

"So," Carol managed to say, her voice wavering. "This is _your_ Rick Grimes…the _police officer_?" she asked Christine.

The older woman could see the fear reflected in her cousin's eyes. "One and the same." she answered.

Daryl didn't understand, but the whole situation was making him uneasy. What was Christine's connection to this man?

Carol began to feel like she might faint. She took a step back from the counter and brought one hand up to cup her forehead. Tucking the note back into her pocket, she let her other hand rest on her hip while she paced. Her breathing had picked up and she was fighting to maintain her composure. "I _need_…." she muttered frantically, still pacing behind the counter. "I need someone to explain all this…I need to understand what's happening…"

"Christine?" said Daryl, his expression pained. "What's goin' on?"

Rick was the first one to speak up. "Christine called me earlier. Asked if I wouldn't mind stoppin' by, 'n spendin' some time here." he explained.

Carol stopped in her tracks and turned around, eyeing her cousin. "Why, Christine? Why would you ask him to _stop by_…_tonight of all nights_?" she asked.

Christine sighed; she could see that the two young people were rattled. "Because I thought he could help…and I thought ya'll should meet sooner rather than later."

"So you just went ahead and _called_ him, without talking to me about it _first_?" Carol asked.

"I figured you were gonna just set that note aside 'n forget about it. Thought if I left it in your hands, you'd never make the call." said Christine.

Carol shook her head, her eyes closing out of frustration. She began to rub her temples while she paced. "So…I'm not crazy," Carol said, more to herself than anyone else.

"Crazy?" Rick asked.

She spun on her heel and held the man's gaze. "You _have_ been watching me this whole time."

Rick didn't flinch at her anger, or the accusation. "Christine told me you were havin' some trouble…that ya might need help."

"Oh my god," Carol groaned, her eyes still closed as she gripped the edge of the counter and hung her head.

"I can't help until I know what I'm dealin' with. I needed to meet you. Watch the way you interact with people…Christine thought this was the best way. People don't act natural when they know there's a cop watchin' 'em." Rick explained.

Daryl wasn't sure about any of this. He thought he should say something…speak up, but the words were sticking in his throat.

Carol took a deep breath, and when she finally had the strength to lift her chin, she was staring hard at her cousin. "_What did you tell him Christine_?"

"That I was worried about you…about Sophia." Christine's voice was soft. Part of her felt guilty for contacting Rick without Carol's knowledge, but she knew that it had to be done. "I told him you were havin' problems…but that ya weren't alone." She glanced at Daryl.

Carol was having trouble processing the fact that a complete stranger now possessed such intimate knowledge of her life and marriage.

"Like the man said; he needed to know what he was dealin' with. That's why we're all here now. Wanted him to sit down with the two of ya, so ya'll can talk to him." Christine spoke as plainly as she could, hoping her companions would understand her actions.

"I'm only here to help." said Rick. "If ya'll want me to go, I will. It's your call Carol." His green eyes were fixed on her.

Carol stared at the man and could see that he meant what he said. There was no malice in his expression…he seemed sincere. But that didn't change the fact that her secrets had been exposed. She was embarrassed, angry…afraid. Folding her arms across her chest, Carol chewed her bottom lip. "This is just a lot," she finally said.

"I know." said Rick. "And I'd like to help if I can. I come across this sorta thing more often than I'd like. I've seen how it plays out."

Carol glanced at him, her eyes growing warm. "_What have you seen_?" she asked, the words coming out as hushed whispers.

Rick's expression was somber. His hands were clutched loosely around the base of his beer. "Ya can't force help on people that don't want it." he said. "The fights get worse…_ugly_…'n ya try to fix it, but people think they can sort things out for themselves. Things get bad to the point that no one can do anything…'n then it's too late." He let the words hang in the air for a moment. "How'd ya get those?" he asked softly, pointing to the bruises that were still visible around the base of her neck.

A tear slipped from the corner of Carol's eye and she shuddered at the memory of her fight with Ed.

_It could've been so much worse…If I hadn't used the glass…_

The action was instinctual as Daryl leaned forward in his barstool, his hand reaching out to gently touch Carol's arm. "_Hey. Ya alright? Just say the word 'n we don't do this_." It didn't matter that there were other people around. Daryl's woman was in pain, and he needed to comfort her.

Carol sniffed and stared down at the familiar hand that was resting on her arm. Her eyes darted to Christine and Rick, and she wondered if Daryl had crossed a line by touching her. But her cousin was staring back at her, and the older woman's eyes held only compassion, sympathy and understanding. With a subtle nod, Christine let Carol know that it was okay.

Sniffing again, Carol forced herself to speak. "_You…you told him about us_?" she asked, the tear still rolling slowly down the side of her face.

Christine nodded again. "He knows honey."

Carol knew she should've been embarrassed, it was an affair after all… but in that moment, as she realized that she and her lover were in a safe place…all she could think about was getting closer to him. Pulling away from his grasp and wiping her nose, Carol hurried towards the end of the bar. Her pace seemed to increase with each step she took, and then Daryl understood. As she made her way out from behind the counter, Daryl slid down from his barstool, his boots hitting the floor. He stood, waiting for her. The instant she stepped into his space, he reached for her, pulling her into his arms. Hugging him tight around the middle, Carol hid her face in his shirt and let herself cry. Her body was shaking. Daryl spoke softly to her, rubbing her back and doing his best to calm her. They stood together, holding one another in front of witnesses…and Daryl never wanted to let her go. She belonged there…in his arms. He wanted to keep her warm body pressed against his…protect her.

Rick and Christine gave the lovers a few moments to work through whatever had taken hold of them, but Rick eventually broke the silence. "Daryl," he said softly. "How'd she get the bruises?"

Carol was still crying quietly, her tears soaking Daryl's shirt. He held her just a little tighter and let his chin rest on top of her head. He answered without turning around. "They had a fight…couple nights ago."

Rick nodded, absorbing the words. "She tell you about it?"

Daryl sighed as he rubbed Carol's back. "She said he grabbed her…she's got marks on her arm. Sonofabitch pushed her into a wall…started chokin' her 'till she passed out." Daryl had to bite back his anger as he spoke.

Christine's eyes were wide as she listened to the story. She knew things were bad between Carol and Ed, but this was more than she'd been prepared to hear. She pictured her cousin gasping for breath, struggling while that man terrorized her, and it made her sick.

Rick rubbed his jaw, his expression thoughtful. "Guessin' this ain't the first time you've seen bruises on her?" he said, eyeing Daryl.

Brushing Carol's hair with a quick kiss and whispering something to her, Daryl glanced over his shoulder and met Rick's gaze. "Couple weeks back…" he swallowed hard, remembering how bad the marks had been against her pale skin. "She had a bunch of bruises…above her tailbone. They were real dark."

"And how'd she get those?" Rick asked.

Daryl gnawed his bottom lip for a moment. It never got easier to discuss these sorts of things. "She said he beat her with a belt…_for burnin' bread_." Just saying the words left a bad taste in Daryl's mouth and he had to fight the urge to spit.

Christine sucked in a sharp breath and swore. "_That godless bastard_…" she muttered. "_Rick; you best make sure the law gets him before I do…because I swear to Christ I'll_…"

"Easy," Rick said, trying to cut some of the tension. "I'm sure all of you want a piece of him…but we gotta be smart about this. I need all the cards on the table."

Carol's sobs had died down and she sniffed, easing away from the warmth and safety of Daryl's chest. Their eyes met and Daryl looked worried. "Ya alright?" he asked. "If I'm sayin' too much, just stop me."

"No," she said, wiping at her eyes. "Rick's right. We need to get this out in the open…it's just hard to hear."

"I know," he sighed. "I'm sorry."

Carol gave him a sad smile and leaned back into his space. She placed a kiss to the center of his chest, and hugged him tight. Daryl blushed, knowing that they had an audience. "How 'bout it?" he asked in a soft growl, his hands massaging her lower back. "Feel like talkin' some more?"

With her partner in her arms, his warmth and his scent all around her, Carol felt like she had the strength to do anything. She kissed his chest again before stepping back, giving them both a little breathing room. "Think I need to sit down." she said.

Daryl nodded, the two of them moving towards the bar and slumping into some stools near Rick. Once she'd taken several deep breaths, and wiped the moisture from her cheeks, Carol glanced at the stranger. "What do you want to know?" she asked, her voice soft.

Rick's hands were clasped, his elbows resting on the bar. "Everything. Start at the beginning."

Carol swallowed hard as she, Christine, and Daryl all exchanged glances. A silent understanding seemed to pass amongst them, and the companions listened as Carol began to tell her story.

By the time Daryl and Carol finally left the bar, it was three AM. Carol drove them through the night and they were both silent for the duration of the trip. As the road stretched out in front of them, and the sky loomed heavy and black overhead, the lovers each struggled to accept everything that had taken place in the bar. If had been difficult for Carol to recount all of the terrible things Ed had done to her over the years, but even harder to watch Daryl and Christine's reactions. When Carol told them about the time that Ed bound her wrists, leaving her locked in their bathroom…Christine's resolve crumbled and the woman cried. Daryl couldn't handle it and he had to leave. He'd stormed through the room, pushing past the main doors and swearing the moment he got outside. They heard him kicking at the gravel in the parking lot and all Carol could do was keep talking as the tears burned in her own eyes. Sharing those stories…the dark memories she'd worked so hard to hide from the world…it was one of hardest things Carol had ever done…and it left her feeling weak, _drained_. She wasn't sure what it meant for her and Daryl…if he'd ever be able to look at her the same way again…so when the companions finally parted ways at the bar, and Daryl and Carol eased into her car, she couldn't help but wonder what was going through his head.

Rick had been a patient listener…never once interrupting. He wanted to know her story, so she told him. Only when she'd finished speaking did he offer any advice or instruction. He'd given her his card, along with his partners'…a man named Shane Walsh. Rick gave her a list of names and numbers. Support groups…meetings she could attend, with or without Sophia. He spoke to her about Child Protective Services and explained her rights as a mother. He asked about medical records…and whether or not she had documentation from past ER visits. He wanted to know if she and Ed kept any weapons in the house… The questions seemed endless, but Carol knew they were necessarry. She knew she'd never get anywhere without help.

The silent drive home had been torture for her. She worried that her partner felt differently about her…now that he knew the whole truth. Carol stole occasional glances at him, from the corner of her eye, but his gaze remained fixed on his window…as if he were staring out at something she couldn't see. By the time she pulled the car up to the Dixon house, Carol's heart was beating heavy in her chest. Tears had dried, leaving tracks on her cheeks. She wondered if they'd finally reached a breaking point. Maybe Daryl wasn't prepared for the mess he'd found himself in…he didn't need the stress, and Carol couldn't fault him for being apprehensive. So she pulled the keys from the ignition and let the engine die. The silence that followed chilled her. Daryl didn't turn to smile at her the way he usually did…he didn't look at her at all. Instead, he simply unbuckled his seatbelt and pushed open the passenger's side door, stepping out into the warm June night. Carol tried to keep her fears from surfacing as she pushed her own door open.

As she stood, alone and shaking beside the car, Carol hugged herself. She didn't even know if Daryl wanted her to follow him inside…maybe he just wanted her to go. Just the thought of the rejection was enough to make the air leave Carol's lungs. Fresh tears welled in her eyes and she suddenly felt so weak…as if her legs might give out beneath her. She didn't know what to do. She couldn't make herself get back in the car, but she couldn't move towards the house…Carol was paralyzed. She was so lost in her own dark thoughts, that she didn't hear Daryl's footsteps as he rounded the car.

It wasn't until he was standing in front of her that she looked up, meeting his gaze. His startling blue eyes cut through the gloom and Carol's lips parted. She studied his face…_a face she loved_, and couldn't see any judgment. He was watching her so intently, as if he could see through her, and Carol didn't know what to say. They stood together, surrounded by darkness, sleepy stars blinking above them… A warm breeze moved past them, ruffling their hair, and they seemed to catch each other's scents. Daryl didn't say anything, he simply took a step towards her and held out his hand. She took the offering, her fingers curling around his hand, and she held it tight as he lead her towards the house.

With their hands clasped, the lovers stepped into the home that had always been a safe haven for them. They didn't speak; they simply walked together…never breaking the connection. She held her breath as she followed him up the familiar steps. When they reached his bedroom, he locked the door. He wanted to keep her safe, hidden from the rest of the world. He'd reached for the hem of her shirt, tugging softly until she lifted her arms. They were both silent as he undressed her. When he pulled the jeans down her pale legs, he paused, kissing both of her thighs. When he unfastened her bra, he let it drop and lightly massaged her breasts, tracing the supple curves with his fingertips…as if she were delicate and he didn't want to break her. Once she stood naked in front of him, her creamy skin bathed in moonlight that was spilling in through his windows, Daryl began to undress. His eyes never left her. He wanted to memorize her…the way she looked in that moment…her frame painted with a blend of silver light and shadows. She was beautiful.

She'd swallowed hard, easing back to lie down on the bed while he shed his clothes. Carol didn't know what to expect…each time they were together…_touching_…the experience was different. He always seemed to awake new levels of longing in her…he exposed her to new sensations, different forms of pleasure. Reclining on the bed, with the pillows beneath her head, Carol had waited, warm and restless, for her partner. He'd been careful as he moved over her. His mouth found hers, and they kissed for what seemed like an eternity. She'd savored the welcome pressure of his lips as her need continued to build.

That night, the four walls of Daryl's bedroom bore witness to something incredible. Lost in one another, the two lovers moved with purpose. They confessed their feelings with sighs and groans. With all of his focus on the woman who'd grown so close to him, Daryl made love to her. They didn't rush…they'd kissed until they both felt drunk…their tastes lingering on each other's lips. When he finally entered her, he was gentle, easing himself into her heat slowly. He felt her moan into his mouth, and then he stilled himself, giving her time to adjust to the feeling of his length inside her. They'd lain together, panting softly, touching one another…their bodies humming. When he felt she was ready, Daryl began to move through her softness. There was no urgency…and the lovers didn't allow a single curse to pass their lips. All Daryl wanted was to take care of her…make her feel as good as he possibly could. His own pleasure didn't matter. He wanted to build her need. His hips moved between her legs in a slow, deep, rolling motion…sending waves of ecstasy through her frame. Carol shuddered with each thrust, her breath catching and the muscles in her pale thighs quivering. While Daryl made love to his partner, Carol let her fingers trail lightly up and down his back, following his spine… He made her feel as though she were coming undone, melting into the soft bed beneath her…He'd been so gentle with her…his member, so strong and warm within her walls, moving smoothly, back and forth to pleasure her. He'd kept his blue eyes on hers, watching Carol's face as she gasped and groaned. As they moved together, Daryl and Carol both realized that they were sharing a deeper connection than either of them had ever known… He'd given himself to her…completely, _body and soul_…offering everything in the quiet darkness of his bedroom. Her body welcomed him and the two broken people seemed to fit together so perfectly, making each other whole. They fought to breathe as the pleasure continued to build between them. Daryl took her slowly, savoring the way she felt. His fingers had clawed the bedspread, while hers clung to his shoulder blades. Her hips rose instinctively, meeting every thrust…and each breathy moan seemed to push the lovers closer to climax. The heat spread through their bodies until it was stifling them. Carol had never been loved so tenderly, and the sensations became overwhelming. Her eyes grew warm and her insides clung to Daryl's manhood, massaging it. The sheer ecstasy he was bringing her made tears well in Carol's eyes. When he finally broke her, Carol felt the hot tears roll down her cheeks. She'd clawed desperately at his shoulder blades, her nails pricking the skin as an incredible orgasm moved through her frame. She gasped as her entire body gave in to the pleasure…her heart thrummed and her toes curled. Carol's walls gripped him tight and a broken whimper burst from her lips when the warm wetness flooded her core. Daryl grunted softly, but didn't stop moving. Instead, he'd kept his eyes locked on hers as he continued to push. He knew her release was washing out around him, and her core was trembling, but he wanted to keep going…to give her as much pleasure as she could stand. So they rocked together, loving each other. Daryl's mouth was open when he finally came. He'd stared down at his woman, in awe of what they'd done together…the feelings they'd created. His blue eyes never left hers as his release rushed forward, through his aching manhood. They both groaned and whined as he spilled himself inside her. The sensation was strong…his member throbbing and pulsing as Carol's body milked it. Daryl let her take everything from him. The powerful climax sapped him of his strength, and Carol savored the warmth of it between her weak legs. Tangled together, sweating and glowing in the aftermath of orgasm, the two breathless people knew that they'd truly made love. They'd lain in Daryl's bed, listening to each other's heartbeats…touching, kissing, until they finally felt the need to speak.

Trapped beneath the weight of her lover's body, Carol licked her lips and managed to slow her breathing. She could feel moisture in the corners of her eyes, and worried that more tears would fall. She loosened her grip on Daryl's shoulders and let her hands slide down to his lower back.

Daryl was still panting, warm breaths passing his lips. "_Baby_," he said, his eyes focused on her face. "_Ya cryin_?"

Carol sniffed and smiled up at him. "_Just a little. I couldn't help it_." she whispered.

Daryl nuzzled her brow, loving the smell of her skin. "_Did I hurt ya_?" he growled softly.

Carol chuckled lightly and sniffed again. She brought one hand up to wipe at her cheek. "_No baby. That was_…" she paused, biting the corner of her lip and searching for the right words. "_That was amazing_…"

Daryl swallowed hard, trying to accept what she'd told him.

Carol ran her fingers through his hair. "_We've never_…" she blushed, hoping that she could get the words out. "_I mean…not like that_…" she whispered.

A smile was spreading on Daryl's face. "_I know. But I wanted to try_." It was his turn to blush.

She combed her fingers through his hair in a gentle pattern. "_I've never been touched like that_…" she breathed, her heart was still fluttering in her chest.

He ducked his head, giving her collar bone a quick kiss. When he lifted his chin and met her gaze, Daryl whispered back to her. "_Ya deserve it_."

Speechless, Carol pulled his mouth to hers, and kissed him deeply. She tried to memorize his taste, the feeling of his lips against hers…the way his hair slipped between her fingers…_their bodies were still connected_…

They kissed until they couldn't breathe. When they finally broke apart, they were staring intently at one another. Cool beams of moonlight seemed to make their blue eyes glow in the dark, and they felt so close…vulnerable, _exposed_…but close. Carol could feel his warm breaths hitting her lips and she began rubbing his lower back, easing the ache in his muscles. Daryl sighed in contentment and wished that the two of them could stay like that forever. She brought him to life…she made him happy, and he never wanted to let her go. "_I want this_…" he breathed, unable to stop the thoughts from tripping off the end of his tongue.

Carol simply stared up at him, her brows knitting together.

"_I want this_," he said again, licking his lips. "_All the time_."

She tried to keep her emotions at bay as her hand moved through his hair.

"_I want this_." Daryl whispered, nuzzling her brow.

Carol sniffed, and another tear slipped from the corner of her eye, but she managed to smile at him…her partner, her lover, her _friend_. "_I know_," she said, taking a shaky breath. "_I want it too._"

Daryl let his forehead rest against hers.

The lovers lay in the dark room, holding one another. His legs tangled with hers, and they knew that they needed each other. Her fingers were in his hair, and he was still inside her. "_We'll find a way_," said Carol. "_I promise_." She closed her eyes and kissed his lips. "_We'll find a way_."

_One year later…_

Sunlight was filtering in through the blinds and Carol blinked against the invading brightness. Her thoughts were clouded with sleep and she struggled to determine what time it was. A soft groan escaped her, followed by a yawn. Rubbing at her tired eyes, Carol forced herself to sit up. The bed creaked as she moved. Bringing her knees up to her chest, she sat in bed and ran her hands through her mussed hair. As the sleep began to fade from Carol's eyes, she looked around, studying her surroundings. There was a small smile on her lips as she took note of the boxes that were piled all around the room. Carol knew it would take time, but she was determined to make the apartment feel like a home. Alone, in her own room, she took a cleansing breath and enjoyed the solace…the peace she'd finally found.

The morning after Daryl made love to her, Carol had driven home with a renewed sense of purpose. She knew what she wanted, and she had every intention of going after it. She'd pulled into her driveway, her heart beating heavy in her chest. When Carol stepped into her home, she was surprised to find her husband seated at their small kitchen table, an empty beer bottle clutched in his hand.

The man looked like hell…his clothes rumpled, stained…his face unshaven. He was leaning over the table, cupping his forehead as if he was trying to contain some pounding ache in his skull. Carol stood in the doorway to the kitchen, studying her husband for several seconds. He must've sensed her presence because he slowly lifted his chin and stared at her. She could see that his mean eyes were bloodshot, and she guessed he hadn't slept.

"_Where's Sophia_?" he growled.

She folded her arms across her chest and leaned against the doorframe as she stared at him. "With a friend. I'm going to pick her up soon."

"_Why ain't she with ya_?" Ed spat.

Carol held her ground. "I wanted to talk to you, and I didn't think she should be around for the conversation you and I are gonna have."

"_The hell you goin' on about now? Ya got somethin' to say, ya best spit it out_."

She sighed, trying to remain calm…focused. She'd made up her mind about this and she needed to say the words before she lost her nerve. "I'm going to leave." she said.

Ed's eyes narrowed and he sat up a little straighter in his chair. "_Leave_?" he echoed, his voice heavy with skepticism.

Carol made herself nod.

"_The fuck you mean_?" he spat.

She braced herself and took several steps into the kitchen. "I'm going to leave Ed. I'm going to find a place, and take Sophia with me."

Ed stood slowly, the legs of the chair scraping on the linoleum as he pushed it back. He seemed unsteady on his feet, and Carol wondered if he was still drunk…or just suffering the effects of a bad hangover. "_Ya wanna try that again_?" he hissed.

Carol's eyes grew cold, and she could feel herself bristling, but she didn't flinch. "I'm not leaving today…nothing's going to change overnight, I know that. But this is _my_ decision. I have no intentions of staying in this house. When I'm ready, I'll leave, and you won't be able to stop me."

Ed's breathing picked up and he took a step towards her, the beer bottle still clutched loosely in his hand. He was glaring at her…like he _hated_ her. "_You rancid bitch_," he muttered.

Anger flickered inside her but she kept her expression stoic. Name-calling wasn't enough to shake her resolve.

Ed took another heavy step in her direction, nearly stumbling. As he got closer, his dark eyes fixed on her face, Carol was forced to retreat. She was moving backwards, slowly. Ed continued stalking towards her, like some predatory animal. Without realizing it, she'd moved back, past the doorway to the kitchen, out into the hall…too afraid to take her eyes away from Ed, Carol didn't notice that he was slowly trapping her. When her back finally hit a wall in the hallway, a small gasp escaped her. "I'm going to leave." she said again, trying to keep the fear out of her voice.

"_The hell ya are_," he snarled. Ed cocked his head to the side, studying her. "_Your ass ain't got nowhere to go. You ain't got shit_." he was practically spitting the words through clenched teeth.

Carol swallowed hard; she could see his fist tightening around the neck of the beer bottle.

"_I'm leaving_…" she breathed, her heart pounding against her ribs. Unsure of what was coming, Carol's clammy hands splayed against the wall at her back.

Suddenly, Ed seemed to snap. He was glaring at her, practically trembling with rage and he lunged in her direction, staggering with momentum he couldn't control. Carol's nails clawed desperately at the wall behind her and her lips parted in shock, but she wasn't fast enough. All she could do was gasp and flinch as her husband swung his arm, smashing the empty bottle against the wall, just to the left of her head. "_Fuckin' bitch_!" he snarled. There was a sharp, sickening crack as the glass shattered…the bottle seemed to burst apart under the impact, sending fragments of dark glass in every direction. The terrible sound made Carol slam her eyes shut and her heart leapt into her throat. Her entire body had gone rigid, and she stood, shaking as the bits of glass rained down, clattering and skidding on the hard wood floor. Bracing his sweaty palms against the wall, on either side of Carol's head, Ed trapped her there.

"_Fuckin' look at me_!" he demanded.

Carol eased her eyes open and stared at her tormentor. The man loomed over her…just as he always had. He was seething, and she could smell the alcohol on his breath. But despite her own racing heart, and the sound of breaking glass that still echoed in her ears, Carol managed to look past her husband's bloodshot eyes, and focus on his neck. The bandage was still there…stained, soiled. She could see the places where blood had seeped through, giving the white cloth a rusty tint. The wound, and the bandage that covered it, served to remind Carol of what she was capable of.

_You did that. You hurt him. You can do it again…_

Drawing on her courage, Carol slowed her breathing and narrowed her eyes, holding her husband's gaze. She stared hard at her tormentor…there was no fear in her expression, only defiance. "_I'm leaving_." she bit out.

Ed ducked his head, leaning even further into her space. "_How 'bout I take a piece of that glass_…" he kicked at the shards that were scattered between their feet. "_Drag it across your neck like ya done for me? Ya gonna leave then_?"

Carol glared at him. "Y_ou wanna hurt me Ed? That it? You wanna kill me_?" her voice had a dangerous edge.

"_Think I won't_?" he hissed. He took a moment to crouch down and snatch a piece of glass off the floor. When he stood back up, his eyes darted from the shard in his hand, to his wife's face.

Carol studied the glass, but she wasn't afraid. Ed was a coward…and that's all he would ever be. She'd known that since the very first time he hit her, but it seemed to have new meaning now. He wouldn't kill her…he was too weak. He just wanted a nurse… a maid, a _plaything_…Ed Peletier wasn't about to give up his slave. His threats were empty, and she knew that now.

"_Go on_," she finally said. "_What's stopping you_?"

Ed didn't know what to say. He stood dumbfounded in front of his wife and tried to determine whether or not he'd heard her correctly.

"_Kill me_." she hissed. "_See where it gets you_."

"_Ya keep talkin' like that 'n I'm gonna_-"

She cut him off. "_You're gonna what Ed_?"

He stared at her, his heavy brows knitting together.

"_You're not going to kill me_" she scoffed, a cynical smile appearing on her face for a moment. "_You don't have it in you_."

Ed huffed as he glared at her. "_The fuck you know 'bout what I got in me? You don't know shit_."

"_But I do Ed. I know that you're a worthless piece of human garbage…you're a liar, and a coward_." She said the words as if they were known facts…common knowledge.

Ed's lip was curling back in anger and his cheeks were red.

"_You can't kill me. Even if you could, where would that leave you? I told you what would happen_." she said, her voice low.

He still held the shard of glass, as if he might use it at any moment.

"_You'd be alone. You wouldn't get Sophia. You'd be the same, miserable piece of shit that you are now, only…you wouldn't have anyone looking after you. No one cooking your meals…cleaning your house…nothing_." she hissed the last word, her blue eyes were burning.

The statement seemed to hit home…Ed fumbled for a response but couldn't find the words. His grip loosened and he dropped the shard. He let his free hand fall away from the wall as he took a shaky step back.

Feeling as though she'd finally broken the last chain Ed had placed on her, Carol pushed herself form the wall and advanced towards him, making her husband back away. "_I'm leaving_." she said again, needing him to understand. "_It'll be a while, but I just want you to hear me. I'm taking Sophia with me when I go. This bullshit_…" she glanced over her shoulder and gestured to the mess in the hall…the glass scattered everywhere. "_This needs to stop. Now_."

Ed looked, lost, confused…as if he'd woken in a strange place. He swallowed hard and studied the unfamiliar woman in front of him.

As the two angry people stood in the kitchen, unspoken thoughts hanging in the space between them…Carol knew she'd taken the first step towards her freedom.

It had taken just over a year to escape her home. She picked up extra shifts at the bar, and reluctantly applied to the call center she'd vowed never to set foot in. Saving every penny that she could, Carol used her free time to search for her apartments. She knew that a house was out of her reach, at least for the time being, but she could handle an apartment.

Linda, Christine, and even the Dixon's helped to look after Sophia while Carol was at work. She hated being away from her daughter, but she knew that the ultimate goal would mean a safe place for both of them, and she had to keep reminding herself. Carol took Rick's advice, attending meetings for abused spouses once a week. She was surprised to see both men and women in attendance, and there was comfort in knowing that she wasn't alone. Speaking at the meetings made her feel better…as if sharing her experiences somehow cleared her conscience. The other attendees offered suggestions, in regards to what she could say to her daughter when it came time for the living arrangement to change. She didn't feel like she was shouldering such a heavy burden anymore.

While she was in the house with Ed, the two of them had an understanding. They made Sophia their priority, and stayed away from each other whenever the girl wasn't around. The tension was still terrible. And the occasional outbursts prompted her to dial Rick's number. He'd paid several visits to the house, which seemed to keep Ed in line, and Carol was grateful. She and Ed lived like strangers, hardly speaking unless Sophia was with them. Carol had taken to sleeping in Sophia's room. Since the morning that he smashed the glass bottle against the wall, she hadn't spent a single night in their bed. Each night, she locked herself in Sophia's room. The arrangement was difficult, but Carol was determined to endure it for as long as she needed to.

Wanting to help however he could, Daryl found work as a mechanic in a local bike shop. Carol encouraged him, and he found that he enjoyed his job. He wanted to be able to help her once she found a place to live. With the added work, babysitting issues, meetings, and other obligations, the lovers found that they hardly had time for one another. Their once-a-week visits turned into every-other-week…sometimes, during the summer, Sophia stayed at the Dixon house with them…which meant that the evenings didn't always go as Daryl and Carol would've preferred. But they made it work. The time apart made them miss each other, and when they were finally in a room together, they were just so grateful for each other's company, that how they spent that time didn't matter. They were happy to be together…even if it meant curling up on the couch to watch cartoons with Sophia. Merle wasn't thrilled about sharing his TV with anyone, but it wasn't long before the girl had the older Dixon wrapped around her finger.

Daryl and Carol had to wait until Sophia was asleep before even trying to touch each other, and then when they finally got some privacy, they had to make a game of keeping quiet. It was tiresome at first, but the lovers adapted. Having to jump through so many hoops to get in bed together made the sex that much better…and Carol liked it when Daryl held his hand over her mouth to keep her moans down. There was something kinky about it and they'd gotten fairly creative as a result…incorporating gags and biting pillows among other things. It was all very different, but Daryl and Carol wanted to be together, and they weren't about to throw in the towel just because they didn't have as much freedom as they used to…

Carol was still sitting on her bed, remembering everything she'd gone through in the last year. Sometimes, it just didn't seem real. Feeling incredibly grateful, she slid off the mattress, her bare feet hitting the wood floor. It wasn't a palace, by any means, but she found that the apartment was growing on her. She'd managed to a find a neighborhood near a decent school, and that was key. There were two bedrooms, a bathroom, a small kitchen, a nook that she'd decided to call a dining room, and a cozy living room.

Moving towards the nearest window, Carol pulled the cord to lift the blinds. Sunlight streamed in, hot and bright. She'd only been in the apartment for two days, and the view was going to take some getting used to. She'd opted for a unit on the top floor, thinking that it was safer. There was something strange about being off the ground...

Carol chuckled to herself as she moved away from the window and looked around her room. Boxes were stacked in corners, some had already been opened. She'd made a point of unpacking bed linens first, knowing that she'd need a good night's sleep. It was always hard sleeping in a new place. Her twin-size bed wasn't what she would've hoped for, but it suited her needs. Eyeing the pillow next to hers, Carol smiled. She stood beside the bed and began to straighten the wrinkled sheets. As she ran her hands over the comforter, smoothing the fabric, the sound of laughter made her pause. Smiling, she padded towards her bedroom door and gently pulled it open.

Stepping out of the room, Carol searched for the source of the sound. She glanced to her left and could see the kitchen at the end of her short hallway. The laughter seemed to be getting louder. Doing her best to not to make any noise, Carol crept down the hall until she was leaning against the kitchen's entryway. What she saw made her smile widen.

Standing in front of the stove, in his boxers, was Daryl. Sophia was beside him, in an oversized tee shirt that went down past her knees, and she was standing on a small step-stool, so that she could reach the counter. The little girl was giggling as she watched Daryl try his hand at pancakes.

"Quit," he huffed, "I'm tryin', alright?" He had a spatula in one hand and it looked like he was trying to flip a small pancake.

"You're doing it wrong." Sophia laughed.

Daryl sighed, glancing at the girl. "Looks that way, don't it?"

She nodded, giggling.

Daryl ran his free hand through his mussed hair. "How 'bout I take one more crack at it?"

Sophia nodded, beaming at him.

He smirked at her. "Alright then. Keep them fingers crossed."

The little girl did as she was told, crossing fingers on both hands.

Daryl took a breath and returned his attention to the skillet on the stove. With the tip of his tongue caught between his lips, he focused on his task. Daryl moved quickly, sliding the spatula under the pancake and flipping it. Sophia's eyes were wide as she watched the pancake go up, turn once…twice, and then land back in the pan with a sizzle. Daryl smirked at her. "Still think I'm doin' it wrong?"

Sophia shook her head, a huge smile on her face.

"That's what I thought. C'mon." He held out his hand, waiting, until the little girl slapped it, giving him five. Daryl and Sophia both chuckled at that.

The younger Dixon never thought he'd be up fixing breakfast with a six year old, but he found that it wasn't the worst way to spend a morning. And he really wanted to do something for Carol. She'd worn herself out during the move, and he didn't want her to have to get up and cook. They'd been in the apartment for two days, and he made sure that they had everything they needed to fix pancakes. When he snuck out of bed earlier that morning, Sophia came bounding down the hall from her own room to see what he was up to in the kitchen. The girl was an early riser…and a light sleeper. She saw him pull out the pancake batter, and naturally wanted to help. Daryl couldn't tell her no. He figured she might even come in handy…he wasn't very good in the kitchen, and the girl might actually know more about pancake preparation than he did. So the two of them stood in the kitchen, trying not to make too much noise…or too much of a mess. They wanted it to be a surprise when Carol woke up.

She couldn't have known any of that, as she leaned in the entryway, watching the little scene play out, but it didn't matter. She was staring at the two people she loved most in the world…and they were cooking, laughing together…in _her_ apartment. The thought filled her with so much joy that her chest tightened. She couldn't believe how far she'd come…how her life had transformed. She felt her eyes growing warm and she had to bring one hand up to cover her mouth. Carol was overwhelmed…she was so incredibly happy, and she didn't know what she'd done to deserve so much goodness. She wanted to memorize the scene in front of her….but a sudden noise nearly made her jump.

There was a loud knock at the front door, and Daryl and Sophia turned to look. They spotted Carol and smiled at her. Sophia hopped down from her step-stool and ran towards her mother, hugging her legs.

"Good morning mommy!" she said happily.

Carol reached down and lifted her daughter up, holding the girl on her hip. "Morning baby." She kissed Sophia's forehead. "What's going on in here?"

Sophia giggled. "Daryl's making breakfast."

"Is that right?" Carol asked, glancing at her partner

Sophia had her arms wrapped around her mother's neck and she nodded.

"Well it smells good, were you helping?"

"Mhmm." the little girl chuckled.

"Hey 'Phia," Daryl called from the kitchen. "How 'bout ya go on 'n get the door. That's uncle Merle with my back-up plan."

Carol's brows knit together as she lowered her daughter to the ground. Sophia darted off towards the living room to answer the door. "Back up plan?" Carol asked, genuinely curious.

Daryl was walking towards her, wringing his hands. "Yeah. Thing is…I got it into my head that I oughtta fix ya some breakfast, but I ain't real good at all this. Figured…in case the pancakes didn't work out, you 'n the girl should still have somethin' to eat."

Carol couldn't help but smile at him. "That's sweet of you, to be so concerned about my breakfast." Her tone was playful and she reached for him, hugging him around the middle.

Daryl smirked at her. His arms going around her waist. They could both hear Sophia in the background, opening the front door, and they knew they only had a second to themselves. Merle's booming voice filled the apartment.

"Hey there little girl. I brought ya'll some donuts!"

They heard Sophia squealing out of excitement.

Daryl and Carol only had a few seconds and they didn't intend to waste them. Daryl bent down just enough to get a good grip on her thighs. Carol bit her lip out of nervousness as she reached for his neck. Daryl lifted her with a huff and she locked her legs around his waist. He stood in the small kitchen, holding her up, and she clung to him. Daryl's hands slid back and forth, from her thighs to her ass, and she kissed his collar bone. Easing back, Daryl smirked at his woman. "_So. Ya happy in your new place_?"

Carol rocked her hips against him, teasing him, and let one hand travel from his shoulder, down his bare chest. When her hand roamed back up his body, she wound it in his hair and used her grip to pull him towards her. "_I couldn't be happier_." she whispered, before catching his mouth with hers.

**So sorry for the wait, but I hope this was worth it **** THE FEELS! *Excuse me while I go cry* What was your favorite part? Xoxo**

**-Sami**


	11. Heat

**Hello again! So glad to be back : ) I know that the last few chapters were kinda intense with the drama and the feels, so I wanted to lighten things up a little. I haven't forgotten about your requests, but this idea popped into my head and I haven't been able to shake it, so I thought I'd jot it down and see what you guys think : ) This will be on the playful side - think fun and flirty, in our traditional Walking Dead universe ; ) True one-shot; not connected to haircut mini-series (but there will be more of that later). This is set during the time at the prison. Our favorite couple takes a little hunting trip - enjoy! Keep those cold drinks handy ; ) It's long, but worth it!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead….sad, right?!**

**Chapter 11: Heat**

Rick and Carol stood in the yard, their fingers clinging loosely to the fence. As the sun beat down on their backs, the two survivors stared out at the tree-line, both of them searching for the same thing. It was just past noon, and Daryl had been out since before dawn. Rick and Carol understood the necessity for the hunter's long absences, but they both grew uneasy when he didn't make it back by noon. So they lingered together, watching and waiting, just beside the gate, hoping to catch a glimpse of their companion.

The prison wasn't the same cold, filthy structure that the survivors stumbled upon during the first few weeks of winter. The place had undergone an incredible transformation, and now housed more than fifty people. With the addition of the Woodbury refugees, the prison began to feel more like a home than some temporary shelter. The residents worked together; clearing cell-blocks, fortifying the fences, and even getting down on their hands and knees to scrub the blood-stains from the concrete floors. It wasn't easy, but things were slowly falling into place.

As Carol's fingers clung to the fence, she smiled softly to herself. Just a few months ago, the strained, rasping moans of the dead were the only sounds to be heard…but _now_… The prison was filled with life. They'd fashioned a pig pen, which now held a sow along with a dozen piglets…there were fruit and vegetable gardens nearby, which seemed to be thriving under Herschel's care…and there was _noise_…so much wonderful noise. Carol could hear kids in the distance…running, playing, shouting…sounds she didn't realize she'd missed so badly. She could hear people talking, working and laughing. Somewhere in the background, a small group had gathered near the outdoor canteen, and Carol knew that Beth must be fixing meals. The normalcy of it all was almost surreal, but Carol allowed herself to smile and appreciate it, if only for the moment. She needed distractions as she waited for Daryl to get back.

Rick's voice stirred her from her thoughts. "Seems like he stays out there longer every time."

Carol glanced at the deputy and sighed. "Yeah. It does."

Rick scratched absently at his jaw. "He hasn't been comin' back with much either."

Carol rubbed the back of her neck while she absorbed Rick's words; the man was right. As the weather grew warmer, and spring gave way to summer, Daryl's hunts seemed to be less fruitful. She wondered what was causing the change. It was a concern that all the members of Rick's original group shared, but none of them were brave enough to confront Daryl about it. Before Carol could offer up a response, she and Rick both snapped their heads up. Their eyes narrowed as they scanned the surrounding area for movement…

Carol's breath caught when she finally spotted the hunter. He stepped out of the trees, glancing left and right…searching for any threats, as he always did before moving into the open.

"At least he's back," said Rick; the man allowed himself to breathe a small sigh of relief.

"I'll get the gate." said Carol.

The deputy nodded before returning his attention to the man beyond the fence. With narrowed eyes, Rick noticed that Daryl didn't have any big game with him. A string of squirrels was bouncing on the hunter's hip as he jogged towards the prison, and Rick thought he saw the limp body of a rabbit tied along with the other rodents.

_It ain't enough…_

Despite the gardens they'd cultivated, and the pigs, which Rick was determined to save until winter, the prison always seemed to be lacking in food. They got by with small portions, and everyone helped with rationing supplies, but since they'd added to their numbers, the demand for food seemed to get higher and higher. There were children to consider…elderly residents, and Rick didn't want anyone going without. He knew it was too much of a burden for one man to bare, and he tried not to pressure Daryl, but the hunter was just about the only person who had any idea how to go about catching and cleaning animals. The deputy made a mental note to have Daryl teach him, and the others, how to clean carcasses…just to cut down on some of the workload. He could hear the creaking and groaning as Carol worked to open the gate.

The hunter greeted her with a slight nod as he jogged into the yard. She nodded back and then grunted with the effort of closing the gate behind him. Carol paused, wiping a little sweat from her brow, before she moved to join her companions. The three survivors stood in the yard while Daryl worked to catch his breath.

"So," Carol asked, her arms folding across her chest. "How'd it go out there?"

Daryl reached up, pushing some of the damp, tangled hair back from his brow. "Fine." he huffed.

Rick and Carol both eyed the string of rodents hanging at his hip, but neither of them said anything.

As if he could hear their thoughts, Daryl glared at both of them in turn. "What?" he snapped. "Ya'll got somethin' to say then go on 'n say it."

Rick stood with his hands on his hips and braced himself. Daryl had gotten better at interacting with people…he wasn't the same sullen, caged animal he'd been back at the quarry…but his fuse was still fairly short, and he was more likely to lash out at those he knew best…Rick, Carol, Glenn…the rest of the Atlanta survivors…they were safe outlets for him.

"Just seems like you haven't been comin' across any big game lately." said Rick, his green eyes fixed on the hunter.

Daryl's temper flared, and he hefted the bow on his back…his fist tightening around the thick strap. Rick's statement had been innocent enough, but Daryl couldn't help but feel as though his manhood was being questioned. He'd always felt that hunting, _providing_, was his contribution to the group…the thing that made him worth keeping around. If he couldn't even manage to feed his people, Daryl wasn't sure what purpose he served. He knew he was being foolish, that he had a place at the prison…a _family_, but his anger was getting the best of him, and Rick's words stung…the accusation pricking at his pride. Hot words were burning on the tip of his tongue, but before he could speak, something stopped him. There was a gentle pressure on his shoulder and he turned suddenly, to find Carol staring at him.

"Hey," she said, letting her hand linger on his shoulder. "He didn't mean anything. If there's nothing out there, then we'll make do."

Daryl eyed her hand for a moment and then shrugged her off, stepping away. Carol sighed softly as her arm fell limp at her side. The hunter gnawed the corner of his lip and fidgeted with the crossbow strap; he could feel his friends' eyes on him, and knew he had to offer up some sort of explanation. Feeling some of the anger dissipate, he blew out a breath and lifted his chin, meeting Rick's gaze.

"It's the heat." he growled. "I try to get out there early as I can…but they just ain't there. No deer…no hogs. When the weather gets like this…they spend their time holed up…hidin', tryin' to stay outta the sun. I'm thinkin' they're movin' deeper into the woods."

Rick nodded slowly; Daryl's words made sense. The heat had been intense lately…the white-hot sun blinding the survivors as they stepped out of the prison and into the yard each morning. And the air was thick with humidity…it hung heavy around them…an unseen force pressing in, making them sweat even when they were standing still.

"Guess you're right," said the deputy. He turned, glancing out at the wilderness beyond the fences.

Daryl hefted the bow on his back and kicked softly at the ground. "I been thinkin'…"

"Yeah?" said Rick.

"I could take a couple days…head out there," Daryl paused, gesturing to the wood-line. "With more time, I got a better chance of comin' across somethin'."

A crease was forming in Carol's brow as she listened. She didn't like the idea of anyone, let alone Daryl, spending several nights away from the prison. She knew he was more than capable of looking after himself, but still…it seemed foolish to risk going into the woods…into the thick of the forest, _alone_…for _days_. Her arms were folded across her chest and she had to bite her tongue. She wanted to wait and see what Rick thought of the whole thing.

The deputy sighed again, one hand coming up to rub his temple. "How long were ya thinkin'?" Rick asked.

With one hand on his hip, Daryl glanced out at the trees in the distance. "Just a couple days. That's all."

Rick slowly began to pace. He didn't like it. He wanted his best people to stick close to the prison. The governor was still a threat as far as the deputy was concerned, and he didn't intend to be caught off-guard if the man ever decided to pay another visit. Daryl was one of the prison's strongest fighters, and letting the man go would make them all vulnerable. But he couldn't deny the need for food. Running a hand through his hair, Rick met Daryl's gaze. "You sure about this?"

Daryl answered with a soft grunt and nodded. "I just need time. That's all."

Rick stopped pacing. "Fine. You have three days. If you're not back by then…we're sendin' a team out. You take whatever weapons you need. I'll make sure Beth gets you squared away with some food, and I'm gonna see where Glenn stored the tents. I'm tellin' you…" he moved into Daryl's space and placed his hand on the man's shoulder. "Three days. We clear?"

The two men locked eyes. "We're good," Daryl answered with a low growl.

"Alright then," said Rick, giving him another clap on the shoulder. "Go on 'n cool off. Want ya to show me 'n Glenn how to clean those carcasses later."

Daryl nodded and then glanced over his shoulder at Carol. His gaze lingered on her, as if he was waiting for her to say something. If he was being honest with himself, he was surprised that she hadn't spoken up when he shared his plan. Carol wasn't afraid of saying what she thought, and he figured she would at least have some objection…but she'd remained silent. When he sensed that she wasn't going to say anything else, Daryl turned and started jogging across the yard, towards the prison.

Once the man was out of earshot, Rick eyed Carol. "Well?" he asked, "What did you think of all that?"

Carol blew out a breath and shrugged. The two of them fell into step beside one another as they slowly began walking towards the prison.

"Tellin' me you don't care one way or the other? That it?" he asked.

She huffed, but refused to meet her friend's gaze. Carol chose to focus on the grey building in the distance. The one that would surely seem empty…and quieter, without Daryl… "I think it's stupid." she said matter-of-factly. "I think he should reconsider spending his nights and days out there…_alone_. I know he thinks he's invincible, but he's not. And I'm trying to figure out why you would give him the green light, when we need him here…" Carol was worried, but she wasn't about to let that show, so she masked her concerns with a frustrated tone.

Rick rubbed the back of his head while one hand remained on his hip. "Who said he's going alone?" the deputy asked.

Carol stopped suddenly and glanced at her companion, a crease forming in her brow. "You gonna send a team?" she asked, genuinely confused.

The deputy looked around the yard before refocusing on Carol. "No. I don't think we can spare the man-power just yet."

The crease in Carol's brow was getting deeper. "Then what exactly do you plan to do?" she asked.

"You didn't really think I was gonna send him out there alone, did you?"

Carol didn't understand.

"You're goin' with him." said the deputy. He didn't even give her a chance to respond. He simply nodded, as if the decision had been finalized, and resumed walking.

Carol was left standing in the yard, dumbfounded for several seconds. She blinked, trying to process what her leader had just told her. It took her a moment to realize that she'd been left behind, and she called out as she hurried to catch up to him. "Hey! Wait…" When she fell back into step beside him, Carol grabbed his arm, forcing him to look at her. "Come again?" she said, her eyes trained on his face.

Rick was tempted to laugh, but he kept himself in check. "That a problem?" he asked.

Carol blinked again, surprised by the question. "A problem?" she echoed, shaking her head. "No Rick, of course it's not…If you need me to go, I'll go but…"

"But what?" Rick asked.

She sighed, letting her hand fall away from his arm. "Why me?"

The deputy studied her. "You know how to keep quiet, you're one of our best shots, 'n you two seem to work well together. I trust you to keep him from getting killed out there."

Carol let the words wash over her. They were all true…but it still seemed strange to hear them coming from Rick. "You sure about this?" she asked.

"I am. I know he's taken you out there before." Rick gestured back towards the fences.

She followed her leader's gaze and remembered how nervous she'd been when Daryl first lead her into the woods. She'd been with him a handful of times, helping him check traps and carry back game…when his hunts had been more successful. It was eerie, leaving the prison behind and disappearing in the cool shade of the forest. She and Daryl always stayed as quiet as they possibly could, not wanting to attract the attention of animals, walkers…or whatever else might be hiding out there. But the more she tagged along, the less afraid Carol became. She supposed, all things considered, that her joining Daryl on his upcoming trip wasn't the strangest suggestion Rick had ever made.

"I have one issue with this," said Carol. "And it's a _small_ one…" she brought her thumb and forefinger together, trying to emphasize just how tiny her concern was…

"What's that?" Rick asked, smirking a little.

"I don't recall Daryl agreeing to this…in fact, and correct me if I'm wrong…" she said, "I don't think you brought it up at all…"

"Ya saw him." said Rick. "He was already pissed. I didn't want him throwin' a fit out here in front of everyone. I'm gonna talk to him about it later…give him some time to cool down."

Carol snorted. "So you're just delaying the inevitable… is that it?"

Rick cracked a smile, his hands on his hips. "Unless you wanna do it for me?"

She shook her head and sighed. "I'll pass." she chuckled. After the light laughter died down, Carol reached up to run a hand through her mussed hair. "And if he says no?" she asked, eyeing her leader.

Rick's brows knit together; he hadn't really considered that. "Then he stays." said the deputy, shrugging his shoulders.

Carol couldn't help it, she laughed again. "You really think it's that simple?"

Rick nodded. "Yeah; I do. Either he's willin' to take someone, for back-up, or he's stayin' here. No one goes out alone, not overnight. You know that."

She released a small sigh and shook her head slowly. "I guess you've got it all figured out then."

The deputy smirked at her. "I think I do."

With that, Carol and Rick resumed their trek to the prison…both of them wondering how things would play out once Daryl learned about this new development in his plan.

The sun had finally dipped below the horizon line, leaving a purple sky in its wake. The world was slowly blanketed in darkness, but the shadows offered little relief from the heat. Daryl was lying on his bedroll, on the perch, and trying desperately to block out the noise all around him. He could hear the others down in the mess hall. Some of them were still eating, but most were helping to clear dishes and clean up the makeshift kitchen. Those who had children were heading to their cells and bedding down with their families for the night. Daryl had endured an exceptionally frustrating, tiring day, and all he wanted was a moment to himself…some time to unwind and process what Rick had told him earlier that evening.

_You're taking Carol…_

He'd been angry…surprised when Rick cornered him in the mess hall, making the proposal. It wasn't that Daryl had an issue with the woman. Truth be told, he got along with her…probably better than he did with anyone else in the prison, aside from Rick…but he didn't want to be responsible for anyone else. It was one thing when the two of them stuck close to the prison, only venturing into the woods for a few hours to collect game from the traps. But the idea of taking another person out with him, on a trip that could last several days, made Daryl uneasy. It was dangerous, and he didn't feel the need to drag anyone else into his mess. It was _his_ job to provide food, not Carol's. But Rick didn't seem interested in arguing. Daryl needed his leader's blessing, and if taking someone along was the only way to make the trip happen, than the hunter was willing to do it. He was annoyed by the fact that Rick didn't seem to trust him to go alone, but he kept those feelings to himself, knowing that petty complaints weren't going to get him anywhere.

Frustrated, and thoroughly exhausted, Daryl had finished his meal as quickly as possible and then stormed up the metal stairs to his perch. He'd collapsed on his bedroll, not wanting anyone or anything to bother him until the next morning….but those hopes proved to be in vain. He couldn't have been lying there for more than thirty minutes before he heard footsteps approaching. The intruder stopped just short of his bedroll. Daryl was on his back, one arm draped lazily across his forehead and his eyes were closed. He had one leg raised, bent at the knee, and he could feel someone watching him. Knowing that it could only be her, he sighed through his nose and tried to summon his patience…but he was finding he didn't have much to spare.

"What?" he asked, without opening his eyes.

Carol's arms were folded across her chest as she stared down at him. "You have a minute?" she asked.

Daryl snorted. They were in the middle of the damn apocalypse…humanity had come to a screeching halt….they had all the time in the world. "I ain't goin' nowhere, if that's what you're askin'." he grumbled. "Go on 'n say your peace."

Carol's mouth quirked up into the makings of a smile. She wasn't entirely sure why, but she found Daryl's frustration amusing. Easing down, Carol sat on the end of his bedroll.

He tensed, propping himself up on his elbows the minute she sat down. "Just make yourself at home then," he groused.

Carol chuckled. "I'm sorry. Should I leave?" she asked, her eyes locked on his.

Daryl scooted back, putting a little distance between the two of them. He knew that she was doing it on purpose…invading his space. "Just say what ya gotta say." he huffed. The hunter sat up, hugging his knees as he waited for her to speak.

"I just wanted you to know," she said. "I had nothing to do with this. It was all Rick's idea."

She was staring at him, her blue eyes fixed on his, and there was a slight smile on her mouth. Daryl held her gaze. The longer he stared, the less angry he felt. He realized that he couldn't stay mad at her when she was looking at him like that…and he knew she was telling the truth. Carol never made a habit of crowding him, and he was sure she hadn't volunteered for this little expedition….she was only doing what her leader asked. But Daryl felt that he'd earned the right to tease her.

"That right?" he asked.

Carol blinked, her lips parting. "What, you don't believe me?" she asked.

Daryl shrugged, averting his gaze. He feigned interest in a small stain on his bedroll, and waited for her reaction.

Carol didn't even think about it as she inched closer to him, her hand going to rest on his shin. "Hey," she said, trying to get his attention. "You think I _wanted_ this? You think I wanna spend three days out there, in this miserable heat, _babysitting_ you?"

Daryl could hear the irritation creeping into her voice, and there was something satisfying about it. He shrugged again, refusing to look up at her.

She swatted his leg. "Hey," she snapped. "It _wasn't_ my call."

The hunter finally met her gaze, a slight smirk on his mouth. "I'm sure it wasn't" he growled softly.

Carol was losing her patience, but she tried not to let it show. Her hand was still clutching loosely at his shin, and she was reluctant to let go. Daryl didn't seem to mind the contact, which struck her as odd. The two of them had developed a friendship. Somewhere between the farm, and the prison, they'd learned to trust one another, and neither of them would ever admit it, but they enjoyed each other's company. They'd grown so comfortable with one another that the two of them didn't hesitate to argue, tease, or compete whenever an opportunity arose. Carol felt some of her frustration melting away as she stared at the smirk on his mouth. She couldn't help but to think back to their first night at the prison…the way she'd teased him as the two of them stood on top of that overturned bus. He'd dismissed her comments with a snort and a roll of his eyes, and Carol had laughed, but the more she thought about it…the more convinced she became that she hadn't been joking…at least not entirely. She wondered if Daryl ever thought about that night…that short-lived conversation… She knew it was silly. There were too many other things to focus on…she didn't have time to waste entertaining ridiculous thoughts…and yet, they managed to creep into her head every so often…like they were doing right then.

In that moment, with her hand still on his leg, and his eyes on hers, Carol suddenly realized exactly what it was that she'd agreed to… She was going to be with him, _only him_, for _days_…and that thought intrigued her. Gripping his shin just a little tighter, Carol continued to stare at him. "You don't seem too broken up about it." she said, smiling.

"About what?" Daryl asked, his lids were heavy as he held her gaze.

Carol's fingers were curling around him and she could feel the hard muscle of his calf beneath his clothes. "Me tagging along." she said.

Daryl seemed to notice, for the first time, that she was touching him….but he didn't have the words to tell her to stop. He was still hugging his knees and they were still watching one another…each of them waiting for the other to speak. Daryl broke the silence with a huff. "Last thing I want is your scrawny ass followin' me around the damn woods while I'm trackin'."

"Oh yeah?" Carol asked, one eyebrow arching. "Would you rather have someone else out there? Since Rick isn't about to let you go alone?"

The hunter wasn't thinking clearly, and the question caught him off guard.

Carol was smirking at the slightly dazed look on his face. She wasn't sure what was happening between the two of them, but it was making her warm. "Daryl?" she said, trying to pull him from his temporary trance.

The hunter blinked, and gnawed the corner of his lip.

"You okay?" she asked, chuckling.

Daryl reached up to rub his tired eyes and wondered why Carol always managed to get under his skin.

"Where's your head at?" she asked, trying to figure out what had gotten into him.

The hunter stared at her but couldn't figure out how to answer…so he said the words within the safety of his own mind.

_Somewhere it shouldn't be…_

The honesty surprised him. He'd grown so used to hiding…keeping others at arm's length…and he'd always preferred isolation. But there, on his perch with the woman who'd become his friend, his _ally_…Daryl could admit that something about her intrigued him. He couldn't name it…identify it…but he knew it was there. It was the only reason he was allowing her hand to linger on his leg… The only reason he hadn't forced her to leave… Realizing that it was all too much to sort through then and there, Daryl sighed and hugged his knees a little tighter.

"You never answered my question," said Carol. "Should I ask Rick to find you another babysitter, or you think you can stand me for a few days?" she teased.

"Guess I could do worse than your scrawny ass." he growled softly, his eyes flicking to her face.

Carol felt herself get even warmer. The playfulness wasn't new. They'd shared more than a few watch shifts, and Carol liked to goad him to pass the time. Normally, it felt pretty one-sided, but tonight…he seemed to be reciprocating, which surprised her. Unprepared for the feelings he was stirring inside her, Carol finally released his leg, letting her hand drop to the flimsy bedroll beneath them.

"I'll take that as a compliment," she said, trying to keep herself from blushing.

A smirk was tugging at the corner of Daryl's mouth.

Carol held his gaze for a few more heartbeats before she moved to stand.

"Where ya goin'?" he asked….only realizing how stupid the question sounded after the words had already tripped off the end of his tongue.

_Wherever the fuck she wants to go…ya got no say in how that woman spends her time…_

Daryl was chiding himself as he watched her stand.

She smiled down at him as she tried to smooth some of the wrinkles in her cargo pants. "Well, If you must know…I was going to wash up before bed."

It was the hunter's turn to get warm.

"You might wanna consider doing the same," she said.

Daryl looked up at her, his brows kitting together.

"You're disgusting," she chuckled, eyeing his clothes…he wore the same filthy shirt and tattered pants that he'd had on all day. His clothes were flecked with drops of dried blood..the knees of his pants were torn, the fabric smeared with mud and dirt…and he was covered in a fine layer of sweat.

The hunter snorted before pushing himself up off the bedroll. He stood and circled her slowly, looking her up and down. "So are you." he finally said.

Carol tried to look offended, but knew it wasn't working. Her hair was mussed…her shirt stained with sweat, and her ratty pants were too big on her, they hung low on her hips. She'd helped in the garden that afternoon and knew she must have dirt on her face. But none of that mattered.

"Is that what you really think?" she asked, folding her arms across her chest.

Daryl moved past her and leaned forward, his elbows resting on the railing. After a few seconds of deep consideration, he glanced at her. "Filthy." he said, smirking at her.

Carol stood beside him, mimicking his pose and they both stared down at the cell block below. "You're worse." she said, without looking at him.

The hunter snorted again. "Not by much." he chuckled.

Carol laughed at that and the two of them enjoyed the moment. Neither of them would ever say it out loud, but they were both grateful for these little escapes. They could let their guards down, laugh, and forget about the baggage they carried. Running a hand through her hair, Carol glanced at him out of the corner of her eye.

"Well, as much as I'd like to keep arguing over which one of us is more disgusting, I really do need to get cleaned up." she said.

"Go on then, ya done took up enough of my time." he said, eyeing her. They were both still leaning on the railing.

She smiled at him. "Get some rest. I assume we're heading out early tomorrow?"

He nodded. "Soon as we can."

"Sounds good." said Carol, as she pushed away from the railing and turned to leave.

"If you're up first, come on over here 'n wake me. Don't let my ass sleep in." He called after her.

Carol was already on the steps, but she paused, looking back at him. "Don't worry, I'll get you up." she smirked.

Daryl didn't know how to respond…he wasn't even sure he'd heard her correctly. All he could do was stare, with parted lips, as she made her way down the metal stairs.

_The hell did I get myself into?_

The next morning, Carol was one of the first people up. She'd all but leapt from her bunk and immediately began to gather supplies for her trip. As she rummaged through her meager belongings, grabbing clean shirts, socks, and anything else that might prove useful, Carol realized that the sun wasn't even up. Squinting through the gloom, she studied her watch.

_5:45…_

"_Jesus_," she mumbled to herself, shaking her head. A slight chuckle escaped her. She'd hardly slept all night…and as much as she wanted to blame the restlessness on anxiety, Carol knew that she couldn't. The only reason she'd lain awake in her bunk was excitement. After her little chat with Daryl the night before, Carol realized exactly what she had to look forward to on their trip.

They could talk…uninterrupted, which wasn't a small thing. The prison always seemed so busy, and unless she and Daryl were taking watch shifts together, they couldn't count on more than a few minutes of idle conversation before someone or something dragged them both in different directions.

_No chores_. It seemed foolish; Carol could admit that. The only thing that kept the prison up and running was the combined effort of its residents. Everyone took turns cooking, cleaning, gardening, tending to the animals, looking after the kids, taking down walkers along the fence, and making supply runs. And it wasn't as if she and Daryl were going sightseeing…she knew there would be plenty of work to do once the two of them were in the woods. Tracking was no easy task…and tracking in the _heat_, was even worse. If they were lucky, they'd end up with some big game…which meant hauling carcasses. She knew that Daryl would want to make the most of each day. She was prepared to rise early, and stay up as late as Daryl thought they should, but even after she'd taken all of those things into account, Carol couldn't help but feel as though she was about to take a vacation.

_You're being ridiculous…._

The words made sense, but Carol was still vibrating with excess energy and she was desperate to escape…to leave the prison behind her, if only for a few days. Moving quickly, and fumbling to get her belongings packed, Carol had to remind herself to breathe. She was ready, she was prepared, and she was undeniably excited.

Her mind was racing as she pulled on a pair of cargo pants and fastened her belt. She was so engrossed in thoughts about her trip that she nearly jumped when someone knocked on the bars of her cell. A sharp gasp escaped her before she could stop it, and Carol pinched the bridge of her nose, hating herself.

_Relax…_

"You up?" a familiar voice called out.

Carol breathed a sigh of relief and waited for her heart rate to slow.

_It's just Rick._

She ran a hand through her hair and blew out a breath. "Yeah. Just give me a minute." Standing in her cell, in nothing more than pants and a bra, Carol sighed.

_You need to get yourself under control._

Pulling on a clean shirt, Carol did her best to smooth the fabric. She made a feeble attempt to set her mussed hair to rights and then crouched down to search for her boots. Slumping down to sit on the concrete, Carol worked the worn, black boots onto her feet, and tried to calm her frayed nerves. As she buckled the straps, she seemed to remember who she was, and what she was capable of.

_You can do this. This is nothing. Just a few days in the woods…par for the course. You've spent your fair share of time out there._

It was true. Carol had taken refuge in forests on more than one occasion…but she'd always been with a group…her _people_. This would be different…

_It's just us…me and him_

She'd never really been in that position…separated from the others, with only one person for company…and she wasn't entirely sure how it would play out.

_What if we get sick of each other? What if we start to lose it after the first day…the first few hours?_

But the foolish fear seemed to dissipate the moment it surfaced. Fastening the last buckle on her right boot, Carol smirked to herself. It didn't matter how stubborn he was…how aggressive or filthy…she couldn't imagine getting sick of him…ever. She hoped he felt the same about her.

"Carol?" Rick called out again.

"Yes…hang on. I'm coming." Standing, and brushing her pants off, Carol gave herself one last piece of advice.

_Don't let it show._

_Yes_…she was excited…more excited than she'd been about anything in a long time. And _yes_…the idea of being in the woods with Daryl for several days was causing ridiculous thoughts to creep into her head, but that didn't matter. She had to hide it…all of it. She wasn't about to run down the cell block and pounce on the poor man. And Carol certainly didn't intend to let Rick see the stupid smirk she hadn't been able to wipe off her face since she woke up. So, taking a cleansing breath and donning her mask, she walked towards the front of her cell and pulled her privacy sheet aside.

"Yes?" Carol asked, as calmly as she could.

Rick eyed her through the bars. Even in the dim, pre-dawn light, he could see that she was fully dressed…her boots were even on, and he wondered just how early she'd gotten up. When he met her gaze, the deputy noticed how alert she looked…her eyes bright blue and wide. Carol had always been one of the prison's earliest risers; the woman oversaw numerous tasks on a daily basis. But Rick still found it odd that she was dressed and ready for the day before the sun was even up. His brows knit together for several seconds, but then it dawned on him. His arms folded across his chest and a slight smirk formed on his mouth.

"You're up early." he said casually.

Carol blinked, confused by the statement. "Something wrong with that?" she asked.

Rick scuffed his boot on the floor and shook his head. "Naw, nothin' wrong with it. Thought I was gonna have to come up here 'n wake the two of you, but ya beat me to it."

Carol cocked her head to the side, her eyes questioning him.

"Daryl's up. Says he's ready to head out when you are." Rick explained. The man was doing his best not to laugh.

Carol blinked again, her mind trying to make sense of what Rick had just told her.

_Daryl's already awake and packed? Jesus…how early did he get up?_

For one foolish second, she wondered if the hunter was suffering from the same bout of restlessness that had been plaguing her since last night.

_Is…is he excited about this?_

Not knowing how to respond, she simply gnawed her bottom lip.

_The trip…_

That part made more sense.

_He's excited about getting out of here…that's all._

Convinced that there was nothing more to it than that, at least for the moment, Carol gave Rick a curt nod. "Tell him I'll be down in a minute." With that, she turned away, letting the sheet fall back into place behind her.

Rick was left standing on the walkway, smirking to himself.

_Funny how early they get up when they're lookin' forward to something._

He began heading back towards the stairs, his hand sliding along the smooth, metal railing. As his footsteps echoed, all the way down the stairs, the deputy couldn't help but wonder if he'd been going about things the wrong way. He always had to deal with petty complaints and grousing anytime he tried to assign evening watch shifts…no one liked walking the fences at three AM, or camping out in the guard towers for that matter. But if Daryl and Carol took the shifts together…

_Maybe I'll pair them from now on…see how many complaints I get then._

The deputy chuckled as he reached the last step.

Just a few minutes later, Carol was making her way down the stairs. She had a pack on her back, and the thick strap of a duffel bag was clutched in her right hand. When she stepped into the mess hall, she noticed Rick and Daryl seated at one of the tables. Both men looked up when they heard her coming.

"Bout time," said Daryl, returning his attention to the bowl of oatmeal in front of him.

Carol stopped just a few feet short of the table, her brows kitting together. "Excuse me?" she said.

"Been waitin' on your ass." he answered, taking a bite of his breakfast.

Carol's lips parted, and Rick coughed to hide a laugh. She wanted to say something…to snap at Daryl, but she kept herself in check.

_Don't start things off on a bad foot._

Summoning the patience she knew she would need if they were going to survive the trip without killing one another, Carol dropped her luggage and took a seat at the table. Rick pushed a bowl of oatmeal in her direction and she gave him a soft smile.

"Thanks."

"Wanted to make sure the two of you ate something before heading out." said the deputy.

Carol smirked, shaking her head slowly. If she was being honest with herself, she'd all but forgotten about food… Her stomach was already in knots and she hadn't even considered the need for breakfast.

_Stupid…_

She stared down at the oatmeal and wondered what it was that had gotten into her.

_This isn't a retreat…you have a very clear, very important goal…bring back food. You have an entire prison full of people depending on you._

But she couldn't help it. She was excited. The idea of being stuck in the wilderness, miles from anyone or anything, with Daryl, made her giddy. She hadn't felt like this since she was a kid, and hard as she tried, she couldn't shake it…she wasn't sure she wanted to.

"Carol…" Rick said softly. The man was slightly concerned by the fact that she hadn't touched her food. Her elbows were resting on the table, and she was leaning forward, her hands at her temples, as she stared down into her bowl like she was waiting for it to do a trick…

Carol's head snapped up at the sound of her own name. "Hm?"

Rick and Daryl were both staring at her.

She did her best to maintain a neutral expression, but she had to bite her bottom lip to keep from smirking. "What?" she finally had to ask.

"Somethin' wrong?" Daryl asked, his brows knitting together.

Carol wasn't sure how to answer. She lowered her hands…palms flat on the table and forced herself to look the hunter in the eye. "Nope. All good. Just ready to get out there."

Daryl seemed skeptical, but he didn't want to press her. He gave Carol one last lingering glance, letting her know that he didn't entirely accept her quick answer, before taking another bite of his oatmeal.

Clearing his throat, Rick got his companions' attention. "Found one of the tents. It's small, but it'll have to do. Got sleeping bags for both of ya; went ahead and put 'em in the truck. There's some guns back there…couple of extra fuel cans, 'n some ammo. Try not to go through all of it."

"Sure you're alright with us taking the truck?" Carol asked.

The deputy nodded. "We've got cars here; we'll be alright."

Carol couldn't hide the flicker of disappointment that marred her features for half a second. Some girlish part of her had hoped that they'd take the bike.

_You need to stop…you just wanted an excuse to…_

But she wouldn't even allow herself to think such a thing.

As if he could hear her thoughts, Daryl spoke up. "Thought about takin' the bike…sumbitch is too loud. Ain't gonna catch shit if we let the game know we're comin' a mile out…"

Carol regained her composure and forced a small smile. "The truck will be fine. We'll need room if we're gonna carry anything back."

Rick seemed to be watching her closely. "That reminds me. Found some coolers. They're big enough to hold whatever ya'll catch, 'n then some. They're in the back of the truck."

"Thanks," Daryl said between bites. He stopped chewing long enough to gesture at Carol with his spoon. "Best eat somethin'."

Carol tore her eyes away from him and stared down at her untouched food.

_He's right…they both are. I'm not going to be any use if I don't eat._

Sighing in defeat, she grabbed the spoon that had been left in her bowl and made herself eat. Carol could hardly taste the oatmeal…the only thing she could focus on was the fact that in minutes…she would be in the truck with Daryl, and two of them would be leaving the prison behind. Working to finish her breakfast as quickly as she could, without making herself sick, Carol let her mind wander. She was curious to know what the sleeping arrangements would be like while the two of them were out there.

_We'll have a tent…sleeping bags…but it's a small tent_

She wondered exactly how small it was. A slight flush was beginning to spread beneath her clothes and she had to take a moment to relax. Bringing one hand up to her temple, Carol closed her eyes.

_Stop. You're going to make an ass of yourself. Just make it through breakfast, and get your mind out of the gutter._

But that was easier said than done. When she opened her eyes, she glanced to her left and noticed that Daryl was staring at her…his blue eyes trained on her face. She nearly choked.

"Sure you're alright?" he asked.

Rick was watching his companions, his elbows were resting on the table, his hands clasped under his chin. "If the two of you aren't up to it…maybe we should hold off on the whole thing."

"No." Carol answered way too quickly. She felt herself get warm as both men stared at her. "We shouldn't put it off. We need food." she added, clearing her throat.

Rick was doing everything in his power to keep from laughing.

"She's right." said Daryl. "Ain't no use in waitin'." the hunter cast a quick glance at Carol, out of the corner of his eye, and the two of them held the connection for half a heartbeat.

She swallowed hard, and wondered if he could possibly know what she was thinking.

"If you say so," Rick conceded.

Daryl gave his leader a half-smile. "We got this."

"I hope you do." With that, the deputy moved to stand.

Carol and Daryl followed suit, each of them grabbing their bags from the floor. They were both silent…two intensely focused, able-bodied, bundles of nervous energy…but they kept their concerns to themselves as they followed their leader out of the mess hall.

Carol stood beside the truck, hugging herself. She'd donned a light jacket, knowing that it would be cool outside. The sky was a purplish grey color…a calm canopy, draped over a sleeping earth. Carol looked up and took some comfort from it…the vast, cloudless expanse seemed to calm her. She could make out the faint sliver of the moon…a waning crescent that was fading from view even as she stared. The sun would be out soon. Blazing a trail overhead…it would leave the sky gold-orange and burning. Carol knew that the early morning chill would be their only reprieve. Once the pre-dawn gloom gave way to the sun, the heat would be relentless. She hugged herself tighter, wishing that the cool, calm stillness would last just a little while longer.

She'd already loaded her things into the truck bed, but Rick and Daryl were still discussing plans. She could overhear them talking about expectations…fall-back points, weapons… Curious, impatient, she slowly wandered in their direction.

"Things go south…I want you two back here, as soon as possible. Don't worry about food. We'll make do. The most important thing is gettin' both of you back here in one piece. Don't try 'n take on the world out there. You hearin' me?" Rick asked, his hands on his hips as he stared at Daryl.

The hunter nodded, his expression solemn. Carol could tell how important the trip was to him.

_He just wants to contribute. He wants to prove himself._

She moved to Daryl's side, nudging him with her elbow. "Hey." she said.

He turned to meet her gaze.

"We're gonna be fine. You know that, right?" she said, hoping like hell that the words were true.

Carol's encouragement seemed to help Daryl shake off his doubt. He ran a hand through his hair and kicked at the ground, scuffing his boot. "Yeah. I know."

"Good." said Carol. She turned to face Rick. "See? It's fine."

The deputy took a long hard look at his fellow survivors…the one's who'd been with him since the beginning. He trusted them; he knew what they were capable of. But it wasn't just their expertise with weapons, or their physical strength and endurance that made Rick feel secure in his pairing. He knew, all skill-sets aside, that the two people standing in front of him would protect each other. He knew that neither of them would ever allow anything to hurt the other, and that gave him comfort. The deputy hated sending anyone through the gate, but he managed to find solace in the fact that this time…he'd chosen the perfect pair.

_They'll be alright._

"You ready?" Rick asked, eyeing his friends.

Daryl stood up a little straighter and nodded. "Mind if I drive?" he asked, casting a quick glance at Carol.

She snorted. "Go for it." she dismissed him with a pat on the arm.

"Three days." Daryl called over his shoulder as he made his way to the front of the truck and pulled open the driver's side door.

"Three days." Rick echoed. The deputy heard the door slam shut, and found himself face to face with Carol.

"Guess that's my cue." she said as she turned to leave.

Rick reached out, catching hold of her wrist.

"Rick?" said Carol, her brows knitting together in concern.

The deputy stepped into her space, and placed one hand on her shoulder. "_Be careful out there. And look after him_." he whispered.

Carol swallowed hard, but managed a nod. "_Of course_." she breathed, her blue eyes clear and vibrant as she held her leader's gaze.

With a final clap on the shoulder, Rick released her and took a step back. His hands returned to his hips, and he stood silent, watching as Carol made her way to the front of the truck. She glanced back at him before climbing into the cab, but Rick just nodded, giving them his approval. He heard the engine groan as the truck came to life, and he hurried towards the gate. The gravel was crunching beneath his boots, and he hoped it wouldn't be too long before his companions returned. He knew, as the heavy gate creaked, making way for the truck, that he wouldn't truly rest until his friends were back within the walls of the prison.

Daryl and Carol drove in comfortable silence, both of them lost in thought. Carol was staring out her window, eyeing the sky as it grew pale with approaching daylight. The familiar sound of the truck's tires helped her relax.

The hunter had one hand on the wheel, his fingers gripping the leather loosely. His other hand was at his mouth, and he gnawed his thumbnail without thinking about it. Daryl knew it was a bad habit…one he needed to break, but he couldn't help it. The simple action had become instinctual over the course of his life. Whenever he felt restless, anxious, he caught the edge of his thumbnail between his teeth and chewed it right down to the quick. He supposed it kept him from speaking his mind…voicing concerns that would only complicate whatever situation was plaguing him at the moment. He'd never been good with words.

Thankfully, Carol didn't seem interested in talking…or if she was, she didn't let him know. The hunter was grateful for that. He'd learned that when he needed silence, either to think, or to mourn, he could count on Carol not to break it. They'd both spent the majority of their lives as introverts…frightened, withdrawn, never wanting to attract unnecessary attention…and they understood the importance of keeping quiet…sometimes.

Daryl snorted, nearly chuckling at the thought. He knew most of the other survivors would never think to peg him as the silent type. He had a temper that seemed to flare at a moment's notice, and when his blood was up, the hunter didn't hesitate to lash out. But there was more to him than that. It wasn't just the need for food that drove him deeper and deeper into the woods each day…it was the need for peace. Hunting was about stealth, patience, and observation…things that Daryl had all but mastered…at least when he was in the forest. When he was following a trail, the stillness of the trees helped him focus…he could let the silence surround him, and clear his mind of any and all distractions….just as he was attempting to do now. The road continued to disappear beneath the truck, the tires hummed, and Daryl could feel some of the anxiety melting away. His eyes flicked briefly to the woman in the passenger's seat, and he knew Rick was right to send her.

_Coulda done worse than Carol._

She was still staring up at the cloudless sky, her hands resting in her lap. They'd been driving for a while, and she wondered how far Daryl intended to take them. While it struck her as odd that they'd already put so much distance between themselves and the prison, she had no intentions of questioning him. Carol trusted Daryl; this was his domain.

_He's only taking us as far as he thinks we need to go._

With eerie timing, the truck began to slow. Daryl was pulling it over, and Carol felt the slight bump as he eased off the main road and parked in the shade of the woodline. Once the engine died, she glanced at her companion and smiled. "Why here?" she asked, genuinely curious.

Daryl pulled the keys from the ignition and turned to meet her gaze. "Needed to get away from the prison. Big game….deer, 'n hogs, they ain't out there no more. They're movin' further 'n further out, tryin' to steer clear of any place that's crawlin' with people, or corpses. More miles between us, 'n the prison, more likely we are to fill them coolers." He paused to gesture at the back of the truck.

Carol was still smiling, her expression thoughtful as she rubbed the back of her neck. "Makes sense." she said.

The hunter felt something flicker inside him; he wasn't sure if it was pride, or frustration…maybe a little of both. "You surprised?" he asked, his eyes narrowing.

A small chuckle escaped her. "No."

Daryl huffed and pushed the driver's side door open. "This ain't my first time." he quipped, without looking back at her.

Carol rolled her eyes and unbuckled her seatbelt. As she opened her door, and hopped down, her boots hitting the soft earth, she wondered if she would have to endure Daryl's ever-increasing smugness throughout the trip. She supposed, if she could handle the tantrum-throwing, reckless, down-right prickly child he'd been back at the quarry, she could handle the person he was now.

The two of them made their way towards the back of the truck, and met near the tailgate. They stood, with their hands on their hips, and stared down at all of their luggage. Carol let out a sigh. "You think we might've brought too much gear?" she asked.

Daryl chewed the corner of his lip for a moment. "Nah. We need all this shit."

Carol brought a hand up to cup her forehead; she could already feel the ache in her muscles. This was going to be difficult.

"Gonna be a bitch to carry though." Daryl mumbled, eyeing all of the things they would need to haul into the woods.

Carol pulled a cleansing breath into her lungs and reminded herself that she'd signed up for all this when Rick first asked her to go.

_If you'd taken even one second to truly consider what you were getting yourself into…instead of daydreaming about…_

She huffed, not allowing herself to finish the stupid thought.

Daryl eyed her. "Sure you're up for this?"

Carol decided, then and there, that she needed an attitude adjustment.

_Don't whine…don't complain. You're only here because you wanted to be._

Realizing that the positive aspects of the trip, spending uninterrupted time with the person she felt closest to, would far outweigh the negative, Carol let her frustrations go, and decided that optimism was the best choice. She glanced at her partner and smirked. "I'm game if you are."

Daryl snorted, the corner of his mouth hitching up in amusement. "C'mon then." he said.

They eyed each other for a moment, and then refocused on the contents of the truck bed. Daryl dropped the tailgate, and the two of them began unloading their supplies. The simple act of getting their luggage out of the bed was making them sweat. The heat of the day was already creeping in around them, pressing against their skin. After just a few minutes, both survivors had to stop and shrug off their jackets.

Carol had hoped that shedding one of her layers would offer some semblance of relief…but it didn't. She tossed her jacket into the truck bed, and turned back around in time to see Daryl shrugging his own jacket off his shoulders.

_God…_

Carol stood frozen, watching her companion as he rid himself of the garment. He had his vest on underneath…a tattered, sleeveless shirt under that… But those things seemed unimportant. It was Daryl's exposed skin that held her attention. The first button of his shirt was undone…or it had fallen off, Carol couldn't tell…her brain wasn't functioning properly. She could see the sweat that had already begun to glisten at the well of his throat, and it was strangely fascinating. But then he threw his jacket into the truck bed, and all she could do was stare at his arms…they way they moved, the definition…the sweat shining on tanned skin. It made her mouth dry.

_Stop. This is nothing new. You've known Daryl how long? He's always looked like that._

But Carol couldn't be sure.

_Has he?_

She guessed it had something to do with the transformation he'd undergone since they first met at the quarry. He wasn't the same angry outsider who picked fights for sport… He wasn't a child anymore. Carol studied him as he stood beside the dropped tailgate. He reached up, wiping the sweat from his upper lip. With his hands back on his hips, Daryl stared out at the woods, and seemed to be in deep thought, if only for a moment. His blue eyes were narrowed, and Carol couldn't help but notice his posture…the way he carried himself. There was a definite air of confidence that hadn't been there before. As Carol continued to admire him, she realized that there wasn't a single trace left of the child he'd been at the quarry. His recklessness and immaturity had been stripped away by the hardships he'd endured…the losses he'd suffered. Carol knew then; she was staring at a man, not a boy.

Mastering herself, Carol managed to avert her gaze before he could catch her staring. "What are you thinking?" she asked, her arms folded across her chest.

Daryl sighed and returned his attention to the supplies they'd spread out on the grass. "Let's get as much of this shit as we can in one go. Tents, sleepin' bags, anything else we can carry without too much trouble."

Carol nodded, and the two of them dropped to a crouch. Using bungee cords, they each fastened a rolled sleeping bag to their packs. Carol opted to carry the tent; the components were bundled snuggly, wrapped up in vinyl. Daryl hefted the bow onto his back, along with his pack, and used his free hand to carry a large duffel bag. Carol donned her own pack, now heavier with the addition of the sleeping bag, and grabbed her duffel. With a grunt, she managed to stand. The tent was tucked under left arm, and she was already questioning whether or not she'd be able to keep up with her partner.

Daryl was loaded down with as much gear as he could carry, and his right hand held a looped, bundle of rope. He noticed how many supplies he and Carol held, and the fact that neither of them would have any free hands made him uneasy. He would've preferred that at least one of them have the ability to reach for a weapon at a moment's notice, but they needed to get their supplies into the woods as quickly as possible. Sighing, the hunter tried to remind himself that they were isolated. They'd be hiking into the thick of the woods, on a day when the heat would likely be keeping any threats away. He glanced down; a full water bottle hung from his belt, and he saw that Carol's knife hung from hers.

_We'll be alright._

Shaking off his concerns, Daryl eyed his partner. "Let's get this shit done." He turned away, without waiting for a response, and began walking towards the trees.

Carol snorted, nearly chuckling to herself. "Yes sir." she muttered, unsure of whether or not he'd heard her.

But Daryl stopped, and glanced at her over his shoulder. There was a slight smirk on his mouth, and he held her gaze for several seconds.

Carol smirked back at him. "What?"

The hunter simply shook his head and turned away. Carol laughed as she followed him into the woods.

"Jesus christ…" Daryl huffed. He was lying on his back with his eyes closed, waiting for his heart rate to slow.

Carol sat nearby, her head hanging low between her knees as she fought the urge to vomit.

It had taken over two hours for the survivors to haul all of their supplies into the forest. They'd done their best to remain optimistic, and keep any complaints to themselves. But after about thirty minutes of stumbling through the brush, with the heat bearing down on them, and their muscles aching beneath the weight of their packs, Daryl and Carol began to lose patience.

The first few curses were uttered softly, mumbled in passing… but before too long, the companions were leaving a searing trail of obscenities in their wake…the bitter words hanging in the humid forest air. Daryl was the first to let a curse slip from between his teeth, but Carol followed suit quickly…sometimes surprising herself with the breadth of her vocabulary. She'd spat out words that she hadn't used in years, profanities that she honestly thought she'd forgotten. By the time she and Daryl finally dropped the last of their supplies at the campsite he'd chosen for them, the survivors found themselves out of breath, and out of expletives.

After setting the empty coolers down, Daryl and Carol promptly collapsed. He was on his back, hands pressed to his closed eyes, while Carol sat with her knees raised. The sound of their panting filled the air, and sweat continued to break out all over their bodies. Carol was surprised that they had any moisture left to give…she'd assumed the heat had sapped it all during their numerous treks through the woods.

After several minutes, Carol's breathing began to slow. The brief spell of nausea passed, and her head seemed to clear. The heat was still oppressive, even beneath the shade of the tall pines, but Carol felt a little better. She was proud of herself for keeping up with Daryl. Exhausted, sore, and thirsty, she forced herself to crawl in the hunter's direction.

The heels of his palms were still pressed against his eyes, and he didn't seem to notice that she was getting closer. The action was innocent enough. All Carol wanted was some water. She paused, and knelt beside her companion. Not thinking anything of it, she reached for the water bottle that was still clipped to his belt. The sudden movement startled him and he propped himself up on his elbows, staring at her. He was still working to catch his breath, and shocks of dark hair hung in his eyes.

"Just thirsty…" Carol explained, as she carefully unclipped the bottle from his belt.

Daryl's eyes flicked to her hands…the fact that they were so close to his groin made him uneasy, but he wasn't about to voice that concern. So he swallowed hard and waited.

Carol unscrewed the lid from the bottle and brought it to her lips. The water was warm, but it didn't matter. The instant the clear liquid hit her tongue, Carol closed her eyes and groaned. She couldn't help it. Her throat was raw, and the water seemed to soothe it instantly.

Daryl was fixated as he watched her…the way her eyes closed, the relief he could see in her face…and then that sound she made. It was echoing in his ears, and he found that he liked it.

Carol pulled the bottle from her lips and wiped her mouth with the back of her wrist. When her eyes eased open, she noticed Daryl staring at her. Color crept into her cheeks and she wondered how long he'd been watching.

Daryl focused on her mouth, her lips…they were wet. He was still somewhat light-headed from the heat, and he didn't seem to be in complete control of his thoughts…or his words. "Hit the spot?" he asked.

Carol coughed a little and wiped at her mouth again. "Yeah," she chuckled. "Want some?"

Daryl studied her, unsure of exactly what she was offering in that moment. Common sense caught up with him after a few seconds and he nodded. Forcing himself to sit up, Daryl beckoned her.

His narrowed eyes were still focused on her face, and for half a heartbeat, Carol thought he might want something other than water. But she shook off the foolish thoughts and silently blamed the heat.

_If we don't stay hydrated, we're going to lose our minds…_

She held out the bottle, handing it to him, and he took the offering. Their fingers brushed, but the contact didn't seem to bother them. They held each other's gazes as Daryl took a drink. Sharing a bottle of warm water shouldn't have intrigued her as much as it did. It was par for the course. The survivors were used to living in close quarters…sharing everything and anything. But for some reason, as they sat struggling in the mid-morning heat, Carol found that watching him drink water was giving her a strange thrill. She liked the fact that his lips were touching the bottle…just where hers had been seconds before.

_You're being stupid…_

But she didn't care. She'd endured a particularly exhausting morning, and felt that she'd earned the right to entertain a few ridiculous thoughts. She watched as a drop of water rolled down his chin, clinging to his scruff.

Daryl took another swig before wiping his mouth. He didn't know why, but he liked the fact that Carol was staring at him.

In desperate need of a distraction, Carol cleared her throat. "You good?" she asked.

Daryl kept his eyes on hers and answered with a slow nod.

"Here, I got it." she said, gesturing to the bottle clutched in his palm.

The hunter handed the bottle over, his eyes never leaving her face. Carol could feel him watching her, and it made her warm, but she had to focus. Taking a final sip, Carol screwed the lid back on, making sure it was tight. She tried to ignore the slight shudder that moved through her when she thought about the fact that his lips had just been on that same bottle. Still staring at him, she leaned in closer and carefully fastened the bottle's clip back onto his belt.

Daryl knew he should say something…push her away, but he couldn't The invasion of his personal space didn't bother him. He found that he liked having her close. The hunter tore his eyes from her face, long enough to glance at her neck. Her skin shone with sweat, and he watched as a single bead slid down, dipping into the well of her throat, before disappearing below the neckline of her shirt. Carol didn't seem to notice that he was staring at her chest, or if she did…she didn't mind.

Once she'd clipped the bottle to his belt, Carol realized that she didn't have an excuse to be close to him. She hesitated, lingering in his space, trying to think of something to say. She was kneeling beside him, and she wanted nothing more than to push him onto his back and straddle him…but Carol knew she couldn't do that. So, swallowing hard, she eased back, her hands resting in her lap.

"Well," she sighed. "We're here." She stopped staring at him and took the opportunity to look around their makeshift campsite.

"We are." he acknowledged, still feeling a little light-headed.

"Now what?" she asked, chuckling.

Daryl rubbed his tired eyes and tried to remember what they were doing out there in the first place. "Guess we best set up shop."

Carol cupped her forehead and sighed again. "You don't think we've done enough today?" she teased.

The hunter snorted. "You optin' out already?"

She looked at him, her blue eyes narrowed. "_No_. Just tired."

He considered the statement before meeting her gaze. "You ain't tired yet." he said, smirking at her.

Carol's lips parted in disbelief. "Excuse me?"

Daryl pushed himself up off the ground and began brushing dirt from his pants. "It's early. When the sun goes down, you're gonna be all kinds of tired."

Carol stood with a grunt. "Oh yeah?" she folded her arms across her chest. "You gonna make sure of that?"

The hunter eyed her, and felt that he'd been issued a challenge. "Think I can't?" he asked.

Carol was working hard to keep the blush off her cheeks. "I didn't say that…" she said.

"Ya thought it…"

"You don't know what I'm thinking." she argued.

Daryl just snorted as he stepped past her.

Frustrated by the dismissal, Carol turned and watched him as he stooped to retrieve the bundle of rope from the ground. He began unwinding it and tied one loose end to the thick trunk of nearby tree. Daryl could feel her eyes on his back. "Just gonna stand there?" he called out.

"Tell me what to do." she said, trying to keep her voice even.

"My pack." he said. "Got some things in there…hubcaps, empty cans 'n bottles. Go on 'n get 'em out. We're gonna get that shit strung up on this rope."

Carol smiled to herself.

_He's making a barrier._

"Good thinking." she called to him as she headed towards his pack.

Daryl smirked to himself as he finished tying the knot.

In the next instant, Carol was beside him again, and she dropped the pack at his feet. Together, the survivors worked to fasten as many bottles, cans, and hubcaps to the rope as they possibly could. Afterwards, they looped the rope around a nearby tree, and then another, and another, until the barrier formed a complete, albeit sloppy circle around their campsite. They'd been careful in their placement. The rope was high enough to catch the average walker at about mid-thigh.

Once they'd finished, Daryl took a step back to admire their work. "Ain't much…but it's somethin." he said.

Carol nudged him in the side with her elbow. "Quit."

Daryl looked at her, "Quit what?"

"Selling yourself short." she said. "The barrier was a good idea."

The hunter felt his nervousness get the best of him. He wasn't used to compliments. Bringing his thumb to his mouth, he gnawed the nail. Wanting to combat his sudden bout of nerves, Daryl spat out a nail fragment and eyed his companion. "You're just sweet talkin' me."

"What?" she said, nearly laughing at the statement.

"You just want me to go easy on your ass."

Carol huffed. "Easy? If I wanted easy, I'd be at the prison, walking the fences…not out here with you. Try again."

Daryl liked this side of her. Normally, she was the one who got under his skin, but whenever he managed to ruffle her feathers, he took pride in it. "Sayin' you're gonna keep up while we're out here? No bitchin'?" he asked.

The hunter was trying her patience. "I can keep up just fine. And as I recall, you did your fair share of bitching when we carried all of this crap out here." she snapped.

Daryl and Carol stared at each other, each of them realizing that the other wasn't going to back down. "Calm down woman. Best save that energy. We got shit to do."

Carol was bristling, and she was tempted to smack him…just to wipe that stupid smirk off his face, but she kept herself in check. Despite the way that he was goading her, Carol couldn't seem to remember a time when she'd found him more attractive. Some part of her seemed to respond to his sudden arrogance; she liked the challenge.

"Whatever it is, I'm sure I can handle it." she said with confidence.

"Ya say that now." he teased.

"I do."

Daryl snorted, his arms folding across his chest. "I'm gonna wear your ass out."

They were standing a few feet apart but Carol took a step in his direction, undaunted. "You can try." she said, trying to sound serious.

"I plan on it." he growled softly, his eyes locked on hers.

Carol held his gaze, letting him know that she wasn't afraid of him. After several seconds of heavy silence, she turned on her heel and set to work organizing their supplies. She didn't plan to stand there, exchanging barbs with him for the rest of the morning. "Feel free to dive in here anytime…" she called to him without looking back.

Daryl watched as she bent down to retrieve something from her bag. It was wrong…he knew it was. He shouldn't be looking at her like that. But…they were going to be stuck with each other for the next few days, and he figured it was best to just get it out of the way. It wasn't a habit of his…he normally didn't allow himself to even think of the female survivors as women. It was easier that way. They were just allies…friends, family. But the two of them were isolated. There was no one there to stop him, or judge him for looking…so he let himself glance at her, if only for a second. It was strange, and almost unsettling to acknowledge the fact that Carol had a body hidden under her clothes.

_Ain't none of your business. It don't change anything._

Daryl repeated the words in his head, hoping to convince himself. Knowing that he needed to focus on something else, he walked towards another pile of their things and began searching for the bundled tent supplies.

Carol was rifling through her pack, trying to find her gun. From the corner of her eye, she could see Daryl fumbling with the tent. "Need a hand?" she asked.

"Nah," he grunted. "I got it."

Carol turned to look at him. "You sure?"

The tip of his tongue was resting between his lips as he tried to concentrate. "I'm fine."

She finally found her gun and tucked it into her waistband. She could hear Daryl muttering curses under his breath, and she knew he was struggling. "What's wrong?" she asked innocently. "Can't get it up?"

Daryl froze and looked at her. "Come again?" he snapped.

Carol was rubbing the spot above her tailbone as she stared at him. "I was just asking if you needed help."

The hunter felt himself get warm as his temper flared. He wasn't thinking clearly. "I'm _fine_." he bit out. "Ain't never needed help pitchin' a damn tent."

Carol was biting the inside of her cheek to keep from laughing.

It took Daryl a moment to grasp the significance of what he'd said…but once the realization struck, he had to bring one hand up to cup his forehead. Sighing through his nose, the hunter tried to let his anger go.

Carol couldn't keep her mask on. The instant she heard Daryl sigh, her resolve crumbled and she laughed.

Daryl ran a hand through his hair. "You done?" he asked, glaring at Carol.

She tried to regain her composure and look him in the eye. She didn't trust herself to speak, so she opted for a nod.

The hunter rolled his eyes.

"No…really," Carol insisted. "I'm happy to help. I know those things are a pain." She gestured to the tent. "I'm sure that you can do it without me, I was just thinking it would go faster if we did it together…that's all." She was doing her best to say exactly what she meant, and nothing else, but as the words left her lips, she realized that they still sounded bad…inappropriate. A nervous chuckle escaped her, and she had to marvel at her own immaturity.

"Jesus christ Carol…quit talkin'." he pleaded.

"I'm sorry," she said, trying not to laugh.

"Right." he huffed.

Knowing that she needed to refocus, Carol moved towards him and began searching for the cords to tie down the tent.

"I said I could do it…" he growled

"I know," Carol glanced at him over her shoulder. "I just want to help. Let me do this; please?"

"Fine. You gonna shut your trap then?"

Carol smirked at him. "You gonna make me?"

The hunter sighed, conceding defeat. He worked with her, getting the stakes in place. Despite his numerous frustrations, and the fact that the heat was pressing in around him, Daryl found that the same words were still echoing in his head.

_Coulda done worse than Carol._

"_See….right…there_…." Daryl muttered under his breath. His keen blue eyes were narrowed as he focused on his work. Slowly, carefully, he fastened the loose end of a wire to a small piece of wood. The tip of his tongue darted out over his lips.

Carol was kneeling in the dirt beside him. She watched closely as he finished with the wire, and then tugged the small piece of wood, bringing it down until it was touching a stake he had in the ground. He'd carved the stake earlier, making sure that it was sturdy, with a sharp point that would keep it secured in the soil. Near the top, he'd carved a notch. As he brought the smaller bit of wood down, Carol noticed that it also had a notch taken out of it…the two pieces seemed to fit together…but just barely. The whole thing looked so delicate.

Carol was doing her best to pay attention…to learn. She knew this was important, but concentration was becoming increasingly difficult. It was late in the afternoon. After she and Daryl finished arranging their camp, the two of them spent hours scouting the terrain, scoping things out, and searching for signs of game. They only stopped once Daryl was convinced that he'd found a good spot for traps.

She was grateful for the opportunity to rest, and catch her breath, but Daryl wasn't about to let her take a break. Instead, he shrugged his pack off and began rummaging through it for supplies. He made sure that Carol witnessed and participated in the construction of the trap. So, now the two of them knelt in the brush, and he was trying to be patient….to talk Carol through it…but she wasn't listening…as least not as closely as she should've been.

Carol could hear his voice…that hushed, smoky, growl she loved. She knew that he was trying to explain something to her, but the trap couldn't seem to hold her attention…not when Daryl was beside her. Their arms were brushing, just barely, and it made Carol shiver. They'd been stumbling through the woods all day, and there seemed to be a permanent layer of dried sweat on their bodies. Their boots were caked with mud…dirt, but none of that mattered. Carol found that the filthier Daryl got, the more appealing he became.

The hunter paused and shook his hair, hoping to get some of the tangled strands out of his eyes so that he could focus. Carol sank her teeth into her bottom lip to keep from groaning. His scent was suddenly everywhere. He smelled like the woods… like pine, and rich, dark earth. He carried a strange musk with him, like an aura, and Carol was beginning to find it incredibly tempting. She pulled a breath into her lungs and could smell his sweat…she could almost taste it… _the_ _salt on his skin_. Her mouth went dry and there was a sudden twinge of pain between her legs. He smelled so good… the scent was on his clothes, in his hair…_all around her_… smoke, water, grass, something she couldn't quite place…it was making her weak. Swallowing hard, she tried to maintain her composure, but he was so _close_ to her…whispering roughly, working with those incredible hands… and when he shook his damp, tangled hair, Carol could've sworn she got a small contact high…just from breathing in that sharp scent. Her heart rate was beginning to speed up.

_For god's sake…did he slip and fall in fucking pheromones?_

Carol was surprised by her level of frustration, but she couldn't help it. They'd been together all day. Tracking…sharing water bottles and bits of conversation…even laughing now and then. And as the hours slipped by, it became increasingly difficult to look at him…to be around him, and not be able to touch him.

_At least you've come to terms with that._

It hadn't been easy, but Carol was finally forced to admit, within the privacy of her own mind, that she wanted to touch him…and she wanted him to touch her.

_You need to get that out of your head…here and now._

But Carol knew she couldn't do it. He was going to be her only company for the next few days. They were going to share a tent… There was no possible way for her to ignore the nagging thoughts that were crowding her skull. His damn scent was enough to cloud her judgment and make her feel like a teenager.

"_And that_…." he growled softly. "_Is how ya make a snare_."

Carol blinked several times, trying to get her bearings. "Hm?"

Daryl braced a broad hand on this thigh as he pushed himself up off the ground. "See that?" he asked, pointing down at his handiwork. "That there's gonna catch our breakfast."

Carol was still kneeling in the soft dirt. She studied the snare, her eyes following the curve of the sapling that was bent over. Once she actually took a few seconds to look at what Daryl had done, she felt her lips spreading into a smile. The snare looked perfect…deceptively simple. She turned and lifted her chin, meeting his gaze. "Looks great." she smiled.

The hunter stared at her, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Thanks." He leaned down, holding out his hand.

Carol reached for him and took the offering. Her soft fingers gripped his hand, and he hauled her to her feet. They held the connection a second longer than they should have…their fingers seemed stiff as they untangled.

"C'mon." Daryl stooped to grab his pack off the ground. "Best head back."

"Sounds good." she said, falling into step behind him.

They walked through the woods, following a subtle trail of broken branches, and notched tree trunks that Daryl left when they first began their trek. The survivors were silent at first, both thoroughly exhausted by the day's events. But after they'd been walking for about fifteen minutes, Carol felt the need to break the silence. "So how'd you know?" she asked.

Daryl was a few feet ahead and he glanced at her over his shoulder. "Hm?"

"Where to set up the snare." Carol explained.

Daryl gave her a half smirk before turning away. His pace seemed to be picking up, and Carol moved quickly, wanting to keep up with him. "Well?" she asked.

He snorted. "Ain't nothin' special to it. Just gotta look for the signs."

"I don't seem to recall anything special near those bushes we found."

He hefted the pack on his back and kept moving. "Just weren't lookin' close enough."

She jogged until she reached his side, and they walked together, with Daryl setting the pace. "Where was I supposed to look?" she quipped, smiling at him.

"That was a snare for small game…rabbits, squirrels. Ya gotta look for signs they been there."

"And where did you see these signs?" she asked.

"Them bushes we found…the leaves near the bottom were gnawed on..most of 'em torn off. Means rabbits been there. 'N the way I figure…little bastards are likely to keep comin' back…they ain't bright."

Carol snorted and shook her head, amazed by all the little details that had escaped her notice while she was busy battling her sexual frustration. "Guess you're pretty good at all this, huh?" She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye.

Daryl chuckled. "All what?"

Carol hefted her own pack before raising her arms, indicating the wilderness all around them. "This great-outdoors stuff."

It was the hunter's turn to snort. "I'm pretty good." he admitted, feeling a little pride swell inside him.

They chuckled as they made their way further and further down the trail that would lead back to their camp. After the laughter died down, Carol's mind began to wander. They were walking side by side, occasionally bumping into one another, and Daryl's intoxicating scent still hung heavy in the air. It was making Carol a little dizzy, and she couldn't stop the next words from tumbling out of her mouth.

"I bet you're good at a lot of things." she said lazily.

There was a stupid grin on her face, and her eyes were dreamy as she stared out at the woods. She didn't overthink the statement; she simply kept walking as if nothing out of the ordinary had been said. Her fingers were curled around the thick straps of her pack, and she was losing herself in that sexy, masculine scent…it was making her thoughts hazy, like some sort of airborne toxin. She continued to pull deep, calming breaths into her lungs, and began to feel slightly drunk.

Daryl froze, his brows knitting together, but Carol didn't seem to notice. She was still following the trail, seemingly unaware that she was doing it alone. Once he realized that she wasn't going to stop, or go back for him, Daryl blinked, and moved to catch up with her.

"What'd ya say?" he asked, eyeing her.

Carol didn't even bother to look at him. She just smiled to herself and focused on the trail. "You heard me."

Daryl didn't understand the strange behavior. The crease was getting deeper in his brow as he walked alongside her. Late afternoon was giving way to early evening, and the sun was slowly sinking. Birds, and crickets chirped from their hiding places in the grass…the trees, filling the forest with sounds of life. When he looked up, Daryl could see patches of sky through the canopy…bursts of color just beyond the dark tree tops. As the light began to fade, the sky seemed to transform. Bright blue became rosy pink, as if the world was blushing. The hunter had half a mind to blush right along with it.

_The hell does she mean?_

He knew he should've just let the comment go. They'd been out in the sun and the heat all day…

_Maybe it's just gettin' to her._

But Carol's words were nagging at him…sparking an interest that he didn't know he had.

Deciding that it couldn't hurt to engage her a little, Daryl shook the hair out of his eyes and cleared his throat. "What exactly is it ya think I'm good at?" he asked, as casually as he could. He didn't look at her; he kept his eyes on the trail.

Carol chuckled to herself. She was still lost in her haze of desire, but she possessed enough awareness to realize that she'd piqued his interest, and that amused her.

_Maybe I should just say what I'm thinking more often._

That thought seemed funny and she chuckled again.

"Carol?" he said, casting a quick glance at her.

"What?" she asked as she reached up to wipe away a small tear that had formed at the corner of her eye.

"Ain't gonna tell me? That it?"

She answered with a giggle.

Daryl was experiencing an interesting blend of confusion and intrigue…he guessed there was some frustration mixed in there too. "Carol," he said again. "Ya ain't gonna tell me?"

She sighed happily and shook her head. When she finally turned to meet his gaze, she was smirking at him. "I don't think I need to."

Her response did absolutely nothing to clear up Daryl's confusion. For a moment, he was even convinced that she'd made it worse. Thoughts began flitting through his skull faster than he could make sense of them. He kept his eyes on the trail and continued walking, but his mind was elsewhere. Twigs were snapping quietly under his boots, and slender branches were brushing his bare arms as he moved through the forest, but all he could think about was what Carol had said…and what it could possibly mean. When he finally managed to connect the dots, he felt a strong flush spread over his entire body. In that instant, the hunter seemed to experience a wide range of emotions. He was surprised, flattered? Embarrassed, frustrated…and most of all, shocked. He couldn't begin to understand why Carol would say such a thing…or allude to it. He was speechless. All Daryl could do was stare at his companion, in utter amazement.

She must've felt his eyes on her, because she turned to meet his gaze. "What?" she asked, but Carol could tell, from the expression that he wore, that he'd figured it out. Another nervous chuckled escaped her. "See?" she quipped. "I knew I didn't need to tell you." She was smirking at him, biting the corner of her bottom lip.

Daryl considered drawing on his usual defenses…he could've lashed out, argued…but he didn't. Instead, the hunter stared at her mouth…at the way her teeth were sinking into the tender flesh of her lip. He found himself wondering what she might taste like. As his thoughts became muddled, Daryl began to succumb to whatever force had taken hold of Carol. He wasn't thinking clearly, and the rest of the world seemed to fade around him.

The companions stared at each other for several seconds before Carol finally spoke. "I bet you're good." she said again. She tore her eyes away from him and focused on walking.

Daryl was frustrated by the loss of her attention. "What makes ya say that?" he asked, genuinely wanting to know.

Carol turned to look at him. She admired him without shame, her eyes following the hard curves of muscle in his arms. She took note of his legs, his back-side, all the way up, to his chest, then to his face. Beneath the layers of dirt and sweat, all Carol could see was something she desperately wanted to play with.

The hunter felt uneasy as she studied him and he swallowed hard, hoping to keep his mask on.

Carol took another good look at him, top to bottom, and smirked. "Come on…You've gotta be." she said, raising an arm and letting it drop to emphasize her point.

Daryl was having trouble accepting her boldness. And he was sure no woman had ever looked at him like that…he felt like she could see through his clothes. Feeling the need to say something, Daryl cleared his throat again. "What makes ya so sure?"

Carol turned away and chuckled. "Am I wrong? In my assumption?"

The hunter hefted his pack and kept walking. "I didn't say that."

She laughed and had to wipe more tears from the corners of her eyes. Daryl snorted, shaking his head.

"Think maybe ya been out here too long." he teased. "Ya don't know what you're sayin'."

Carol paused and looked at him, her blue eyes locked on his. "Yeah I do." she smirked.

The praise was giving Daryl a strong high and he couldn't remember the last time he felt so confident. He didn't know how to respond to the woman who'd found her way under his skin, and into his head, so he did the only thing he could. He smirked back at her, and the two of them kept walking.

"I swear to _christ_…" said Daryl.

"Bullshit." Carol laughed. She was sitting with her back against a thick tree trunk and her legs were crossed. She shook her head slowly as she lifted a water bottle to her lips.

"Why would I lie?" he asked, slightly offended.

Carol just shrugged and took a swig from her bottle.

Daryl huffed and resumed his work on the fire. He'd managed to get a small flame going, but he was still adding tinder.

Carol wiped her mouth with the back of her wrist and stared at him. "I don't buy it."

The hunter looked up, a blend of amusement and frustration evident on his face. "It fuckin' _happened_." he argued.

Carol set her bottle down and reached up, running her hands through her mussed hair. She released a sigh and chuckled, letting her hands drop to her lap. "Glenn did _not_ drag you into a pharmacy just to cover him while he looked for condoms."

With another huff, Daryl brushed his calloused hands off and stepped away from the fire. He took a seat near another tree, mimicking Carol's pose. "I'm tellin' ya….he _did_." said the hunter.

She laughed again and wiped at her eyes. "Wow."

Daryl unclipped the water bottle form his belt and brought it to his lips. "It ain't like we was out there sightseein' neither. We had a goal…we were lookin' for ammo. Turned this corner…'n suddenly we got ten, maybe twelve geeks comin' at us. Ty and Sasha were fussin' at us to get out of there…we were gonna meet back at the car. 'N the kid…jackass that he is, sees a pharmacy."

"I'm having trouble processing this." Carol laughed.

"How do ya think I felt?"

She was getting light-headed and had to take another sip of water.

"He drags me in there…tellin' me he's gonna be quick. I figure it's somethin' important…meds or some shit. So I covered him. I even took out a damn geek to keep the thing from gettin' in the store. 'N _then_…" Daryl shook his head at the ridiculous memory. "He's runnin' out with a damn box of rubbers in his hand. Swear to god I about beat his ass."

"Oh…my god." Carol brought a hand up and covered her eyes as her body trembled with trapped laughter. "I'm just….I'm so sorry…"

The hunter snorted. "Not as sorry as he was."

She couldn't hold it in anymore and the laughter burst from her lips.

"What did you do?" she asked, her hands falling to rest in her lap again.

"I bitched at him the whole way back. Told him what a jackass he was. Least until Sasha 'n Ty got tired of hearin' me."

"They took pity on him?" Carol chuckled.

"He didn't deserve it. Kid puts my ass on the line…_both_ our asses on the line…so that he can get laid?" Daryl snorted again and took a swig from his bottle. "That shit happens again…he's on his own. Ain't no piece of tail on this earth that's worth dyin' for."

Carol folded her arms across her chest and narrowed her eyes as she stared at the hunter. "We're talking about _Maggie_ here…and I don't think that she, or Glenn, would appreciate you referring to her that way."

Daryl stared down at his hands, suddenly contrite. "That ain't what I meant, 'n ya know it." he muttered without looking up. "I know the two of 'em are joined at the damn hip. Kid's lucky Maggie can stand his sorry ass."

Carol appreciated the fact that he was trying, in his own, evasive way, to apologize for the statement, but she wasn't ready to let him off the hook. She pretended to ignore him and took another sip of water.

Silence filled up the campsite, and it was making Daryl restless. They had a few more days of this, and Daryl didn't intend to spend it in the doghouse. He lifted his chin and glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. It had grown dark; the sun finally disappeared behind the horizon line, blanketing the world in shadow. The flames from their small fire flickered and wavered…the orange light dappling the trunks of nearby pines. The hunter studied his companion and could make out her features in the dark. The soft glow of the fire seemed to illuminate her face…her brow, her cheek bones, the tip of her nose…all the little things that were so familiar to him now. He couldn't handle her being upset with him.

"I wasn't…." he gnawed his bottom lip and focused on his hands again…they were balling into nervous fists in his lap. "I wasn't tryin' to call her a piece of tail…Maggie, that is." He growled softly. He wasn't even sure she'd heard him.

Carol could hear the sincerity in his voice, and it broke her resolve. Sighing, and giving in, she finally acknowledged him. "I know you weren't," she said, smiling at him through the gloom.

Daryl's head snapped up and he met her gaze, his lips parting in disbelief.

She chuckled at the look on his face. "But it's good to know that my opinion means so much to you."

The hunter snorted and looked away. He brought his thumb to his mouth and began chewing the nail. He hated the fact that it was so easy for her to get to him.

Carol sighed. "Oh come on…don't pout." She stared at him, waiting for a response of some kind, but Daryl was silent, and he was refusing to look at her. "Come on," she said again. "Go on and tell me what you were really trying to say."

Daryl spat out a nail fragment and slowly turned to meet her gaze. "Ya gonna climb off your high horse then?" he growled under his breath.

"Yes," she said, rubbing her neck. "Please; continue."

He glared at her for a few more seconds and then blew out a breath, letting his frustration go. "What I was _tryin'_ to say…" he growled. "Is that the boy coulda got us both killed…'n for what?"

Carol's elbows were resting on her knees, her hands clasped under her chin as she listened. She found that she was extremely interested in hearing what Daryl thought about….well…the reasoning behind Glenn's spur-of-the-moment dash into the pharmacy. She arched an eyebrow and cocked her head to the side, waiting for him to keep going.

"A couple more rolls in the hay?" Daryl said, exasperated. The more he thought about that supply run, the more agitated he seemed to become. He raised an arm and let it drop.

Carol absorbed the words, trying to make sense of them. After several seconds of consideration, she decided to voice her thoughts. "So…" she said, her blue eyes trained on his face. "You don't think he had his priorities in order? Is that it?" she asked.

Daryl stared at her as if she'd said something completely asinine. "No," he growled. "I fuckin' _don't_."

She pulled a breath into her lungs and let it go.

_He doesn't understand._

"Don't you think you're being a little hard on him?"

The hunter felt a crease forming in his brow as he stared at his friend. "No. The kid took a dumbass risk for…"

"For something that was important to him." said Carol, finishing the thought.

Daryl's eyes narrowed in skepticism.

"He loves her. You know that. We can't blame him for wanting to be with her. The risks are everywhere…all the time. We don't know how long the prison's gonna last. We're all on borrowed time, in my opinion. And the fact that Glenn wants to spend whatever time he does have left with someone he cares about… I just…" She smiled softly, shaking her head. "I don't think it's any reason to pick on him."

Daryl let the words sink in. He knew that they made sense…or, some of them did anyway…but he still felt that his argument had merit. Carol wasn't there that day…she wasn't the one who had to fight off corpses while Glenn went on a condom run. "It was still stupid." he huffed.

A soft chuckle escaped her. "Maybe so," she admitted. "But love does that to people… especially _young_ people."

"Yeah," Daryl muttered before taking a swig from his water bottle. "No shit."

She smiled at him and they sat in comfortable silence, both of them listening to the subtle crackling of the fire. After several minutes, Carol seemed to remember something important. She stood suddenly, and walked to the other side of the small campsite.

"Whatcha doin'?" Daryl asked.

Carol crouched down and rummaged through her bag until her fingers closed around the desired objects. "Almost forgot about this." she said, before heading back towards her tree. She slumped down, hitting the soft earth, and stared at the can and can-opener that she held in her hands.

The hunter was eyeing her, trying to make out whatever it was that she held.

She felt him watching her and she lifted her chin. "Dinner." she announced, holding up the can.

Daryl was squinting through the dark, trying to read the label.

"It's just tomato soup." Carol admitted. "I tried to find us something more exotic…like chicken noodle, or chowder…but the pantry was lacking in options."

Daryl smirked and shook his head. "Nah. Ya did good."

Carol bit her bottom lip and tired to keep herself from grinning like an idiot. She knew she was being foolish. Carol was a grown, confident woman who could outshoot almost anyone at the prison. She took care of Judith…she worked the fences…she even trained some of the older kids in weapon usage, and she was always ready to help in any way that her leader asked. It had been a long time since Carol needed anyone's approval…especially a man's. She supposed she still didn't need it, but having Daryl praise her, even in such a small way, made her whole face light up. As she worked to keep her happiness concealed, Carol seemed to lose her train of thought.

The hunter was staring at her, waiting… He could see that one of her hands held a can opener, and he wondered if she intended to use it in the near future. Deciding that he would give Carol a moment, he pushed himself up off the ground and began roaming their small campsite.

The sudden movement stirred Carol from her temporary trance. "What are you doing?" she asked.

Daryl was studying the trees that surrounded their camp. "Lookin' for somethin'." he answered.

"What is it? Maybe I can help." she called to him.

But the hunter just waved at her, dismissing the offer. "Nah. Just hang tight. I got this."

"you sure?"

Daryl stood in front a large tree and looked up, trying to see the branches through the gloom. "Yeah," he answered. With a grunt, the hunter reached for one of the branches, and tore it from the trunk. The wood snapped…the sharp sound echoing throughout their campsite. "Here we go." Daryl muttered to himself as he studied his find. He made his way back towards Carol, and slumped down just a few feet from her.

"What'd you find?" she asked.

Daryl held up the branch, showing it to her. "Ya weren't gonna eat it cold were ya?"

Carol's lips spread into a smile. "Smart." she said.

He turned away, but Carol could've sworn she saw him blush a little.

Trying to ignore how cute he was when he was blushing, Carol decided to focus on the task at hand. She used the can opener to slowly cut through the aluminum. Once the top was gone, she handed Daryl the can.

He took the offering, and carefully wedged the can into the forked end of his branch. "Guessin' it just needs a minute or two." he growled softly as moved the branch until the can was hovering over the small fire.

The flames crackled, and the survivors waited patiently for their dinner to heat up. As they sat together, Carol occasionally glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. "You really are good at this." she sighed.

Daryl just snorted, ignoring the compliment.

"You are." she insisted. "I bet you would've been fine on your own. You don't even need me here." she said, her tone playful.

"I do." he argued…the answer came way too quickly for his liking, and he chided himself within the safety of his mind.

_Your ass better relax….woman's gonna see what a jackass you really are._

Carol's lips parted in amusement. The speediness of Daryl's response was a pleasant surprise. "Oh really?"

The hunter was trying to shrug it off and cover his tracks. "Yeah," he growled, "You brought the soup."

Carol reached out and lightly swatted his arm. She eyed him and shook her head.

Daryl chuckled as he looked at her. "What? I woulda forgot it…is all I'm sayin'."

She rolled her eyes and took another sip from her water bottle. "I think it's probably ready." she said, glancing at the can that was still suspended over the open flame.

Daryl followed her gaze and noticed that the liquid was beginning to bubble inside the can. "Shit, you're right." He withdrew the branch, and carefully lowered the can to the ground. "Best give it a minute to cool off."

Carol was still seated with her back to the tree trunk. She set her water bottle aside and leaned her head back to stare at the inky blackness overhead. There was something startling about the night sky…the darkened world was at once eerie and beautiful. Squinting, she could make out the tops of the pines…and beyond that, patches of sky… a blue so deep that it was barely distinguishable from the network of black branches. Stars were scattered like jewels, glimmering weakly…tiny points of light piercing the veil of darkness that hung over the world. She continued to stare, losing herself in the beauty and the stillness of the evening. Despite everything she'd gone through since the turn…everything she'd _lost_…Carol still felt lucky. Lucky to be _alive_…to be _there_, in _that_ moment…with someone she truly cared about. If it weren't for the turn…she never would've been able to experience freedom like this…she never would've met Daryl. Sighing, Carol tried to appreciate the moment for what it was; she wanted to hold onto it, memorize it.

"Soup's on." Daryl said, breaking the spell.

She chuckled to herself before turning to face her companion. He reached down and carefully pulled the can from the forked branch. The hunter swore quietly as he held the can and lifted it to his lips.

Carol stared at him in disbelief and folded her arms across her chest. "Well help yourself I guess…" she chided him playfully.

Daryl stared at her with narrowed eyes as he took a hesitant sip of the red liquid. "_Christ_!" he hissed, wincing a little.

"Serves you right." said Carol. She was surprised that he hadn't offered her the soup first.

The hunter's brows knit together. "What'd ya just say?"

"Whatever happened to ladies first?" she quipped.

Daryl's eyes were blue slits, and he wiped away a bit of soup from the corner of his bottom lip. "I wanted to see how hot it was…so ya wouldn't burn your damn tongue. Jesus…" he winced again at the pain in his mouth.

Carol didn't know what to say. Daryl Dixon was living, breathing proof that chivalry had survived the apocalypse. Her lips spread into a smile that she tried to hide behind her hands. She never thought she'd associate Daryl with the word sweet, but she didn't know what else to call it… He'd thought of her, before himself…and judging from his pained expression, he'd spared her a significant amount of discomfort. "Daryl…" she started to say. "I'm…I'm sorry…I didn't…"

But he just snorted. "Quit. I'm fine. Soup probably needs another minute though."

She couldn't help it; she chuckled at that.

"Glad you're gettin' a kick outta this," he groused.

His aggravation only made her laugh harder.

"I'm just makin' your damn night ain't I? What with these minor burns…'n tellin' ya how the kid nearly got our asses killed..."

Carol finally managed to get herself under control. She wiped away tears from the corners of her eyes, and focused on her partner. "I'm sorry. I'll stop."

"Mhmm." he grunted. "That's damn near all I heard when we got back from that run. Glenn was just runnin' his mouth…goin' on about how sorry he was…beggin' me to keep quiet about it."

"A request, which apparently wasn't honored…" she chuckled.

"He's lucky I didn't mention that shit to Rick."

Carol sighed and shook her head. "I still think you're being a little hard on him."

"Yeah," he shrugged. " I done heard what you think."

She cocked her head to the side and stared at him. "You didn't hear _all_ of it…" she bit her bottom lip and waited for him to say something.

Daryl seemed to forget his various frustrations the instant her teeth caught her flesh. That simple action managed to spark his interest, and he was suddenly very eager to hear everything she had to say.

"You keep saying that it was stupid…that Glenn risked his life…_your lives_" she quickly corrected herself. "And you think he did it for the wrong reasons…"

"That about sums it up." he said.

Carol clasped her hands under her chin and tried to organize her thoughts. She needed to choose her next words carefully. She was an intelligent woman, plagued by more sexual frustration than she could possibly hope to deal with on her own…and she needed to ensure that her words had the desired effect.

"I disagree." she finally said

Daryl eyed her, but didn't speak.

"I think Glenn had a perfectly valid reason." she said matter-of-factly.

Daryl snorted. "Ya think him gettin' laid was worth me riskin' my damn life? That it?"

Carol narrowed her eyes and smirked at him. "First of all, you're exaggerating."

"What?" he snapped.

"I highly doubt that your life was in danger…." said Carol.

The hunter's temper was beginning to flare. "Ya weren't there..ya didn't see what…"

"No," she interrupted. "I wasn't there…_but_, I know you. And _you_ know your way around walkers. You can handle yourself."

Daryl was torn. He felt like he was being complimented and chided at once…it was an unfamiliar sensation. He stared at the flames for a few seconds, as he tried to make sense of Carol's statement. "Alright…fine." he grunted, his eyes flicking back to her face. "Maybe it wasn't the cluster fuck I was makin' it out to be…but it was still stupid…'n there _were_ geeks around us."

Carol smiled at him. "Okay….we're making progress. Now if you can admit that maybe the two of you weren't teetering on the brink of death…can you also acknowledge the validity of Glenn's reasoning?"

He huffed. "Still havin' trouble with that part."

She shook her head and ran a hand through her hair. "Alright," she sighed. "I'm going to try and explain my perspective…I just need you to hear me out. Sound good?" she asked, her blue eyes fixed on him.

Daryl brought his thumb to his mouth and began gnawing the nail, but he answered her with a simple nod.

"Great." she clasped her hands together before continuing. "So…you see it as Glenn just wanting to get laid, right?"

Daryl glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. "That's what I said," he growled under his breath. "I'll say it again too…kid was just lookin' to get off."

Carol sighed again. She wanted this to go perfectly. She wanted to say all the right things, at the right time, but then she realized that she was over thinking it. Daryl was always the type to say exactly what he thought…no regrets, no reservations…and Carol felt the need to do the same. So, setting aside her carefully planned discussion points, she decided to take a page from the hunter's book, and say exactly what she was thinking in that moment.

"Is that all it is to you?" Carol asked. The smile on her face had faded…leaving behind a serious, even slightly somber expression.

Daryl's lips parted, and his thumb slowly fell away from his mouth. He hadn't counted on that question…and he wasn't sure how to respond. Staring at his companion through the gloom, the hunter let the words echo in his skull…

Carol grew anxious as she waited for him to speak. Her tongue darted quickly over her lips. "Is that all it is?" she asked again.

Daryl knew that he should answer her…but he couldn't.

Realizing that he wasn't going to respond, Carol sighed and ran her hands over her face. "It's so much more than that…" she said. "He wasn't being selfish; and he wasn't wrong." Carol insisted.

Daryl looked at her, his brows knitting together.

"He was thinking about her. He's always thinking about her…she's the person he cares for most on this earth. And he was thinking about the fact that the prison could fall. We don't know if the governor's still alive out there, and if he is…we can't begin to guess when he might come back, or how many people he'll have with him when he does…"

"Sayin' the prison ain't safe?" Daryl growled softly.

"It's safe for _now_." said Carol. "That doesn't mean it's going to last. We can't take things like that for granted anymore…we don't have that luxury. Everything is limited. Think about it. Our food, our ammo, our people.." she was counting things off on her fingers as she spoke. "And our _time_…" her voice was low. "Everything is rationed."

A shadow seemed to cross Daryl's features as he listened to her. He'd spent so much time worrying about his hunts, and how to keep everyone fed, that he never stopped to consider the fact that the prison could be taken from them… Everything they'd built…the lives they'd created for themselves…it could all disappear in a day…_in an afternoon_. The crease deepened in Daryl's brow. The only thing keeping the rest of the world out was a chain-link fence…_if the fence ever fell_…but the hunter didn't want to think about that.

Carol studied him; she could see that her words were sinking in. "It's incredible." she said softly.

Daryl lifted his chin and met her gaze.

"The prison…" she explained. "What we've been able to build there… We have gardens and livestock…there's kids there…It really is amazing, considering what it was when we found it… But even so…it's temporary."

"What's all this got to do with Glenn?" He asked, his voice a rough whisper.

Carol stared at him for several seconds. After taking a deep, cleansing breath, she answered him. "That's what Glenn was thinking about when he ran into that pharmacy. None of us know how much time we have left. He's just holding onto the good that he's found. He wants to experience joy, pleasure…as much as he can, for as long as he can…and we can't fault him that. It's normal…it's…" She paused, searching for the right words. "It's human."

Daryl was at a loss. All he could do was hold her gaze.

"Does that make sense?" she asked. "Because it should…" she sighed and reached for her water bottle, taking a few sips.

"Ya really believe all that?" he asked in a low growl.

Carol set her bottle down again and stared hard at the hunter. "Of course I do. I mean…" she reached up to rub her temple. "Don't you ever stop and wonder why we're doing all this?"

"All what?"

She took a moment to look around, admiring the dark forest that surrounded them. "This." Carol answered. "This trip. We're out here to find food that we can take back to the prison…so that no one goes hungry…so that we have the strength to fight off the person, or people, who will eventually try and take the prison from us. And once everyone gets their fill, and we're all at our best, we'll need more food…so that we can keep getting up, building our defenses, making supply runs…do you see where I'm going with this?" she asked.

"That's survival." said Daryl.

"It is." She acknowledged, her voice soft. "But that's not enough."

"What are ya sayin'?"

Carol clasped her hands in her lap and stared down at them. When she finally lifted her chin to meet his gaze, her eyes were clear and focused. "I don't want to just survive."

The hunter was lost again.

"It's not enough to live out of habit…we're just going through the motions. People need things to hold onto….things to make all of this worthwhile…and Glenn has that. He was lucky enough to find Maggie…to make a connection with her. I guess what I'm saying is…the two of them aren't just alive…they're _living_. Think about it…" she said. "By taking that risk, and going into that pharmacy, Glenn knew he'd be giving himself, and Maggie, more chances to be together…to feel something real. It can't just be about survival all the time…it just can't." Carol said the words with such conviction, she even managed to surprise herself.

"Seems like ya done some thinkin' about this…before now, I mean."

Carol was tempted to laugh, but she didn't. "Yeah," she breathed. "Recently…I have. You don't?" she asked.

Daryl shook his head. "Naw."

Carol was momentarily dumbstruck. "Really?"

He started gnawing his thumbnail again but didn't answer.

"You're satisfied with the way things are?"

"I'm alive." he said.

Carol sighed. "Okay; let's try something else. What was the highlight of your week?"

The hunter thought about it for a second. "Brought in a couple big rabbits the other day."

She leaned forward, holing her head in her hands.

"What's wrong with that?" he asked. "That was a good fuckin' day as far as I'm concerned."

"Rabbits…that was the highlight of your week?" she said, incredulous. "Don't you want to be able to give a better answer to that question?"

Daryl still didn't understand.

Carol lifted her chin and studied him. "Don't you want more? Don't you want to live…I mean _actually live_, before you die?"

"Seems like me 'n you got different ideas 'bout what livin' is."

"It's more than eating, fighting, sleeping and running." she insisted. "It's friendship…love, happiness, laughter, passion, release…" Carol stopped when she realized that Daryl just wasn't following. Sighing in defeat, she ran her hands over her face. "I'm sorry…I just…I felt like I needed to say that. I'll stop. I didn't mean to ramble."

"Naw," he growled softly. "It's fine."

She glanced at him, trying to gauge his sincerity.

"Really." Daryl assured her. "It's fine."

Carol gave him a weak smile and then reached for the can of soup that sat between them. "We should get back to dinner." she said before taking a sip.

Daryl watched her as she tasted the soup. "It makes sense." he said.

"Hm?" her eyes flicked to his face.

"What ya said…all that about survivin'…it makes sense. Folks ain't built for just eatin' 'n sleepin'…"

"No." She took another quick sip before handing him the can. "They're not."

Their fingers brushed, sending a jolt of electricity through each of their arms. They both cleared their throats, ignoring the sudden sensation. Daryl took a few sips before speaking again. "Guess it's just easier…" he mumbled.

"What is?"

"Focusin' on things like food, ammo…supplies. Shit we all need. Things we know how to get our hands on." He passed the can back to her.

"It is easier." she acknowledged, accepting the offering. "But that doesn't mean we should give up on the rest."

Daryl shrugged. "Some of it ain't that easy to come by."

Carol took another sip of soup. "It takes time. I think letting people in is the first step. Making connections."

"Ain't exactly my strong suit." he said.

Carol held the warm can in her hands and smiled at him. "You're not giving yourself enough credit."

The hunter eyed her, a skeptical look on his face.

"Well, friends…for instance. That's a meaningful connection; at least I think it is." she said.

Daryl was still staring at her.

"_We're_ friends." Carol explained. "And you can't sit here and tell me that Michonne, Rick, Glenn, Carl, Herschel…all the rest of them…you can't look me in the eye and tell me they're not your friends too."

The hunter brought his thumbnail back to his mouth and shrugged.

"They are." she insisted.

"I guess." He muttered, spitting out a nail fragment.

Carol rolled her eyes and took a sip from the can. "So we can agree that you've already established meaningful connections with the people in your life. Now all you need to do is build on them."

"Why?"

She just stared at him as if he'd said something completely ridiculous. "Because that's why we're still here. Everything we've been through…_the things we've had to do_…it wasn't so that we could live like animals...running and hiding, putting all of our energy into searching for food and shelter… We're here to _rebuild_…to lead lives worth living. We should make the most of the time we have left, and they best way to do that…in my opinion, is to continue forging connections with each other. After all, none of us would've made it this far on our own." When she'd finished speaking, Carol handed him the can.

He took it from her, his eyes fixed on her face. "Real deep thinker ain't ya?"

She chuckled in spite of herself. "Rick's been putting me on the night watch shift a lot lately…plenty of time for thinking."

"No shit." he said, before taking a sip.

They shared a laugh over that. "Well," she said, "Now you know what I think. Whether you wanted to or not." Carol's raised her arms before letting them drop to her lap.

Daryl chuckled. "It's fine."

"I really wasn't trying to ramble." she said, smiling at him.

"Ya weren't."

Carol rubbed her tired eyes. "Felt like I was."

The hunter leaned over, nudging her knee with the can. "Naw. You were just tryin' to get some shit off your mind. Ain't no harm there. Keep on talkin' if ya want."

She lifted her chin to look at him as she accepted the offering. "Sure you're not tired of listening?"

He smiled at her and shook his head. "Told ya; it's fine."

Carol couldn't keep the grin off her face as she brought the can to her lips. "Alright, if you really mean it." she teased. "I can keep going."

Daryl reached for a small twig and began tracing patterns in the dirt. "Go on," he insisted without looking at her. "Maybe I like listenin'."

Carol froze. The can was still clutched in her hands, but her attention was on the hunter who sat just over a foot away. She studied him in the soft light of the fire, and noticed that there was a small smirk on his mouth. Her heart skipped a beat and she was so fixated, that she didn't have time to look away before he lifted his chin and caught her stating at him.

"Daryl; please…just go to sleep. I'm fine. Really."

But the hunter refused to acknowledge the request.

Carol was in her sleeping bag, lying on her side. She propped herself up on one elbow as she stared at her companion. "I swear. I don't mind."

"I got this."

Carol sighed, releasing some of the frustration that was pent up inside her. "I've been taking all those watch shifts lately…I'm already used to this schedule; let me do it." she argued.

Daryl focused on the gun in his hand, and made sure it was loaded. He was sitting cross-legged on top of his sleeping bag. "I said I got it." he growled without looking at her.

"Fine. But you can't stop me from staying up with you." she huffed.

The hunter blew out a breath and turned to glare at her. "Go on 'n explain to me, what kinda sense it makes for _both_ of us to lose sleep?"

Carol drummed her fingers on the fabric of her sleeping bag but didn't offer up an answer.

Daryl snorted. "That's what I thought. Now go to bed. I'll wake ya in a couple hours."

"Why do you have to take first watch?" she asked, refusing to give up the fight.

He sighed and ran a hand through his tangled, dark hair. "I don't have to. I wanna. Ain't much of a sleeper anyhow."

"Neither am I."

Daryl's temper was starting to get the best of him. The hairs at the base of his neck were standing up. "You're gettin' on my damn nerves."

"Oh really?" Carol asked. She was still propped on her side, her eyes fixed on the brooding hunter. "Because if it weren't for me…Rick never would've let this trip happen."

Daryl kept a low growl locked in his chest and tried to ignore her. He sat on his sleeping bag, with his gun in his lap, and stared resolutely at the zipped tent flap.

Agitated by the loss of his attention, Carol frowned. Her blue eyes narrowed and she began to sit up, working her way out of the sleeping bag. "You can't stop me from staying up with you." she said.

The hunter snapped then. Hot blood was rushing through his veins and his nostrils flared a little with every breath. Gritting his teeth, he turned and found himself face to face with his companion. Carol was startled by the sudden movement and didn't have time to react before Daryl pushed her. His strong arm shot out…his palm hitting her chest, shoving her onto her back.

The instant his hand made contact with her skin, fear and anger began warring inside her…the emotions surging with alarming speed and intensity. All she wanted was to fight him…to resist. When her back hit the sleeping bag, she lost her breath. He was looming over her, pinning her down, and Carol's hands gripped his wrist…her nails clawing at his skin as she struggled to break free. They were both breathing hard, glaring at each other, and neither seemed to know how they'd reached that point.

As the blood continued to pound in Carol's ears, she came to a startling realization. Daryl's hand was still on her body…his broad, sweaty palm pressed to her chest. She could feel his fingertips dipping into the well of her throat. She stared up into his cold, blue eyes, and began losing herself in the color. The shade was something between ocean water and slate…she couldn't make herself look away. Shocks of dark hair framed his face and Carol was tempted to reach for him…to tug at him until his mouth was hovering over hers. Slowly, her grip loosened on his wrist…but she didn't let go.

Carol's tongue darted quickly over her lips as she worked to control her breathing. The longer she stared at him, the better she felt. Her anger disappeared, only to be replaced with arousal. She found that she liked being held down…she liked the feeling of Daryl's calloused hand on her skin. As she tried to read the expression on the hunter's face, Carol could feel every last one of her sexual urges, _her cravings_, rushing to the surface. She wanted him…_bad_. The lust began clouding her thoughts. While Carol's mind wandered, her delicate fingers traced subtle patterns on his wrist. She wasn't aware that a smirk was tugging at the corner of her mouth…or that a soft pink color was forming quietly on her cheeks. Her blue eyes flicked to his hand, that was splayed on her chest, before settling on his face again.

"_What…exactly…do you think you're doing_?" she asked, a hushed, teasing tone to her voice.

Daryl seemed startled by the question. His fingertips flexed involuntarily, and he could feel the sweat on her skin. "_I don't know_." he admitted in a rough whisper. The hunter swallowed hard and tried to slow his breathing. He stole a quick glance at his wrist, his insides twisting when he noticed the way her fingers were curled so gently around it…her skin was slightly pale against his… He swallowed hard before meeting her gaze. "_What are you doin'_?'

The smirk was spreading into a playful smile on Carol's lips. "_I don't know_." she chuckled softly.

Daryl wasn't sure what to think of the look on her face. A minute ago, she was glaring at him…but _now_… He wondered if there was a part of her that liked being held down. He turned the thought over and over in his mind, and the hairs at the base of his neck stood up. Every beat of his heart sent more warm blood coursing through his frame…from the tips of his toes, all the way to his fingers. He felt alive, _awake_, and all he wanted was to keep his hand on her body. The hunter was savoring the warmth of her skin, and he couldn't help but smirk at the irony of their situation. The two of them were isolated…surrounded by miles and miles of undisturbed wilderness. They'd made the trek into the woods with a single objective in mind…hunting. They were exhausted…_filthy_, but Daryl felt, in _that_ moment, that he'd finally cornered his prey. He had her on her back…she was at his mercy, and he was reluctant to give up the control he'd found.

Daryl could feel the beating of her heart…the way her chest rose and fell with every breath… His lids were growing heavy as he studied his partner. He seemed to notice her freckles for the first time…the faint markings dotting the bridge of her nose. The hunter's eyes narrowed as he tried to count them. Distracted by her face, and the steady pounding of her heart beneath his palm, Daryl didn't notice that Carol's grip was beginning to tighten around his wrist.

She was still smiling up at him, enjoying the feeling on his hand on her skin. Carol didn't know how someone she'd known for so long…someone she'd lived with, and fought alongside of for nearly two years, could suddenly have such an intense effect on her. She stared at the familiar face, and realized that all she wanted to do was kiss him. She wanted to know what he tasted like, how his lips would feel on hers…how his body would feel pressed against her own…it was all she could think about. Each new thought sent a rush of heat straight down to her core. As much as she loved the hunter's dominant side, and as happy as she would've been to lie there and let him have his way, Carol wasn't the submissive type. She'd spent a lifetime taking orders…cowering, and holding her tongue. But that woman died, along with Ed and Sophia. That pathetic shell of a human being didn't exist anymore. Carol had become a confident, capable fighter, and she wasn't afraid of a challenge. She wanted Daryl, but on her own terms.

Her eyes narrowed slightly and she noticed how the hunter's expression had changed. He was focused on her…his fingertips flexed every few seconds, as if he needed to remind himself that she was still there, and that he still had a hold on her. As she continued to study his face, Carol wondered if they were both experiencing the same thing...if they were caught in the same trance... Knowing that she needed to act, Carol decided to take advantage of the hunter's temporary daze. She held tight to his wrist and bit her bottom lip. Before either of them could take their next breath, Carol grunted and sat up suddenly, making him blink...

The action brought them closer...her face was just inches from his, and she watched as his eyes grew wide. Carol couldn't tell if he was scared, or aroused...it didn't matter. They were close, and she didn't want anything to separate them. His lips parted to make way for ragged breaths and he clawed lightly at her slick chest. Color was making its way into Daryl's cheeks and he didn't know what to do. He could feel the shocks of hair sticking to his temples and he swallowed hard. The way she was staring at him made his entire body warm; he had to look away. Glancing down, Daryl noticed that she was still holding his wrist...that was when it struck him...

_She ain't lettin' go..._

And he knew he couldn't either. The hunter didn't know what was happening between the two of them...but it unnerved him. The moment Carol sat up, invading his space, he felt that some of the control had been taken from him. Daryl wasn't used to relinquishing control, and he couldn't start now. In a feeble attempt to reassert his dominance, the hunter pressed against her chest. He wanted to push her back down..._he needed to_...but Carol was stronger than he'd anticipated, and she refused to submit. Her fingers were curled around his wrist as she fought to stay upright.

But Daryl grunted softly and kept his hand on her body. He wasn't going to let her win. Their eyes met and they stared hard at one another. Daryl licked his lips and worked to slow his breathing. "_What's it gonna take_?" he growled.

Carol cocked her head to the side, a small crease forming in her brow.

"_To get ya to sleep_..." he explained.

The smirk spread on her face and she leaned in closer. She saw the way Daryl tensed...a muscle in his jaw twitching...and it only added to her confidence. With her mouth at his ear, Carol whispered to him. "_More than you've got._"

Daryl felt the hushed words hit his skin and he shuddered. As the sudden chill worked its way down his spine, the hunter tried to make sense of what she'd said. His eyes narrowed when the meaning finally sank in. Anger burned hot beneath his skin and he needed an outlet...he needed to _fight_. But he knew he couldn't lash out at her. He suspected that Carol was just trying to get under his skin...to rattle him. If he lost his temper..she would win, and he couldn't let that happen. The hunter wanted to show her that he was up for the challenge.

Carol thought she was in control...that she knew what she was doing when she whispered into his ear. But once she was there, _breathing him in_, she felt the familiar rush...the high she got just from being close to him. It went straight to her head, making her dizzy, and all she wanted was more. She smiled, her eyes fluttering closed as she pulled his scent into her lungs.

_Fuck..._

It made her core hurt, and her body hum, but she couldn't stop. It wasn't just a scent...it was a feeling, a _taste, _and she was quickly becoming addicted. Her grip loosened on his wrist and her fingers resumed tracing the light patterns on his skin. She was using every last ounce of will power to keep herself from nuzzling him, but she wasn't sure how much longer she would last...she needed to be closer...to _touch_ him...

"_More than I got_?" Daryl echoed, his tongue darting out over his chapped lips again. "_That what you think_?" he growled under his breath.

Even the sound of his voice made her shiver.

"_I ain't lettin' ya stay up_." he whispered roughly.

Carol was trying desperately to remain calm. "_You can't stop me_..." she teased.

Her words hit his earlobe and he growled. A bead of sweat slipped slowly down his back. "_I can_." he insisted.

Daryl could smell her skin, her hair...and the scent was making him restless..._hungry_. He knew that his only advantage was physical strength, and he needed to use it. Gritting his teeth, he applied pressure with his hand, and seemed to catch her off guard. She gasped as her back hit the sleeping bag. Daryl was looming over her again, and the two survivors stared at one another.

Carol's breathing had picked up, and her chest rose and fell in a rhythmic pattern beneath his hand. She wanted to arch her back...invite him to explore. She wanted to feel that strong, calloused hand slide down her body... She'd had every intention of fighting him and staying up, but as she watched him watching her, Carol realized that he wasn't going to give in. When Daryl wanted something, there was usually nothing that could sway him. She figured her energy was probably best reserved for other things anyway. Releasing a sigh heavy with sexual frustration, Carol uncurled her fingers. Once her hands fell away from Daryl's wrist, she let her arms extend back behind her head in surrender.

"_Fine_," she breathed, still smirking at him. "_You win_."

Daryl smirked back at her. "_Good_. _Now stay put, 'n get some sleep_." With that, he slowly pulled his hand away from her body. The instant they separated, the hunter found that he missed the warmth of her skin. He spoke to distract himself. "_I'll wake ya in a few hours 'n your happy ass can take over_."

Carol rolled her eyes.

Daryl wanted to clear his head...to refocus on the task at hand. Watch wasn't something to be taken lightly, especially in a strange place...at night. But he couldn't get himself to stop looking at her. The way those slender arms were extended behind her head...like she was giving up...like she was at his mercy again... It was redirecting the flow of blood to his brain.

"What?" she asked, biting the corner of her lip.

The hunter snorted and used one hand to push the damp hair back from his brow. "Nothin'." His eyes flicked back to her face for a moment, and he wondered if he would ever have a chance to finish counting her freckles.

_Quit_.

The unwelcome thoughts were having a very immediate effect on his body and he needed another distraction. Turning away from Carol, he sat back down on his own sleeping bag and retrieved the gun that slid from his lap when he first shoved her. It occurred to Daryl, as he sat with his legs crossed, wincing a little at the pain below his waist, that the tent was entirely too small. He'd grown used to sharing cramped quarters with his fellow survivors...but this was different...or it _seemed_ different. He was alone with Carol, for starters... Daryl grunted softly to himself and turned the gun over in his hands. He frowned when he realized that the whole fucking tent smelled like her...her hair...the sweat on her skin...

_That's gonna be a big help._..

He sighed and waited for his blood flow to return to normal. The sound of a zipper stirred him from his thoughts, and he glanced over his shoulder. "What are ya doin'?"

"In case you haven't noticed, it's a little hot in here." she answered without looking at him. She was working to unzip her sleeping bag. "And I don't feel like sweating in this damn cocoon all night." Once she'd finished, she reached for the hem of her shirt and proceeded to pull the dingy fabric up and over her head.

Daryl's brows knit together as he stared at her.

She set her shirt aside before running her hands through her mussed hair. When she lifted her chin and met the hunter's gaze, she chuckled. "What?" Carol asked, raising her arms at her sides. "It's hot."

Daryl didn't know what to say. His eyes flicked briefly to her bare shoulders before settling on her face again.

Carol looked down at her battered tank top; she always wore one under her shirts...even in warm weather. She'd adopted the habit a long time ago. If something ever caught hold of her clothes on a run, and she needed to get away quickly, Carol wanted to know that she had the option of ditching a top layer. She'd never thought anything of it. When her eyes found Daryl's, she chuckled at the look on his face...like a disapproving parent...

"I'm sorry." she said. "Does this make you uncomfortable?"

The hunter snorted and looked away.

Carol smirked as she crawled in his direction. Daryl was trying valiantly to ignore her, but he could hear her getting closer. He shuddered when he felt her hands resting on his shoulders. "What are ya doin' now?" he growled, the sound was heavy with frustration. He kept his eyes trained on the tent flap and sat stock-still.

"Nothing." she said as she knelt behind him.

Daryl tensed when he felt her pushing the vest off his shoulders. He wanted to stop her, but he couldn't find the words. Reluctantly, he sighed and let the gun rest in his lap. Daryl reached back towards her, letting her slide the vest down his arms. He wasn't about to admit it, but he felt a little better once the heavy garment was gone.

Carol set the vest aside. "I don't know how you wear that thing in this heat." she said.

Daryl huffed. "Don't know why your ass can't just go to sleep."

She chuckled again. "Just wanted you to be comfortable."

"I'm fine." he growled.

Carol was still kneeling behind him. Her hands returned to his shoulders. He was still wearing a sleeveless shirt, made of some thin material. She could see where his sweat had darkened the fabric, and she wanted so badly to taste it, but she closed her eyes and let the thought go. With a soft sigh, she gave his shoulders a squeeze. "_I'll leave you to it then_." she whispered, her mouth was at his ear.

Daryl swallowed hard, but didn't speak.

"Just wake me if you need company." said Carol. Her hands fell away from his shoulders and she crawled back to her bedroll. Curling up on her side, she willed herself to relax.

After several seconds, Daryl glanced back at her.

Carol's eyes were closed, but she could feel him watching her. A small smile spread on her mouth and she had to keep herself from laughing. "Aren't you supposed to be keeping watch?" she asked.

Daryl blushed and looked away. "Ain't ya supposed to be sleepin'?" he growled.

She laughed then, her body shaking as she worked to contain the sound.

The hunter sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. It was going to be a long night.

Birds stretched their wings and squirrels moved quickly down tree trunks. Insects and animals emerged from their hiding places with caution as the forest came to life. Leaves hung heavy with dew, the clear drops shining quietly in the pre-dawn gloom. A rabbit sped through the brush, its footsteps muffled by the rich, dark earth beneath its paws. Deer turned up leaf litter with their wet noses, their white tails flicking back and forth. Unbeknownst to the tent's two occupants, the rest of the world seemed to be shaking off its slumber.

Carol groaned softly and adjusted the bundle of clothes under her head. She was still caught somewhere between the waking world and her dreams. Her eyes were closed and her skin was damp...a night in the hot, cramped tent left her body covered in a fine sheet of sweat. She'd slept with her sleeping bag open, in the hopes of cooling off, but the stifling warmth still plagued her. Carol sighed into her makeshift pillow and shifted on her bedroll. The heat made it almost impossible to sleep comfortably. But the instant Carol moved, her lips parted and a small gasp escaped her.

It wasn't just humid, stale air making her sweat. Sleep hadn't relinquished its hold on her, and she had no way of knowing that the warmth in the tent had more than one source. When she shifted on the sleeping bag, she felt something at her back...and then there was movement near her waist... A small crease formed in her brow, but she was still too tired to act on her vague concerns. Instead, she adjusted the bundle of clothes again. The force at her back seemed to respond to her movements...a sudden pressure on her hips made her breath catch.

Daryl had no idea that his hand had been resting on her waist...and he wasn't aware that the same hand was slowly sliding down to her hip. With a soft grunt, he held onto her body and bucked against her. She gasped, but the sound couldn't reach him through the thick fog of sleep. All he knew was that he liked the feeling of the softness he'd found. His eyes were closed, strands of dark, tangled hair hung in his face. He squeezed her hip before letting his hand travel back up her body, towards her small waist. The hunter's calloused palm slid along her curves, up...fingers splaying when he reached the dip at her waist...then back down, to her hip. He gripped her there, his own hips bucking weakly, making her gasp again.

Carol didn't know what was happening, but the heat seemed to be getting worse...and there was a twinge of pain between her legs. It wasn't enough to wake her, but she was growing restless. She was dimly aware of something pressing up against her...something warm. Daryl bucked behind her and she groaned in response. Whatever it was...the strange force at her back...Carol found that she liked it. Shifting on the bedroll again, she pushed back, countering Daryl's movements.

The hunter growled at the sudden resistance and bucked harder, his fingernails pricking at the skin near her hip. He inched closer to her warmth, his nose brushing the nape of her neck. He was muttering softly into her skin and grinding his hips into her ass. Daryl used his grip to keep her body flush with his.

Fresh sweat was breaking out on Carol's forehead and the pain had grown sharp between her legs. She could feel something touching her...there was pressure on her hips...something was brushing her neck, almost tickling her...and every time she pushed back, an unseen force was jerking forward, pressing against her ass. Carol's brows knit together as she realized that it wasn't just heat behind her...

Daryl nuzzled her neck and inhaled as much of her as he could. She was so warm...so soft and responsive. Each time he bucked, she pushed back into him. The friction...the proximity...her scent, it was all too much. The sensations sent blood rushing to his groin until he was hard. He could feel himself swelling...his member growing...but he couldn't stop. Daryl needed to stay close to her, to keep pressing into that softness. When his shaft was completely rigid, he shuddered at the feeling of her ass moving back against him. Her warm body brushed his groin, slowly, purposefully, and he nuzzled her neck again. His hips seemed to act on their own, bucking every few seconds. The hunter's mind was hazy, and his cock was throbbing within the confines of his boxers. He wanted more friction, more heat...his hand traveled from her hip, down to her smooth, bare thigh...

Carol was panting into her makeshift pillow as the ache in her core grew worse. Despite the warmth of the tent, goose bumps were rising on her arms and legs. She didn't know what was happening...but she knew she didn't want it to stop. When she pushed back, Carol could feel the sudden hardness pressing against her ass, and a soft whine escaped her.

Daryl's fingers were curling around the top of her thigh and her scent was in his nose. He nuzzled the base of her neck again, breathing her in...he could feel his cock getting harder. The hunter growled into the crook of her neck and bucked, seeking release. The flesh of her thigh felt so good in his hand. He continued to inhale her...she smelled like a woman and he loved being so close to her..._surrounded_ by her. His scruff brushed the tender skin near her shoulder, and she giggled. The sound sent a vibration through her body, and Daryl felt it in his groin. It was his turn to whine. He nipped at her shoulder and ran his hand up and down her leg.

Carol was clutching desperately at the rumpled sleeping bag beneath her...her nails digging into the fabric... Daryl's body was strong, hard, warm behind her. Every touch made her tremble. When she felt his scruff at the base of her neck, she bit her bottom lip and tried to stifle the nervous giggle that was bubbling up inside her. Carol pushed back, loving the way he countered her movements. She took a deep breath, savoring his sharp, masculine scent...that aura that seemed to surround the both of them... He squeezed her thigh, and she moaned at the feeling of his calloused palm on her bare skin...

_Bare skin?_

Carol felt her breath catch as a realization struck her. The heavy fog of sleep was slowly beginning to clear...and as the shadows melted away, rational thoughts crept into her aching skull...one by one. Her eyes were still closed, but a deep crease was forming in her brow. She stopped panting long enough to repeat the two words silently in her head...

_Bare...skin._..

They sounded even stranger the second time...they didn't make sense... As she struggled to fully wake up, Carol tried to get her bearings.

_Where? What...why would there be bare skin...I don't..._

But before she could finish the jumbled thought, Daryl bucked against her ass. The hardness pressing into her from behind was enough to make her eyes snap open. She blinked at the surrounding gloom and gasped into her pillow. It took her several seconds to remember where she was, and when the pieces fell back into place, she swallowed hard.

_Oh my god._..

Her heart started to thrum with frightening speed. The tip of her tongue darted out over her lips and she cast a quick glance down at her body. She was still curled on her side...resting on the open sleeping bag. Her dingy tank top was plastered to the sweat on her skin...but her pants were gone... She started to panic...she couldn't remember taking them off... Carol was shaking as she stared down at the cotton panties she was wearing. Her toes curled out of nervousness.

_What happened?_

Carol's mind was racing as she considered possible explanations...but the pressure on her thigh caught her attention... She gasped again, the crease in her brow deepening as she squinted through the darkness and focused on the very real hand that was gripping her leg.

_Jesus Christ._...

But Carol quickly discovered that the hand was the least of her concerns...there was a body next to her... a warm, _living_, _breathing_ body that definitely wasn't next to her when she fell asleep... Her brain was struggling to accept the fact that the body belonged to Daryl...that it was _his_ hand curled around her thigh... Carol's heart rate seemed to speed up with each passing second.

_Daryl_.

The muscles in her stomach were knotting up. She tried to remain calm...to keep her breathing even. The last thing she needed was for him to wake up. If she was having trouble assessing their current sleeping arrangement, Carol knew that his reaction would be even worse.

He shifted behind her, his nose brushing her neck, and she felt a rush of heat going straight to her core. He continued to grind slowly into her ass and she was shocked when her body reacted on instinct, pushing back into him... She hadn't meant to do it...to encourage him...at least...she didn't _think_ she meant it. Carol was still in the process of waking up and she couldn't be sure. She had so many questions...

_How did we get here? Why...when did he get so close to me?_

He bucked his hips and she couldn't stop the small moan that escaped her. Her blue eyes grew wide when she realized that she wasn't the only one whose pants had gone missing during the night. She swallowed hard and tired not to think about the fact that his arousal was pressing into her from behind. She could feel the rigid outline of his manhood through his boxers.

_Fuck_...

Carol was getting wet. The sensation startled her. She couldn't remember the last time... It was definitely before the turn...and it certainly hadn't been because of a man. Carol was always the type to take care of her own needs. Ed never worried about whether or not she was satisfied in bed, and that was fine with her. She learned to ease the ache between her legs, quickly and quietly...usually with the help of a vibrator. But this was different. She was responding to Daryl...to his _body_...and he seemed to be responding to her's... She could feel his legs behind her...his feet...so much of his skin was touching her's.

_Where the fuck did his pants go?_

Not that Carol minded the contact...but she thought that he might...at least when he woke up.

_He has no idea what he's doing._..

But his body sure seemed to. She shivered when she felt him growling softly into the crook of her neck. He was maintaining his grip on her leg, keeping her close. His skin was damp and warm against hers. The hunter's flat stomach was pressed to her back, and his body seemed to be curling protectively around hers. He nuzzled her shoulder blade, making her whimper.

_And his shirt? What happened there?_

Carol's brows knit together as she tried to determine where their clothes had gone... Daryl wasn't in the habit of shedding layers for anyone...ever. And she couldn't begin to guess what would possess the both of them to ditch their pants. With the tip of her tongue resting between her lips, and her heart thrumming in her chest, Carol began analyzing her options.

_I can pretend I'm asleep. I can lie here...act like nothing's changed. I'll just wait until he wakes up...we'll separate...we don't need to address it._

But Carol wasn't sure how long she could keep the charade going. He was turning her on and making her restless. If she remained in her current position, lying next to him...her body would just continue to respond, and she worried that the friction between them would lead to something Daryl wasn't ready for. She slammed her eyes shut when she felt his erection pressing into her again.

_Or...we can keep going._..

The thought was tempting. The hunter was obviously seeking contact, even if he didn't realize it.

_Would that be wrong? Just to keep going?_

She didn't know. Part of Carol, the _weaker_ part, considered pushing the panties down her legs. She could do it slowly..._carefully_...just slide the fabric down far enough to expose her core. She could reach back and tug at his waistband until his manhood was free...and then...things would progress naturally...they could...

_Jesus! Stop..._

Carol brought the dangerous train of thought to a screeching halt.

_Not like this. He doesn't know what he's doing. He's probably just dreaming._

Of course, given the hunter's positioning, and the state of his body... he could only be dreaming of so many things...

_Maybe you should just wake him...end this. You're not his plaything. _

But she wanted to be. Carol sighed and fought the urge to push back against him. She laid on the sleeping bag and agonized over how to proceed. While Carol was busy weighing pros and cons, her partner was slowly emerging from the murky world of sleep.

Daryl's mind was cloudy with fatigue and the soft scent of Carol's skin. His body was strangely warm, and there was a nagging pain below his waist. He tightened his grip on her thigh before sliding his hand back up to her hip. Her skin seemed to tremble under his touch. His eyes were still closed, and his chapped lips were barely touching the nape of her neck. There was something comforting about holding her. The closeness made him feel good...safe, and he ground his hips into her again. When he felt the firm flesh of her ass against his aching cock, Daryl whined. "_Fuck_..." he muttered into her shoulder.

The blend of pain and pleasure in his groin was very real, and it was pulling the hunter back into the waking world. He could feel sweat on his skin...the dampness made the sleeping bag stick to his side. He shifted, trying to get comfortable, but when he moved...the hunter felt his cock drip. Daryl was completely rigid within the confines of his boxers, and he had no idea how he'd gotten that way. He hadn't dealt with unwelcome morning erections since he was in his early twenties. When Daryl realized that his boxers were the only clothes on his body, panic seized his heart. His blue eyes flew open, and he tried to adjust to the gloom that filled the tent.

For several frightening moments, Daryl didn't know where he was...or who he was with. All he knew was that he was surrounded by heat, a familiar scent, and his member was engorged. The hunter's blood froze in his veins when he realized that the source of all those things was Carol.

_Fucking hell._..

Any joy or pleasure he'd taken from pressing his body against hers disappeared in an instant. He was filled with a crippling blend of fear and confusion. He swallowed hard, and noticed that his mouth had gone dry. It didn't make sense...his chest began to tighten as the anxiety intensified.

_The hell happened? Christ..._

The hunter was so shaken that he failed to realize his fingers were still curled around her hip. It took a few more confusing seconds before he acknowledged the warm flesh under his palm. Daryl's eyes grew wide and he had to fight the urge to swear as he pulled his hand away from her...His fingers were shaking, as if he'd been stung...or burned...

_Lord._.._What did ya do?_

He couldn't even begin to guess...but he knew it wasn't anything good. Daryl was trying to think...to sort it all out...but his groin was demanding attention.

_For fuck's sake._...

He wasn't just hard...he was hard at dawn, in a small tent, with Carol... Daryl blinked at the darkness as his eyes continued to adjust. He was right next to her... The hunter felt a cold sweat break out on his skin. He really, _truly_ needed an explanation.

_Ya'll are curled up like a couple goddamn kittens...how did ya let that happen? Your ass better move...now._

He winced at the angry voice in his head. Daryl had every intention of moving...but he wanted to do it without waking Carol. And then...something occurred to him. A thought so incredibly horrific that it nearly made him sick.

_What if she's already awake dumbass?_

"_Shit..." _he breathed. The hunter was so rattled that he didn't realize he'd spoken the word aloud.

The sudden curse roused Carol from her trance and her body twitched. She didn't mean it...she wanted to maintain the charade and convince her partner that she was sleeping, but she'd been so startled by his voice that she jerked. The motion was slight...but it was enough.

In that hellish moment, both survivors had the exact same thought.

_Fuck._..

Daryl's heart leapt into his throat. Guilt churned inside him, like acid eating away at his gut. He clenched his jaw and eased back...leaving a slice of breathing room between their bodies. When he shifted, Daryl's eyes slammed shut. He was close to coming, and the movement made his cock throb within his boxers. He couldn't stop the hiss that slid from between his teeth.

"Are you okay?" Carol asked as she rolled over to face him, concern etched on her face.

Daryl blinked, and took a second to make sure he'd heard her. He swallowed hard while beads of sweat continued to form at his temples...behind his knees... The hunter appeared to be in some sort of daze; he was too mortified to say anything. His eyes were wide and fearful as he stared at his companion, and he was making every effort to keep his hands away from his groin.

Carol didn't know what to do...how to help him... "Daryl," she said softly, "Are you okay?"

The companions were lying on their sides, staring at one another…each of them looking as though they'd seen a ghost. Neither spoke…and the sound of their strained breathing seemed to fill the small tent. The deafening silence stretched on with agonizing slowness, and Carol wasn't sure how much longer she could take it. Her heart was beating so fast that she began to feel sick, and she knew that Daryl couldn't be doing much better….given the expression on his face. He was confused, frightened…understandably so. This wasn't normal. In fact, Carol was willing to bet that it was about as far from normal as she and Daryl could get. She studied her partner. He looked like he was caught in a nightmare that he couldn't wake up from. Carol took a deep breath, drawing on her courage and rationality.

_Okay…it's bad….but it's not that bad. We've gotta get past this. We have to._

She kept her eyes on Daryl's face and refused to let herself look down. As intrigued as she was by the hunter's arousal, Carol knew that any attention, however slight, that she might happen to pay to his groin, would probably give him a stroke. If she even glanced at his boxers, she knew he would cringe. The last thing they needed was for Daryl to have an anxiety attack during the middle of their trip…

_There has to be a way out of this…I just need to talk him through it…_

She worried that he would bolt at any moment…that any sudden movements might startle him.

_Well he's not going to run, at least not for a bit. He can't get far with an erection…_

The thought offered a little comfort, but when she looked closer at her companion, Carol could see that he was shaking…trembling, either with fear, or anger…maybe embarrassment, or some terrible combination of the three.

_No more waiting._

Carol swallowed hard before speaking. "_Daryl_," she whispered.

The sound of his own name made the hunter flinch.

"_Hey_," she breathed, trying to remain calm. "_I need you to talk to me. Are you alright_?" she asked, her brows knitting together in concern.

His mouth was dry, and he couldn't handle the idea of talking, at least not then, but he kept his eyes locked on hers. He was frozen.

A flicker of movement caught Carol's attention and she noticed that the hunter's hands were balling into nervous fists and he was clutching desperately at the sleeping bag that was still trapped beneath their bodies. Her heart was still thrumming in her chest, and the temperature in the tent seemed to be rising.

"_Daryl_," she whispered again. "_I need something…just a yes or a no…let me know that you're still here. Okay? Are you hearing me_?"

The hunter had gone pale. He quickly brought his thumb to his mouth and bit the nail. The voice in his head was urging him to stay silent, but he knew Carol needed an answer. Swallowing hard, he managed a slight nod.

She breathed a small sigh of relief, but knew that the battle was far from over. As she worked to slow her breathing, Carol tried to decide what to say to him. "_Are…are you okay_?" she asked hesitantly, not wanting to scare him off.

The hunter tore his eyes from hers and focused on the sleeping bag beneath him. He shook his head and continued gnawing at his nail.

Carol hated seeing him like that…fearful, withdrawn…she knew that his state of undress probably wasn't helping matters. Daryl had never been comfortable with his body, from what Carol could tell, and he never changed in front of anyone. But somehow, he'd wound up pressed against her in nothing more than his boxers. She was sure the hunter was acutely aware of his exposed skin. Licking her lips, Carol summoned the words that she hoped would offer him some comfort.

"_It's alright_." she breathed.

Daryl's eyes flicked anxiously back to her face, but he wouldn't release his thumb. He stared at his companion and felt part of his nail crack between his teeth. He couldn't understand what she'd said.

_Alright? How can she think it's alright?_

Carol watched as a crease formed in the hunter's brow. "_Really_," she insisted. "_It's fine_."

But he just shook his head again, his blue eyes trained on her face.

"_It is_." she whispered. "_I'm fine_."

As Daryl lay trembling on the open sleeping bag, he wondered how feasible it would be for him to run.

_How far ya gonna get with no clothes dumbass?_

The voice in his head was harsh, but Daryl knew he deserved every ounce of guilt that was plaguing him.

Carol could see how much he was struggling…she just wanted to erase the look on his face. "_Nothing happened_." she said softly.

The hunter stopped chewing his nail.

"_Really_," she continued, glad that she had his attention. "_When you think about it…nothing…actually..happened_."

Daryl's eyes narrowed in skepticism.

_That ain't the goddamn point…_

Anger began simmering beneath his skin, every muscle in his body grew tense. "_Nothin'_ _happened_?" he echoed, the words coming out as hushed growls.

Carol blinked; she was surprised that he'd actually spoken. "_That's right_." she whispered.

The hunter's eyes were mean, blue slits. "_The hell it is_," he hissed.

Carol's lips parted; the anger that she could hear in his voice made her uneasy. "_Daryl_…"

"_Naw_," he cut her off suddenly. "_Your ass can't lie there 'n tell me nothin' happened. For Christ's sake Carol…_" he yanked his thumb away from his mouth and gestured at her body. "_You're in your goddamn underwear! What made your dumbass think that was a good idea_?"

Once the initial shock wore off, it was Carol's turn to get angry. Her eyes narrowed and her nails began clawing at the sleeping bag. "_Excuse me_?" she hissed back at him.

Daryl just continued to glare at her.

"_You're saying this is my fault? Is that it_?" She snapped.

There was so much venom in her words that Daryl flinched. It was wrong to lash out at her; he knew that…but what other choice did he have? Anger was his only defense. He wanted to yell at her…to spit and swear until he was spent. He wanted to ease the guilt that was still eating at him…but as he stared at his companion, he knew he couldn't do any of those things. It wasn't her fault, and she was the last person on earth who should have to deal with some redneck asshole bitching at her. Disgusted with himself, and his actions, Daryl lowered his gaze. He couldn't look at her.

"_Naw_," he growled, but the fight seemed to have gone out of him. "_It ain't your fault_." He bit his bottom lip hard and tried to keep himself from saying anything else. He'd already made a mess of things.

Carol was surprised by the change in his voice. She knew then that the outburst was just his way of masking his shame. Daryl was harder on himself than anyone else. Her expression softened as she stared at him. She knew that the hunter was likely fighting an internal battle, and she just wanted to help him win. With her mind made up, Carol cleared her throat to get his attention.

He stirred slightly, as if startled, but he wouldn't lift his chin.

A soft sigh passed Carol's lips. "_Daryl; look at me_." she whispered.

Slowly, cautiously, the hunter met her gaze. His body was still tense, and he was breathing through his nose.

Carol hated how uncomfortable he looked. She wanted him to feel safe with her. "_I've never lied to you. And I don't plan to start now. So when I say that it's fine…I mean it. Alright_?"

Daryl's hands were still clutching at the sleeping bag, as if he was afraid to let go, and his breathing seemed to pick up the longer Carol stared at him.

She wanted to reassure him…to _convince_ him, but the task was proving difficult. "_Look_," she said, her voice low. "_Don't go beating yourself up. There's no reason for that. I'm fine_."

The hunter swallowed hard and silently wished that there was more space between them. "_I should go_." he growled softly.

Carol's brow furrowed. "_Go? Go where_?"

Daryl huffed, his blunt nails clawing absently at the sleeping bag. "_Don't matter. Jus…shouldn't be here…like this_." He averted his gaze as the last two words left his lips. He was finding it increasingly difficult to maintain eye contact with her.

Carol's tongue flicked out over her lips as she tried to determine what to say. She bit the corner of her bottom lip and reminded herself that the hunter had never been fond of physical contact…with anyone, but he'd woken up pressed against her…and now he was lying in his boxers, inches away from her. She could only assume he was struggling to conceal the pain he was in. Carol decided that they were both being ridiculous.

_It's not a big deal. Men get erections….all the time, every day, for any number of reasons. We shouldn't be treating this like some cardinal sin. It's natural._

And that was when it hit her.

_It's natural…_

As the words echoed in her head, Carol became convinced that they were the right ones. She let out a small sigh and placed all of her focus on Daryl. "_Hey_." she said.

He glanced at her from beneath his lashes.

"_You don't need to go anywhere, and you don't need to feel bad about this."_

But the hunter just snorted out of frustration.

"_I mean it. I'm not mad…and no harm was done. I'm not going to say anything to anyone…if that's what you're worried about_." Carol whispered.

Ice water pooled in Daryl's stomach. He hadn't considered the possibility that Carol might say something…

_Fuckin' christ…_

Carol watched as the color drained from her partner's face. "_Daryl, relax. You're acting like you've done something terrible_…"

The hunter was fighting to control his breathing. "_What would ya fuckin' call it_?" he asked in a rough whisper.

Carol kept her cool and held his gaze. "_Natural_." she finally said, as if it were common knowledge.

Daryl's eyes were wide with disbelief and the crease in his brow grew deeper. "_Natural_?" he echoed.

"_Yes_." she answered without any hesitation.

Daryl huffed as one hand came up to pinch the bridge of his nose. He muttered curses to himself and willed his body to relax.

"_It's nothing to get worked up over_." said Carol. She was still hoping to get through to him.

The hunter pushed his hand back into his tangled hair; his fingers formed a fist. "_How do ya figure that_?" he snapped at her.

Carol was running out of ways to reassure her partner. She sighed through her nose and stared at him. "_Because it's normal. It's biology_."

The hunter's skeptical gaze was fixed on her.

"_Think about it_." she said. "_We're two healthy, unattached adults, sharing a small space for an extended period of time. It's just proximity…I mean, we're pretty cramped in here. You don't have any control over what your body does while you're sleeping_."

Daryl wanted to die. It didn't matter how… Walkers, a gunshot, even an aggressive cold would be fine…so long as whatever it was took him the fuck out.

_Jesus Christ…._

He tugged sharply at his hair and felt his insides churning again. His eyes slammed shut…creases forming at the corners.

"_Daryl_…" she started to reach out to him, but the malice in his voice made her freeze.

"_I got no fuckin' right to touch ya_!" he snarled at her.

The words stung. Carol couldn't help to think of her husband…the way he used to scream at her. Daryl hadn't been this hostile since his brother's death, and she wasn't sure how to handle the aggression. Her eyes were wide, fearful, as she waited for the hunter to calm down.

The instant those words left his mouth, Daryl found himself regretting them…or at least the tone he'd used. It was true; he didn't have a right, or a reason to lay hands on Carol. But he supposed he could've gotten that point across another way.

_Keep your damn mouth shut._

The anger made his body even warmer, and the heat was getting to him. The heat…the pain below his waist, the embarrassment…he just wanted to claw his way out of it.

_But there ain't a way out. Your ass is stuck here…with her, 'n ya need to make it work._

Daryl knew that he and Carol needed to make peace with this mess, and put the damn thing to bed, but he wasn't sure how to move past it. The hunter guessed that he'd be better equipped to think of a solution, if all the blood hadn't rushed away from his brain. Slowly, his fist unclenched, and his hand fell back to the sleeping bag in defeat. His anger was replaced with contrition, and he clawed anxiously at the fabric beneath him.

"_Shouldn't talk to ya like that…I jus…I ain't good with this shit_." he admitted without looking at her. His voice was low as he spoke to her. "_What I shoulda said is…I got no right to lay hands on ya_."

Carol was momentarily in awe of the change that had taken place in her companion. He was genuinely remorseful…and for a moment, he seemed more like a frightened child than a man. "_Daryl_…" she whispered. "_It's alright…you didn't hurt me…no harm was done_."

"_It's wrong. Don't know how it happened….but I'm sorry_." He growled softly. The hunter was still lying on his side, and his body was slightly curled. He wanted to disappear…to make himself small. He couldn't face her.

Carol couldn't take it anymore; she needed to erase his guilt. Drawing on her courage, she reached out to him again. She moved slowly, cautiously, not wanting to startle him. Daryl was chewing his bottom lip, his gaze lowered. He wasn't looking at her. Carol's heart began to pound…the heavy thud seemed so loud, she was surprised the hunter couldn't hear it. She was scared, unsure, but she knew she had to keep going. Carefully, she used her slender fingers to tuck a piece of Daryl's dark hair behind his ear.

The hunter flinched at the slight contact, his body tensing all over again. "_I'm sorry_…" he growled without lifting his chin.

Carol pulled a cleansing breath into her lungs. "_Don't be_." She whispered, her fingertips grazing his ear.

Daryl shuddered. Her hand was lingering near his ear and he didn't understand what she was doing. Swallowing hard, he forced himself to glance up at her, their eyes meeting. "_Why_?" he asked, feeling more confused than he'd ever been in his life.

Carol managed a weak smile as she tucked another strand of hair behind his ear. He twitched but made no moves to stop her. "_Because you haven't done anything to upset me_."

The hunter stared at her through the gloom, and tried to make sense of what she'd just said. When he felt her nimble fingers touch him again, the contact sent a jolt of electricity straight to his groin. He shook his head slowly, trying to clear away the strange thoughts that were filling his skull. "_Naw…it's wrong_."

Carol let her thumb rest at his temple; her eyes were still locked on his. "_I told you…it's not_." In that moment, as she lay so close to someone she wanted so badly, Carol knew she had to speak her mind. She had to tell him exactly what she was thinking. A strong flush was making its way up her body. The warmth started in her feet, making her toes curl. The heat licked up her legs…sweat formed at the backs of her knees. As the feeling continued to build, it hit her core, making her walls tighten. Carol's stomach trembled with nervous energy and she was growing restless. She tried to release some of the tension with a sigh, and hoped that the color would stay out of her cheeks. Her blue eyes were clear, focused on her partner…and for half a heartbeat, she caught the corner of her bottom lip between her teeth.

_Tell him…_

"_Maybe I liked it_." she whispered.

Daryl blinked, a look of confusion coming over him, as if he hadn't understood a word she'd said. His heart began to thrum and his lips parted slightly. The temperature in the tent seemed to rise with each passing second, and the hunter found that he couldn't breathe. Of all the things Carol might've said…he certainly hadn't expected to hear _that_… His mind and his body were at odds. Daryl couldn't accept what she'd told him, but his body understood. He felt himself get harder. And she was still staring at him…Daryl wondered if her eyes had always been that blue.

"_It's okay_," she said, her thumb smoothing a shock of hair near his temple.

Her voice broke the hunter's trance and he blinked again.

"_To like it_…" Carol explained.

The way she was talking made Daryl's groin tighten. She was whispering…soft words falling from her lips, like secrets. He liked the gentle way she was touching him. The hunter knew that he should stop her…or he thought he should. He'd couldn't remember the last time he was so physically close to another person. But it was more than that. It was a _woman_ touching him…lying there with him… It was Carol.

"_I can stop_…" she said. Her thumb was absently rubbing the skin just below his ear, while her fingers lightly gripped the base of his neck.

Daryl's body was urging him to touch her… He was scared, excited…wide awake, and he didn't know what to say. His hand formed another fist as he clutched at the fabric of the sleeping bag. With his mind racing, the hunter tore his gaze from hers. He glanced down at her body, trying to memorize every detail. The cotton panties sat low on her hip, and she'd drawn her legs up out of nervousness…just like him. Lying on their sides, facing each other…the survivors were mirror images of one another. They were both working to control their breathing; their blue eyes shone vibrant in the pre-dawn gloom. Daryl noticed the way her tank top rode up from her waist, exposing her flat, smooth stomach. When he squinted, the hunter could make out the small, shadowed place where her belly button hid. He found that he wanted to feel her skin under his hands…to run his palm up under her top and touch the parts of her that he couldn't see.

Carol could feel his eyes on her body and the pain between her legs grew worse. Not knowing what else to do or say, she pushed her fingers into his hair, lightly grazing his scalp. The hunter growled then, his eyes slamming shut.

"_I can stop_…" she whispered again.

Daryl couldn't speak, and he couldn't look at her, but he managed to shake his head.

Carol's lips parted in awe.

_He wants me to keep going…he just can't say it._

Working to slow her breathing, Carol absently stroked the ends of his hair. Daryl clawed at the sleeping bag. "_Fuck_…" he grunted softly.

"_Feel good_?" she asked.

His eyes were still closed, but he nodded.

Feeling brave, Carol let her hand slip from his hair. She moved down, past his collar bone, until her palm was resting just over his heart. The action startled him and he reached for her wrist, gripping it. The hunter couldn't handle much more contact. Every little touch turned him on, and he wasn't about to come in front of her. His eyes eased open and he stared hard at the woman lying so close to him.

"_What's wrong_?" she asked.

Daryl was still clutching her wrist.

Carol had to remind herself that Daryl wasn't used to this sort of thing…and that simple touches were a huge leap for the two of them. A soft smile spread on her lips. She wanted him to know that she understood. "_Too much_?" she asked in a whisper.

The hunter swallowed hard before nodding.

Carol let a soft sigh pass her lips and she carefully pulled her hand away from him. Daryl released her and they stared at one another.

"_It's okay_." she said. "_I get it_."

It was Daryl's turn to sigh. "_Naw…it ain't_…" he gnawed his bottom lip, hating how hard it was to talk to her… "_I jus…I don't_…."

"_Hey_," she said. "_It's okay. I know this is…different_."

The hunter kept his eyes on hers.

"_This isn't us_." she admitted.

A crease formed in Daryl's brow.

"_But it could be_…" Carol whispered, blushing a little.

Daryl considered the words for several seconds before speaking. "_Yeah_?"

The soft smile was still on Carol's lips. "_Yeah_."

"_That somethin' ya want_?" he asked in a low growl.

She felt her entire body get warm. Carol couldn't bring herself to say that she wanted it…she couldn't even nod. The blush was getting stronger on her cheeks but she knew she needed to give him an answer.

"_All I'm saying is_…" she bit her lip for a second, trying to summon the courage she would need if she ever wanted to get the words out. "_This is the best morning I've had in a while_."

Daryl's stomach flipped as color rushed to his cheeks. "_That right_?" he made himself ask.

A nervous giggle escaped her and she brought her hands up to cover her mouth.

The hunter couldn't stop the slight smirk from creeping onto his face. He was still rattled, and he still had plenty of questions and reservations, but he was starting to feel just a little bit better about the whole thing. Daryl drummed his fingers on the sleeping bag.

"_It ain't us_…" he said, echoing her words. "_But it could be_…" The hunter seemed to be thinking it out as he spoke.

Carol giggled again and rolled onto her back. She ran her hands over her face and pushed them back into her hair. Her legs were raised and bent at the knee as she stared up at the domed ceiling of their small tent. "_It could be_." she sighed wistfully, her fingers tugging at her own hair.

Daryl grunted as he propped himself up on one elbow and stared at her. "_Wanna clear that up_?" he asked.

Carol turned her head and met his gaze. "_What_?" she chuckled.

The hunter felt himself blushing. "_Ya makin' an offer? That it_?" His narrowed, blue eyes were trained on her.

Carol bit the corner of her lip and turned away. She refocused on the ceiling. "_Maybe_." she admitted, without looking at him.

Daryl huffed.

The sound made Carol laugh. She clasped her hands and let them rest over her stomach.

"_You're fuckin' with me_." he growled under his breath.

"_I'm not_." she laughed.

Daryl was battling several distinct types of frustration as he laid in the tent with her. "_Naw? Then go on 'n say what ya mean_."

Carol could feel the blush getting worse on her cheeks. She kept her focus on the ceiling, knowing that if she looked at him…she'd end up stumbling over her words like an idiot. "_I'm saying_…" Carol hesitated, trying to determine the best way to voice her thoughts. "_That this doesn't just have to be a hunting trip_."

Daryl stared at her. "_Yeah_?"

"_Yeah. And if you need to blow off some steam…I could help with that_." Carol's heart was thrumming fast, but at least she'd said her peace.

The hunter wasn't sure how to respond. He'd never been in this situation before. He swallowed hard before speaking. "_Say I take ya up on it_…"

Carol turned to face him again, her hands still resting on her stomach.

"_What happens when we get back_?" He asked.

Carol's brows knit together; she hadn't thought that far ahead. "_Nothing…I mean…what are you worried about? No one has to know. It's no one's business how we spend our time out here_." she said.

Daryl considered that. "_Sayin' it stays out here_?"

She smirked at him. "_That's what I'm saying_."

Daryl knew that he should've just run. He should never have engaged her. This was a lot to process before the sun was even up…but he couldn't deny the fact that he was intrigued by Carol's proposal.

"_You're thinking about it_…" she said.

He could hear the smile in her voice. It was a statement, not a question. "_Maybe I am_." he admitted.

Carol bit the corner of her lip and sat up.

Daryl stared at her, unsure of what she was doing.

She beckoned to him. "Sit up."

The hunter was still confused.

"Come on." she said, smiling at him.

Daryl didn't want to. He was still battling the pain below his waist, but he sensed that he should listen. Carol seemed to have some strange power…or leverage over him all of a sudden. He was intrigued by the idea of blowing off steam with her…whatever that might entail, and he didn't want to do anything to make her withdraw the offer. Keeping a growl locked in his chest, he forced himself to sit up. Daryl sat with his legs crossed and grabbed the sleeping bag, pulling the fabric up to cover his lap. He still felt so vulnerable, exposed…and he wanted to hide his arousal.

Carol smirked at his modesty. They sat across from one another, and Daryl waited.

"Give me your hand." she said.

Daryl's eyes narrowed but he hesitantly lifted an arm and reached out to her.

Carol smiled as she took his hand and held it between her own. Her fingers curled around the back of his hand, while her thumbs pressed into the center of his palm, kneading the flesh. Daryl tensed, his fingertips flexing, curling on instinct.

"What are ya doin'?" he asked.

Carol's eyes flicked to his face. "Touching you."

"Why?"

She smirked at him as her fingers continued their ministrations. "Because I want you to get used to it. It would be nice if you didn't flinch every time."

Daryl blushed again. He liked the way she was rubbing his hand, but it was still a strange sensation. He'd never been very comfortable with anyone touching him. The hairs on his arms were standing up.

Carol loved the way his hand felt…the calloused palm, his knuckles…each one of his fingers… She continued to massage him, hoping to ease some of the tension. Her thumbs pressed into the meat of his palm again and again, making slow circles, applying pressure… Daryl was intently focused on the motion of her fingers. Occasionally, she glanced up at him and saw him blush. After several minutes, she released him. The hunter's hand dropped back to his lap and they stared at one another. Carol smiled at him, waiting patiently. Daryl quickly realized what she wanted. He licked his lips and lifted his other arm. He reached out to her until she took his hand.

"You're catching on." she said, smirking.

Daryl gnawed his bottom lip.

Carol began massaging him, easing the aches and pains just as she'd done with his other hand. She noticed that he didn't tense when her fingers curled around him. She smiled to herself.

_It's working._

The whole thing was still very surreal to Daryl, but he couldn't deny how good it felt to let her touch him.

"You still thinking about it?" she asked, glancing up at him.

Daryl felt his insides twist. He couldn't answer her.

Carol gently set his hand down and began to move from her seated position.

"What are ya doin' now?" he asked.

She crawled until she was kneeling behind him. Her hands went to his shoulders, just as they'd done the night before. Daryl released a heavy sigh and closed his eyes. She began to knead his shoulders as she leaned in close, her mouth near his ear. "_Are you thinking about it_?" she whispered.

The hunter's cock dripped. Carol's hands felt so fucking good on his shoulders. He answered her with a nod.

A smile spread on her lips as she let her forehead rest against the back of his neck. The contact made Daryl jerk and Carol sighed into his skin. "_We need to work on that_." she whispered.

"_I know_." he said softly.

Without warning, Carol ran her hands up into his hair, and he growled. The sexy sound made her core hurt, but she knew she had to focus. "_It's okay_," she breathed. "_I'm just touching you_."

Together, the two survivors sat in silence. Daryl's eyes were closed and he could feel the heat pressing in all around him. His skin was damp, the humid air was stale, and the heavy thud of his heart echoed in his ears. He didn't know how much more he could take…it was all so new, but he couldn't make Carol stop. Her hands were soft, her touch was careful, and he liked having her close to him. She was right; if they were going to move forward, he needed to relax. He needed to adjust to the feeling of being touched.

Carol was raking her fingers through his dark hair, quietly torturing both of them. Desire began to get the best of her. She seemed to tug at his hair a little harder. Her breathing had picked up. Daryl could feel her panting against the back of his neck.

"Ya alright?" he asked, his eyes still closed.

"Yeah," she managed to say. Knowing that she needed a distraction, Carol bit her bottom lip and pulled Daryl back by his hair.

"_Fuck_…." he hissed, as he fell onto his back. His cock seemed to get harder, and he was glad that his lower half was still concealed by the sleeping bag. His head was resting on Carol's thighs. She loomed over him, staring down with a look of amusement on her face. Daryl looked up; there was something funny about seeing her upside down and they smirked at one another.

Carol's hands had formed fists in his hair; she wanted to maintain her grip on him. As she knelt with his head in her lap, she was tempted to lean down and kiss him.

"What was that for?" he asked, meaning the way she'd pulled him back.

She shrugged and smiled down at him.

Daryl tried to process the fact that he was resting on her bare thighs…but her hands in his hair were incredibly distracting. His eyes slammed shut when she tugged at his locks. "How did we get here?" he asked, ignoring the way his member was throbbing.

"What do you mean?" Carol asked, her nails grazing his scalp.

The hunter opened his eyes and stared up at her. "Where'd our clothes go? How'd I end up…" but he couldn't bring himself to say the words.

_Fuckin' wrapped around ya with a hard-on…_

Carol continued to play with his hair as she stared down at him. "Well…I'm thinking the heat had something to do with it. God…" she shook her head at the memory. "It was so miserable last night, I wasn't sure I'd even get to sleep. Guess we just did the natural thing and shed layers, hoping for some relief."

"Must've been pretty fuckin' hot." he muttered.

Carol smirked at him. "Guess so."

"Still don't explain how we woke up like we did…."

She'd been wondering about that as well. She ran her fingers through his hair again, making him groan. "No one wants to sleep alone." she said simply.

Daryl stared up at her, a crease forming in his brow.

"We were sharing a small space…it was normal for us to seek each other out. People feel safer in numbers. They want the comfort…the warmth." said Carol.

That was difficult for the hunter to accept. He'd always been comfortable on his own…but he couldn't really think of a better explanation than Carol's. Maybe it had just been too long since he'd been close to someone. Maybe his body was craving the contact.

"I guess." he finally answered.

Carol smiled as her hands moved from his hair, down, grazing the sides of his neck, past his collar bones and over his chest. She leaned forward, hovering over him and letting her soft hands slide even further down his body until she reached his stomach. The muscles trembled under her touch.

Daryl reached for her wrists, stopping her. His expression was pained as he stared up at his partner.

"Not ready for that yet?" she asked, her fingertips lightly clawing his stomach.

"Not yet." he admitted.

Carol cocked her head to the side and gave him a weak smile. "Okay." She eased back, withdrawing her hands. Daryl let her go. Sitting back on her calves, Carol sighed. "At least we're making progress."

Daryl snorted in amusement and forced himself to sit up. The instant he moved, he felt his cock drip.

_Godammitt.._

He really needed the erection to go…but he was not about to take care of it in front of Carol. Sighing through his nose, Daryl shifted until he was lying on his stomach. He stifled a curse and clenched his teeth. The hunter laid on the open sleeping bag, propped on his elbows. His head hung low as he tried to control his breathing.

Carol smirked as she laid down beside him. "That can't be comfortable." she said.

Daryl didn't answer her.

She folded her arms under her chin and glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. They were both lying on their stomachs, and their hips brushed every few seconds. "I'm not helping, am I?" she asked, a teasing tone to her voice.

Daryl sighed again and shook his head.

Carol bit the corner of her lip. "I_ could_…."

The hunter turned to look at her, his blue eyes narrowed.

She just smirked at him.

"I'm still tryin' to wrap my head around all this." he growled softly.

Carol blew out a breath. "I know. I'm sorry." She tore her eyes from his and stared out at the wall of the tent.

"It ain't you. It's just fuckin' early…I ain't been through this in a while. I feel like a damn jackass."

She nudged him with her hip. "Stop. You're not a jackass."

He glanced at her, and the way she was looking at him made his cock throb. It was hard enough keeping his need pressed down against the sleeping bag…but the fact that her body was next to his just seemed to make everything worse. He could feel her long, bare legs touching his. Curiosity got the best of him and Daryl turned his head to look back at their bodies. When he saw her ass in those thin, cotton panties, more blood rushed to his groin. He chided himself and quickly refocused on the wall of the tent. His cock was aching for release and he worried that any little touch would send him over the edge.

"Need ya to start talkin'." he said, his eyes closing out of frustration.

"About what?"

Daryl growled under his breath. "Don't matter. Last run ya went on…anything."

Carol's lips parted as she tried to think of what to say.

"C'mon." he pleaded.

"I'm thinking." she said.

"Think faster. I ain't stayin' like this all mornin'; we got shit to do."

Carol's brow furrowed. "Um…I…okay, the last run…Me and Rick took some of the newcomers out."

Daryl's eyes were still slammed shut, his head hanging low. "Ya'll see any geeks?" he asked.

She nodded. "Yeah, a few."

"Fine." the hunter growled. "Tell me about 'em. Don't leave nothin' out."

Carol wasn't sure she understood. "I mean…they were geeks…I don't know what you want me to…"

He groaned, his nails clawing at the sleeping bag. "Tell me about 'em. Everything ya remember."

"But how will that..."

"Just do this for me. It's gonna help."

Carol stared at him, a look of confusion on her face.

Daryl swallowed hard. "If I keep thinkin' about ya…lyin' there in your damn underwear, I ain't gonna be able to get up off this floor. I'd rather think about fuckin' geeks. I'd appreciate it if you could start talkin'."

Understanding washed over her then. "Oh…sorry."

"Sooner I get this shit taken care of, the sooner we can get out there 'n start checkin' traps. You help me out here, 'n we can see about blowin' off that steam later." He glanced at her, hoping she knew what he meant.

Carol couldn't help but smile at him. Her arms were still folded under her chin, but she kept her blue eyes on his. "Must've been ten walkers…we started moving through them and I lost count at some point. We had guns, but Rick wanted us to save ammo."

"Ya use a knife?" Daryl asked.

She nodded. "Got the first one right in the eye."

"Yeah?" he asked. His body was already starting to relax.

"It was disgusting. The eye socket was full of puss. Thing must've been dead for months. Got some of it on my shirt…" she said, still smiling at him.

The hunter smirked at her. "What else happened?"

"_Easy_…" Daryl breathed.

Carol swallowed hard as a bead of sweat rolled down her jaw.

The hunter let his hand rest lightly on the small of her back. "_You got this_." he whispered, the hushed words hitting her skin.

Carol couldn't feel his hand, or his words. She ignored the stifling heat that plastered her clothes to her body, and she kept her breathing even. All that mattered was the doe. She blinked sweat away from her eyes and focused.

Sensing that she was about to make her shot, Daryl eased back. He moved slowly, cautiously, a bed of dried pine needles muffling his footsteps. He reached up, carefully wiping sweat away from his upper lip, but his eyes were fixed on Carol. When she shifted slightly, raising her rifle, he watched the way her shoulder blades moved under her shirt. The hunter glanced down at her feet, taking note of the way she'd dug the heels of her boots into the soft earth. Her entire body was wound up, tension running through her like a steel trap…just waiting for something or someone to set it off. Daryl could see the doe in the distance; it still hadn't picked up their scent.

_You got this…_

He repeated the words silently in his head. His fingers were curled anxiously around the strap of his bow, just in case.

Carol had both eyes open. She watched the doe's every move. Its ears flicked back and forth, and its black eyes scanned the forest, searching for any signs of danger. It stared in Carol's direction, and for a moment, she wondered if it could see her. She held her breath and let her finger hover over the trigger. Seconds later, the doe's interest seemed to fade and she lowered her head. As the quiet animal searched the forest floor for food, Carol knew the time had come. She exhaled slowly, and focused on lining up her shot. Another bead of sweat followed the line of her jaw, and her heart was pounding within the walls of her chest. But she ignored everything…she blocked out every insignificant detail and focused on the prize. Hefting the rifle just a bit higher, and narrowing her blue eyes, Carol counted off the seconds in her head.

_One, two, three…_

On three, Carol squeezed the trigger. There was a sharp crack as the bullet flew from the barrel, and the sound rang in Carol's ears. Her body was vibrating with trapped adrenaline and her eyes grew wide as she watched the doe collapse in the distance; the carcass hit the earth with a soft thud. Carol's lips parted in awe. She was no stranger to the world of weapons. She practiced on a regular basis and even spent spare time training newcomers at the prison. Carol was a good shot…better than most. She liked the way guns felt in her hands…the weight of them. Hitting a target was nothing new, but Carol had never done this before. She'd never been hunting… stalking the same animal for hours…for _miles_, until the perfect opportunity arose… There was something incredibly thrilling about it, and the whole experience left her breathless.

She stood frozen, the rifle still clutched tightly in her hands. Slowly, Carol's stiff arms lowered the weapon. Her heart was pounding, and the blood continued to rush in her ears. Feeling incredibly awake, and alive, Carol let herself smile.

Daryl was just a few feet behind her, his hands in his hair. "_Holy shit_…" he breathed "_Ya_…" but the hunter didn't get to finish the thought.

The instant Carol remembered he was there, she turned around. Her bright blue eyes were fixed on him and she dropped the rifle, moving into his space. She stood on her toes and reached for his hair, pulling his mouth to hers. Carol kissed him hard, not caring if he was ready for it or not. Her hands slid from his hair and she gently held his face, her thumbs resting near his temples. She knew it was reckless, but she couldn't help it. Carol was filled with the shocking blend of adrenaline, blood-lust and confidence that comes with making a kill. She was alive, she was happy, and she wanted Daryl. So she didn't overthink it, she simply acted.

When she collided with him, Daryl didn't know what to do. He hadn't been kissed in so long. Her soft lips were pressing into his and the feeling was enough to make him dizzy. The sun was beating down on their backs, and her body was warm against his…it was all too much.

As if she could hear his thoughts, Carol broke the kiss. She sucked her bottom lip, tasting him there, and stared up into his eyes. "You okay?" she asked.

But Daryl was light-headed and didn't know if he could even string words together in a way that made sense.

"Daryl?" she said, hoping to get a response out of him.

He cleared his throat and held her gaze.

She let her hands fall away from his face as she took a step back, giving him some breathing room.

The hunter studied her…the way her chest rose and fell…the sweat glistening just above the dip in her cleavage. When his eyes made their way back to her face, he was intently focused on her. "_Is this you makin' good on that offer_?" he asked.

Carol tried to catch her breath as she answered with a nod.

Daryl continued to stare at her and tried to determine if he could handle more contact. Once again, his mind and his body were at odds.

_Ya got no idea what you're gettin' yourself into._

The hunter was out of his depth. He'd grown accustomed to pushing others away…keeping himself isolated. He'd done just fine without any physical release since the turn, and he wasn't sure it was wise to engage in something like this…something that had the potential to become addictive…_distracting_. Daryl wouldn't say it out loud, but he was scared. He didn't know what would happen if he let Carol in. But the longer he stared at her, the more convinced he became that they could do this. They could help one another.

"We don't have to." she said, breaking his trance.

Daryl held her gaze, his blue eyes cutting into her. He'd made up his mind. He wanted whatever she was willing to give him. "Wanna try that again?" he asked.

Carol didn't need any more urging. She stepped back into his space and kissed him before he could say anything else. When her lips hit his, Daryl closed his eyes. Pleasure rippled through him in waves, from his head all the way down to his feet. She was applying just enough pressure, and her hands found their way back to his hair. Carol kissed him like she was hungry for him…like there was nothing else she wanted. Her soft lips felt so good on his mouth, and her urgency was turning him on. She was aggressive, tugging at his hair, dominating the kiss, her body pressing into his… Daryl considered holding back…letting her take what she wanted. But he wasn't used to relinquishing control. His blood was singing and he knew he needed to respond to her.

As her lips continued to move against his, Daryl's instincts began to kick in. The initial shock wore off, and he realized that he needed more. Her hands were winding in his hair and he finally parted his lips for her.

Carol gasped, surprised by the change. She pulled back, just enough to look him in the eye. Her heart was racing, but she managed to get the words out. "_You're…you're sure_?" she breathed, her clear eyes searching his face for any signs of doubt.

Daryl slowly moved his hands to her waist. It felt good to touch her…to hold on to her. He was still scared, _nervous_, but they'd already stumbled across whatever lines remained between them, and Daryl couldn't go back. With his eyes locked on hers, the hunter pulled a calming breath into his lungs and made himself speak. "_I'm sure_."

Carol trembled when she felt his strong hands on her body. She smoothed the shocks of hair near his temples with her thumbs; she was still holding his face…keeping him there. "_It's different_…" she breathed.

"It is." he admitted. The hunter flexed his fingertips experimentally, gripping her just a little tighter.

A small gasp escaped her, and Daryl smirked. They were standing so close, and they couldn't seem to take their eyes away from each other. Daryl stared at her and she stared back, their blue eyes growing dark with arousal. Carol swallowed hard as her hands traveled down to his shoulders. She squeezed; as if she needed to remind herself that he was real. When he felt her nails digging in, the hunter had to bite his bottom lip to keep from growling. They were working to control their breathing. Her hands slid lower, to his chest, her fingers splaying slowly over the toned flesh. She could feel the warmth of his skin through his shirt.

Carol licked her lips as she savored the contact with him. "Is this okay?" she asked, rubbing the spot just above his heart.

Daryl tensed for a moment, but he closed his eyes and exhaled slowly. "Yeah." he answered in a low growl once his eyes eased open.

"_I'm just touching you_." She whispered.

The hunter could feel a half smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "I know." he said.

She smiled back at him.

As they continued to stare at one another, Daryl tightened his grip on her waist; his broad hands were beginning to massage her. Carol let out a soft sigh and moved in closer, her forehead resting against his chest.

"Ya like that?" he asked, his strong fingers curling around to her lower back and pressing in hard.

"_God_..." she sighed happily, losing herself in the smell of his clothes.

Daryl used his grip to keep her body close; he wanted to feel her pressed against him...warm and alive. As the survivors stood together, slowly adjusting, the forest seemed to come to life around them... as if every living thing was suddenly as restless as they were. Cicadas sung out in the heat...their collective, chirping hum echoing through the forest... Birds called to one another...soft wings rustling as they flew from their hiding places in the trees...

Daryl ducked his chin and inhaled the scent from her hair. The second he pulled her into his lungs, his groin tightened. The simple act of being close to her was having an intense effect on him, and he needed more. He worked the muscles at the base of her spine, wanting to drive out any pain...the way she'd done for him in the tent. He remembered how careful she'd been with his hands, and he just wanted to return the favor. Daryl found that it was surprisingly easy to touch her. He liked the warmth of her body...the soft little sounds she made when his fingertips pressed in near her tailbone. But as much as he wanted her, the hunter couldn't bring himself to move his hands any lower. He didn't want to overstep his boundaries...if any remained.

Carol groaned into his chest. With her eyes closed in ecstasy, she swore that she could taste his sweat. Her hands were traveling slowly, up to his strong shoulders, and then back down to his firm chest. She couldn't get enough of him...touching him was intoxicating. The heat wasn't helping...

Heavy rays of golden light were melting through the canopy, dappling the forest floor in bright spots. It was just past noon and the sun had reached its peak overhead. The survivors could feel sweat covering their bodies as they suffered in the humid air. They needed water...shade, but Daryl and Carol seemed unwilling to separate.

Daryl swallowed hard. He wanted more of her, but he didn't know how to ask. Carol's body was flush with his, and her eyes flew open when she felt his arousal. Her lips parted, and she pushed away from his chest to look up into his face. He was studying her with all the quiet intensity of a wolf...his cold blue eyes focused, _hungry_... She bit her bottom lip as she held his gaze; her lids were getting heavy. Carol felt as though she could see everything he wanted right there in his face...the thoughts he was too afraid to voice. She wondered why he was hesitating.

"_It's okay,_" she breathed.

The hunter's eyes narrowed.

Carol stood on her toes and leaned in closer, whispering against his lips. "_You can touch me._"

Hot blood was rushing beneath Daryl's skin and he was starting to feel feverish.

"_Lower_..." she explained, placing a quick kiss to the corner of his mouth.

Daryl licked his lips as his heart rate sped up. His expression seemed almost fearful as he slowly, carefully let one of his hands move down her body. His breath caught when he felt the curve of her ass...the firm flesh he'd been thinking about since he woke up next to her that morning...

Carol couldn't take it. As soon as his broad hand slid down to her ass, she kissed him. Reaching for his hair, she pulled his mouth to hers. Daryl was in a daze, and he couldn't resist her. The sudden pressure forced his lips to part, and her cool, sweet tongue dipped inside. Daryl couldn't stop himself from shuddering. Violent chills ran up and down the length of his spine and he gasped into her mouth. Carol tugged his hair harder while her tongue slid past his.

Needing to feel more of her body, Daryl moved both hands to her ass and began massaging her. He was cautious at first, but as she continued to kiss him, his reservations faded. He let her taste flood his mouth while he gripped her roughly, kneading her flesh. The feeling of her in his hands was enough to make him hard. As they enjoyed one another, the hunter tried to accept the fact that it was Carol's body up against him..._Carol's tongue in his mouth_... The thought made him dizzy and he refocused on her...on the pleasure she was bringing him.

The survivors were caught in the grip of something bigger than themselves...something neither of them understood. Lust and heat seemed to bleed together, the colors running... As they tasted one another, the summer air grew hazy around them. Time and space became irrelevant. The world fell away, piece by piece, until Daryl and Carol were the only things left. They weren't thinking, at least not about anything but sheer physical release...and they weren't breathing. The two broken people were exploring one another, with shaking hands and swollen lips. They stayed close, lost in one another...neither of them willing to give up the connection.

Carol's mind was reeling, but she couldn't stop. She wanted as much of him as she could get. She kissed him as if the two of them were caught in a daydream that she might wake from at any moment. He was passive at first, but his need seemed to build with each beat of their hearts. He was massaging a rough rhythm into her ass while his tongue slipped under hers. When she felt him in her mouth, Carol whined...a crease forming in her brow.

_This isn't happening..._

It was too good to be real. _He_ was too good. The feeling of those calloused hands on her body...the way he was growling against her lips...and the smell of his fucking hair... Carol knew, as she sucked his tongue and felt him buck his hips, that she'd never been more frustrated. Her body was humming with a need that only he could satisfy. All she could think about was sex...with _him_... She just wanted _more_. More skin, more kissing...She wanted to taste more than just his mouth. Carol let the desire cloud her judgment like alcohol as she moved her hands to his neck, caressing him.

_God_...

Daryl couldn't think straight. Every time Carol moaned, he felt his groin tighten. The pressure on his lips was amazing, and she explored his mouth without fear or hesitation. Her tongue flicked against his, teasing him...before he could even process the feeling...she bit him. His brows knit together and he gasped at the pain, but it only lasted a moment. Her teeth were slowly sinking into his bottom lip and the hunter realized that it felt fucking good. The spark of pain made him harder and he used his grip on her ass to press her body into his. Daryl wanted her to feel it...he wanted her to know what she was doing to him. She responded by clawing lightly at his neck.

Carol tugged at his lip, relishing the momentary control she had over him. His arousal was growing between them, and the knowledge that she'd done that made her wet. It was a thrilling sensation...to be wrapped up in something so heated...so _sudden_. She never imagined she'd be so close to Daryl, but he was there...standing with her, _surrounding_ her. And when his tongue caressed hers, she had no choice but to accept that it was real. The hardness below his waist was real...the sweat on his neck, and the moisture between her legs... His enthusiasm was building as he kissed her harder. Carol let him in and her whole body shivered. His scent was everywhere, making her light headed, and she decided that nothing mattered but him. She just needed to enjoy it...enjoy him...for as long as she could.

Daryl's cock was dripping in anticipation as he memorized Carol's taste. Her mouth was so wet..._eager_, and her lips were pliant against his. He nearly came when he felt her suck his tongue. But Daryl kept himself in check. His impression of the cryptic chat they'd had in the tent that morning lead him to believe that she was willing to do more than kiss him. It had been so long since Daryl even let himself think about sex, and now he had a woman pressed against him, who seemed to be offering it up on a silver platter...at least, he thought she was. Kissing Carol was incredible, and her ass felt so good in his hands, but if there was any chance of getting inside her, Daryl wanted to hold back his orgasm until then. It was a two way street after all. He assumed Carol's offer wasn't made out of charity...and that she wanted something in return.

_Ya need to get her off..._

The thought unnerved him, but Daryl wasn't one to back down from a challenge. Even though his dick was already throbbing, and Carol's tongue was sliding slowly against his, making him whine, the hunter wouldn't allow himself to come. He'd gone without release for a long time, and he knew he could go a little longer. His body was on edge, but Daryl wasn't some teenager…he had more control than that, and he intended to last for as long as Carol needed him. With his eyes closed, the hunter ignored his own needs and let himself enjoy the moment. He'd forgotten what it was like to touch a woman…and to be touched in return. Carol's tongue flicked against his and he felt himself starting to smile. He couldn't help it. Daryl kissed her, matching her enthusiasm. One of his hands remained on her ass while the other slid up to her back. Her warm, lean body was pressing into his and her soft groans filled his ears.

As the tip of her tongue traced his bottom lip, Daryl realized what truly made the whole thing surreal…it was _fun_. The hunter couldn't recall the last time he'd actually had fun. His whole life revolved around survival…the basic necessities, but this was different. They were both letting their guards down for once…they were taking time to indulge in something completely selfish and counterproductive. There were a thousand other things that the two of them could be doing, but they didn't care. They'd set their responsibilities aside for the moment and they weren't wasting time over thinking. The survivors seemed to be melting into one another, tasting, biting, licking and teasing, and neither of them wanted to stop.

Carol could feel him smiling against her lips and a giddy feeling began bubbling up inside her…it rushed to the surface before she could stop it, and a nervous chuckle escaped her. Their connection broke and they eased apart just enough to stare at each other.

"What?" she asked, her hands lacing at the back of his neck.

Daryl smirked at her. "_You're_ the one that stopped..." his hand was still clutching at her back, as if she might be ripped away from him.

Carol blushed, another giggle escaping her. She bit her lip and shrugged. "I'm sorry…it's just…this is so weird."

The hunter gripped her ass a little tighter.

"_Good_ weird." she added.

"Yeah." he growled softly, his blue eyes fixed on her mouth.

She stared up into his face as her hands moved back into his tangled hair. She watched the way his lips parted when her fingers intertwined with his damp locks. Carol liked that she could get a reaction out of him with so little effort. "You like that?" she asked, smiling.

Daryl answered with a nod. He let his gaze drift down to the dip in her cleavage. As he stared, the hunter wondered what it would feel like to drag his tongue up between those two soft swells. Before he could lose himself in those hazy thoughts, Daryl lifted his chin, refocusing on her face.

"Why don't ya tell me what _you_ like?" he asked in a low growl.

Carol blinked, surprised by the question. She played absently with his hair and tried to process what he'd said.

"What?" he asked, noting the change in her expression.

Carol shook her head and blinked again. "It's….nothing," she said, still smiling at him. "Just…no one's ever asked me that before." she felt another faint blush coming to her cheeks as she uttered the last words.

Daryl stopped rubbing her ass, his eyes narrowing. As he studied the woman he'd grown so close to, the hunter realized that this was more than a few stolen moments of heat…or it should be. It wasn't about release anymore. He didn't just want to make her come, he wanted to pleasure her…drive her crazy. Daryl wanted to make her forget her name... He knew that she deserved that much. The hunter's desire….his change in perspective, was sudden and surprising. But all he had to do was look at her to know he'd made the right decision. Drawing on all of his restraint, Daryl pulled his hands away from her body and reached up to grab her wrists.

Carol's smile faded when she felt him tug at her wrists, easing her hands out of his hair. "What's wrong?" she asked.

He released her wrists; his hands resting lightly on her waist, while hers splayed on his chest. "Nothin'. I was just thinkin'…"

"About?" a crease was forming in her brow as she waited for an answer.

He glanced at her from beneath his lashes, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "I wanna do this right."

Carol was getting warm all over again. "What makes you think you're not?" she asked.

He rubbed his face against his shoulder, trying to get the sweat out of his eyes. "Well…I'm fuckin' filthy for one thing…"

Carol snorted. "We both are."

"That don't make it right." he chuckled.

She rolled her eyes and sighed. "Fine. So if we get cleaned up…we can finish this?"

Daryl pressed his fingers into the small of her back and began massaging her again. "Feel like we got a couple more things to get done before we finish this."

Carol was in disbelief. She couldn't wrap her head around the fact that he wanted to stop…that he wanted to wash up before going any further. "Are you serious?" she asked.

The hunter let his hands slip down to her ass again and they both groaned. "Ain't sayin' I don't want it." he growled softly. "Just wanna get some shit done first…that's all."

Carol had to fight the urge to whine like a child. "Can't that wait? We can make this quick…" she pleaded with him.

But Daryl shook his head. He used his grip on her ass to keep her pressed against him. "_I don't want quick_." he whispered roughly, his eyes locked on hers.

Carol felt her core tighten. "You don't?"

He shook his head again. "I wanna get that damn deer back to camp. I wanna check the rest of our traps, get all that other shit done…" he was kneading the flesh of her ass as he spoke.

Carol clawed at his chest. "Why can't it wait?"

He smirked at her. "Because…when we finally get back around to finishin' this…I don't want nothin' else on my mind. I don't wanna be worryin' 'bout shit that ain't been done. I wanna take my time, 'n do it right." He felt his cock throb and had to stifle a growl. Carol was still pressed against him and he knew she could feel it. "Like I said…ain't gonna be nothin' quick about it."

Carol bit her lip to hold back a moan. "Guess we're really doing this, huh?"

"Long as you're sure." he said.

She smiled at him. "I am."

"Good." he growled, catching her mouth with his.

She felt his tongue slip inside and there was a rush of heat between her legs. They tasted one another…their eyes closing and their bodies growing restless. She pushed her hips into his, wanting to feel his arousal, and he gasped at the friction.

"_Maybe we shouldn't wait_…" she breathed.

Daryl sucked her bottom lip for half a second before releasing it. "_We done waited this long_…" he whispered. "_Ain't gonna kill us to wait a couple more hours_…."

Carol could feel a stabbing pain deep in her center. "_It might_…" she moaned.

The hunter kissed the corner of her mouth. "_Naw. If ya want it now…you're gonna want it more later…"_

Carol couldn't believe him. She didn't have a chance to respond before their lips met again. He parted for her and her tongue dipped into his mouth. Daryl felt himself get harder…his manhood straining within the confines of his clothes. He had no idea how he as was going keep himself at bay for the rest of the afternoon, but he had to do it. He knew, that if he could wait…_if he could_ _make them both wait_…it would be worth it. But that didn't mean he couldn't spend a few more minutes messing around with her…just so long as he didn't come. Daryl bucked his hips and squeezed her ass while her wet tongue explored his mouth. As the heat between them intensified, the hunter was tempted to guide one of her hands to his groin…he wanted so badly to have her touch him…just to let her fingers graze the bulge in his pants, but he knew he would lose control if her hand got anywhere near his erection….so he settled for the hungry, suctioning kisses and the soft noises she was making in response.

As they stood together in the heat, Daryl wondered if he'd ever been kissed so much, or so urgently…he didn't think so. Carol's hands moved in and out of his hair, her nails grazing his neck, making him growl against her lips. He felt young, reckless, as he let one of his hands creep up the back of her shirt. When he his fingers curled around her bra strap, he couldn't help but smirk. Daryl started fumbling with the clasp while his tongue moved past hers…but he didn't get far. Carol gasped, breaking the connection.

"Hey!" she said, startling him.

The hunter hadn't released her strap, but he held her gaze and tried to appear innocent.

"What?" he asked, a little breathless from their kisses.

Carol's eyes narrowed. "Weren't we supposed to be putting all this on ice?" she asked.

Daryl's hand was sliding down into her back pocket while the other gripped her strap. He averted his gaze and tried to keep the smirk off his face.

"No." Carol said with as much conviction as she could muster. She reached back around pulled Daryl's hand out from under her shirt. "You said we were waiting…don't we have chores to get to?"

The hunter's mind was clouded with lust and he couldn't stop the next words from tripping off his tongue. "Yeah…but I figured you could do 'em just as well without a bra…"

Carol's lips parted while a deep crease formed in her brow. She wasted no time in prying Daryl's other hand off her ass. Shaking her head, she eased their bodies apart and turned away from him. Carol wanted to be mad, but laughter was threatening to burst from her lips. She started to walk away, but Daryl reached out, catching her arm.

"Quit." she huffed, jerking out of his grasp.

"Naw. How 'bout you go on 'n tell me what I did wrong?"

Carol turned around to face him, her arms folding across her chest. "You can't decide that we're gonna put this whole thing on hold, and then try to get under my shirt...it doesn't work like that."

Daryl cocked his head to the side and studied her. "How's it work then?" He slowly started moving in her direction.

Carol began walking backwards, trying to keep some space between the two of them.

"Ya know all the rules right? Since it was _your_ ass that started all this…" he growled playfully.

Carol didn't want to, but she was starting to smile at him. "I just don't think it's fair."

"What ain't fair?" he asked; he was getting closer.

She continued to retreat, nearly stumbling as she moved backwards.

"You wanna make me wait, but you wanna get my clothes off? Why should I let you take anything if you're making me do chores? Seems like a raw deal." she teased.

The hunter smirked at her. "First off; we _both_ got chores to do. Second; I ain't tryin' to get your damn clothes off…just that bra. Figured you'd be more comfortable without it…"

Carol was at a loss for words. She'd never seen this side of Daryl and his boldness was a little jarring. "_Excuse me_?" she said, a deep crease forming in her brow.

Daryl found the look on her face amusing. "It ain't gonna hurt nothin' for ya to take it off." He was getting closer, and Carol continued to back away.

She faltered when she reached the nearest tree; she could feel the rough bark pressing in through the fabric of her shirt. "I can't believe you…" said Carol, her lips parting in awe.

He was standing in front of her, and she had nowhere left to go. "Quit" Daryl growled softly, as he braced his palms on the tree trunk, on either side of her shoulders…trapping her. "I ain't done nothin' wrong." His gaze drifted down to her cleavage again.

Carol swallowed hard…she could feel his eyes on her skin. A hot flush was creeping up her body. "No…you're just _trying_ to…" she breathed.

His eyes flicked to her face. "What's wrong with me wantin' to get it off ya?"

He was so close to her… his scent hung heavy in the air, and the look on his face was so brazenly hungry…Carol couldn't think of a single valid argument. She'd never experienced such intense physical attraction… She had to reach back and grip the bark to distract herself. The heat between them was making her weak, and Carol knew that she was seconds away from giving in. The way he was staring at her made her core ache.

While she was lost in thought, Daryl moved one of his hands under the hem of her shirt. He slowly ran it up her body, making her skin tingle…but the sensation seemed to rouse Carol from her trance. She reached for his wrist, gripping it tight before he could make it to her breasts. Agitated, Daryl flexed his fingertips, clawing at the skin just below her bra. A muscle in his jaw twitched, belying his frustration as he studied her. Carol could sense the shift in power and she smirked at him.

"I think we should wait on that." she said, her lids heavy…

He huffed and reluctantly slid his hand out from under her shirt. "Why?"

Carol reached for his hair and tugged until his mouth was hovering over hers. "_Because_," she whispered against his lips. "_If you want it now, you're gonna want it more later_…" She didn't kiss him; she simply lingered there, letting the anticipation get to both of them.

There was a low rumble in Daryl's chest when he heard his own words being thrown back in his face. He guessed he hadn't really thought the whole thing through…not that he could have…with all the blood pouring into his groin. He exhaled slowly through his nose and tried to get himself under control.

Carol pushed her fingers through his hair but didn't release him. "_My offer stands_…" she said, her voice low and sultry. "_We can do this…right here, right now…it wouldn't take long_…"

Daryl considered the proposal one last time. The thought was certainly tempting. They were isolated…their bodies were already covered in sweat…they both wanted it… But the voice in the back of his head, although it was small and fading, managed to break through.

_Wait_.

He didn't want to run the risk of ruining his relationship with Carol just for a few frantic minutes of grunting against a tree. If they were committed to doing this, and it felt like they were….he wanted it to be worth their while. He looked at Carol, taking note of the way she was staring back at him. Her eyes were so blue, and her freckles seemed to glow in the afternoon light…

_She deserves more than this._

Daryl wanted it to be about her, and he knew that he needed time to mentally prepare. If he gave in and took her then and there, the way she seemed to want him to, he knew it would probably end faster than she'd like. Daryl had no intention of leaving her unsatisfied. He wanted both of them to savor it…and he was convinced that waiting until the end of the day was the best course of action. His cock disagreed…the rigid shaft was still straining hard beneath his clothes.

Carol cast a quick glance down at his groin before refocusing on his face. "_Seems like you're ready_." she said, smirking at him.

"_Later_." he said as he reached for her wrists and pulled her hands from his hair.

"_Fine_," she sighed. Before he could stop her, Carol leaned in and kissed him.

He groaned at the contact and her lips parted for him. Daryl knew he should've pushed her away, but she tasted too good. Almost instantly, he slipped his tongue into her mouth and they both shuddered. His hands went to her waist, while hers clung to his neck.

"_Chores_…" she muttered between kisses.

"_Chores_…" he echoed; her bottom lip was caught between his teeth. The kissing was becoming addictive. Adrenaline rushed through their frames, making them tremble with need. Every cell sang out with desire as they tasted one another. Daryl found that the feelings she was stirring inside him were almost frightening. After several heated, breathless minutes, he pulled back. They stood, their faces flushed with arousal, and nodded to one another….finally signaling that they were ready to move on with their day.

Carol was working to regain her composure. "_You really think we can do this? Wait, I mean_?"

Daryl licked his lips and nodded. "_I do_." With his eyes still locked on hers, he began to back away. The hunter needed breathing room. His hands went to his hips as he paced.

Carol released a heavy sigh, her arms folding across her chest. "Need another pep talk?" she asked.

He looked up to see her smiling at him. "If ya wouldn't mind."

She chuckled and pushed herself away from the tree. Carol ran a hand through her mussed hair as she tried to think of something disgusting. The two of them were pacing in opposite directions as their bodies began to relax. She waited patiently for inspiration to strike.

Her eyes grew wide and she stopped in her tracks… "I've got it," she laughed.

"Spit it out then," Daryl said. He raised and arm and let it drop. "This shit ain't comfortable."

Carol shook her head and smiled. "Okay…so I didn't actually bear witness to this…but back on the farm…"

"Diggin' deep for this ain't ya?" he said as he walked past her.

She chuckled again. "You gonna hear me out?"

Daryl kicked at the ground and smirked at her. "Go on."

"As I was saying…back on the farm…apparently there was an issue with one of Herschel's wells."

The hunter let out a slow whistle. "Think I remember hearin' about this one."

"From what I understand, It was pretty bad." she chuckled.

"Refresh my memory."

They grinned at each other and laughed at the absurdity of their situation. Carol went on to describe the bloated walker from the well, in vivid detail, while Daryl waited for his erection to disappear. The survivors continued pacing in the afternoon heat, both of them wondering how many more times they would have to put their needs on hold and swap nauseating walker stories.

_Jesus Christ…._

Carol was exhausted. The muscles in her back were screaming, and sweat was stinging her eyes. All she wanted was to sit down and rest for five minutes…to drink some water and catch her breath…but Daryl didn't seem interested in stopping just yet, and she knew she couldn't allow herself to slow their progress. The hunter's only condition, for their agreement, had been that they complete their chores for the day, so Carol decided to keep the whining to a minimum, and work quickly. With her aching hands curled tightly around the deer's hind legs, she kept her chin up and helped her partner carry the carcass back to their camp. Daryl's pace seemed to be increasing as they neared their destination, and Carol did her best to keep up. She smirked to herself, thinking that the promise of sex was proving to be an excellent motivator.

Daryl's arms were extended behind him, his own calloused hands gripping the deer's forelegs. The limp carcass seemed to sway a little as he and Carol hauled it back through the forest. The hunter paused every so often to wipe his face against his shoulder. The heat was stifling, and he knew he should've done his best to ignore it…but the sweat and humidity were getting to him. He huffed, realizing that things could be worse.

The deer that he and Carol held was their third catch of the day. After Carol's first kill earlier in the afternoon, they managed to track another doe…which Carol took out in one clean shot. The third kill came as a surprise; the companions stumbled across it in one of Daryl's snares. The hunter realized, after they carried the first carcass back through the woods, that he needed to hold the forelegs…to be in front. When the two of them hauled the first body, Carol opted to take the lead…which resulted in Daryl following behind. He'd stared at her ass for close to twenty minutes before stumbling over a thick tree root and taking a fall… After that, they both agreed that Daryl should be up front.

The system seemed to be working, at least as far as the hunter was concerned. He had no idea that Carol was struggling just as he had. There wasn't a single part of Daryl that she didn't like, but it was his arms that had been holding her attention for the last hour. His grip on the deer's forelegs was secure, his arms locked in position behind him. She loved the definition…the tanned skin, the way sweat clung to the muscles that were subtly trembling with the effort of holding up the carcass…everything. Those arms seemed to become more distracting as the day wore on, and it was a wonder Carol hadn't taken any falls yet. It seemed like all she'd done, since she first turned and kissed him earlier in the afternoon, was stare at him. His face, those eyes, his mouth, those strong shoulders…his back, his ass…she was willing to be that her eyes had roamed his entire body close to a thousand times since that morning. Within the quiet safety of her mind, she was undressing him…peeling back the layers, one by one…lusting after him like a wolf after fresh meat. She knew that it was wrong…it had to be. But she couldn't help herself. She'd had a taste of him and all she wanted was more. So Carol kept any complaints to herself, and helped her partner haul carcasses. She marched resolutely behind him, maintaining her grip on the deer's legs, and stared at the hunter like he was a Christmas present that she knew she'd get to unwrap later.

With their clothes plastered to their bodies, and their muscles aching, the survivors were in need of distractions. Their energy was running low, and frustrations were high…on both sides. A smirk began tugging at the corner of Daryl's mouth as something occurred to him. Since they still had a ways to go before they reached camp, the hunter figured that it couldn't hurt to fill the time up with some meaningful conversation.

"I was thinkin'…" he huffed without looking back at Carol.

Her eyes were trained on his ass. "Yeah?" she said.

"Now that ya had some time to let your head clear…you still wantin' to go through with it?"

Carol nearly laughed but she bit her lip and smirked instead. "I'm game if you are." she said.

Daryl snorted and shook some of the damp hair out of his eyes; he could hear the smile in her voice. "Ya seem sure."

"I am." she chuckled.

"Why?" he asked, genuinely curious. "What makes ya think it's a good idea?"

"You having second thoughts?" she asked playfully.

"I didn't say that. Just wanted to hear your side of it. That's all." He hefted the weight of the carcass in his grasp and pressed on through the brush.

Carol worked to keep up with him. "Just to clarify…" she huffed. Their pace was increasing and she needed to catch her breath. "You're asking why I think it's a good idea for us to have sex?"

Daryl's groin tightened. Until then, neither of them had actually said the word out loud…it seemed to make everything real. The hunter swallowed hard, letting the simple word echo in his head.

_Sex_…

It sounded so strange…almost foreign. But they couldn't avoid saying it forever… He spoke to distract himself. "That's what I'm askin'." he said.

It was Carol's turn to snort. She shook her head; there was a smile on her lips. "I mean….aside from the obvious benefits…"

"What benefits?" he asked, goading her.

Her eyes narrowed then, and she stared hard at his back. Realization washed over her and she shook her head again.

_He's fishing…_

She chuckled to herself and blew out a breath. "And here I thought you were different."

Daryl shot a quick glance at her over his shoulder. "What?"

"You're just like every other guy. You just want someone to stroke your ego."

The hunter was still smirking at her, a faint blush on his face. "You ain't gotta stop with my ego…" he growled playfully.

Carol's lips parted in awe; she was tempted to drop the carcass and smack him. She never thought she'd hear Daryl Dixon make a dirty joke…it was at once frustrating and intriguing…and the look on his face wasn't helping. The way he stared at her from beneath his lashes, a few shocks of dark hair in his eyes… She wanted to push him onto the ground and fuck him then and there…but she kept herself in check and maintained her composure.

"Wow…" she said simply; Carol couldn't stop the smile from spreading on her face.

Daryl blushed harder and turned away. They were still making their way through the forest, and the hunter intended to keep them on course. "Go on then," he called back to her. "I still wanna hear about them benefits ya seem so sure of."

"Fine." she chuckled. "I guess the most obvious one would be the release of endorphins…"

"Come again?" Daryl asked, a crease forming in his brow.

"Endorphins." she repeated, knowing that it wasn't what the hunter expected to hear. "They're natural pain-killers and overall mood-boosters."

"That what you're excited about?" he asked.

She laughed. "Yes. Aren't you?"

Daryl gnawed his bottom lip and thought about it. "If you think I oughta be."

"The brain releases endorphins when you climax…they get into your bloodstream quick…that's the reason people feel so good afterwards…it's like a temporary high."

It was Daryl's turn to shake his head. "Do ya have to turn everything into a damn biology lesson? Jesus…"

Carol laughed again. "Sorry. Let me think…" She bit the corner of her lip and tried to determine what to say.

_What are the benefits…_

If she was being honest with herself, there were probably dozens…maybe even hundreds? but she wasn't about to spend the rest of their hike fawning over Daryl like an idiot and telling him how much she wanted him. "Well… there's stress relief. I think that's one we can both agree on." she said.

The hunter let himself smile. "Alright. What else?"

"It'll help us sleep." she quipped.

Daryl snorted. "Fair enough. Keep goin'."

Carol stared dreamily at his back and wished she could voice everything that was going through her head. "It's fun." she said.

The hunter felt the smile spreading on his face.

"I mean…_I_ think it will be." she added."

"Yeah?" he asked.

"Yeah." she chuckled, glad he couldn't see the blush on her cheeks.

"I'm startin' to feel some pressure here." he admitted.

Carol rolled her eyes. "Stop."

"Naw," he said. "All this about relievin' stress, 'n helpin' ya sleep…makin' sure ya get them damn endorphins goin'…seems like there's a lot ridin' on this."

His tone was playful, but Carol suspected that there was a grain of truth to his concerns. She seemed to realize, in that moment, what he'd just admitted to… he was concerned about her…about making sure she got what she needed from him. It was a strange thing to wrap her head around, and it made her heart beat a little faster.

"I'm flattered." she said.

Daryl hefted the deer's weight again but didn't slow his pace. "Why's that?" he asked.

"The fact that you're so worried about this…about _me_…it's kind of sexy." she said, feeling a flush creep up her body.

The hunter nearly stumbled. He was sure no one had ever called him that before… "How do ya figure that?" he made himself ask. His mouth seemed to have gone dry.

"Because," she couldn't keep the smile off her face. "The average guy doesn't worry…"

Daryl swallowed hard and tried to maintain his composure. "Guess I ain't average then."

Carol waited a few seconds before responding. "I bet nothing about you is average."

The hunter couldn't help it; he stopped in his tracks and looked back at her, trying to determine if he'd heard her correctly, his brows knitting together.

"What?" she asked innocently.

"You know ya ain't helpin', right?"

Carol just stared at him, unsure of what he meant.

"With the pressure." he said.

Carol let out a nervous giggle and wiped her face against her shoulder. When she refocused on him, she could feel the blush burning on her cheeks. "Daryl…quit. It's cute that you're so worried about this…but you really don't need to be."

Daryl huffed, his eyes still fixed on her.

"Really," she insisted. "In case you forgot…I woke up first this morning."

The hunter looked confused; he didn't understand the significance of that statement.

"Which means I had a few minutes to process what was going on…and…" she chewed her bottom lip for several seconds, trying to summon the courage she needed to get the rest of the words out. "What with our lack of clothes…and the fact that we were so close…I got a…preview."

"A preview?" he asked.

"I was able to get a pretty good idea of…" but she couldn't bring herself to say it. "Look; the point is…There are certain things…well…_one _thing in particular that I know, _for a fact_, you do not need to worry about."

Daryl was at a loss. He couldn't process the fact that Carol was referring to his cock.

_This shit ain't happenin'…._

But it was. The very real carcass was still suspended between them, and they were holding each other's gazes. Cicadas continued to chirp and hum…the humid forest air seemed to vibrate with the sound. It was all real… He had to remind herself that they were talking about sex…sex that they intended to have before the day was over. He couldn't allow himself to get rattled just because Carol was sharing her thoughts on his body…Daryl supposed it was important, and a good thing to hear. It was still bizarre.

Carol could see that her partner was still dumbstruck. While she had his attention, she decided to push him a little bit further. "It's not just the endorphins I'm excited about."

Daryl let himself smirk at her.

"No pressure," she added, smirking back at him.

"Mhmm." he huffed, turning away from her and resuming his trek.

Carol sighed and followed suit. She found that the deer didn't seem so heavy, and the heat wasn't quite so oppressive as it had been a few moments ago. Her conversation with Daryl seemed to have lightened the mood. She couldn't help but to feel that the whole thing was just the hunter's attempt at flirtation…or foreplay.

_Maybe this is his way of easing into it?_

Carol wanted him to be comfortable with it…she wanted him to want it as much as she did. "So…you've heard my thoughts. Care to share any of yours?" she asked.

Daryl snorted.

"Come on," she urged. "I'm curious."

The hunter knew it was a dangerous conversation to engage in; he couldn't decide what to say…where to start.

Carol sighed again. "Don't you miss it?"

Daryl stared out at the forest as the smile crept onto his face. "I was fine without it…till this mornin'."

Her eyes narrowed in skepticism as she followed behind him. "Really? You were fine?"

"That's what I said." he huffed.

"I don't understand how you could not miss it…"

"It's real easy. Once ya get enough shit on your plate, ya quit thinkin' 'bout all them little things ya don't need." he said.

"So sex is a little thing then?" she asked.

"When ya gotta worry 'bout walkers…where you're gonna sleep at night… 'n keepin' people fed…gettin' off just don't seem important."

"But it does now?"

Daryl cast a quick glance over his shoulder. "When ya wake up in your underwear…next to somebody else, who ain't wearin' much more than you…ya start re-thinkin' your priorities."

She laughed at that.

"And when ya got a woman touchin' ya…makin' all kinds of offers…kissin' ya…makes ya think that maybe ya been missin' somethin' after all."

Carol's laughter died down and they held each other's gazes. "You have no idea." she said, her voice low.

Daryl's groin tightened again, and he swore within the safety of his mind.

_Your ass better not let that shit happen…You really want that woman to talk ya down, again? You keep this up…'n the times gonna come when she's ready but your dumbass can't deliver._

That was the very last thing that Daryl needed…more pressure. He tried to shake the nagging voice in his head and keep walking. Camp wasn't far.

As if she could hear his thoughts, Carol called out to him. "Hey."

"Yeah?" he answered without looking back at her.

"Quit worrying. It's gonna be great."

The hunter sighed. "If you say so."

She smiled. "I do. And it's okay to miss it."

As they pressed on, moving steadily through the forest, Daryl let himself smile.

The sun was creeping slowly across the sky, leaving a searing trail of pink and orange in its wake. By the time they reached their camp, the survivors were ready to drop. Their coolers were completely loaded with game, and Daryl was having trouble believing the success they'd had.

"Shit…" he breathed, his hands on his hips. He stood in awe of their kills and stared down at the coolers.

"No kidding," said Carol as she reached up to wipe fresh sweat from her brow. In addition to the three deer, they managed to snag several large hares, a possum, and a few squirrels.

Daryl couldn't remember the last time he'd done so well…probably not since he'd been hunting with Merle. It was then that he realized how important it was to have a partner. As they stood together, Daryl was silently grateful for her company. Even if the morning had gone differently, and she'd never made an offer…even if they never kissed, the hunter knew that he was damn lucky to have her with him.

"Thanks," he growled softly.

Carol's arms were folded across her chest as she glanced at him. "For what?" she asked, smiling.

He lifted his chin to meet her gaze. "All this." he gestured at their coolers. "For bein' out here. Sure it ain't been a cakewalk."

Carol blew out a breath and rocked slowly on her heels. "It hasn't." she admitted, a small smirk on her face. "This has actually been very educational."

"Yeah?" he asked, arching an eyebrow.

"Yes." she chuckled. "I have a whole new appreciation for how you spend your days now. Not that I didn't appreciate what you were doing before.." she quickly added. "But being out here…being involved in the entire process, from start to finish…it was eye opening."

Suddenly humbled, Daryl looked away.

It was then that Carol understood the burden that he'd been shouldering since the newcomers arrived at the prison.

_This is what it takes to keep them fed…_

The work was difficult, dangerous, and Daryl had been doing it alone. "I'm sorry…" she said. "I should've come out before now…offered to help…"

But Daryl just shook his head, dismissing the statement. "Nah. That was on me. I never asked for help cuz I didn't want any. Figured I'd been doin' it on my own long enough…didn't need anybody else. If I wanted help, I woulda asked….I _shoulda_ asked." he corrected himself. "It's just…With all the folks at the prison…I need the space."

Carol's expression softened as she stared at him. "I get it. It's a lot. Nothing wrong with wanting to escape every now and then. That's why I was worried…"

"Hm?" Daryl glanced at her.

"When Rick asked me…I'm sorry…_told_ me, that I would be joining you on this little expedition." said Carol.

The hunter snorted. "Didn't give your ass a choice, did he?"

She shook her head and smiled. "Nope. Not that I minded…but I know you like getting away…and I just figured I'd be crowding you out here."

Daryl thought about that for a second and then ran a broad hand through his hair. "That tent sure seemed to get crowded quick…"

Carol's eyes flicked to his face in time to see him smirk at her. "You wanting to rethink the sleeping arrangement? Is that it?" she asked.

The hunter thrust his hands into his pockets and kicked softly at the ground. "I didn't say that…"

"No? Then how about you tell me exactly what it is you mean. Do you like having me out here?" she asked, a teasing tone to her voice.

Daryl felt himself blushing and he kicked at the ground again. "Ya really need to hear me say it?"

Carol smiled at him, her arms still folded across her chest. "I really do."

He blew out a breath and stared up at the three tops. "I like havin' ya here." he growled softly, almost as if he were speaking to himself.

Carol's stomach flipped a little and she stared down at her boots while she chewed her bottom lip. "I like being here." she admitted.

The survivors couldn't bring themselves to look at one another. They stood in the center of their small campsite, each of them focused on different things. Daryl was still gazing up at the network of branches overhead, his eyes narrowing as he squinted against the invading afternoon light. As the seconds ticked by, Carol memorized every last scratch and scuff on her boots. Neither of them knew what to say…so they waited, in silence, each of them hoping the other would eventually break it.

The hunter focused on colorful patches of sky that were visible through breaks in forest canopy. He knew that Carol wasn't one for platitudes…she was honest…and when she said something, she meant it. But despite all that, Daryl's insecurities still managed to surface. He couldn't accept the fact that she liked being there with him. Why would she? She hadn't volunteered to come…that part was Clear. Rick hadn't given her a choice. The work they were doing was messy, exhausting…and Daryl wasn't exactly a ray of sunshine.

_What's she gettin' out of all this?_

He couldn't help but to doubt what she'd told him. "Why?" he finally asked; the word came out as a low growl. His toes were curling anxiously in his boots, and he still hadn't torn his eyes away from the tree tops.

His voice stirred Carol from her thoughts. "Hm?"

"Why do ya like bein' out here?" he asked softly. He couldn't understand why asking such a simple question was making him so nervous.

She hugged herself tighter and shifted lazily from one foot to the other. With her eyes still on the ground, Carol shrugged. "Because I like you." she admitted, biting her bottom lip afterwards.

_I like you? Are you 12?_

Carol's eyes slammed shut and she chided herself for being ridiculous.

Daryl's lips parted slightly in surprise and he finally turned to stare at her. "Yeah?" he asked, wanting to know that he'd heard her correctly.

Carol could feel him watching her and she took a deep breath before lifting her chin to meet his gaze. "Yeah." she answered, a soft smile on her lips.

They studied one another in the hazy afternoon light and silently wondered how to move forward. Daryl saw the color in her cheeks and knew what a toll the small admission must've taken on her. In that moment, all the hunter wanted was to give Carol everything she deserved. He wanted to repay all the kindness she'd shown him since their paths first crossed at the quarry. With his hands still in his pockets, Daryl cleared his throat and kicked at the dirt again.

"So…I was thinkin'…" he growled softly.

Carol's smile widened. "What?"

The hunter could feel himself blushing, but he didn't care. He needed to get the words out. "Chores are done."

A nervous chuckle burst from Carol's lips. "They are." she agreed.

"Don't know about you…but I'm about ready to wash this damn day off." he said, glancing at her.

Carol watched him watching her…the way the smile was tugging at the corner of his mouth. She wondered if anyone had ever been as attractive as he was in that moment. Unable to contain the happiness and excitement that was bubbling inside her, Carol chuckled again.

"Sounds good to me." she said.

"Alright; hang on then." he growled softly as he moved past her and strode towards their small tent.

All Carol could do was hug herself and wait.

The second Daryl unzipped the tent flap and stepped inside, the reality of what they were about to do hit him like a fist… He had to shake off the doubt and focus. Dropping to a crouch, he began rummaging through his ruck-sack, searching for the only clean change of clothes he'd packed. He dug deeper and found a threadbare towel that he'd only remembered to bring because Carol was constantly nagging him to take care of himself. Setting his belongings aside, Daryl slipped his hand down into one of the inner pockets of his ruck-sack. He breathed a small sigh of relief when he found the last thing he needed. Tucking it securely into his back pocket, the hunter moved to the opposite side of the tent and carefully began sorting through the contents of Carol's bag. It felt strange…almost like an invasion of privacy, but he wanted to take care of everything for her. No more excuses… no more waiting.

The hunter smirked when he found the ziplock he knew she'd have. She'd been smart enough to pack a few meager toiletries…soap, shampoo, a small plastic comb… He added the baggy to his pile and continued to sort through Carol's things. Daryl found a plain, white shirt that looked to be clean, along with a pair of cargo pants that had seen better days. He dug deeper, hoping to find the last thing he figured Carol would need. The hunter couldn't stop the blush from spreading on his face when his fist closed around a pair of cotton panties.

_You've already seen her in her damn underwear…don't go losin' your shit over this._

But it was different to be handling them. He took a second to hold them up and wonder how in the hell the two of them were going to get through this. Sighing, he set the panties down. Daryl was about to head back out, but something caught his attention. With a crease forming in his brow, he hunched over Carol's bag and reached in. Holding his breath, he lifted a pale blue thong up, the skimpy bit of fabric hanging from the end of his finger.

_What in the hell…_

The hunter studied the delicate lace and tried to determine what purpose the ridiculous excuse for underwear could possibly serve. He couldn't imagine that the thong offered much coverage at all…

_That's the point dumbass._

Realization washed over him and he had to blink.

_She was thinkin' about it…before we came out here._

Daryl wasn't an expert on women…far from it, but he was smart enough to know that the thong hadn't just fallen into Carol's bag by accident.

_She knew what she was doin' when she brought it._

He smirked to himself, thinking that Carol had a plan all along. With renewed confidence, Daryl folded both sets of clean clothes in a neat stack and set them on top of the towel. He bundled everything up, with the ziplock bag on the top of the heap and made his way back out of the tent.

"Wanna get that?" he asked, nodding to the flap that was still open behind him.

"Sure." Carol moved past him and quickly zipped the flap shut. "What's all that?" she asked once she was standing beside him, eyeing the bundle in his arms.

"Thought we were gonna wash up…figured we oughta have clothes to put on after…" he quipped, smirking at her.

Carol felt like an idiot. "Right." she said, rubbing the back of her neck out of nervousness.

"C'mon." he urged, gesturing to the wilderness that lay stretched out before them.

Carol gave him a funny look. "Where exactly are we going?"

Daryl started walking, leaving her in the center of their camp.

"Hey," she called, hurrying after him. "Daryl? Where are we going?"

He glanced at her over his shoulder. "There's a lake. It ain't that far."

She eventually fell into step beside him. "How do you know?"

"You really think I'd bring us out here without knowin' where we could get water if we had to?"

Carol stared at him incredulously.

"I did my homework. Looked over all the maps we got back at the prison. Wanted to have an idea of what we'd be dealin' with out here." he said, a smug look on his face.

Carol folded her arms across her chest and shook her head slowly. "Guess you thought of everything, huh?"

Daryl let himself chuckle. "Naw." His blue eyes flicked to her face and he smirked at her. "Not everything."

Carol blushed before reaching out to swat his arm. "Focus on the trail, Magellan." she said.

The hunter snorted, a smile on his face, and continued to lead the way through the brush.

"Well…" said Carol, one hand running through her mussed hair while the other was resting on her hip.

"Well." Daryl echoed. He set their belongings down at the base of a tall tree not far from the water's edge.

"We're here." Carol added, the nervousness creeping into her voice.

"We are." he agreed, moving to stand beside her.

Carol stared out at the lake…she had to admit it was beautiful, and definitely worth the hike. The water lapped gently at the bank, and the glassy surface shone brilliant with fiery sunlight. She could see a wall of tall pines on the far side of the lake, and the sun was sinking slowly…the ball of blazing orange light disappearing behind the silent trees. As she admired the natural beauty of the wild world, Carol forgot how tired she was. The aches and pains that she'd been battling all day seemed to fade away. It didn't matter how filthy her clothes were, or how much mud was caked on her boots. As much as she hated to admit it…she knew that Daryl had been right to make them wait. She couldn't think of a better way to end an extremely difficult, exhausting day. Daryl was standing just over a foot away, and she could sense his presence. Pulling a cleansing breath into her lungs, Carol glanced at her partner.

"So…" she said, gnawing her bottom lip.

"So." he echoed.

"How does this work?" she asked, chuckling.

"I figured you knew." he said, blushing a little.

Carol sighed and ran her hands over her face. "Why is this so hard?"

Daryl snorted. "Cuz it's us."

Sighing again, Carol clasped her hands and tried to form a plan. "Okay…how about this…"

"Go on." said Daryl.

"Instead of standing here worrying over nothing…why don't we ditch our clothes, and actually get washed up?"

"Ya say it like we're workin' the fence…" he chuckled. "It ain't that simple."

"Isn't it?" she argued.

Daryl shot her a look that was equal parts skepticism and intrigue.

"Come on," she said, smiling at him. "What do we have to lose?"

The hunter was still worried, but he didn't have an answer for her.

"Fine," she huffed. "I'll start." Without waiting for a response, she turned her back to him and reached for the hem of her dingy shirt. The muscles in her stomach were trembling, but she had to keep going. With her eyes shut tight, she pulled the shirt up and over her head. Before fear could get the best of her, Carol grabbed her tank top by the hem and started to pull it up.

Daryl stood frozen, watching as Carol shed layers. Once her shirt and tank top hit the ground, he found himself staring at her back…the dark strap of her bra…the faint freckles on her shoulders. He saw her reach around…those nimble fingers finding the clasp. Before she could get too far, Daryl decided it was best if he mimicked her pose and turned around. He blew out a breath and tried to relax as he began unbuttoning his shirt.

The two anxious people had their backs to one another as they stood near the water's edge and undressed. Carol's breath caught in her throat when she felt the ends of her clasp spring apart. She had to remind herself that they were doing all of this for a reason, but she couldn't seem to stop her heart from thrumming in her chest. She moved stiffly, slowly, as she slid the bra down her arms and let it fall. A small groan escaped her when she finally rid herself of the garment.

_He was right. I would've been more comfortable without it._

Carol was having trouble processing the fact that she was topless, in the middle of the woods, with Daryl.

_Just keep going._

But she could hear the rustling of his clothes, and the knowledge that he was shedding his own layers, right behind her, made concentrating that much harder…

_Fuck_…

She kept her eyes closed and fumbled with her belt buckle. Suddenly remembering her shoes, Carol was forced to slump down and work the boots off her feet.

Daryl tried to ignore the fact that there was a half naked woman behind him. He finished with his buttons and shrugged his shirt and vest off in one motion. It felt good to rid himself of the excess weight and he grunted as he kicked his boots off. He could hear Carol making soft little sounds of frustration as she struggled with her own shoes and it made him smile.

_Damn boots must have twenty straps…_

The hunter was nervous, but felt alright otherwise…at least until he heard Carol tugging at her zipper and pushing the cargo pants down her legs. Knowing that she was so close, in nothing more than panties, sent blood rushing to his groin. He felt his cock swell, the shaft growing hard and pressing against his own zipper. The hunter winced at the sudden pain. In that moment, he wasn't sure whether an erection made things worse…or better. They were undressing…they planned to wash up together…whatever that entailed. Daryl knew they'd have to face each other, naked, at some point in the very immediate future…but he couldn't help the sudden fears that had caught hold of him. He was completely out of his depth, and wondered if it was going to be too much for Carol if he turned around in his current state.

_She gonna mind?_

It seemed like such a ridiculous question…they'd been going over this all day…they were committed to it…they both wanted it, but Daryl couldn't seem to shake the feelings of guilt he'd always associated with his own arousal. He didn't want to do anything to offend her. The hunter's fingers were curling anxiously around the edge of his waistband as he considered keeping his pants on.

_What kinda sense does that make? You really gonna walk into that damn lake with clothes on your body?_

He grunted out of frustration. The hunter knew he had to keep going. He wanted Carol…and it wouldn't be fair if she ditched her clothes while he kept his on…at least he didn't _think_ it would be fair.

"You okay back there?" Carol asked without turning around. She'd just stepped out of her own pants.

Daryl gnawed his bottom lip and considered the question. As far as his body was concerned, everything was great…but his head was still filled with doubt…he guessed his heart was somewhere in between.

The silence was unsettling and Carol hugged herself out of habit. She stood barefoot, nearly naked, and wondered if her partner was rethinking the whole thing. "Daryl?" she said softly. "Are you alright?"

The hunter released a heavy sigh and tried to relax. "Guess I'm still tryin' to wrap my head around all this." he admitted without looking back at her.

Carol's expression softened. She was the one in her underwear, but somehow, she sensed that Daryl was more vulnerable. "I know it's different…it's a lot. But I still think it would be fun." she said, a hopeful tone to her voice.

Daryl continued to chew his lip as he stared down at his feet.

"I meant what I said before." she added. "There's no pressure here. We can stop."

The hunter's toes curled out of nervousness, and his palms were beginning to sweat. "I don't wanna stop." he growled softly.

Carol's heart skipped a beat but she did her best to remain calm. "Alright…well…is there anything I can do to make this a little easier on you?"

Daryl tried to think of something, but his groin was demanding most of his attention.

She knew the first step was always the most difficult. "Hey," she called to him.

"Yeah?" he still wouldn't turn to look at her.

"Why don't you take off the rest of your clothes, and get in the water? I won't turn around until you give me the okay. You just go in, give yourself some time…and when you're ready for me to join you, I will. I'll take the ziplock out there with me when I go. Again, no pressure here. You wanted to wash up, so that's what we'll do. It doesn't need to be anything more than that." Her tone was soft, patient…she wanted to let him know that everything was going to be fine.

"Alright." Daryl answered, his gaze still lowered.

"Ok then." she smiled out at the wilderness, glad that they were making progress, even if it was slow.

The hunter took a deep breath and unfastened his belt buckle with clumsy, shaking fingers. He tugged at the leather, slipping it through his belt loops. When he pulled the tab on his zipper, Daryl hissed. His need was still smothered beneath his clothes.

Carol could hear him working his pants and boxers down his hips. The weaker part of her would've given anything to turn around and watch, but she knew she couldn't. She'd given him her word that she wouldn't look. Ignoring the sharp pain in her core, Carol finally slid her panties down her legs, and then off the ends of her pale feet. Butterflies frenzied in her stomach once she stood completely naked. She hugged herself tighter and tried to remember to breathe. The humid air pressed against her exposed skin and she marveled at the sensation. It felt so strange…the dark soil was soft and cool beneath her feet.

Daryl had to stifle a groan when his erection was finally free. He worked his ratty pants down his legs, along with his black boxers, and stepped out of them carefully, doing his best not to trip. The last thing he needed was to make an ass of himself in front of Carol. He knew she couldn't see him, and that he could trust her not to turn around, but it still gave him chills to know that she was behind him…just feet away, and as far as he knew, they were both completely naked now.

_Christ…_

He wondered how cold the water would be, and if it would affect his arousal. Swallowing hard, he wiped the sweat from his upper lip and took his first, hesitant step towards the lake. He was tempted to glance at Carol…just to ensure she wasn't watching him…but that didn't seem fair. If she wasn't looking, then he shouldn't be either. So he took another step, and then another, until he could feel mud squishing between his toes. He kept his eyes trained on the far side of the lake…the wall of dark pines. When the water lapped at his feet, he sucked in a sharp breath. There was a definite chill, but it wasn't as if the hunter had a choice…he couldn't turn back. Working to maintain his composure, and preparing himself for everything that might take place once they were both in the water, Daryl began wading farther out into the lake.

Carol could hear him moving through the water. Restless, she decided to head towards the tree where Daryl left their belongings. Careful not to look out at the lake, she kept her eyes trained on the tree. When she reached her destination, she bent down to retrieve the ziplock bag. Even though she was nearly certain that Daryl wouldn't look at her, she couldn't help but to worry about whether or not he might happen to glance her way.

_You're being stupid. So is he. He had his tongue down your throat earlier…and his hands on your ass. You've been talking about this…thinking about it all day. Nudity is just part of it…you're both acting like children._

Carol frowned at the harshness of the voice in her head. "_We're not children…"_ she muttered softly in an attempt to reassure herself. "_We're just scared_…" The admission made Carol feel a little better about the whole thing. She didn't think that fear was anything to be ashamed of, especially considering how long it had taken the two of them to build the relationship they enjoyed now. Carol knew that if they moved forward…if they crossed the last few lines that remained between them, there could be consequences. They were taking a risk… "_We'll be okay_." she breathed, standing up with the ziplock clutched tightly in her damp palm. "_We'll be okay." _Knowing that it was too late to turn back, Carol stood near the tree and waited for her partner to make the next move.

Daryl kept wading until he was waist deep in the water. He breathed a sigh of relief once his manhood was hidden. With his hands on his hips and his toes in the mud below, the hunter stared down at his arousal and wondered if he and Carol could really go through with it… He knew she was a grown woman who was more than capable of making her own decisions, but part of him was still worried. He wasn't sure what she would think when she finally saw him naked. She told him there wasn't any pressure, but he couldn't help it. He supposed it was some fundamental part of being a male; Daryl wanted her approval…to impress and please her. It wasn't as if he could change…the hunter had what god had given him, and nothing more. He just hoped that it was enough…that _he_ was enough for her. Releasing a heavy sigh, he dipped his hands in the water before running them over his face. Daryl closed his eyes and snorted as the cool beads of liquid hit his skin. He shook his hair and took a moment to clasp his hands at the back of his neck. Working to slow his breathing, the hunter tried to remind himself that they weren't doing anything wrong…they had every right to enjoy one another. His heartbeat was a steady pound in his chest and he knew the time for hesitation was gone. Easing his blue eyes open, he drew on his courage and called out to her. "Carol…"

The sound of her own name nearly made her jump. "_Okay_…" she breathed, speaking to herself. "I'm gonna turn around…" she warned, anxiety creeping into her voice.

Daryl was still facing the opposite side of the lake; he wouldn't take his eyes away from the pine trees. "Alright." he called back to her.

Carol took a deep breath and turned around slowly, cautiously. She stared out at the water and could see that Daryl had his back to her. Even from a distance, the scars stood out against his skin. The fact that he was willing to share that much of himself with her gave Carol the strength she needed to take the next step. She could hardly breathe, and her heart was in her throat, but she made herself move. As she neared the water's edge, Carol seemed to grow concerned with her body. She'd been so wrapped up in the idea of being intimate with Daryl that she hadn't really stopped to consider her own shortcomings. She froze when she felt the cool water hit her toes.

_What if this isn't what he wants? What if I'm not enough?_

She hugged herself. Carol couldn't remember the last time she'd been naked in front of anyone…let alone a man. As she stood at the edge of the water, mentally appraising herself, something broke her trance.

"Carol?" Daryl called out again. "Ya comin'?"

She squeezed her eyes shut for a moment and blew out a breath. "Yeah." she made herself answer.

The hunter fought the urge to turn around and look at her. He could hear the notes of fear in her voice and knew they were probably having similar concerns.

Carol took another cautious step, submerging her right foot in the water. The feeling took her breath away but she had to keep moving. The muscles in her stomach were already tensing at the thought of cold water. "_Jesus_," she muttered, taking another step…and then another. She clutched the ziplock bag in one hand and used her other arm for balance as she began wading deeper. The space between her and the hunter was shrinking. As she got closer, Carol seemed to forget about her own body…all that mattered was Daryl…_his skin_… Her mouth grew dry as she thought about what it might be like to run her hands over that skin. By the time she was standing behind him, Carol had all but lost the ability to speak or think.

Daryl could hear the sound of the water lapping gently against their bodies. He knew she was close, but he would not allow himself to turn around. Carol's heart was thrumming, but one of them needed to say something. She cleared her throat, breaking the silence as carefully as she could. The cold water was hiding her body from the waist down. She began twisting the ziplock in her hands, unsure of what else to do.

"So…" she said, her voice nearly cracking with the effort.

"Mhmm." he answered.

"I…" Carol was searching for the right words…but they were hard to find. "I have the soap." she finally said.

Daryl wasn't sure if it was nerves, or the absurdity of the situation, but he couldn't stop himself from chuckling.

The sound caused a small smile to spread on Carol's lips. "What's funny?" she asked.

"I don't know." His hands were on his hips, and he shook his head slowly.

Carol's eyes took in the sight of his bare skin…she was silently memorizing every scar. Starting from his shoulders, she studied everything that she could see…down his back..to his tailbone, but she stopped herself from looking at anything else. She'd always assumed the hunter had a cute ass hidden under his clothes, but she knew if she let herself look down at the water, she'd probably lose her train of thought and end up stumbling over her words like an idiot…if she wasn't already doing that…

"How did you wanna do this?" she asked. "Wash up, I mean."

Daryl snorted. "Why's it gotta be how I want? We oughta be doin' what _you_ want…" he growled softly.

The smile was spreading on her face. "You're doing it again." she said, biting her bottom lip.

"Doin' what?" he asked, allowing himself to smile.

"Thinking about me." she said, blushing. "It's…it's just attractive…that's all." Carol shrugged and continued to twist the plastic baggy in her hands.

Daryl smirked as he considered the statement. "What else would I be thinkin' about?" he asked.

Carol laughed at that. "I don't know."

The hunter gnawed the corner of his lip as he tried to decide how to move forward. He found that talking help cut the tension between them and if they kept it up for a while, they'd probably be able to relax. "How 'bout…since ya got the soap…"

"Yeah?"

"Ya help me out." he said, finishing the thought.

Carol was unsure what he meant at first, but in the next instant, he lifted his arms, holding them straight up. Beads of water rolled down his skin as Carol stared. Before she could become totally entranced, she reminded herself of the task at hand. opening the small bag, she fished out the bar of soap. It occurred to her that she'd need two free hands…sighing, she made sure the bag was sealed before placing the edge between her lips, holding it with her teeth.

"Okay," she grunted softly around the bag and lathered the small bar between her hands.

Daryl chuckled again. "Doin' alright back there?"

"Just fine." she said as she worked to keep the edge of the bag secure between her teeth. With one hand gripping the bar, and the other slick with suds, Carol slowly reached out to touch his shoulder…her fingers were shaking, and they both jerked when she finally made contact.

"Easy," she said, sighing through her nose.

Daryl blew out a breath and closed his eyes, answering her with a nod.

Carol began running her free hand up, from his shoulder, along the side of his raised arm, as high up as she could reach. His skin felt so good under her palm, but she fought to focus. She used her other hand to scrub his opposite shoulder blade with the bar. Wanting to feel as much of him as she could, Carol decided to run the bar of soap all over his back, creating a layer of suds.

Daryl worked to control his breathing; it was so strange to be touched that way…

Once she was satisfied with the amount of lather she'd created, Carol squeezed his shoulder to get his attention. "Hey."

"Hm?"

"Mind holding the soap? I'm thinking this'll work better if I have two free hands."

"Sure." he grunted, one of his arms reaching back carefully…he didn't want to accidentally touch some part of her that she hadn't given him permission to touch yet.

Carol met him halfway, handing over the slick bar of soap. "Okay," she said, her words muffled as she tried to speak with the bag still between her teeth. "Now relax."

He nodded again.

Carol grinned as she finally placed two hands on his shoulders. He felt so good….forgetting herself, she drug her nails down his soapy back, grazing his skin. The sensation was enough to make her shiver. She wanted to claw him harder, but kept herself in check.

Daryl's lips parted, his eyes were slammed shut and he felt his cock twitch under the water.

_Fuck…_

Every little touch was driving him closer to an edge he wasn't ready for. The way her hands worked his back…squeezing, massaging the aching muscles…scrubbing, clawing lightly…it was mesmerizing. She was rubbing him in circles now…he could feel her palms gliding over the surface of his soapy skin. He noticed that she didn't shy away from his scars…she seemed to treat every inch of him with the same tenderness.

Carol loved everything about him…she couldn't believe he was letting her touch him. Feeling playful, she let one finger trail quickly down the length of his spine and he shivered in response.

"You okay?" she asked.

"I'm good." he said as he worked to remain calm.

Smiling, Carol continued her ministrations. She ran her soft hands up and down his back, scrubbing as she went. She felt the raised flesh of scars…the curves of his shoulder blades, and the muscle underneath. She inched just a little closer to him and let her hands travel along the sides of his arms; she paused when she reached his biceps and gripped them a little harder than she needed to.

Daryl smirked, glad that she found something she liked.

From his arms, she moved back to his shoulders, then to the sides of his neck where she gently rubbed the skin.

The hunter sighed, loving the way it felt.

Raking her nails down, from the base of his neck, all the way to his tailbone, Carol realized she needed to get rid of the bag. She wanted her hands free…her lips.. she wanted to be able to touch and kiss him however, _whenever_ she wanted. Withdrawing her hands from his body, she pulled the bag from her mouth and cleared her throat.

"Think you're good to wash all that off now." she said.

Daryl grunted before reaching back to hand her the soap.

She carefully took the offering and slipped it into the bag.

Once his hands were free, Daryl slammed his eyes shut and braced himself as he sank down into the water. The hunter clenched his teeth and swore within the safety of his mind. The water might've been cold before, but once he submerged his entire body, he felt a chill that went straight down to his bones. Knowing that motion would help, he used his strong legs to push off from the bottom and glide forward through the water.

Daryl had always been at home in lakes and rivers; he was a good swimmer and had the lung capacity of a diver. He could stay under as long as he needed to. With his eyes closed, Daryl swam beneath the surface of the lake and felt the cool water moving smoothly over his skin…taking soap and dirt with it… The liquid was flowing through his dark, tangled hair, and the sensation was enough to make him groan. For the first time since he and Carol ventured into the woods, Daryl felt somewhat clean…and he had to admit that the feeling was incredible. As he moved soundlessly through the water, the once shocking chill began to dissipate. Blood was rushing under his skin, helping him to stay warm. After several more seconds, the hunter planted his feet firmly on the bottom of the lake and broke the surface.

Snorting and gasping a little, Daryl shook his hair and rubbed his eyes. He ran his hands over his face, his fingers going back into his damp locks. As he stood, catching his breath, the hunter marveled at the feeling of warm, heavy air pressing against his exposed skin, while the cold water surrounded him from the waist down. Clear, shining beads clung to his upper body…the ends of his hair…

He'd unintentionally put a bit of distance between himself and his partner. Carol was still standing where he'd left her. She was kneading the plastic bag again…remembering the way it felt to run her hands over Daryl's back. She wanted to keep touching him…and she wanted him to touch her. But she felt the need to give him a moment. So, battling her own frustration, Carol admired her companion and waited patiently for him to come back.

She never would've imagined that it was possible for Daryl to get more appealing than he already was…but the ever-increasing ache between her legs seemed to be evidence to the contrary. She was mesmerized by the sight of him standing in the water. His broad hands were in his hair, pushing it back, out of his face…his eyes were still closed and there was a small crease in his brow. With slightly parted lips, Daryl stood in the lake and waited for his body to adjust to everything he was feeling. The hunter didn't realize he was being watched.

As beads of liquid rolled down his face and clung to his scruff, Daryl seemed to remember where he was…and who he was with. He snorted again, his eyes easing open. He blinked tiny droplets of water away from his lashes and found himself staring out across the lake…at Carol. She'd been quick enough to fold her arms across her chest, hiding the parts of her body that Daryl was still so eager to see. He licked his lips, tasting the crisp, clear water, and called out to her.

"Guess we still ain't lookin' huh?"

Carol hugged herself tighter and chuckled. "Guess not."

He huffed but tried not to let her see how frustrated he was. "Alright if I head back your way?"

"What do you think I'm waiting on?" she called out playfully.

Daryl smirked before easing back down into the water. As the hunter swam in Carol's direction, he let his excitement build. He thought about the way her hands caressed his back…how good it felt, and knew that they'd feel even better on the rest of his body. He wasn't fully erect…the cold water seemed to be preventing that, but the thought of her hands on his skin was sending more blood down to his groin. The hunter stopped swimming when a foot or two of space remained between them. He stared at her…at the slender arms that were still covering her breasts, and wondered how long she intended to hide from him.

The survivors stood together, each of them waiting for the other to say something. Daryl was the one to finally break the silence. "Ya ain't finished with me, are ya?" he asked, somewhat surprised by his own boldness.

Carol felt herself blush. "I'm not."

Sensing that things would go easier if he wasn't looking at her, Daryl reluctantly turned around. "How 'bout ya get my front then?" he growled playfully.

She giggled nervously and fished the soap out of the small bag. Once the edge of the plastic bag was secure between her teeth, Carol lathered the bar between her hands. When she felt that she'd created the right amount of lather, she grunted to get his attention. "Hey."

"Hm?" he asked without looking back.

"Hold this for me." she said, offering him the soap.

Daryl reached back, just as he'd done before, and took the bar. With two free hands, Carol stood behind her partner and tried to get herself under control. She was trembling with anticipation… her toes curling in the mud below. As much as she wanted to reach out and touch him, she worried that once she started, she wouldn't be able to stop. She knew that if her hands moved down his body, towards his stomach, the temptation to touch his manhood would be too strong. She had to remind herself why they were out there.

_We're doing this….we want it….we deserve it._

"Okay," she breathed around the bag. She took a hesitant step in his direction and lightly gripped his sides.

Daryl closed his eyes and tried to prepare himself for more contact.

Carol pressed in and could feel his ribs beneath her fingertips. "Ready?" she asked.

The hunter nodded. "Mhmm."

She swallowed hard and slowly moved her hands around his sides until her fingers were splaying on his chest. Daryl lifted his arms just enough to let her hands slide underneath. She clawed instinctively at his chest, making him growl. Before she could stop herself, Carol let her slick hands move down to his flat stomach. She clawed him again, trying to make sure that he was real. When her nails pricked his skin, Daryl felt his cock jerk under the water.

Carol worked to control her breathing as she ran her hands over the front of his body, getting the lather all over him. Daryl's stomach tensed and trembled, but he never wanted her to stop. It was incredible to be touched so tenderly. The hunter hadn't been washed by another person since he was a small child. With his eyes closed, he remembered the feeling of the cloth his mother used when he was young…the way she ran it gently over his face, doing her best to wash the dirt away without agitating him…there was something comforting about it. But with Carol…it was more than some simple comfort. He could feel it in the way she touched him…she really, truly, wanted him…and he wanted her.

"Closer." he growled softly.

Carol stopped running her hands over his skin…her fingertips gripping his sides again. "What?"

Daryl licked his lips again. "Jus…thinkin' it might be easier…if ya got closer."

She swallowed hard and felt her heart rate speed up. "Alright." Working to keep the bag secure between her teeth, Carol moved in closer…the space between them was shrinking and she was practically vibrating with nervous energy. With her arms around him, Carol let her hands splay over his stomach…and she stood behind him, their bodies finally touching.

The second he felt her breasts against his back, Daryl's cock twitched and he knew…without looking down, that his member was completely rigid…pointing straight at the damn sky. Glad that it was still concealed by the water, the hunter let himself release a sigh of satisfaction. It felt so good to be touched…to have a wet, naked, woman pressed up against him…her hands on his body. He couldn't stop thinking about her breasts and what they would feel like in his hands.

Carol heard his breathing pick up; the fact that he seemed to be struggling as much as she was offered some comfort. She was having trouble processing the fact that Daryl Dixon was in her arms…that his naked body was directly in front of her…and her breasts were pushing against his slick back.

"Can you do something for me?" she asked.

Daryl swallowed hard. "What did ya need?"

Carol pried one hand away from his stomach and reached up to pull the bag from her mouth. "You wanna hold this for a while?"

The hunter reached back, taking the ziplock from her. The instant he did, Carol's hand went back to his stomach. She clutched him tight around the middle and let her forehead rest between his shoulder blades. A shudder moved through her frame, and she simply enjoyed being close to him.

Daryl's lips parted…in one simple move, she'd taken his breath away. He'd forgotten what it felt like to be touched that way. Carol handled him like she cared about him. The hunter's hands were full, one holding the bag, while the other still gripped the soap. He desperately wanted to touch her. Ignoring the way his heart had begun to thrum, Daryl carefully opened the bag and dropped the soap inside.

"Ya alright?" he made himself ask.

A smile spread slowly on Carol's lips and she nuzzled his back, savoring the contact. Her eyes were closed as she smiled against his skin. She tightened her grip on his body and felt his stomach tremble again.

"_I've been thinking about this all day_." she whispered.

"Yeah?"

"_Yeah_," she breathed, nuzzling him again.

Daryl shivered when her hushed words hit his skin. But before he could respond, he felt her kiss him. As her nails clawed lightly at his stomach, Carol let her lips linger in the space between his shoulder blades. She kissed his damp skin softly, sweetly… The hunter's breath caught as he tried to process what was happening to him.

Carols hands ran smoothly up his body, from his stomach to his chest, and then back down…she was mapping out the skin. "_You feel so good_," she whispered into his back.

The hunter's cock throbbed, but he couldn't bring himself to speak.

In the next instant, her hands slid to his hips and she began massaging him. "_Is this okay_?" she asked.

He managed a small nod.

"_Good_." she smiled, kissing the spot between his shoulder blades again. As she caressed his hips, Carol realized that she never wanted to let him go.

Losing himself in her touch, Daryl made sure the bag was sealed and brought the edge up to his lips. Once the ziplock was secured between his teeth, he slowly lowered his hands until they were resting over Carol's.

A small gasp escaped her and she stopped massaging him. With her heart beating heavy in her chest, Carol waited for her partner to act.

Drawing on his courage, and giving in to the desire that had been crippling him all afternoon, the hunter carefully moved Carol's hands back to his stomach…he used his grip to keep her there for several seconds as they both did their best to prepare for whatever was coming. Nervous, restless, the hunter licked his lips and began to guide Carol's hands further down his body. He braced himself for resistance…but it never came. She was pliant in his grasp, letting him lead her. Blood was rushing in his ears when Carol's fingertips dipped below the water and finally brushed his groin. They both gasped and froze.

Carol couldn't breathe. "_You're…you're sure_?" she asked.

Daryl gnawed his bottom lip for half a heartbeat and then made himself nod.

"_Okay_," she whispered, giddy with excitement. Her hands went to the front of his thighs and she started rubbing the strong muscles there.

After several seconds, Daryl realized it wasn't enough. "_Carol_…" he growled under his breath.

"_What_?" She gripped his thighs, her fingers so dangerously close to his arousal.

"_I want_…" he paused, swallowing hard. "_I need ya to touch me_."

Carol felt her walls tighten. "_Okay_," she breathed. "_Just relax_."

He nodded again.

With the tip of her tongue resting between her lips, she left one hand on Daryl's thigh, and moved the other towards his groin. They both shuddered but Carol knew she couldn't stop. They'd come too far. Holding her breath, she carefully gripped the base of his cock, letting her fingers curl around it one by one.

"_Fuck_…" Daryl whined around the bag, his hips bucking slightly.

"_God_…" Carol groaned into his back. She was squeezing the base and preparing to run her hand along the rigid shaft, but before she could do anything, Daryl reached back and grabbed her hips. He didn't waste time, or wait for her to adjust, he simply began massaging her hips, loving the way her soft skin felt under his palms. Carol's core tightened at the feeling of those strong, broad hands on her body…

"_That alright_?" The hunter asked, his voice thick with need.

"_Yeah_," she sighed.

The late afternoon sky seemed to be on fire overhead. The heavens burned bright with streaks of gold, orange, and purple…the vibrant colors dappled the surface of the lake in brilliant light. With shaking hands, the survivors stood waist deep in the cool water and explored one another…their bodies glowing and their hearts racing.

Carol placed another kiss to his back and felt his manhood swell in her hand. Unable to wait any longer, she slid her hand along the thick shaft…squeezing when she reached the end of his cock.

"_Son of a bitch_…" Daryl growled.

She took a moment to drag her thumb across the hole at the tip and the hunter bucked his hips in response. "_Good_?" she asked, running her palm over the blunt head of his member.

Daryl slammed his eyes shut and whined. "_Do it again…please_." He continued massaging her.

Carol didn't need to be asked twice. She let her nails dig into the meat of his thigh while her other hand traveled back down the length of his erection. He twitched in her grasp, but she held on tight, squeezing as she went. Breathy little moans were escaping her each time she caressed his manhood. He felt long…big in her hand, and the tip was so swollen. Carol rubbed it with her palm and wondered how long he would last.

_He has to be close…_

But that didn't matter. If he wanted to be touched, Carol was going to touch him. So she stood behind her partner, panting into his back as he massaged her hips. His thick member was throbbing, and Carol tugged at it beneath the water, her hand gliding easily along the shaft.

Daryl could feel her pulling his hard-on, her warm fingers wrapped so securely around his aching cock. She moved back and forth, up and down, stroking him…he knew she was trying to coax an orgasm from him, but he wasn't ready to give in. He just needed the contact…Daryl wanted to be ready when the two of them finally decided to move forward. He wanted to be hard enough for her….so he kept his eyes closed, focused on the feeling of her hips under his hands, and let her build his need.

Carol sighed as his fingertips pressed in, working her hips…he was increasing the pressure as she stroked his length. She wanted him to touch her…everywhere. She wanted to feel his hands all over her body, to kiss him, bite him…Her head was spinning and she could hardly accept the fact that she literally had Daryl in the palm of her hand. Her desire seemed to grow with each passing second and she tenderly squeezed his cock, her soft hand moving from the base to the tip, over and over…

The hunter's mouth was dry and his heart was racing; he knew that he needed to stop her… He was jerking in her grasp, and if she moved just a little faster…and pulled a little harder, the sensations would overwhelm him and he would come.

_No_.

He'd made up his mind that he wasn't going to let that happen. It wasn't his first time, and he had the willpower to keep his orgasm at bay...no matter how good Carol's hand felt on his shaft. She was still clawing at his thigh, and he could feel her breathy little moans hitting his back. Her soft, slick breasts were pushed against him, and he had both of his hands on her hips. He was tempted to let them slide even further back to grip her ass, but he worried about crossing a line. So he touched Carol, and let her touch him, knowing that he'd be able to stop before his climax rushed to the surface. He growled around the bag and felt himself getting harder as Carol toyed with him. Every ounce of blood in his body seemed to be pouring into his manhood.

Carol was losing patience…she needed more from him, but she didn't want to let go of his warm, solid flesh. "_You like that_?" she breathed.

The hunter's eyes were still slammed shut. "_Mhmm_." he whined before bucking his hips into her hand.

Carol had to stifle a growl. She'd never heard anything sexier than Daryl Dixon groaning as he tried to fight off an orgasm. Every single thing he did…every sound he made seemed to heighten her arousal. Running her palm over the head of his cock again, Carol whispered into his back.

"_Aren't you going to wash me_?"

Daryl's eyes eased open and he tried to ignore the way his member was throbbing in her grasp. "Hm?" he growled softly, trying to get his bearings.

Carol smirked before kissing his damp skin again. "_Just thought…since I did you…you'd do me_."

The hunter considered that. He'd get to touch more of her…which was a definite plus. And he figured it would be good to get a break from the incredible friction on his cock.

"_Alright_," he answered, doing his best to speak with the bag still caught between his teeth.

Carol's smile widened and she gave him another good pull.

"_Christ_…" he snarled. "_I wanna see ya_."

The motion of her hand stopped and she blinked, trying to make sure she'd heard him correctly. "_You do_?"

Daryl nodded.

"_You're sure_?" she asked, her tongue darting out over her lips.

The hunter did his best to get the words out. "_I am. Jus…ya feel nice…'n I'm bettin' ya look even better than ya feel_."

Carol swallowed hard. She wasn't used to hearing things like that…she didn't think any man had ever spoken to her that way. It was surreal to hear those words coming from Daryl.

He squeezed her hips gently to get her attention. "_Carol_?"

The action startled her. "_Hm_?"

"_I won't turn around…unless ya want me to….but I'd really like for ya to want me to_." his words were somewhat muffled by the plastic bag.

Carol hid between his shoulder blades and let the nervous laughter bubble up from her chest. "_Alright_" she breathed. Carefully, she released his manhood and pulled her other hand away from his thigh.

Daryl immediately missed her touch, but he knew they were headed in the right direction. Taking a cleansing breath, he slowly prepared to turn around and face her.

Instinctively, Carol took a few shaky steps back and folded her arms across her chest. She didn't know why she felt the need to hide from him…this was someone she planned to sleep with before the day was over…someone who's arousal she'd already felt in her hands. But she still couldn't shake the foolish fear that he might not approve of her…once he saw her completely naked.

Reaching up, Daryl took the bag from his mouth and opened the seal. He pulled out the bar of soap and finally turned towards his partner. The hunter couldn't stop the little sigh of frustration that escaped him when he saw that Carol was still hiding her chest.

She smiled at the look on his face…that of a child who wasn't getting his way. "What?" she asked, feigning ignorance.

"Nothin'." he huffed, smirking at her. "Really want me to wash ya?"

Carol nodded as the blush spread on her cheeks.

Daryl's eyes narrowed. "Fine. Gonna need one of them hands then."

A crease formed in her brow.

"Ain't ya gonna hold the bag?" he asked.

Carol chuckled. "Sure."

The hunter held out the ziplock, waiting for her to take it. His blue eyes flicked from her face, to her chest as he waited for her to grab the offering. He was hoping she would have to move one of her arms just enough to reveal what she was hiding. But Carol was smarter than that. Keeping one arm draped securely across her breasts, she reached out and carefully took the bag from his hand…never once revealing what she'd worked so hard to conceal.

Daryl just stared at her with narrowed eyes and slowly shook his head. He couldn't believe that they were standing together, _naked_, in a _lake_…and Carol still wouldn't let him see her chest. "You just ain't givin' up, are ya?" he growled softly.

She bit her bottom lip and chuckled again. "I'm working up to it."

But the hunter was tired of waiting. He was hard, he was ready, and he couldn't take much more teasing. So he kept his gaze locked on her's while he lathered the soap between his hands.

The way he was looking at her made Carol uneasy…she felt like he could see right through her.

When he was satisfied with the amount of lather, he gestured to Carol. "Hold it open."

She did her best to follow the instructions without revealing her breasts.

Daryl dropped the soap back into the bag. Before Carol could do or say anything, he pulled the ziplock out of her grasp, sealed it, and then turned suddenly, throwing the bag back towards the bank…it landed with a small thud.

"Daryl?" Carol's brows were knitting together as she refocused on his face. "Why did you…" but she wasn't able to finish the thought.

Without waiting for permission, the hunter reached for her arms and gently, but forcefully, pulled them down. Carol gasped, her eyes wide and fearful. Her body began to tremble and she knew she'd never felt more exposed…more _vulnerable_ than she did in that moment. Her instincts were telling her to fight…to resist…but she couldn't. All she could do was stand, wide-eyed and breathless, and watch Daryl's face.

The hunter thought he knew what he was doing. He had a plan… he was going to pull her arms down and then he was going to touch her…but once her body was visible, Daryl froze. His lips parted slightly as his eyes drank her in. He tried to remind himself that this was Carol…he knew her…but as he stared, Daryl felt like another woman was standing in front of him. After several seconds, the hunter realized that he wasn't staring…he was _admiring_ her, memorizing her…

As hazy, orange light was reflected off the surface of the lake, Daryl could've sworn that Carol's breasts were glowing. The two soft swells were perfect and he knew, just by looking at them, that they would fill his hands. He loved the shape, the size…the dusty pink color of her nipples. Daryl kept a groan locked in his chest. He'd forgotten how incredible women were…the endless patterns of curves and slopes, dips and valleys. His eyes roamed back to her neck…the well of her throat…he made a mental note to taste her there. He studied her beautiful breasts again and felt his breathing pick up. Daryl found it difficult to believe that she'd been hiding such an amazing body under her clothes all along. His heart was hammering in his chest, but he wasn't done admiring her. She had a small waist and cute hips with just enough meat on her frame. He eyed her flat, sexy stomach and smirked at her belly button. Everything about her turned him on, and he didn't know where to start.

"_Fuck_…" he breathed, not realizing he'd spoken the word aloud. His blue eyes were locked on her chest again.

Carol swallowed hard. "Daryl?"

The hunter was chewing his bottom lip and doing everything in his power to keep from grabbing her. He still held her wrists, but his grip was beginning to loosen.

"Daryl?" she said again, hoping to pull him from his trance.

Blinking, he lifted his chin and finally met her gaze. "_I'm sorry_," he growled under his breath. "_I jus…I wanted to see ya_."

Carol pulled a deep breath into her lungs and Daryl watched the way her chest rose and fell with the effort. She could feel his eyes on her skin.

The hunter wore a look of amazement as he studied his partner. "_How…how long ya been hidin' all this_?" he asked.

She blushed and averted her eyes. "All what?"

Daryl huffed and released one of her wrists. Once his hand was free, he ran it down, along her side, following the line of her body….he stopped when he reached her thigh.

"_All this_." he growled softly.

Carol's heart skipped a beat. "I guess as long as you've been hiding all that." she said, glancing at his slick chest before returning her attention to his face.

He snorted and cast a quick glance down at his own body. "This ain't nothin'. But _this_…" he let her other wrist go and moved both of his hands to her hips. "This here's fuckin'…" he shook his head slowly, searching for the right words. "It's…_godammitt_." He used his grip to pull her towards him and he caught her mouth with his.

They both groaned when their bodies collided. Carol's hands went to his face, holding him as he kissed her. Daryl's fingers were curling around her hips. Her sex was pressed against his arousal, but that wasn't enough to distract them. His lips were wet, eager, and Carol opened up for him willingly. She moaned when his tongue slipped inside. Daryl bucked his hips, loving the sounds she was making, and Carol's hands slid to his neck, clawing him. He pushed his tongue further into her mouth, tasting her, exploring…and she reacted in kind…nipping at his lips, flicking her tongue against his, panting…_whining_…

"_Daryl_…" she pleaded between kisses.

"_What_?" he asked, suddenly breathless. He didn't wait for an answer, he simply kissed her harder…his cock jerking as his tongue sank into her mouth.

"_I need_…" she gasped; he was sucking on her bottom lip.

"_Tell me_." he growled, bucking his hips again.

She was moaning into their kisses. "_I need to feel your hands on me_."

Their eyes were closed as they tasted one another. Daryl didn't waste a single second; his calloused hands moved to her ass and he gripped her hard, pressing her body against his. "_Shit_…" he snarled.

"_Fuck_…" she whined, pushing her hips into his.

Daryl could feel her sex smothering his manhood. The friction was intense and before he could even process it, she was sucking his tongue…his cock jerked and leaked under the water and a deep crease formed in his brow.

"_Hang on_…" he breathed. "_Stop_."

Carol flicked her tongue against his one more time before pulling back. "_What_?"

"_It's too much_." he admitted, his breathing had grown ragged.

"_You…you wanna stop_?" she asked, her fingers lightly clawing his neck.

Daryl gripped her ass hard. "_Naw. Just need to slow down_." he growled.

"_Why's that_?" she whispered, her teeth catching his bottom lip and pulling.

The hunter couldn't stop his hips from bucking again. "_Fuck_…" he snarled.

"_Tell me_." she said before kissing him.

He was so hard, and the sweet pressure of her lips on his mouth wasn't helping. He slid his tongue under hers for half a heartbeat, and savored her taste. His fingers were digging into the soft flesh of her ass. When they finally broke the connection, Daryl was more frustrated than he'd ever been in his life. His eyes were locked on hers and he could feel her sex against his cock.

"_Need to slow down_…" he admitted. "_Or I'm gonna come_."

Carol shuddered as a stabbing pain hit her core. There was something incredibly sexy about hearing Daryl say those words. "_I don't know if I can wait_…" she breathed.

Mastering himself, the hunter cleared his throat and gently pushed Carol back. She was panting as she waited for his next move.

"_Jus…stand still for a minute. Alright_?" His groin was throbbing but he knew he needed to pace himself.

Carol managed a small nod.

Daryl's hands were still covered in lather. Slowly, carefully, he reached for her breasts. Both survivors seemed to whimper when he finally made contact. Carol's hands went to his wrists, keeping him in place. "_God_…" she groaned. "_Don't stop_."

The hunter's narrowed blue eyes were locked on his work. He squeezed her breasts gently, loving the way the softness filled his hands…her nipples biting into his palms. Carol slammed her eyes shut as she tried to process what she was feeling. Daryl was sure, as he massaged her chest, that nothing had ever felt better. He squeezed her again; she was slick in his grasp…the lather allowed his hands to glide over her skin…he began moving in circles, caressing her..his thumbs brushing her tight, pink nipples.

Her grip continued to tighten around his wrists as she battled her frustration. "_Like that_…" she moaned…feeling his broad hands cup her breasts. "_Just keep touching me_…"

"_Fuckin' hell_…" he growled, running his hands up and down her soapy chest…overcome by the sensations, Carol was forced to release his wrists. Daryl loved the way her body felt. He let the lust course through him as he memorized her breasts. The flesh was tender, ample…he loved the weight of them in his palms. He loved how sensitive her nipples were. As much as he craved sex, Daryl wasn't sure he'd ever be able to stop playing with her soft, round, perfect breasts. He squeezed a little harder and tugged at her nipples. Carol cried out in pain and pleasure, and the fucking sound was enough to make Daryl's cock throb.

The hunter was mesmerized by her. He let his broad hands explore her body…from her chest, down along her smooth sides, to those hips that he loved grabbing….even lower to her thighs. When he moved back up, Daryl slowed down, savoring her…squeezing as he went. His fingers splayed over her stomach before traveling back to her breasts. But he didn't stop there, he swallowed hard and moved higher…calloused fingertips passing over her collarbones. The entire time, Daryl's chest rose and fell while his lips parted in awe.

Carol's lids were heavy as she watched his face. No one had ever looked at her that way. He seemed strangely fascinated….as if he'd made some incredible discovery. Swallowing hard, she glanced down. The sight of Daryl's strong, tan hands on her body made her walls tighten. When her eyes finally flicked back to her partner's face, a small gasp escaped her. They were holding each other's gazes. He was so intently focused on her and she didn't know what to say…what to do. She was having trouble forming rational thoughts.

The hunter's feral, ocean-colored eyes were narrowed in concentration…Carol swore that she could feel them cutting into her. From the moment Daryl first touched her breasts, he realized that there was so much more to Carol than he'd ever realized. The longer he let his hands linger on her skin, the more he wanted to know about her. Daryl wanted to uncover all her secrets… …everything she'd been hiding from him. Exhaling slowly through his nose, and doing his best to remain relatively calm, he continued to massage one of her breasts…the pad of his thumb brushing her nipple over and over. His other hand began to slide down the front of her body. He moved slowly, loving how slick she was beneath his palm. The hunter traveled down from her chest, to her tight stomach, and then his fingers dipped below the water. Before she could stop him, Daryl cupped her sex.

She whined, her teeth sinking quickly into her bottom lip. Needing something to hold onto, she reached for his strong shoulders and clung to him…her nails digging into his damp skin. Daryl's cock throbbed and he growled at the sudden pain. He noticed that Carol's eyes were slammed shut, and it only added to his sense of power. As his breathing picked up, he started to toy with her under the water. He kept a growl locked deep in his chest and focused on what he was feeling. Carol's sex was hidden by soft curls, and he explored her…gently, cautiously. His fingertips were seeking their goal…he knew he had to focus. As he moved his hand, Carol clung fiercely to his shoulders and muttered curses under her breath. Daryl continued to touch her until he found what he'd been searching for. His lips parted, and his heart rate sped up, once he discovered the small, aching, nub of her sex. Desperate to get a reaction out of her, he began circling her clit with the tip of his middle finger.

"_Oh fuck_…" she groaned.

"_Ya like that_?" he breathed.

"_God…yes_…"

Daryl felt his cock get harder. He licked his lips and continued to play with her. He was rubbing her clit in a steady, rhythmic pattern…teasing her, torturing both of them. The sensations were getting to be too much for him and his own eyes slammed shut. With one hand on her breast, and the other between her legs, Daryl whined. She felt so good…everything about her. The hunter picked up the pace, circling her clit faster…he was quickly discovering that he loved her pussy as much as her breasts…and he hadn't even gotten inside her yet. Daryl just liked touching it…knowing that it was driving her crazy…giving her pleasure.

"_Aw fuck_…" he growled, feeling her clit throb under his touch.

All Carol could do was tremble and moan.

"_I want ya to come_," he breathed, the words tumbling out before he could stop them.

Carol's blue eyes flew open and she managed to move her hands from his shoulders to the sides of his face. She held him in place, forcing him to look at her. "_I_…" she tried to speak, but it was difficult. All she could think about were the incredible things he was doing to her body…each time his calloused finger rubbed her clit, the stabbing pain in her core grew worse.

"_I_…" her breathing was shallow.

"_What_?" he growled softly. "_Tell me_."

"_I want you inside me_…" she pleaded, her hips bucking weakly against his hand.

Daryl's narrowed eyes were trained on her face. "_Alright_." he growled, the sound was low…his voice thick with need. In one smooth motion, the hunter moved both hands to her ass and pulled her body tight against his. Her arms wound around his neck and they both shuddered as their lips met.

The kisses were wet, hungry…urgent, and the survivors couldn't seem to get enough of one another. He sucked her tongue and she caressed his neck…her fingers clawing at the ends of his wet hair every few seconds. Their hearts were beating strong and steady in their chests, and they never wanted to stop.

As amazing as it was to kiss him, Carol knew they both needed more. His warm tongue slid past hers and she groaned. "_Daryl_…" she whined between heated kisses.

"_I know_," he muttered against her lips.

The terrible emptiness in her core was driving Carol to her breaking point. Doing her best to stay balanced, she began moving backwards, out of the lake. Daryl didn't want them to break the connection; he continued to kiss her as he followed…letting her lead him back to the bank. As they moved clumsily out of the lake, nervousness got the best of Carol and she couldn't stop the sudden laugh that burst from her lips.

Daryl grinned. "_What_?" he asked between kisses.

"_Nothing…I just_…" she paused to kiss the corner of his mouth. "_This is really happening_…"

"_It is_." he nipped at her bottom lip. They could feel the mud beneath their toes and knew they were getting closer to the bank. Daryl was too lost in their kisses to even notice that the water level was dipping below his waist…more and more of their skin was being revealed with each passing second.

"_We're doing this_." she said the words, hoping to convince herself.

Daryl smirked as he kissed the point of her jaw, just below her ear. "_We are_." he agreed.

After a few more shaky steps…the survivors seemed to realize that the water was down to their ankles… They stopped kissing, and eased apart. Afraid to look down, they kept their eyes on each other's faces. Beads of water rolled silently down their bodies, and their toes curled anxiously in the mud. Several seconds passed before someone was brave enough to break the silence.

"So…we lookin'?" Daryl asked. He gnawed his bottom lip as he waited for an answer.

Carol stood with one arm draped across her chest. She brought her other hand up and held her knuckle between her teeth. "Are we?" she asked, another small chuckle escaping her as the blush spread on her cheeks.

Daryl's hands went to his hips. "I think we should."

She smirked at him. "Oh yeah?"

"Yeah."

Carol blew out a breath and tried to relax…but it was proving difficult with a naked man in front of her…not just a man…_Daryl_. And she was finally going to see _all of h_im.

_Jesus_…

She clasped her hands and closed her eyes for a moment, trying to summon the courage she needed to move forward. "Okay," she sighed, her eyes easing open. "Ready?"

"If you are." he said.

In any other situation, Daryl would've been absolutely petrified. He'd never been comfortable in his own skin, and he normally made every effort to keep people from seeing him in any state of undress…even waiting until all of the prison's other residents had gone to sleep before heading to the showers. He knew that he should be worried…Carol was about to see him…_his arousal_. But all he could think about was the fact that he was about to see _her_. His sheer need for the woman in front of him seemed to smother his own fears and insecurities. All that mattered was her.

"Okay…" she said again. "Now?"

Daryl nodded. "Now.

Both survivors took cleansing breaths before finally allowing their gazes to drop…the instant they let themselves look, Daryl and Carol froze. The hunter's excitement seemed to rise a hundred fold. He'd already admired her breasts, but being able to see all of her…in nothing more than her own skin...made his cock hurt. The swollen tip throbbed and a bead of clear liquid began to form. It had been a long damn time since Daryl laid eyes on a naked woman. He stared at her sex and wanted nothing more than to reach out and touch it.

Carol hugged herself tight because she didn't know what else to do with her hands. Daryl was everything she knew he would be. His hard, lean body was dripping wet…drops of water rolling down his flat stomach, following the trail of dark hair below his navel. And then she saw his need…a sharp pain hit her core and she had to bite her lip. She had no idea how he was going to fit… The hunter was fully erect, his thick shaft pointing at the sky. She could see the veins, straining with an unfulfilled need, and the blunt head looked almost purple. Carol knew, if she hadn't hugged herself, her hand would be wrapped around him. The temptation to reach for him was so strong. She wanted to stroke him again, massage his cock and make him come.

_No…_

She had to remind herself that there was reason they'd kept themselves at bay.

_Sex_.

They both wanted it…and the building moisture between her legs told Carol she was ready. There was something incredibly freeing about standing naked beneath an open sky…with someone she truly cared about. As scared as she was to move forward, she knew that the time for hesitation was over. So, taking a deep breath and wringing her hands, Carol returned her attention to his face.

"So…" she said, the nervousness evident in her tone.

Daryl didn't speak, he simply admired her sex for a few more heartbeats, and then slowly lifted his chin to meet her gaze.

"How did you want to…" Carol was having trouble getting the rest of the words out. She bit her lip and waited for him to say something.

The hunter blew out a breath before reaching up to run a hand through his dark hair. "Best quit askin' me what I want." he growled softly, the hint of a smirk forming on his mouth.

Carol hugged herself and blushed. "I'm sorry…I just…I'm not used to…"

"What?" he asked, cutting her off. "Askin' for what ya want?"

She dropped her gaze, unable to look him in the eye anymore.

"Ain't nothin' wrong with it. Ya know that, right?"

But Carol still couldn't face him. She hugged herself tighter.

Daryl stared at her. From her toned legs, all the way up, to her sex, the curves of her hips…higher, to her breasts, and finally to that face she was trying to hide from him. He wanted her, badly, but he needed her to meet him halfway. He wasn't entirely sure how to move forward. Daryl just wanted to know how to please her.

"Carol." he said, stirring her from her thoughts.

She finally managed to lift her chin and meet his gaze.

"Go on 'n tell me what it is ya want."

Carol thought about it for several seconds, her blue eyes locked on his face. "You." she finally breathed. "_Just you_."

Daryl didn't know what to say. He wasn't sure what was taking place between the two of them…but he could sense the increase in tension…the humid air seemed to hum. Beads of water continued to slip quietly from the ends of their hair. The survivors studied one another, each of them waiting for the other to make the first move. Their chests rose and fell as they worked to control their breathing. Standing frozen, at the water's edge, Daryl realized that Carol was the one who initiated their sudden, physical relationship…

_She started it…_

He gnawed the corner of his bottom lip and figured he might as well be the one to get them past that final hurtle. "_Ya want me_?" he growled softly.

Carol nodded.

The hunter's eyes narrowed as he took a slow step in her direction. "_That's all_?" he asked.

"Mhmm." she managed to say; her heart rate seemed to pick up the instant he moved towards her.

Daryl considered her answer before taking another careful step. "_Ya don't care how_?"

A small crease formed in her brow. "How? I don't under…." but she didn't get to finish.

The hunter closed the gap between them; he was standing directly in front of her. His eyes went to her breasts. "_Tellin' me we can do it on the ground_?" He growled under his breath and ran a broad hand along the side of her body.

Carol swallowed hard and took a shaky step back; she needed breathing room.

Daryl liked the sudden control he seemed to have over her. "_Ya want me on top_?" he was advancing as she moved backwards. The hunter had no intention of letting her get away.

The ache in Carol's core was growing worse, and she couldn't handle the way he was talking… those hushed, smoky growls. His voice was driving her crazy but she didn't have the words to tell him. Her mouth had gone dry.

"_Ya like it on your knees_?" he asked. His lids were heavy as he stared at her chest. "_In the dirt_?"

She continued to back away, but Daryl was relentless. He wouldn't stop advancing. Carol couldn't help but to feel as though she was being lead into some sort of trap…one she knew she wouldn't want to escape from.

"_We could do it standin' up_…" he growled. The hunter glanced at her face and saw her eyes flicker. The signal was subtle, lasting only for a second, but he caught it.

_That's it_.

Smirking to himself, Daryl moved even closer…forcing her to retreat. "_That's what ya want ain't it_?"

Carol's heart was thrumming so fast she worried she might faint. In the next instant, a small gasp escaped her. She'd backed up far enough to feel tree bark against her skin. Realizing she had nowhere else to go, she reached back and clung weakly to the trunk, hoping the support would help her stay standing.

Daryl stood in front of her, his eyes drinking her in while his hand traveled lightly along her side. Goosebumps broke out on her skin wherever he touched her. "_Ya want it from behind_?" he asked. The hunter was too far gone to censor himself. He needed to say exactly what he thought.

Carol could hardly breathe….let alone speak. Her teeth sank into her bottom lip and she looked up into his face with fearful eyes. He seemed to loom over her as they stood beneath the shade of the tree.

He watched her closely, gauging her reactions and searching for any little sign that might clue him in to what she was thinking. Her blue eyes were fixed on his face, silently pleading with him…and the way she was biting her lip told him what he needed to know.

"_Naw_." he breathed, gripping her hip. "_Ya wanna stay like this…ya want me lookin' at ya_."

She tried to keep a soft whimper locked in her throat.

Growling, Daryl moved both hands to her hips and began running them up and down, along her sides. He was having fun toying with her, but he still wasn't satisfied. He wanted Carol to speak up. The hunter knew she's spent her entire life suppressing her own needs, and it was time for her to break that cycle. He didn't want her to be ashamed of having sexual urges…fantasies. She should feel safe with him…safe enough to tell him what she really wanted. His eyes flicked to her face and they stared at one another.

Without saying anything, Daryl moved one hand between her legs. She whined but didn't make any moves to stop him. Her nails were still digging into the trunk of the tree at her back. The hunter was careful as he let his middle finger slide inward. Carol slammed her eyes shut and hissed. Daryl had to focus to keep from coming. The heat of her sex was so enticing. He was tempted to linger there…exploring…teasing, but he knew he couldn't. There was no time. He slowly let his fingertip trail along her slickness, back and forth…gently familiarizing himself.

"_God_…" Carol whined, her knuckles turning white as she clung to the tree.

"_Get them legs open_." he urged.

Every cell in her body was rioting but she managed to part her legs, just slightly. Daryl smirked at the obedience.

_She wants it_.

With the added room, it became easier to explore her pussy. He stared down at her sex while his fingertip slid from her clit, down along her lips, further, passing over her slit…and then back again. He repeated the motion a few times, paying close attention to the different parts of her sex. He felt his breath catch when he finally discovered the source of the wetness between her legs.

_Right there_.

With the tip of his tongue resting between his lips, and his eyes narrowed in concentration, Daryl pressed against her entrance. She whined again, her hips bucking down into his hand. Knowing that he'd found her spot, Daryl braced himself and pushed his middle finger up into her heat. He felt it slide in suddenly, the moisture from her arousal easing the way, and Carol cried out. Her hands went to his shoulders and she dug her nails in with painful intensity.

Daryl hissed, but didn't stop her. If she needed something to hold on to, he was happy to help. So he let the pain spur him on. Her insides were so warm and slick around him…he wanted to give her time to adjust, but he couldn't wait. Letting his forehead rest against hers, the hunter continued to stare down at her core while his finger moved. He pushed it in a little deeper and felt her clench around him.

"_Jesus_…" she whimpered.

But Daryl didn't stop. He simply grunted while he worked his finger in and out of her sex. Back and forth, he pushed and pulled…loving the way she felt. "_Ya like that_?" he breathed.

Carol clawed at his shoulders and moaned. "_Mhmm_."

He smirked. "_Good. I ain't gonna stop 'till ya come_." He pushed his middle finger up into her heat.

Carol bucked down in response, wanting him to go deeper. But his words began to echo in her head…

_No_.

They'd come so far. Carol wasn't about to let herself climax…not unless his length was buried inside her. As good as his finger felt between her legs, she needed more from him. She'd waited long enough, and she just wanted to collide with him.

"_D…Daryl_…" she groaned.

"_What_?" he growled, curling his finger inside her. Her muscles clenched around him again.

"_S…s…stop…I_…" but she couldn't keep her hips from bucking down against the invading hardness of his finger.

"_Ain't this what ya want_?" he asked, his finger still slipping in and out of her heat.

"_N..no_…" she gasped.

Daryl kept teasing her. "_Naw? Then ya best tell me what ya want 'fore I make your ass come_."

Carol couldn't believe the way he was talking to her, but she knew he was right. He was pushing her closer and closer to the edge. It felt so good, but she needed more. "_I want you_…" she whined.

"_Tell me_." he growled.

She was fighting to breathe. "_I want you_…" her hips bucked again.

"_Best tell me woman_." He grunted before forcing his finger deep into her sex.

Carol couldn't fight it anymore. She was dragging her nails down from his shoulders, to his chest, leaving red lines on his skin. "_I want you to fuck me_." she moaned.

Finally satisfied with her answer, Daryl slipped his finger out of her heat and gripped her hips instead. "_Alright then_." he growled.

Carol's eyes fluttered open and they stared at one another. He bent down slightly…just enough to get his hands around the backs of her thighs. Carol's arms circled his neck and they nodded to each other, signaling that they were ready. Grunting, Daryl gripped her hard and lifted her. She gasped, her legs immediately locking around his waist. He leaned into her, pinning her against the tree, and they spent several seconds panting against each other's lips as their bodies adjusted.

Daryl closed his eyes, and let himself breathe her in. His arousal was smothered between them, but that didn't matter. He was finally close to her...she was wrapped around him. He could feel her fingers playing with the ends of his hair. The hunter nuzzled her temple and made a low humming noise.

The unexpected tenderness made Carol's breath catch. She couldn't stop the smile from spreading on her face. "_You okay_?" she whispered.

Daryl ducked his head and kissed the side of her neck. "_I'm good_."

"_I still can't believe we're doing this_…" she breathed.

"_Believe it_." he growled softly before catching her mouth with his.

They kissed like lovers….like they were hungry for one another. She tugged at the ends of his hair and felt him buck against her. She whimpered, but didn't stop kissing him. With their eyes closed and their hearts pounding, the survivors focused on what they were feeling.

He let her in, and she teased him…her tongue caressing his. He kissed her harder, nipping at her bottom lip. Her hips rocked against him and the friction made him shiver. They continued to taste one another…exploring, licking and biting. Each time his tongue sank into her mouth, Carol's walls tightened. She'd never been kissed so much, and the sensation was quickly becoming addictive. She clawed at his neck while his tongue slipped under hers. He was so warm and wet in her mouth, and she loved his taste.

Without breaking their connection, Daryl moved one hand from her thigh…all the way to the back of her knee. With a firm grip, he pried her leg away from his waist and hoisted it up, opening her core.

Carol gasped against his lips. With his fingers curled around the back of her knee, Daryl held her open. She still had one long leg locked around him and she used it to keep herself secure as he reached down with his other hand and gripped his cock. His tongue was still stroking hers, over and over, as he angled his hips. Carol was getting nervous; she knew what was coming and she wasn't sure her body could handle it…but her need was too strong. So she focused on Daryl's amazing mouth…his lips, his taste…

The hunter knew, just from having his finger inside her, that their union was going to be difficult. But they wanted each other, and they were both too riled to stop. Her tongue flicked against his, and it was all the encouragement Daryl needed.

_Fuck it_…

With his heart pounding, and sweat mingling with water at his temples, Daryl held the tip of his member at her entrance and began to apply pressure. A deep crease formed in Carol's brow and she started to whine into their kisses. Daryl was pressing harder, but he still seemed to be holding back. Carol wasn't the only one battling nerves.

"_Do it_." Carol groaned against his lips. "_Please_."

Panting, the hunter held himself in place and jerked his strong hips. A violent shudder moved through his frame when he felt the blunt head of his cock dip inside her…the tip finally breaching her tight ring of muscles. Carol cried out in pain and dug her nails into him fiercely. Their eyes were slammed shut…their mouths open as they struggled to process what they were feeling. Carefully, Daryl guided her leg back into place and she wrapped it around him, wincing at the added pain. Knowing that they couldn't stop, Daryl continued to thrust weakly between her legs.

Carol knew that the only way to combat the discomfort was to move. Bracing herself, she rocked her hips…bucking down into him as he pushed up. She could feel his cock penetrating her…the thick shaft slipping in little by little. She was grunting each time she bucked, and Daryl was stretching her.

Needing an outlet, the hunter ducked his head and bit into her shoulder while his hips jerked. He was pushing himself, wanting to go deeper. But Carol's pussy was so impossibly tight around him, and the tension in her walls made him want to come. With her flesh between his teeth, Daryl forced his swollen cock into her core. She bucked down and he thrust up. They worked together…the motion of their bodies helping Daryl to get inside. As his shaft disappeared between her legs, the hunter growled at the wetness. With each thrust, he felt more slickness surrounding his member. As tight as she was, Daryl couldn't help but to think that her body was craving the contact…the way those muscles in her core constricted around him…

The air had been taken from Carol's lungs. She couldn't speak…she couldn't scream. All she could do was claw at his shoulders and try to open her walls. But he was so big…he'd only managed to push half of his cock into her sex. Carol wanted all of him…everything he could give her. So she rocked her hips against the invading hardness, welcoming him. The more she moved, the wetter she seemed to become. As the moisture continued to build between her legs, she felt Daryl's manhood sinking in deeper.

_That's what he needs…_

Half-crazed with want, Carol bucked down against his shaft. "_Come on_…" she moaned…the sound was strained and desperate. Her eyes were still slammed shut.

"_I'm tryin'_." he breathed before biting her shoulder again.

"_I just wanna feel you_," she whined. "_All of you_…"

"_Christ_!" He growled, thrusting a little harder. He felt himself slipping into her.

"_That's it_…" she gasped.

As their bodies worked towards the same goal, Carol could feel gravity lending itself to their union. Her body was gradually sinking down around Daryl's hard-on…coating the rigid shaft in her slickness. Inch by inch, the hunter pushed his cock up into her core. Her body seemed to open…her walls widening to accommodate him. His heart rate sped up as he slipped into her, deeper…deeper, until her pussy was flush with his pelvis. His dick was finally buried inside her and he snarled against her shoulder, his hands moving to grip the undersides of her thighs.

Carol's mouth was open in a silent scream…her trembling legs wrapped securely around his waist. His thick member was filling her core…stretching her. She could feel the blunt tip already teasing her cervix. It was too much…and not enough.

"_God Daryl_…" she moaned.

The hunter was throbbing inside her.

She bucked against him. "_Fuck me_."

Easing back, Daryl stared hard at her face. She must've felt him watching her, because her eyes fluttered open in the next few seconds. "_Please_." she breathed.

The hunter didn't speak, he simply jerked his hips, testing her.

"_God_…" she cried out.

Daryl had to bite his lip. It felt so good to be inside her…all that warm, wet, softness wrapped around him. Tightening his grip on her thighs, he thrust again….his cock hitting the top of her.

She bucked, countering his movements, while her ring of muscles tensed around the base of his manhood. "_Like that_!" she moaned.

"_Sonofabitch_." he muttered against her lips.

Carol clawed his neck and kissed him hard. They moaned together, savoring everything that was happening between them. The survivors were still adjusting to the feeling of being physically connected, but they couldn't stop their bodies from moving. Carol locked her ankles just above his ass and rocked her hips again. Her tongue slid past his and she felt him twitch inside her. Daryl gave her a sudden thrust that made them both gasp.

Carol could feel the bark pressing into her back, but it didn't matter. All she cared about was Daryl's hard, lean body…and the swollen member that was filling her core. His fingers were pressing into the meat of her thighs and she could already feel bruises forming. Catching his bottom lip between her teeth, Carol tugged gently. When she released him, they both opened their eyes again.

"_More_." she breathed, her lids heavy with lust.

"_More_," he agreed, licking the sore spot on his lip.

Winding her arms around his neck, Carol braced herself for what was coming. Daryl exhaled through his nose before jerking his strong hips. Carol hissed, but he took the sound as a compliment. Filled with confidence and reckless desire, the hunter pulled back and pushed in, creating a steady rhythm inside her. The sensation made him shiver.

He loved sliding into her center, feeling the smooth walls rub his aching shaft. Her pussy clenched around him every time, but it didn't slow his pace. Carol was incredibly responsive. Her body rocked against his whenever he forced himself inside her heat, and she was so wet…coating him…

"_Yeah_…" she groaned, feeling him push in.

"_Damn_…" he growled, thrusting harder. It had been so long since Daryl had sex, but he knew he'd never experienced the things that he was feeling with Carol. Her core continued to tighten around him, and the heels of her feet were pressing into his tailbone, forcing him to go deeper. He slid back and forth through Carol's insides, pleasuring her as best he could. "_Ya like that_?" he managed to ask between thrusts.

She hardly heard him over the blood rushing in her ears. All Carol knew was that his long, stiff cock was buried in her sex and she wanted him to go harder. The strong muscles in her core were gripping him, squeezing…and her hips responded to his movements, meeting him stroke for stroke. As he moved between her legs…his length sinking all the way into her heat, over and over….Carol bit her bottom lip and savored every second. It was easily the best thing she'd ever felt.

Daryl could feel the slick evidence of her arousal all over his member…and the way her pussy clenched around him…he knew she was enjoying herself, but he still wanted to hear her say it. His calloused hands moved from the backs of her thighs, to her firm ass, and she whimpered. He bit the side of her neck and bucked hard, forcing his erection into the deepest part of her sex.

"_Jesus_!" she cried.

The hunter smirked against her skin. "_Ya like that_?" he asked again. His pace didn't slow.

"_Fuck…yes_…" she moaned.

Daryl swore he could feel the fucking moan straight down in her core…it made his cock harder and he continued to push himself…moving back and forth through her heat. The friction between them was incredible. He loved that he could slip in and pull back with her wetness easing the way…but her passage was still so narrow that the tension in her walls gave him the resistance he needed. He wanted to stay inside her for as long as he could…to savor the feeling of the soft, warm flesh all around him. Her body seemed to fit him like a damn glove and it was driving Daryl crazy.

Carol fought to breathe as she clung to his neck. Her heels were pressing into his ass, urging him to fuck her. "_Oh_…" she whined. "_Oh…harder….please_…."

The hunter tightened his grip on her ass and jerked his hips, hitting the top of her.

"_Like that_!" She cried. Mesmerized by everything he was doing to her, Carol arched her back. She wanted to give him all the room he needed…she wanted to feel as much of him as she possibly could. The rough bark was biting into her shoulder blades, but she didn't care. The pleasure between her legs was too strong…it eclipsed everything else.

When her body arched into his, Daryl moaned. He felt his dick slip in a little deeper as the angle of her hips changed. "_Christ_." he growled. The hunter picked up the pace and began thrusting harder…his pelvis colliding with her pussy again and again. His hips were pounding into her, pinning her body to the tree.

The pleasure was making Carol dizzy. Unable to stop herself, she moved her hands into his hair and tugged sharply, bringing their mouths together. They both groaned when their lips met, but Daryl never lost his momentum. Hungry for her, he pushed his tongue inside and felt her walls clench around him.

Carol couldn't handle it. It was too good. She felt as though every sexual urge she'd ever had was being satisfied…with a vengeance. The muscles in her legs were trembling as she fought to maintain a grip on Daryl's waist. His rhythm was so strong, that each jerk of his hips made her thighs quiver. She was convinced that any second, she'd lose the strength she needed to hold onto him… With his warm tongue exploring her mouth, and his hard cock in her core, Carol felt waves of pleasure rushing through every inch of her body…it was almost too much. Her toes were curling, her heart was pounding violently against her ribs, and she realized that she was on the brink of orgasm.

_No…_

Carol wasn't ready. They'd only just started, and she didn't want it to end. Not that she had complete control over any of it…Daryl was thrusting steadily into her core, his hard-on pushing in deeper each time. The way his thick shaft rubbed her walls was making her weak, and she knew he was hitting all the right spots. It wouldn't be long…all he had to do was keep going…a little harder, a little faster, and she would come…

_No…not yet…_

Wanting to make it last, Carol pulled her mouth from his, breaking the connection. "_W…w…wait_…" she stammered as his cock slid in again.

But Daryl didn't listen. He was lost in the heat between her legs. Growling, he continued to pump his hips.

Carol's eyes slammed shut as her head went back. Her body was still arching and her mouth was open in another silent scream as he took her. His swollen member was filling her center, keeping her open…she could feel him throbbing within her walls…stretching her with every thrust. "_Daryl_!" she cried out.

_"Yeah?" _he growled, his dick sliding back and forth through her wetness.

"_Fuck_," she breathed, raking her nails down from his shoulders to his chest.

The hunter squeezed her ass as he forced himself into her pussy again.

"_Daryl….wait….please_…" Carol whined…the muscles in her core were wrapped around him, caressing the rigid flesh.

He continued to thrust between her legs, grunts and groans escaping him as he moved. She felt so good. Her tight pussy opening just enough to let his member in each time he jerked his hips. He loved the tension, the slickness, the warmth…all of it…the way her ass felt in his hands…how her core was pressed against his pelvis…her scent…the sounds she was making as he fucked her…everything seemed to heighten Daryl's arousal and he could feel his cock growing inside her.

Carol gasped, her eyes opening suddenly. She didn't understand how he could get longer…thicker, but he was filling her completely and her body could barely contain him. "_Daryl_!" she cried, clawing his chest again.

"_Fuck_!" he growled, his pace increasing.

"_N…no…stop_…" she pleaded.

The hunter was breathing hard…locks of damp hair hung in his face. But his eyes eased open and he stared at his partner. Their hips continued to rock. "_What_?" he panted.

Carol swallowed hard as her body bucked down into him on instinct. "_I…I just…need…to….slow…down_." She got the words out between thrusts.

Daryl huffed and shook the hair out of his face. "_Why_?"

Her arms wound around his neck and she licked her lips. "_Because…I'm….gonna….come_." she nearly choked on the last word…his cock was still pushing into her sex.

He smirked at her, his hips still jerking. "_Ain't that the point_?"

She bucked against the invading hardness of his dick and whined.

Daryl massaged her ass. "_You don't want me to slow down_."

"_No_…" she insisted. "_I do…it's just….god_!" His hard-on was slipping right into her center.

Daryl liked watching her struggle.

"_Please_…" her tongue darted out over her lips as she tried to breathe. "_Slower_…"

The hunter's eyes narrowed in skepticism as he bucked.

"_It's just_…" she shook her head, trying to get the words out. "_it's so….fucking…good_…" her body tensed around him as he pushed in.

He felt himself throb inside her. "_Go on 'n come then_."

"_N…no_." Carol's hands were splaying on his slick chest. "_I want it….to last_…" but even as the words left her lips she was arching into him, taking his cock.

Daryl countered her movements, thrusting hard and deep. "_Tellin me'….ya wanna drag it out_?"

Carol enjoyed the feeling of his erection inside her. "_Yes_." she moaned, her legs tightening around his waist.

"_Fine_…" he growled under his breath. With more self control than he'd ever used in his life, Daryl slowed his pace. He released a heavy sigh and slammed his eyes shut as he waited for his heart to stop pounding. Taking a moment to lean his forehead against Carol's, the hunter focused on the delicious heat that was still wrapped around him.

Carol's hands moved up, until her damp palms were pressed to the sides of his face. She held him, and listened to the sound of his strained breathing. "_Keep going_." she whispered, her body aching for release. "_Just….slower_."

Daryl didn't speak, he simply pulled back before pushing in. The motion wasn't urgent, or sharp. Instead, the hunter began thrusting weakly between her legs. He controlled the pace, making sure not to move too fast. He still wanted to get inside…to the very center of her core. Taking slow, measured breaths, Daryl sank into her…his long shaft disappearing inside her. He ground his hips into hers, sending his manhood up into her sex.

Carol's eyes fluttered closed and she stroked the shocks of hair near his temples. "_Like that_…" she sighed. "_Just like that_…" She rocked against him, loving him. He was still going deep…pushing every solid inch of his cock into her core…hitting the top and making her weak, but the urgency was gone. Daryl created a smooth, slow, rolling rhythm between their bodies. His broad hands traveled back and forth from her ass, to her thighs, squeezing tenderly.

Each time he moved, the hunter slipped his entire shaft into Carol's slick pussy. He shuddered when he felt it go in…rubbing her walls and making her tighten around him. She was so warm…and her muscles were massaging the length of his shaft…like her body craved him. The wetness inside her made him growl…it surrounded him, allowing his cock to sink in even deeper. And then, whenever he needed to pull back, he could move smoothly through her core…the moisture gliding against the underside of his cock until he was ready to push back in. Taking his time, and enjoying the woman in his arms, Daryl let their pleasure build.

Even at a slower pace, the friction between them was intense. Carol trembled each time he slid inside her. She rocked gently against him, taking his cock as he bucked. Unable to stop herself, she nuzzled his brow and sighed in ecstasy. "_God Daryl….you feel so good_…"

Daryl responded by brushing her cheek with his own. "_You feel better_." he insisted, the words coming out as soft growls.

She smiled and bit her lip as he moved through her core. "_Sex feels good_."

He smirked and kissed the point of her jaw. "_Don't it_?"

"_Fuck yes_…." she sighed again, her hips meeting him each time her thrust. "_I just_…" Carol swallowed hard, trying to collect herself. "_I never knew….that it could feel like this_…"

Daryl sank firmly into her heat and nuzzled her temple. "_Me neither_."

Carol shuddered but she couldn't keep the smile off her face. It wasn't just the physical sensations that were causing genuine happiness to bubble inside her…it was the relationship she and Daryl shared…the chemistry. Being able to talk and tease each other…the fact that he was listening and following her instructions…it was all making her lightheaded.

"_It's so good_." she whispered.

It was the hunter's turn to smile. "_Ya keep sayin' that_…"

She bit the corner of her lip and rocked with him. "_That's because I keep thinking it_."

"_How 'bout_…" He bucked just a little harder, making her gasp.

"_What_?" she moaned softly, opening her walls to let him in.

"_Ya tell me_," he paused to push his hips into hers. "_What it is that ya like so much_?"

Carol's eyes were closed as she held his face in her hands and kissed him. His member twitched inside her. She lingered on his mouth, applying gentle pressure for several seconds. When she eased back, they stared dreamily at one another…their bodies still working in perfect sync.

She blushed and wound her arms around his neck again. Her fingers playing with the ends of his damp hair. For a moment, Carol wasn't sure where to start. She loved everything about what they were doing…and if she was being completely honest with herself…she loved everything about Daryl. "_I_…" she tensed when his cocked slipped into her core. "_I like that you listened_."

The hunter's forehead was resting against hers while his hips moved between her legs. "_I'm tryin'."_ he growled softly.

Carol grinned, savoring the thickness inside her. "_Your turn_."

"_Hm_?" He grunted before pulling back through her core.

Her walls clung to him, not wanting to let him go. "_Tell me what you like_," she breathed.

Daryl gave her a strong thrust. "_I like that ya can shoot_." he smirked.

"_I like that you can cook_." Carol moaned, her hips bucking into him.

The hunter had to chuckle at that. It wasn't the compliment he was expecting, but it was still nice to hear. "_Glad that means so much to you_." he teased.

She smiled as her body welcomed his cock back in. "_it does_. _Your turn again_." she reminded him.

Their pace seemed to be increasing, little by little, and the traction on his dick was making Daryl restless. "_I like your ass_." he growled, squeezing the firm flesh in his hands.

"_I like yours too_." she breathed, pressing her heels into him.

Daryl grunted, forcing his cock in further. "_Godammitt…I like your fuckin' pussy_."

"_Yeah_?" she moaned, rocking her hips a little harder as he pushed himself inside

"_Yeah_," he growled under his breath. "_fuckin' tight_…_christ_…"

The intensity was building again…he was thrusting harder, his hips colliding with her core.

"_I love your cock_…" she moaned, before she could stop herself. Her eyes were slammed shut and her nails were digging into his shoulders.

The fact that she used the word 'love,' and not 'like', wasn't lost on Daryl. He started moving faster. "_Ya like it_?" he breathed.

Carol whimpered and nodded as she rocked with him.

"_Ya like havin' it inside ya_?"

She couldn't handle the way he was talking to her. Carol continued to arch for him, letting him go as deep as he wanted.

"_Best tell me woman_." He growled. The hunter bit his bottom lip and slowed his pace again. Working to control the urgency of his hips, Daryl began bucking weakly, only allowing the first few inches of his cock to dip inside her. He could feel her ring of muscles constricting around him.

A deep crease formed in Carol's brow. She didn't understand the change. Her core ached to be filled. She needed to feel his hardness between her legs and buck against it…but he was holding back. She clawed desperately at his shoulders, her toes curling out of frustration. Carol tried to rock her hips and invite him back in, but he refused to let his length sink into her heat.

"_Daryl_…." she whined, her eyes still closed.

But the hunter maintained his shallow rhythm…the tip of his cock moving in and out of her core…teasing her. "_I asked ya a question_." he growled, his hands squeezing her ass.

Carol was suffering. She'd never felt so empty. Her chest rose and fell with every strained breath that she pulled into her lungs. "_Please_…" she groaned.

Daryl ducked his head and nipped at the side of her neck. "_Ya like havin' it inside ya_?" he asked again, the words coming out as low, rough, growls against her skin.

Sweat was breaking out all over Carol's body and her heart was racing. She couldn't take it anymore… "_Yes_!" she cried out. "_God…yes…please Daryl. I need it_!"

The desperation in her voice made him harder. "_Tell me what ya need_." he snarled before sucking at the crook of her neck.

"_Your cock_…" she groaned. "_Inside me….all of it, please. I need you to fuck me_…" She was clawing at his shoulders and panting.

With the hint of a smirk on his face, Daryl tightened his grip on her thighs and bucked hard. The sudden motion sent his manhood back into her pussy…all the way in until he hit the top of her. With her core pressed to his pelvis, the hunter growled. "_Fuck…yeah_…"

Carol nearly came then and there. It felt so good to be full again…to have him throbbing and pulsing within her walls. She felt every inch of him as he slid inside…the veins, the blunt tip…everything. Her body arched into the thrust so that she could take all of him. They seemed to fit together so perfectly. "_Jesus_!" she moaned, her head going back to rest against the rough bark of the tree.

The hunter grunted with each jerk of his hips, and he could feel Carol's insides tensing around him. He was buried in her warmth again and never wanted the feeling to go away. As he stood beneath the tree and took his mate, Daryl experienced the most incredible high. They were completely naked, under an open sky. Their bodies glistened with sweat, water, and soap that they hadn't managed to wash off. Slick skin brushed against more slick, shining skin as they rocked together. A red-orange sun was glaring down at them…it's heavy rays of molten light making the world glow. Everything seemed to be on fire…the forest burning with the same heat that the lovers had created for themselves. The hunter had her sex wrapped around him…her scent in his lungs…and he could feel every primal instinct coursing through his frame. He thrust recklessly between her pale legs and felt free.

Carol couldn't think…her mind was going numb with pleasure. Each time Daryl forced his engorged member through her narrow core, her body seemed to suck him in…swallowing him and trapping him inside. She bucked against the stiff shaft, wanting to take as much of it as she could. It began to feel like a drug…_something she needed_… Dragging her nails down to his chest, Carol fought to breathe. Her lean body rocked with him and they kept their rhythm strong.

His cock was pushing up into the heat between her thighs, making her tremble. He felt her slick walls massaging him over and over…gripping him from the thick base to the swollen tip. Daryl moved inside her, exploring her pussy, loving the way it felt. She was so wonderfully tight and he couldn't get enough.

Carol tried to open wider for him…he was pressing in hard, sinking deep…making her writhe against him. The way he bucked made her legs shake; she was struggling to maintain her grip on his waist. His pace increased…and then he was jerking…sharp, sudden thrusts that made her whine.

"_Oh….oh….fuck….yes….Daryl….god_!" Her hips were colliding with his.

Daryl growled, his hands moving back to her tender thighs where he gripped her hard. He continued to thrust himself into her pussy.

She was getting wetter by the second, and Daryl's dick was slipping in…rubbing her walls. Carol arched her back, letting him fuck her against the tree. It was like nothing she'd ever felt as his body pounded mercilessly into hers.

"_So good….Daryl….Jesus_!" she cried out, unable to contain her pleasure. She pressed her heels into his ass again.

"_Ya like it_?" he yelled at her.

She answered by dragging her nails even further down his slick chest.

The hunter continued his assault on her pussy, sliding himself in to the hilt. He couldn't get over how good she felt wrapped around his manhood. "_Ya gonna take that cock_?" he growled, thrusting hard.

"_Fuck_!" she rocked against him. "_Yes_!" Her hips were grinding into his.

"_Christ_…." he groaned, his sweaty forehead moving to rest against hers. Daryl wanted to break her. He increased his pace and felt her clench in response. As he moved back and forth, jerking and pulling, the hunter savored the pressure on his cock. "_Aw_…" he moaned, his eyes slammed shut. "_That pussy's fuckin' tight….god….damn_."

Carol whined and bucked.

"_Jus…jus take it woman….keep takin' that cock…jus like that_." He was panting as he took her, dark hair plastered to his skin. He could feel her damp brow pressed against his. His lungs were burning and he wasn't sure how much longer he would last.

Every muscle in Carol's body was aching for release, but she never wanted it to end. It felt too good. His thick, hard-on pushing deep inside her… They were both fighting for air, warm breath mingling in the small space between them.

"_I will_…." she moaned. "_Just don't stop…fuck_…." Her walls were closing in around him.

"_Ain't stoppin'_…" he muttered. "_Till ya come_."

Carol's hands moved suddenly into his tangled, dark hair and she clutched desperately at the damp locks while he fucked her. With her eyes closed and her trembling legs locked around his strong hips, Carol felt his manhood sliding right into her center. It amplified her pleasure and she let out a broken cry, realizing he'd found her spot.

"_Oh_," she moaned. "_Oh…that's it_…"

Daryl jerked inside her. "_Tell me woman_."

She was biting her lip and winding her fingers in his sweaty hair. "_Right there…oh fuck…yes…yea…yea…like that_." Carol panted. Her pussy was gripping him each time he pushed in.

Desperate to feel her come, Daryl began throwing the entire lower half of his body into the motion…taking her like an animal. He let her sounds fill his ears.

Carol's body was tensing….her toes curling. The wetness inside her was building and she could hardly breathe. All that mattered was the feeling of Daryl's hard, throbbing cock between her thighs. He was moving faster…his member sliding quickly back and forth through her slick core. She opened her walls and savored the incredible feeling of his cock penetrating her. He was doing all the right things, hitting the right spots…and going so deep that Carol's heart skipped a beat.

"_Ohhh, that's it_…" she moaned again, her tongue darting out over her lips. "_Like that…fuck…oh god…Jesus….Daryl…how….god…just….don't stop_…"

The hunter was breathing hard…sweat had broken out all over his body and he was starting to jerk and leak inside her. "_Jus keep that pussy open_…"

Carol was close to tears. The sensations were so powerful, and the pleasure was unimaginable. But she had to keep going. She arched and rocked her hips, taking whatever he could give her….her nails clawing at his damp hair. He was relentless inside her…thrusting harder every time…

"_It's so good…I just_…." she groaned. Her passage was getting narrow, the warm, wet flesh surrounding Daryl's rigid shaft. She bucked as he pushed in. "_Deeper…please….harder_.."

Daryl kept a low growl locked in his chest and squeezed her ass while he thrust.

His thick cock slipped all the way into her sex and Carol screamed. "_Oh god_!" Her entire body froze…her slick walls crashing suddenly around his invading dick. "_That's it_!" she gasped. He'd found the source of her tension and Carol needed him to keep pushing. Mastering herself, she resumed rocking against him, bucking her hips faster as she sought deeper penetration.

"_I need it_," she begged. "_Right there….right fucking there_…"

Growling at the friction inside her, Daryl continued to pound into her center…hitting the top of her every time. It was harder to push in now that her core was constricting around him, but he forced his erection into her.

"_This what ya need_?" he snarled, jerking his hips.

A broken cry burst from her lips and she pulled his hair.

Daryl growled under his breath and kept driving himself into her sex. The heat inside her felt so good against his shaft. He was grunting with each thrust, straining to go as deep as he could. The hunter could feel Carol's walls closing in around him and he knew it wouldn't be long. He was going to break her…

With his erection filling her core, Carol clawed at his scalp and whined. "_It's so good….so fucking good…please…mmmm…..just fuck me_…" She was moving with him, her pussy taking him in…

Daryl swallowed hard and clutched at her ass. The sound of her voice was enough to make his cock drip…but he couldn't stop. He had to keep going. So he bit his lip and thrust hard into her sex. She was writhing against him, and the pressure on his dick was overwhelming. He'd never been with a woman that tight…he knew the friction was going to make him come.

"_Christ Carol_…" he groaned.

She bucked hard, taking every inch of him.

"_Damn_…." he pushed in fast and deep, making her body jerk in his grasp.

Carol arched into him, letting his length fill her.

Daryl took the invitation and began thrusting even harder…his pelvis crashing into hers. Bucking steadily into her heat, Daryl started to lose himself…"_Aw….shit…Carol_…."

"_Mmmmm_" she whined, tightening her legs around his body. She could tell that he was getting close. His thrusts were becoming frantic and his breathing was ragged.

With his hands gripping her ass, he bucked right into her center…slipping in until he hit the top. "_That fuckin' pussy_…." he growled. "_Jus keep it tight…god…damn_…"

Carol's heart was thrumming so fast that it scared her…and the sensations between her legs were making her dizzy. Daryl was a machine…he just kept pushing, and pushing….never losing momentum. She knew it wouldn't be long… His incredible cock was pleasuring her in ways she never thought possible. She could feel the veins on his shaft, pressing against her walls, and the tight, blunt tip teasing her cervix.

Daryl's eyes were slammed shut and he moaned at the wetness inside her…it was coating his manhood, helping him move. He was sliding back and forth, loving the way her hips tilted for him. "_Fuckin' come_…." he pleaded with her.

Carol's hands formed fists in his hair, and her teeth sank into her bottom lip, pressing in hard. She knew, as the bark bit into her shoulder blades, and Daryl continued to fuck her, that nothing would ever compare to this… She'd never felt more alive than she did with his length pulsing and pounding inside her. It was pure heat…heat she never imaged she'd experience with another person…

All Carol could do was whine and rock with him….harder, faster…her entire body gearing up for release. "_Oh_…." she groaned. "_Oh….Daryl….I'm so close_…"

Growling, the hunter squeezed the tender meat of her thighs and slid his hard-on deep into her pussy. "_Take it_…" he breathed.

Carol's brows knit together and her knuckles turned white as she pulled his hair. With her eyes closed, and her heels pressing into his ass, she felt him hit the deepest part of her core. The air left her lungs…her heart stopped beating, and her entire body locked up around his thick shaft. As her walls crashed around him, Carol felt something breaking deep inside her… "_That's it_…" she managed to whisper. "_That's it_…"

Daryl's eyes went wide. Her pussy was clenching around him with startling intensity and he didn't know what to do.

"_Don't….stop_….." she moaned softly, her fingers still winding in his hair.

Licking his lips, Daryl resumed his efforts. He massaged her ass and began thrusting quickly in and out of her sex…hitting her weak spots over and over.

Each time his cock slipped in, Carol cried out in ecstasy. "_Oh….god…Daryl….yes….yes….yes…fuck….oh….oh…yes…I can't….I can't…..I…."_

But the words didn't matter. All that mattered was the friction between them. He was pushing up and she was bucking down, her hips moving wildly against him. Carol felt tears forming at the corners of her eyes. She threw her head back, letting her body arch into his, and screamed up at the sky. She couldn't feel his damp hair between her fingers…she couldn't even hear her own scream…all she could hear was the blood rushing in her ears as a violent orgasm rocked her frame. He was buried inside her and she felt a gush of warm wetness between her legs…the slickness coating every inch of him. Her body seized around the rigid flesh, refusing to let it go… Frozen by the crippling pleasure, Carol let him throb inside her while the walls of her pussy trembled. The muscles convulsed rapidly, closing around him, then releasing every few seconds.

He kept pushing in, and the friction made her core spasm. Waves of incredible pleasure rushed through her. She rode them out, moaning and bucking weakly against his shaft. Her toes were curling and her heels were still pressing into him, urging him to go deeper. With every thrust, Carol shuddered. The vibrations in her core intensified…unimaginable satisfaction washed over her and she gave into it. Her pussy clasped and unclasped him in a delicious, rhythmic pattern, as he continued to slide through her. The hunter worked her body, fucking her through her climax…building her pleasure until it was too much and her body went numb.

A bead of sweat fell from the end of Daryl's nose. He was pushing so hard…and her fists were clenching in his hair, making him growl. When he felt her orgasm hit his cock…the slickness washing out around him, he groaned. He'd finally done it…he'd broken her. The knowledge made him dizzy, but he had to keep going. He knew that every jerk of his hips would amplify the things Carol was feeling in her core….and her walls felt so good wrapped around him.

"_Fuck_," he breathed. "_So wet_…."

Her arousal was coating his member, and she seemed to get wetter each time he pushed in.

Carol was still caught in the grip of her orgasm. Her lungs were aching as she cried out in ecstasy. Daryl could feel the muscles in her thighs trembling as she fought to maintain her grip on his waist. With his hard-on lost between her thighs, the hunter ducked his head and began sucking the crook of her neck.

The sudden sensation made Carol open her eyes. She clawed at his hair and forced herself to rock against him. The added wetness helped him sink in deeper and they both groaned. He was thrusting faster, sucking harder, and Carol felt her core getting narrow all over again.

_Holy shit…_

Her body began to tense, and she realized that she was going to hit her peak…again. "_D….D….Daryl_…" she whined.

But all he could focus on was the warmth between her legs. She was making him throb and he needed to fuck her. Pounding mercilessly into her center, Daryl let the lust course through his frame. It was rushing through his veins, all the way down to his groin, making his cock stiffen inside her. "_Christ_…" he snarled before biting her neck.

"_Come….on_" she breathed, her hips grinding into his.

The hunter forced his engorged member through her tight passage and felt her walls caressing every inch of him. She was so slick…so soft, and the motion of her hips was making him weak. He squeezed her thighs and sucked her neck again. "_Carol_…" he growled against her skin. Beads of sweat slid down his spine as he moved.

He continued to thrust in and out of her heat, letting her moisture ease the way…and Carol could've sworn he was getting harder. "_Oh….yes_…." she moaned, bucking with him.

Daryl could hardly breathe. Strands of dark, sweaty hair were hanging in his eyes. The muscles in his belly were tensing as he geared up for release. Pumping his hips, Daryl abandoned himself to the friction. His body craved it…he needed it, and he couldn't hold back anymore. With his teeth sinking into her flesh, and her long legs wrapped around him, the hunter gave Carol a strong, deep thrust. He felt his manhood moving smoothly through her sex, and when he hit the top, he let himself come. Daryl's eyes slammed shut, and he snarled into her neck as the orgasm rushed through the length of his cock, making it swell until semen finally shot from the blunt tip. The hunter's mind went numb with pleasure while his shaft throbbed inside her.

Being able to experience Daryl's climax made Carol shudder. She gasped at the feeling of his teeth sinking into her neck. Rocking with him, she worked to coax his pleasure from him. Her quivering walls slammed shut again and she gasped, knowing that he'd given her a second orgasm. The feelings were rioting inside her and she let her walls stroke him while more wetness rushed from deep in her core. His strong member jerked between her legs and she felt him come…the sudden bursts of heat letting her know that he finally let go. She closed her eyes, groaning as his semen filled her pussy. With their trembling bodies locked together, the survivors savored everything they were feeling.

Daryl still had her flesh between his teeth as he gave her a few final thrusts, emptying his seed between her thighs. His cock jerked, spurting several more times as her tight body milked his shaft. Daryl knew he was spent, but he didn't want to stop. Her pussy still felt so good wrapped around him and he loved moving through it. Sighing against her neck, he bucked his hips into hers, moving weakly through her wetness until his cock finally went soft.

Carol's mouth was completely dry and her eyes were dreamy…glazed. She couldn't see straight…but that didn't matter. Her body was humming with a need finally fulfilled and she knew she'd never been more satisfied that she was in that moment. She felt numb…sapped of her energy, and her legs began to unlock. She started to let them slide down from his waist, but Daryl squeezed her thighs, stopping her. A small gasp escaped her, but she was too weak to resist him. "_W…what_?" she whispered, her voice cracking with the effort.

Daryl sighed, his warm breath hitting the crook of her neck. He used his grip to keep her legs around him. "_Nothin'_…" he growled softly, his heart still pounding in his chest. "_Jus like it…that's all_."

Carol swallowed hard. Her walls continued to squeeze and release his manhood…she had no control over it. Unsure of what to say, she focused on the feeling of his body against hers. He was leaning into her, hiding in the crook of her neck…she could feel him panting as he slowly came down from his high. As her own heart rate began to slow, Carol seemed to realize that she was still clutching at his hair…her knuckles were white. Grunting softly, she forced herself to let go. Her stiff fingers gradually uncurled and she began combing them through his hair, stroking the damp locks.

He hummed against her.

The sound made Carol smile and she nuzzled the side of his face. He pulled away from the warmth and safety of her neck and they held each other's gazes. Daryl and Carol couldn't keep the smiles off their faces. As they studied one another, they realized that they both wore the same drugged expression. Their lids were heavy, their vision was blurry, but they were undeniably happy. Carol continued to play with his hair as they stared into each other's eyes.

Not knowing what else to say, she bit her bottom lip and blushed. "_Thank you_."

Daryl's eyes narrowed, and he hefted her weight in his arms. "_Don't go thankin' me_," he growled playfully. "_That there was a team effort_."

Carol loved the feeling of his strong hands on her thighs, and she never wanted him to let go. "_That was_…" she shook her head slowly, trying to find the right words.

But Daryl didn't let her finish. He closed the small distance between them and kissed her. Their eyes closed as they tasted one another. Their kisses were sweet, and slow. They were gentle...tenderly nipping at each other's lips. When they broke for air, his forehead was resting against hers, and she was caressing the back of his neck.

Her eyes fluttered open and her vision slowly came back into focus. She could see him staring at her. "_Hi_." she breathed, the smile spreading on her face.

"_Hey_." he growled softly.

She blushed harder. She was having trouble accepting the fact that they just had sex.

"_What_?" he asked, noting the color in her cheeks.

Carol shook her head again. "_Nothing_."

Daryl smirked. "_Don't get shy on me now woman_."

"_I'm not…it's just…that was incredible_." She moved her hands to his shoulder blades and clawed them a little.

The sensation made his cock twitch, but he was still too sensitive. As much as he would've liked to take her again…Daryl knew he'd reached his limit for the time being. He massaged the backs of her thighs and kissed the corner of her mouth. "_Yeah_?" he asked.

"_Yeah_." she smiled, her insides clenching around him.

"_Fuck….ya can't keep doin' that_." he growled against her lips.

Carol's hands traveled up and down his back. "_No? You seemed to like it a few minutes ago_."

"_I did…but_…."

"_But what_?" she whispered, the tip of her tongue flicking out to tease his bottom lip.

Daryl whined. "_Jus need a minute_."

She gave him a quick kiss. "_Me too_."

Daryl's hands moved back and forth from her thighs to her ass and he smiled into the kiss.

Carol chuckled and they broke the connection. "_You seem happy_." she said.

"_I am_." he admitted, blushing a little.

She tightened her grip on his waist. "_See? That's the endorphins talking_."

Daryl's eyes narrowed and he snorted. "_The fuck it is_."

She let her hands travel back to his neck. "_Fine. then what is it_?"

The hunter glanced down at her body before refocusing on her face. "_All this_."

Carol couldn't keep the color out of her cheeks. "_It was good, wasn't it_?"

"_Good ain't the word for it_."

She chuckled at that. "_How about….amazing_?"

Daryl caught her bottom lip between his teeth and tugged gently. "_That's more like it_."

Carol groaned. "_I never knew it was possible to feel this good_."

"_No shit_." he chuckled, suddenly lightheaded. "_That pussy's tight as fuck_…"

She gasped at the sudden boldness.

He snorted again. "_Don't look at me like that. I ain't tellin' ya nothin' ya don't already know_."

Carol smirked, thinking that the orgasm had certainly taken a toll on him. "_Maybe it wouldn't seem so tight if you weren't so damn big_…" She bit her lip and moved her fingers back into his hair.

Daryl locked eyes with her. "_Ya like it_?"

She answered with a slow nod.

He smirked at her, wishing he had the strength to go again. "_Glad ya had a good time_."

"_Seems like you had a pretty good time yourself_." she said.

"_I did_." he growled before catching her mouth with his.

Dazed and satisfied, the survivors kissed one another while their bodies continued to throb and glow in the aftermath of orgasm. His hips bucked weakly into hers and he groaned. She still felt so incredible…her body was warm and wet…her walls still trembling…but he was soft. Sighing in defeat, he broke the kiss and held her gaze.

"_What's wrong_?" she asked.

Daryl gripped her ass, loving the firmness of it. "_Nothin'. Jus…I was thinkin'_…."

"_What were you thinking_?"

The hunter eyed her. She was smirking at him. "_I was thinkin'_…" he squeezed her ass again. "_That I ain't finished with you_."

Carol swallowed hard and caressed the back of his neck. "_You're not_?"

He shook his head. "_Naw_."

"_Thought you needed a minute_."

"_I do. Figured we could wash up…'n try this again_." Daryl bit his lip as he waited for her to say something.

Carol couldn't stop the smile from spreading on her face. "_Oh yeah_?"

Daryl shrugged. "_If you're up for it_."

"_If I'm up for it_…" she echoed softly.

"_No pressure_." he growled playfully.

Carol smirked, her arms winding around his neck. "_Daryl_…"

"Hmm?"

"_This…was easily, the best sex I've ever had_." she admitted.

The hunter's face lit up. "_That right_?"

She nodded. "_So…in the future….you don't ever have to ask if I'm up for another round_." She tightened her legs around his waist and rocked her hips gently.

Daryl was still feeling lightheaded. He could barely process what they'd done…and now they were talking about doing it again…she _wanted_ to do it again. The realization made him blink.

_Fuck_…

"_Weren't we going to wash up_?" she asked, pulling him from his trance.

He blinked again and nodded. They held each other's gazes as Daryl reached back and gripped her ankles. "_Easy_." he growled under his breath.

Carol swallowed hard and tried to brace herself.

Moving slowly, the hunter unlocked her legs and began prying them away from his waist. He helped her to ease them down until she was standing on her own two feet. Carol's body was still numb with pleasure; she could barely feel the ground under her toes.

The survivors were still staring at one another. They knew what had to be done, but that didn't mean they were ready for it. With his eyes locked on hers, Daryl exhaled slowly through his nose, and began to pull his cock from her core.

Carol whimpered…her walls didn't want to let him go. The hunter gradually slipped from between her legs, and when their bodies finally separated, they both gasped. "_Oh fuck_…" she whined, clamping her legs shut. The emptiness was terrible. There was a dull, pounding ache in her center and she felt so weak without her partner.

Daryl staggered as he took a step back. He missed her pressure all around him…being connected to her… It was strange not to have her in his arms anymore. Working to maintain his balance, the hunter refocused on Carol. The tree at her back seemed to be the only thing holding her up. She was gnawing her bottom lip and clinging to the bark behind her. Sensing that she needed help, he moved back into her space. "_Ya alright_?" he asked.

Carol glanced at him. Even though her legs were closed, she could feel Daryl's semen dripping down the inside of her thighs. "I'm good." she said. "Just not sure how much walking I can do right now."

The hunter knew he should be sympathetic…and he was. But that didn't stop pride from flickering inside him. There was something exciting about knowing that their time together had such an intense effect on her. "Who said ya had to walk?" he asked

She held his gaze, her eyes questioning him.

He bent down, gesturing for Carol to put her arms around him. She reached for his neck and he stooped a little lower, one of his arms slipping under the backs of her knees. With a grunt, Daryl scooped her up. His other arm was supporting her back. She clung to him, feeling absolutely ridiculous, and they stood beneath the tree, chuckling.

"What?" he asked, hefting her weight in his arms.

She sighed, letting her head rest against his chest. "You didn't have to carry me…"

Daryl smirked and began walking back towards the water's edge. "I wanted to."

"I don't need saving."

He glanced down at her. "I know."

She huffed, but the smirk was still on her mouth. Daryl held her a little tighter as he walked into the lake. He smiled down at her, and she blushed, holding his gaze. Dizzy with happiness, the survivors enjoyed the moment…neither of them realizing just how much it meant.

"_Yeah_…." she breathed, her nails digging into his shoulder blades. Carol's eyes were closed as she groaned and writhed. The muscles in her core were convulsing as she rode out her orgasm.

Daryl's strong hips were pounding into her, making her body jerk with each thrust. He could feel her insides fluttering around him, and knew that his own climax was seconds away. "_Fuck_!" He snarled. Her legs were wrapped around him and her thighs were shaking.

Carol arched her back and clawed him harder…her moans filling the small tent. The new angle gave Daryl all the room he needed. Gripping her breasts for leverage, he bucked harder and harder…making her scream. He was sliding right into her center…her slick, quivering insides were wrapped around his hard-on, squeezing it…loving it. He began thrusting faster, creating the friction they both needed.

"_Yeah_…" she moaned again.

"_Yeah_…." he echoed, his eyes slamming shut while his body collided with hers. The hunter picked up the pace, drilling her pussy. As he dipped in and out of her sex, his grip on her breasts tightened. He took his frustration out on her body, fucking her.

Carol was dragging her nails down his back as she rocked underneath him.

Daryl brushed her nipples roughly with his thumbs. His momentum continued to build between her legs and his breathing had grown ragged. With parted lips, Daryl drove himself into her heat. A deep crease formed in his brow. "_Aww_…." he started to groan. She felt too good…

"_Come on_," she pleaded, her body arching up into his.

That was all it took. Daryl thrust rapidly in and out of her pussy and the pleasure rushed forward…along the length of his dick…making him come. "_Awww…shit_….." he gasped. His manhood stiffened to a painful point before his seed burst from the tip…the sudden gush of warmth coating her walls and filling her core.

The survivors continued to rock together…both of them riding out their orgasms. Daryl's swollen cock was spurting as she bucked underneath him. "_God….damn_," he growled, thrusting weakly.

Carol kept her legs locked around him as she savored the warmth deep inside her. She loved the way he throbbed and jerked after he came. "_We're….getting better_," she sighed in ecstasy.

Daryl was fighting for air as he emptied himself inside her. His lungs were burning and he needed to rest. Groaning again, he eased down to lie on her slick chest. Carol smiled, her hands traveling lightly up and down his back. "_Fuck_…" he breathed, his cheek resting just above her breasts.

"_We were only….a few seconds….apart_…" she said, as she waited for her own breathing to slow.

The hunter snorted, a faint smile on his lips…his eyes were still closed. "_Here….I thought….third time would be the charm_…."

Carol chuckled, her insides still gripping his shaft. "_I'm telling you….we can do it_." She moved one hand into his tangled, sweaty hair and began stroking him.

After a few more seconds, Daryl managed to prop himself up on his elbows. He stared down at her….the sweat shining on her skin…her face flushed with arousal. "That was pretty fuckin' close." he said, smirking at her while he worked to catch his breath.

Carol used her hand to push some of the damp hair back from his brow. "We can do it." she insisted, her heart still thrumming in her chest.

Daryl ducked his head to kiss her and she closed her eyes as their lips met. He hummed and Carol smiled into the kiss. She'd grown to love that sound…the one he only made when he was truly happy…and satisfied. They lay in their tent, tangled together…their warm bodies aching and spent.

After washing up back at the lake, they'd hurried out of the water only to throw each other onto the ground and struggle like animals. When they reached their peaks the second time, they were covered in mud…grass. They'd laughed…delirious with pleasure, and helped each other clean up for the last time. They'd smirked at one another as they pulled on clean clothes, and they'd all but run back through the woods. By the time they stumbled back into camp, the survivors dropped their dirty clothes and Carol pushed him into their tent.

She was convinced that they could climax together…at the exact same moment. Their second time at the lake, they'd been a few minutes apart…but they improved in the tent...Daryl came just a few seconds after her.

As he continued to kiss her, Carol marveled at the changes that had taken place between them. She thought about how scared they'd been when they first began undressing near the lake. But once they let their guards down, the survivors were rewarded with incredible pleasure…and they were loathe to let it go. So they enjoyed one another, hungrily…_greedily_…forsaking the need for food, water…_rest_…

Needing air, Daryl finally pulled his mouth from hers and gasped. "_Jesus_…"

Carol moved her hands to his face. She used her thumbs to stroke the shocks of hair near his temples. "I'm really liking this new hobby of ours." she said, smirking up at him.

Daryl ducked down to let his tongue flick against one of her nipples.

It was her turn to gasp. "Guessing you like it too." she chuckled.

He growled softly, his broad hands massaging her breasts. "Woman…if I could…I'd just keep doin' this till the mornin'."

She bit her lip, savoring the feeling of his calloused hands on her body. "We should've been doing this the whole time."

The hunter snorted in amusement. "And what? Go back to the prison empty-handed?"

"Would that have been so bad?" she chuckled.

Daryl's eyes narrowed and he shook his head slowly, amazed by her sex drive. "Pullin' back through that damn gate with nothin' to show for our time out here? Yeah. I'm thinkin' that woulda been bad."

She laughed and he could feel it in her core.

Daryl smiled at her. "Ain't gonna lie….this here's fuckin' fun."

Carol laughed harder and used one hand to wipe away the tears that were forming at the corners of her eyes. They were lying on an open sleeping bag, their bodies still connected. Carol was trapped beneath his weight, but she didn't mind.

"I'm glad you think so." she sighed happily.

As he admired her breasts, something occurred to him. A slight crease formed in his brow. "Hey." he said.

"What?"

Daryl cleared his throat before speaking. "We're headin' back in the mornin'."

"Yeah…?" She propped herself up a little and held his gaze.

"What happens…when we get there?"

Carol blinked, somewhat surprised by the question. "Uhm….nothing, I guess. I mean…unless you want…" but she wasn't sure how to finish the thought, so she let it trail off while she combed her fingers through Daryl's hair.

The hunter didn't know what to say; he bit his lip and stared at her.

"Look; I meant what I said before. It's nobody's business. This is between you and me." she said.

Daryl studied her face and knew that she was being sincere. "I don't mean that…I meant…" he sighed, wishing that it was easier to voice his thoughts.

"What?" she asked, her hand pressed to his cheek. "You can tell me."

The hunter glanced at her from beneath his lashes. "I meant…once we get back…is that it?"

Carol's brows knit together; she didn't understand.

Daryl felt himself blushing and he had to look away to get the words out. "You still gonna want this…after we get back?"

Her hand moved into his hair and she tugged gently, forcing him to look her in the eye. "Why wouldn't I want it?"

He shrugged.

Carol's expression softened and she smiled at her partner. "_Daryl….I'm always going to want this_." she whispered.

His blue eyes were trained on her face. "You are?"

She nodded and smiled at him, her fingers combing through his hair. "_Yes. Because I want you._" Carol leaned into his space and kissed him gently, only lingering on his lips for a few heartbeats.

Daryl blushed harder. "Ain't much privacy at the prison." he growled softly.

Carol sighed, the smile still on her lips. "No…there's not. But if that's important to you…we can figure something out."

Daryl swallowed hard as he realized what an amazing woman Carol was. He didn't deserve to by lying naked with her…connected to her…but he was. Wondering what she could possibly see in him, the hunter used a broad hand to gently push her back down on the sleeping bag. He loomed over her and their lips met. As he kissed her, Daryl let her soft groans fill his ears. He wasn't sure what they were getting themselves into, but he knew it felt right. She wanted him, and he wanted her…at least for the moment…and Daryl intended to savor every second he had with her.

"Is it just me…" she asked, her hands pressing into her lower back to ease the aching muscles. "Or was it twice as hard getting all this crap back out here?" She stood near the truck bed and eyed the contents.

Daryl chuckled as he loaded the last of their things into the bed. "Well…when we took all this shit into the woods…we weren't carryin' them three deer…or any small game."

Carol rolled her eyes and reached up to wipe sweat from her brow. "Smart ass."

The hunter hopped down from the bed and made his way towards her, a smirk on his mouth.

"Daryl…don't." she warned him.

They'd already delayed their progress by an hour. Waking up naked and sweating…tangled together in a sleeping bag, lead to another round. They'd clung to one another, swearing and bucking until they couldn't take it anymore. Carol was worried that if Daryl got too close to her, she'd end up pushing him onto the ground and they'd never make it back to the damn prison.

But Daryl wasn't interested in listening. He advanced until he was standing in front of her. Carol's was leaning against the driver's side door…her back pressed to the metal. "You callin' me a smart ass?" he growled playfully, his hands going to her hips.

She couldn't help herself; she wrapped her arms around his middle, loving the strong muscles she could feel in his back. Daryl squeezed her hips and nuzzled her brow. Carol's hands slowly slid down…into his back pockets. She was smirking at him…clutching at his ass through the fabric of his pants. He ducked his head to kiss her, and she was about to let him…but then she gasped….a crease forming in her brow.

Daryl saw the change in her expression. "What?" he asked.

With narrowed eyes, she dipped her hand down deeper into his back, left pocket. She caught the foil between two of her fingers and slowly pulled it up. Without wasting any time, Carol brought the strange object around so that she could get a good look at it. The morning sun reflected brightly of the metallic wrapper and her lips parted in awe. Daryl's hands fell away from her hips and he brought his thumb to his mouth. As he gnawed the nail, Carol studied her find.

Shaking her head in disbelief, she refocused on Daryl. "_You had this the whole time_?"

The hunter couldn't look at her.

"Where did you even get this…how...?" But she froze as realization washed over her. "Oh my god…" she breathed, a smirk forming on her mouth. "This is one of Glenn's…isn't it?"

Wishing that he'd remembered to take the goddamn condom out of his pocket…Daryl kicked absently at the ground. "So what if it is?" he growled softly.

Carol shook her head and chuckled. "God…this was your fee…the reason you kept your mouth shut about Glenn's little pharmacy run. He paid you off."

"What? I was supposed to keep quiet outta the kindness of my heart?" he argued.

Carol stared at the condom wrapper before her eyes flicked back to Daryl's face. "No…I get it. It's a fair trade. That part makes sense. What _confuses_ me…" she paused to tap him in the chest with the wrapper. "Is why you brought it out here."

_Fuck_.

She had him. There was no way out of it. Giving up the fight, Daryl kicked at the ground again. "Fine…alright?" He moved away from her and began pacing. "_Maybe_…there was a part of me…a _small_, _goddamn_ part…that figured we'd be out here for a couple days…'n _maybe_…there might be some slim chance that…"

"That _what_?" Carol asked, amused. Her arms folded across her chest.

Daryl groaned. "That ya might wanna fill up your time with somethin' other than trackin'. _Alright_? Figured it was a real slim fuckin' chance, 'n that it wasn't gonna hurt nothin' for me to bring a damn rubber."

Carol couldn't stop the smile from spreading on her face. "So…you've thought about me….like that…before?"

The hunter was getting frustrated. He felt like he'd been caught in one of his own snares. "Maybe I have." he huffed, raising one arm and letting it drop.

"Wow…" said Carol. She bit her lip, not knowing what else to say.

Daryl was embarrassed, and he felt like kicking something…at least until he remembered his own discovery. The one he'd made when he was searching for clean clothes in Carol's bag. The corner of his mouth hitched up into a smirk and he moved back towards her.

"Since we're gettin' all this shit out in the open…how 'bout ya tell me why ya brought that sorry excuse for underwear?"

Carol's brows knit together. "Excuse me?"

Daryl's eyes narrowed as he moved to stand in front of her, his finger jabbing the center of her chest. "Don't play dumb with me. I done seen that thong ya brought out here. All that lace 'n shit."

Carol's temperature was rising…her body was reacting to the fact that he was so close. "You went through my bag?"

"When I was grabbin' clean clothes for ya. But that ain't the point. _Why'd ya bring it_?" he growled.

She swallowed hard and tried to think of a convincing answer…but Daryl's blue eyes were cutting into her, and she knew she couldn't lie. "_Maybe_…" she breathed, her hands going to his chest. "_I was hoping you'd see me in it_."

"_That right_?" he asked in a hushed growl.

Carol nodded.

"So…ya thought about me…'bout _us_…._before_ comin' out here?"

"_Maybe_." she breathed.

Daryl's groin tightened and he grabbed her thighs. Carol reached for his neck and he lifted her. Her back was pressed against the truck, and Daryl was leaning into her, sucking and biting at her neck. Tugging at his hair, Carol wrapped her legs around his waist and felt his arousal. She bucked against him and they both growled at the friction. As they touched, teased and tasted one another, in the mid-morning heat, against the truck, Carol couldn't help but to smile.

When they finally rolled back through the familiar gate, Daryl and Carol could see the relief on their leader's face. Rick finished opening the gate and then jogged to the truck to meet them. Daryl slowed the vehicle to a stop. Some of the other group members were in the yard and began heading over.

Daryl and Carol exchanged glances, each of them hoping the other could keep a straight face. Nodding to one another, they pushed their doors open and hopped down from the cab. Rick pulled Carol into a hug and she winced a little. Her back was sore from her time against the tree. After he released her, the deputy rounded the front of the truck and clapped Daryl on the shoulder.

"It's good to see you both in one piece. Was thinkin' I might have to send a team out today."

"Nah." Daryl said, shaking some of the hair out of his face. "We're good."

Rick stood with his hands on his hips and studied each of them in turn. "Ya'll do alright then?" he asked.

Carol shot Daryl a look and he let himself smirk at her before answering his leader. "Yeah. We cleaned up."

"Yeah?" Rick asked.

The hunter nodded. "Bad ass over there took out two does."

"Really?"

Carol rubbed her arm out of nervousness. "It wasn't anything special. Just good timing…and good aim." she assured him.

"I knew you'd be a good choice." said the deputy.

"And we got a buck in one of our snares…along with some squirrels, possum, rabbit…think we did alright." He glanced at Carol again, the smirk still on his mouth.

"So." said Rick. "Looks like you were right about this trip thing…think you might go back out? If you're okay with it…maybe we can make it a monthly thing?"

Daryl had to bite his lip. All he could think about was being alone with Carol again. "I'm up for it…long as that's alright by you." he eyed Carol.

She cleared her throat and tried to maintain her composure. "Sure. Sounds good."

Rick nodded. "Alright then. We'll start settin' aside time and supplies each month so that…"

But Carol stopped him. "Hey…Rick." she said, trying to keep her voice even.

"Yeah?"

"I was just thinking…" she ran a hand through her mussed hair.

Daryl and Rick were both staring at her.

"Once the weather starts cooling off…game's gonna get scarce. We should probably take advantage of the summer, while the deer are still in the area." she said, hoping that she sounded convincing.

Rick scratched at his jaw and considered the statement. "You sayin'…once a month ain't gonna be enough?" he asked.

Daryl cleared his throat and folded his arms across his chest as he stared at her.

"Yeah." she admitted. "I just think…we did so well this time. Now we're more familiar with the area…bet we can bring in a bigger haul next time. Just don't think we should wait another month before heading back out. I wouldn't want us to have to re-learn the terrain."

Rick continued to rub his jaw. "Alright…if once a month ain't enough…how often were ya thinkin'?"

Daryl found that he was incredibly eager to hear Carol's answer.

She ran her hand through her hair again and shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know…" she shook her head before raising an arm and letting it drop to her side. "Maybe every other week? What do you think Daryl?"

The hunter had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from smiling. "Sounds alright." he said casually, one hand thrust into his pocket.

"Good." said Rick. He slapped a hand on the hood of the truck. "It's a plan then. Every other week."

As their leader made his way to the tailgate to begin unloading, Daryl and Carol exchanged glances. They stared at each other, smirking a little, and had the same thought.

_Every other week…_

********************************************************************************It's so long! I know, and I'm sorry! It got away from me…next one will be shorter, I swear!** **I had fun with the flirty versions of Daryl and Carol though, and hope you did too. What did you like about this chapter, and why did you like it? Please share, the reviews fuel my creative fire : ) So so sorry for the wait, but thank you for hanging in there and reading Hotline. Lookout for more from the haircut series next time ; )** **xoxoxo**

-**Sami**


	12. Taste

**Hi guys! Hope everyone had fun watching FTWD - our show will be back soon! Wanted to say thank you to all the awesome reviews from the last chapter. You guys are great! I'm really psyched to be posting this because I've kinda had a soft spot for the Daryl and Carol from the haircut mini-series all this time **** I feel like they have a really fun, sexy chemistry, and I love exploring that! In case you need a refresher - the last time we saw this series, Daryl and Carol were fooling around in the prison shower. Fair warning: taking no prisoners here…this will be smutty! Seriously, they get wild, so brace yourselves! As always, thank you for reading and have fun ; )**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead…but I have a lot of fan art : )**

**Chapter 12: Taste**

Blood was rushing through Daryl's veins…pounding in his ears like an alarm… His lungs were burning and everything he saw was red. His cold, blue eyes were narrowed to mean slits as he readied himself for the next onslaught.

Glenn's face was twisted into a grimace as he swung his crowbar out at the nearest corpse, catching it in the jaw. There was a soft crack as the creature's head was twisted to the side…it's teeth still gnashing. Glenn didn't waste any time. He swung again, _hard_…making sure to shatter bone when he hit the walker's temple.

While Glenn fought off the walkers to the left, Sasha took the right flank. She staggered back, stepping aside just in time as a large walker lunged for her. The monster's own momentum worked against it. As the dead weight continued to hurtle forward, Sasha turned, pivoting on her heel. Snarling through clenched teeth, she swung her bat…the dull metal struck the back of the walker's skull. She could feel bone giving way under the impact and the creature let out one last piteous rasp before its knees buckled. The vibrations traveled all the way up the length of the bat, into her hands…making her arms tremble.

"_Come on_!" she screamed, daring the next walker to get close to her. Blood and brain tissue covered the end of her bat…the gore glistening in the afternoon light.

Daryl knew that his companions were close by…fighting on either side of him. He knew they were probably swearing…crying out in rage…but he couldn't hear them. All he could hear was the strong, angry pounding of his own heart. The exhausted muscle felt so heavy in his chest. Channeling his tension, the hunter exhaled slowly through his nose. With his damp palm curled tightly around the handle of his knife, Daryl placed all of his focus on the nearest target. His eyes narrowed even more while his toes curled in his boots. With adrenaline coursing through his bloodstream like a drug, Daryl rode the high and lunged forward.

Sunlight caught the edge of his blade, making it flash silver before he drove it down into the walker's forehead. His jaw was set hard, and there was a deep crease in his brow as the knife sank into the dead flesh between the creature's eyes. Dark blood burst from the gash… smattering the hunter's arms and chest. With a jerk of his wrist, Daryl twisted the blade. He felt it ripping through the monster's useless brain tissue, and he watched in morbid fascination as the strange light faded from the walker's yellowed eyes.

Breathless, the hunter pulled back, slipping his blade free. The heavy body slumped before him…but there was no time. More monsters were stumbling in his direction…their grey arms stretched out towards him. In that moment, nothing else mattered. The rest of the world dissolved into blackness. _There was no Glenn_…_no Sasha_…only the walkers in front of him and the knife in his hand. A bead of sweat slid down along his jaw line and he clenched his teeth.

Two corpses were closing in…their heads cocked at strange, broken angles and their bloodied mouths open. They were hissing, snarling…hungry. But their sounds couldn't break through the sirens in Daryl's skull. The internal alarm continued to sound…blaring in his ears, making his heart beat itself against his ribs. Shaking the damp hair out of his eyes, the hunter pulled back his leg before kicking the nearest walker hard in the mid-section. It lost its footing and staggered but the other corpse wasn't deterred. It's fingers curled stiffly like claws and it reached out for Daryl's arm. But the hunter had no intention of letting the creature make contact. Every muscle in his body was coiled for action…his nerve endings vibrating with trapped energy. Snarling, he side-stepped the advancing walker before driving his blade into its temple. Again, a sick spray of black blood gushed from the wound…the droplets pelting Daryl's skin with a _pat_ sound. The monster groaned, it's body shuddering, and the hunter drove the knife in deeper…hitting the soft brain tissue. Restless, he kicked at the walker, pushing the dead weight away…freeing his knife. Exhaling through his nose, Daryl flicked his wrist. Bits of putrid flesh flew from the edge of his blade.

Lost in his bloodlust, he turned suddenly, descending on the remaining walker. The creature was struggling to push it's wasted frame up off the asphalt, but Daryl never gave it the chance. Dropping to his knees, the hunter gripped the knife's handle with both hands and raised it high above his head. He blinked sweat away from his eyes and caught his bottom lip between his teeth. The muscles in his arms trembled, and his entire body tensed, as he brought the weapon down hard and fast. He gasped, shuddering slightly with the cool metal sank down into the gray flesh of the walker's brow. Bone cracked with a sickening sound, and the blade slipped deeper into the monster's brain. It's dead eyes were fixed on Daryl…it had one thin arm raised…the curled fingers still desperately seeking out living flesh. The cold, pale skin brushed the hunter's arm for half a heartbeat…but it was too late. A final, ragged breath escaped the walker before the last eerie flicker of life disappeared. It's limp arm fell to the asphalt, but it's eyes remained open. The pupils still trained on the hunter. Blood seeped from the place where the knife was lodged. The sticky, black-red liquid trickling slowly down the sunken face. Thick drops slid down, along the sides of the creature's nose…leaving gory trails behind.

Breathing hard, Daryl jerked his weapon free. There was a sucking sound as the blade slipped from the walker's brain. Growling, the hunter forced himself to stand. His knees ached from being pressed to the asphalt, but he didn't care. He shook the sweaty hair out of his face and quickly glanced left and right. Glenn and Sasha were still fending off corpses. The hunter watched as Glenn swung his crowbar, tearing a huge gash in one of the walker's necks. When Daryl refocused on Sasha, he realized that she was struggling… His eyes darted to the ground near her feet.

_She dropped the bat…_

Sasha was screaming. She had both hands on the walker's shoulders…her knuckles turning white as she clutched at the creature's coat, trying to force it away from her. She was working to keep the monster from advancing, but it was pushing back, growling…rasping at her. Daryl's lips parted when he saw the rotted fingers gripping the front of Sasha's shirt… It's jaw was opening and closing…broken teeth snapping and clicking… Sasha cried out again…the painful sound echoing through the street. It managed to reach Daryl and he realized what needed to be done.

With his jaw set hard, the hunter ran in her direction. He didn't hesitate…he didn't think. There was no time. With a strong arm outstretched, he came to a screeching halt and grabbed the back of the monster's battered coat. His hand formed an angry fist, clutching the fabric tight. Grunting, he yanked the body away from Sasha. Startled and unprepared for the sudden assault, the walker stumbled. Unsteady on its feet, the corpse stood facing Daryl…growls and groans escaping its hungry mouth. The hunter glared at his target and advanced quickly. The walker reached for him, but Daryl was relentless. His hand shot out, pushing the monster in the chest. Dead hands were reaching for the hunter's wrist, fingers closing around it…Daryl didn't care…he couldn't even feel it. All he knew was there was a threat in front of him, and it had to be dealt with. Moving quickly, with his hand still pressed to the monster's chest, Daryl continued to advance…never losing momentum. He moved until he had the creature shoved against the nearest wall. It's grip was tightening on his wrist and its teeth were gnashing, but the battle was already won. Daryl had the walker right where he wanted it. As he stood in front of the monster, staring it down, the hunter could feel his entire body trembling. His heart sped up and he stopped breathing. Every primal instinct seemed to flow through him in that instant. _The need to fight….to kill_… The urge was overpowering, all consuming, and Daryl snarled as he dove his knife into the walker's left eye.

Blood and bits of tissue burst, spattering the hunter's arm. The creature let out a dying moan before its hands went slack..it's grip finally loosening on Daryl's wrist. The hunter twisted the blade, _once…twice_….scraping the bone of the eye socket, and ensuring that the corpse wouldn't rise again. Satisfied, he jerked the weapon free and watched as the lifeless body slid slowly down the wall. It seemed to stare up at him, one eye a bloody ruin…the other glazed and strangely empty. It's mouth was open, revealing grey, broken teeth. The hunter felt powerful as he stared down at the corpse. It had sunk to the ground…legs sprawled at awkward angles and head lolling back against the wall while blood continued to trickle down its face.

_Useless goddamn bastards…_

It didn't matter how many of them Daryl killed…the revulsion never went away. He'd always harbored a deep, seething hatred for the walkers. To him…they weren't people….just mindless monsters…and he refused to let some broken shell of a human being take him out. Whenever walkers were unfortunate enough to stumble across his path, Daryl looked at them with anger, not fear. When the hunter found himself caught in the fray…he didn't just take out corpses….he _slaughtered_ them.

The adrenaline was still singing in Daryl's veins, making him tremble. He was gripping the handle of the knife so hard that his hand hurt. As he stood, looming over his latest kill, the hunter knew that he needed an outlet. Suddenly remembering his companions, Daryl lifted his chin and looked around. His narrowed eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any threats. He saw Sasha…she had one hand cupping her forehead, the other on her hip as she fought to catch her breath. When Daryl glanced to the left, he saw Glenn leaning forward, both hands braced on his thighs… The younger man's eyes were closed as he pulled ragged breaths into his lungs.

The three survivors stood in the parking lot of a grocery store. broken, bloodied corpses were strewn all around them. Daryl counted twelve. Restless, he continued to scan the area. He found himself hoping that just one more walker would stumble around the side of the building…directly into his path. His arm was itching to lash out with the knife…to drive into another target. He knew he should be grateful for the victory. The survivors made it through the skirmish without any injuries, from what he could tell…although Glenn and Sasha seemed a little shaken. But he couldn't allow himself to relax. Some primal part of him craved the fight. He wanted to hear the sound of bone cracking…flesh tearing, and blood splattering on asphalt.

_Quit…_

Daryl squeezed his eyes shut for a moment and tried to block out the images that were crowding his mind. Still gripping the knife tightly, he blew out a slow breath and eased his eyes open.

"Sasha…" he called out. "Ya alright?"

She was pacing slowly, trying to calm herself, but she managed a nod.

The hunter turned towards Glenn. "How 'bout you?" he growled.

The younger man stood up straight, his hands going up to clasp behind his head. "I'm okay." he called back. "Just need a minute."

Daryl nodded. He understood the need for recovery. His fellow survivors just wanted their hearts to slow…they wanted to let the sweat dry on their skin. But the hunter couldn't shake the feeling that had caught hold of him. He needed to move. With more effort than he cared to admit, he slowly lowered his knife, wiping the grimy blade against his cargo pants. The gore left a dark stain on the faded fabric. When the blade was relatively clean, Daryl reluctantly slipped it back into the sheath that hung from his belt. His fingers were stiff as they uncurled, releasing the handle. He flicked his wrist, trying to shake out the cramp in his hand. Opening and closing his fist, Daryl tried to follow his companions' example and relax…but it was no use. His hands went to his hips as he began to pace.

Once the wave of nausea passed, Glenn released a heavy sigh and rubbed his tired eyes. When he lifted his chin and surveyed the damage, he noticed Daryl. The hunter was pacing back and forth, across the parking lot…as if he couldn't stand still. Glenn's brow furrowed.

"Hey." he called out. "You okay?"

Daryl didn't seem to hear him.

"Daryl!" Glenn shouted again.

The hunter stopped pacing long enough to glance in Glenn's direction.

"You okay?" the younger man asked, worry etched into his features.

Daryl nodded, not trusting himself to speak.

Still concerned, Glenn looked at Sasha. The two held the connection, both of them wondering what was wrong with their companion.

Worried, Sasha took a hesitant step in the hunter's direction…the movement was cautious…_slow_, as if she were approaching a dangerous animal.

Though it was slight, the motion caught Daryl's eye and he looked up suddenly.

Sasha froze. "You…you sure you're alright?" she asked, her voice soft.

As the hunter stared at her, noting the fearful look in her eyes, he realized that she didn't understand. Glenn probably didn't either. He needed the rush that came with making kills. He needed to feel adrenaline surging through his body… He longed for the chance to unleash the aggression that slept inside him most days. It was sick… he knew that. Any rational person would be making every effort to avoid conflict…_walkers_…_threats_. But Daryl couldn't help it. Things had settled at the prison, and he wasn't used to the peace…the _stability_. They'd taken on the Woodbury refugees, and suddenly there were people everywhere…crowding him. He began to feel caged…confined. The restlessness got so bad that he jumped at any chance to get outside the gate. This was the first run he'd been on in a few weeks, and there was still so much angry energy teeming under his skin. His hand began curling into a fist again.

"I'm fine." he bit out. The words were rough growls.

Sasha and Glenn exchanged glances; suspicion evident on their faces.

The silence was making Daryl itch. "C'mon." he called to both of them. "Let's get back." Without waiting for an answer, the hunter turned his head to spit. With his hands on his hips, he stepped over the bodies on the ground and began making his way across the lot.

Sasha and Glenn had no choice but to follow. Retrieving their weapons from the ground, the two survivors hurried to catch up with Daryl, their boots scuffing the asphalt.

As he lead the small group back to their vehicle, Daryl continued to open and close his fist, hoping to control his aggression.

"Sure you wanna drive?" Sasha asked, glancing at Daryl.

The hunter turned the keys in the ignition and shot her a look.

"Just checking." she said softly before turning away from him.

Without another word, Daryl eased his foot onto the gas pedal and the car started to move.

Afraid to say anything, Sasha and Glenn kept their concerns to themselves. The only sound came from the tires humming. The hunter kept one strong hand curled tightly around the steering wheel, the other was at his mouth. He gnawed his thumbnail absently while his narrowed eyes focused on the road. As the asphalt disappeared beneath the car, Daryl was deep in thought.

He tired to think of reasons…_excuses_…anything he could possibly say to get Rick to send him out again. He knew that if Glenn and Sasha had any idea what he was thinking….they'd assume there was something wrong with him. Maybe there was… Daryl considered that for several seconds, but then shrugged it off. He wasn't crazy…and he didn't have a death wish. The hunter had simply grown tired of spending so much time within the prison walls. It seemed like he couldn't do anything, or go anywhere, without being surrounded by people. They weren't rude; no one mistreated him, but it didn't matter. Daryl just craved the freedom he'd enjoyed before the refugees arrived. He didn't mind having the extra bodies around, but every now and then…he just wanted to escape…to carve out a little slice of isolation for himself. The fact that he hadn't been able to do that lately was making him restless…and his fuse had grown dangerously short. He could feel his blunt nails biting into the leather of the steering wheel.

The hunter was getting a headache as he turned the possibilities over and over in his mind. Maybe Rick would give him the green light for an overnight hunt. Maybe there was a need for more supplies…things that couldn't be found nearby. Daryl wondered if there was any chance of getting sent out on a run to another town…something that could last a day or two. It really didn't matter…just so long as the hunter could get away. Those options sounded decent to Daryl, but he needed more. His blood was up and he was on edge…waiting for the battle that wasn't coming. His heart had slowed some, but the beat was still steady…pounding in his chest. His toes were still curling in his boots and he gnawed his thumbnail harder. His blue eyes occasionally flicked to the driver's side window, and he watched as walls of dark pine trees sped past. Mile after mile, Daryl considered his options….hoping that one would seem viable.

After fifteen minutes of strained silence, Glenn leaned forward from the backseat. "Thank god…" he sighed. The prison gates were coming into view. As quiet as things had been lately, all the survivors harbored the same fear when they went on runs….in the backs of their minds, they each worried that something could happen while they were away…and it was always a relief to see the prison still standing when they returned.

Sasha's lips curved into the makings of a sad smile. She could see her brother in the distance. Tyreese was running towards the gate, along with a few others. She fumbled to unbuckle her seat belt.

Daryl slowed to a stop just outside the gate. Squinting, he could make out the welcoming committee. Rick and Carl were there, along with Maggie. Her eyes shone when she saw that her partner was safe and in one piece inside the car. Daryl sighed through his nose, knowing that he'd have to endure the same claps on the shoulder, and standard lines of questioning that accompanied every return from a supply run.

Tyreese and Rick worked to get the gate open and Daryl pulled the car in slowly. The instant the heavy gate closed behind him, he heard the others jogging towards the car. Drawing on the little bit of patience the day had left him with, Daryl let the engine die before pushing the driver's side door open. As soon as he stepped out into the heat of the day, he was bombarded by greetings and questions.

"Good to see you man," said Tyreese. "You alright?"

Daryl just nodded and kept moving.

"Hey," Rick called out.

The hunter paused, glancing back at his leader.

"Things go okay out there?" the deputy asked.

Again, Daryl nodded.

As Rick held the hunter's gaze, he realized that his friend wasn't in the mood for talking. Not wanting to agitate Daryl, Rick simply held up a hand and waved him on….dismissing him. He figured if the hunter had something to say, he'd say it when he was ready. Although, the fresh blood on the hunter's clothes concerned him…

Grateful for his leader's understanding, Daryl picked up the pace and hurried across the yard. He needed to get away from everyone. He'd seen it all before… Maggie and Glenn clinging to one another as if they'd been separated for days…Tyreese and Sasha hugging, laughing, sometimes crying with relief at seeing each other unscathed. It wasn't that Daryl had a problem with any of his companions, but he'd never really been the sentimental type. He wasn't a big fan of being touched, and watching Sasha and Tyreese only served to remind him that his own brother wasn't there. Desperate for an escape, he continued on his path across the yard.

As the heavy doors that lead to C-block came into view, something seemed to click in the hunter's brain. His lips parted, and he froze just before he reached the doors. In an instant, his entire perspective seemed to shift. He knew what he wanted, and he knew where to go. With a renewed sense of purpose, Daryl yanked the door open and stepped into the cell block.

"Think another bag should do it." said Carol. She stood in the kitchen, watching as Beth worked on dinner.

The girl set down her knife and wiped the sweat from her brow. She'd been chopping potatoes for the better part of an hour. "You think so?" she asked.

Carol gave her a smile and nodded. "Yep. You're doing fine."

Beth smiled back and resumed chopping. "That's nice to hear."

Karen stood nearby stirring beans in a large pot. "Has someone been giving you trouble?" she asked, a teasing tone to her voice.

Beth sighed. "Not really…just…Maggie's always been better at all this. I never spent much time in the kitchen. Feel like I'm makin' mistakes every time I come in here."

Carol chuckled, her arms folding across her chest. "That's the only way to learn."

"Truer words were never spoken," said Karen. She lifted the spoon from the pot and brought it to her lips to get a small taste.

Carol was leaning with her hip against the counter while her companions cooked. All three women were doing their best to keep themselves distracted. No one could ever rest easy when there was a group outside the gates.

Deciding to voice the question that loomed large in all their minds, Beth spoke up again. "Think they'll be back soon?"

The light seemed to fade from Carol's eyes and she focused on her boots. She knew that Daryl could look after himself, but she still worried about him being out there. "I'm sure they will," she answered, forcing a small smile. She knew Beth and Karen just needed to hear the words.

"They will." Karen agreed, driving the point home. "No use in standing around worrying. It won't make time go by any faster."

"I know." Beth sighed. "Just can't help it sometimes."

Karen reached out, laying a hand on the girl's shoulder. "That's why we're here…to keep your mind off of it. Now focus on those potatoes."

Beth smiled. "Fine."

Carol was grateful for their company. Waiting was always the hardest part…and waiting alone was even harder. Scuffing her boot on the floor, she tried to keep her mind off Daryl. She'd always cared about him…as a fellow survivor…as family… But ever since his haircut….since she climbed onto his lap and let their bodies join, her feelings seemed to grow…or change. She couldn't be sure. They'd never put a name on what was taking place between them; she didn't think they needed to. It was just good, and that was enough for her. It seemed to be enough for him.

As she leaned against the counter, it was hard for Carol to accept that it had been two whole months since that haircut. Two months of making excuses, skipping out on chores, and swapping watch shifts just to get a second alone with him. It was hard enough for the two of them to find privacy before the refugees arrived…now that the prison was crawling with people, the obstacles standing in their way seemed endless. They hadn't had sex in three weeks. All they'd had time for was a few moments of frantic, hungry kissing in dark hallways every now and then. She knew it was getting to both of them.

They'd toyed with the idea of just coming out with it…telling everyone. But something about that bothered them. Daryl and Carol weren't ashamed of what they were doing…they were just private. Daryl wasn't entirely comfortable with the intimate details of his life being revealed to everyone in the prison, and Carol just wanted to avoid judgment. She knew their original group…_her friends_…would accept whatever she told them, but she wondered if the newcomers would look at her differently. All those concerns set aside, there was something fun about keeping the relationship to themselves…Daryl and Carol weren't ready to let that extra edge go.

Frustrated, worried, confused, Carol sighed and ran a hand through her hair. She turned towards  
Beth and considered taking over the potato-chopping. Just as she reached out to tap the younger woman on the shoulder, the sound of heavy footsteps made all three women look up.

Beth stopped chopping and Karen stopped stirring. Carol turned to see Daryl walking in their direction. Relief washed over her and she had to fight to keep her whole face from lighting up. "Glad you're back." she said casually.

Daryl nodded a greeting before glancing at Beth and Karen. "The rest of 'em are out in the yard."

The women smiled at him, grateful for the update, but their eyes seemed to narrow as they took in Daryl's appearance. There were stains on his clothes…stains that hadn't been there when he left. His arms were flecked with crimson spots and streaks…signs of trouble. Suddenly worried, a deep crease formed in Beth's brow. "Is everyone alright? What happened?"

He'd all but forgotten his own appearance, and how startling it must seem. Glancing down at his clothes, Daryl shrugged. "Took out some walkers, that's all. Glenn 'n Sasha are fine." He was doing his best to get the words out without sounding angry…or letting his impatience show.

"Thank god," Karen sighed, wiping her brow.

His explanation seemed to satisfy the women, and Daryl refocused on his partner. "Carol." he growled, beckoning her to follow him. He didn't wait, he simply kept walking, his pace increasing as he moved further down the hall, past the kitchen.

Karen and Beth stared at her, confused. The way Daryl spoke to her…it seemed like more of an order than a request. Carol feigned ignorance and shrugged. "Let me see what he wants. You guys alright here?" she asked.

"We're good." said Karen. "You go on."

"Thanks." said Carol. "I'm sure it's nothing. I'll be back soon." She drummed her fingers on the cool counter before heading out of the kitchen. It took actual effort to walk, and not run after Daryl.

Once she was gone, Karen and Beth exchanged glances. The older woman sighed and shook her head as she resumed stirring the beans.

"What?" Beth asked.

"Nothing." Karen shrugged. "Just…the way he talked to her just then…"

Beth smiled as her knife sank into another potato. "Social interaction isn't his strong suit. Never has been."

"Still." said Karen. "You'd think he'd have more sense than to call her like a dog…"

Beth stopped chopping and glanced at Karen. "He didn't mean anything by it. He's just a pain sometimes. Needs to work on his manners…but he respects her."

"I hope so." said Karen.

"He does. They have a thing."

Karen turned to look at Beth. "A thing?"

Beth bit her lip and tried to think of how to explain. "You know…a connection. Like, they get each other. 'N she tolerates him when the rest of us can't."

Both women chuckled at that.

"It's weird." said Beth. "But we figured it's best not to question it. Long as there's someone around here that can get him to calm down when he's riled, that's all that matters."

Karen shook her head again. "Woman's got more patience than me; I'll tell you that."

Beth chuckled again. "She's patient…but she ain't afraid to speak her mind. I've heard her fussin' at him more than a few times…she fusses at Rick 'n Glenn too. Always gettin' after them to take care of themselves."

Karen smiled. "I still think it's strange."

"What's that?"

"You saying that they get each other." Karen explained. "They just seem so different. I don't know that I'd be able to handle his mood swings."

"We're still learnin' how to do that." Beth laughed.

"They really get along? Like…they're actually friends?" Karen asked.

"They seem to be." said Beth. She shrugged, and both women chuckled.

Daryl was a few yards ahead, his pace never slowing as he made his way down the corridor.

Carol trailed after him, her arms folded across her chest. "Wanna tell me where we're going?" she asked, slightly concerned. They were moving further and further away from the more populated areas of the prison.

The hunter rounded a corner, disappearing for half a second. "You'll see here in a minute." he growled, almost speaking to himself.

Carol followed, and noticed that they were walking down another hall…one they rarely used. The walls were still streaked with signs of gore and violence…the floor was dusty, littered with scraps of old paper…wrappers…it was clear that the area didn't see a lot of traffic.

"Still appreciate it if you told me." she said, hugging herself a little tighter.

"I'd appreciate it if ya trusted me." he huffed, his pace increasing again.

Carol rolled her eyes as she worked to catch up to him. "Never said I didn't trust you…"

"You're actin' like it."

She sighed through her nose.

Satisfied with her silence, Daryl rounded another corner. His narrowed eyes strained to see through the gloomy corridor, but he seemed to know where he was going. Still a few steps behind, Carol glanced left and right, taking in their surroundings. She was trying to figure out where they were.

When they finally reached the end of the long hall, Daryl stopped suddenly. Carol nearly ran into him but her hands shot out, hitting his back before they collided.

"Jesus Daryl!" She griped, steadying herself.

He just glanced at her over his shoulder and snorted. "Hush."

Carol glared at him through the dark. "Excuse me?"

But the hunter wasn't intimidated, and he had no intentions of apologizing. Instead, he used one broad hand to push against the door he'd found. Squeaking and groaning on rusty hinges, it swung outwards, letting afternoon light spill into the corridor. The sudden brightness stung Carol's eyes and she had to blink, her hand coming up to shield her face.

Daryl stepped out into the daylight and held the door open as Carol walked past him. He let the heavy door swing shut while he studied his partner. She stood nearby, arms still folded across her chest. She was taking in the scenery, trying to familiarize herself.

"Well," she sighed. "You gonna tell me what it is we're do-"

But he didn't let her finish. Daryl grabbed her by the waist and pushed her back into the brick wall. A small gasp escaped her, but she didn't have time to protest. The hunter stood in front of her, trapping her with his body. Before she could even think or speak, he ducked his head and sank his teeth into the crook of her neck. Her eyes slammed shut and she groaned.

The sound sent blood rushing to Daryl's groin and he began hungrily sucking at her neck. Carol's head went back to rest against the rough brick and she let the hunter take what he wanted. The suction of his mouth was making her weak.

Daryl's eyes were closed as he enjoyed her. He could taste the salt on her skin…and something else that he couldn't name…something that was uniquely hers. He alternated between biting and sucking, his tongue flicking against her skin every few seconds. His hands massaged her hips roughly.

Carol was having trouble thinking…breathing. His mouth felt so good on her body. He was looming in front of her, surrounding her… His scent was suddenly everywhere. An incredible combination of sweat, smoke, gasoline, pine and blood. It seemed to come from his hair…his skin, his _clothes_…and it was making Carol dizzy. Bracing her hands against the brick wall at her back, she fought to stay standing.

Daryl was making his way up, along the side of her neck, sucking and licking until he reached the point of her jaw, just below her ear. He nuzzled her roughly, loving the way she smelled. "_Fuckin' christ_…" he breathed, his eyes still closed…his hands still gripping her hips.

Carol swallowed hard. "_Wanna….tell me….what we're doing_?" she whispered. Her fingertips flexed anxiously against the rough brick.

The hunter's mouth was at her ear, his warm breath hitting her skin. "_How 'bout ya tell me_…" he growled softly, reaching for one of her hands and guiding it to his groin. He hissed when he felt her cup him.

She bit her lip and whined. He was getting hard. It felt like an eternity since she'd touched him like that. She squeezed gently and he bucked his hips into her hand.

"_Fuck_…" he breathed against her earlobe.

With her heart thrumming in her chest, Carol began to rub him…up and down, following the outline of his manhood that was straining beneath his pants. As she rubbed him through the fabric, Carol could feel his member swelling. He continued to buck weakly, seeking the friction he needed.

Each time he felt her palm slide along the bulge in his pants, Daryl had to fight the urge to come. His dick was starting to throb…his erection pushing against his zipper. Whining and growling against the side of her neck, the hunter pushed his hips into her hand. He let her play with him while blood continued to pour into his groin.

Carol was lost in lust…she still didn't know what they were doing…why Daryl dragged her out to some forgotten part of the prison and trapped her against the wall. But it didn't matter. She finally had him to herself…her hand on his body and his mouth at her ear. She kept teasing him…rubbing his length and squeezing it tenderly.

Daryl could feel the sheer need coursing through his veins…spurring him on until he was fully erect. He was sucking the base of Carol's neck, enjoying the pressure of her hand. When he was finally as hard as he needed to be, he reached for Carol's wrist…stopping the delicious motion of her hand.

Startled, Carol blinked. Daryl pulled away from the warmth of her neck and held her gaze. The survivors stared at one another…both breathing hard, and both with heavy lids. The hunter tugged at her hand, guiding it to his neck, where she held him. She clawed lightly, feeling the sweat on his skin. The tip of her tongue darted out over her lips.

"_What are we doing_?" she asked.

Daryl sighed through his nose.

Carol lifted her other hand and began caressing his neck. "_Tell me_." she whispered.

His eyes had narrowed to blue slits and he continued to stare at her. "_Your boots_…" he growled under his breath.

A slight crease formed in Carol's brow. She didn't understand. "_What about them_?"

Daryl lowered his gaze and focused intently on her mouth. "_Get 'em off_."

Carol stopped rubbing his neck. "_What_?"

There was a low rumble in Daryl's chest. "_I said get 'em off_." His rough hands moved suddenly…sliding up from her waist, under her shirt, making her skin tremble.

She swallowed hard, her eyes locked on her partner. His hands moved up, past her stomach until he was gripping her breasts. He hated that her bra was in the way, but the tender flesh still felt amazing in his palms. Daryl gave her a good squeeze, making her gasp. "_I ain't gonna tell ya again_." he growled. Exercising and incredible amount of self control, he released her breasts and slipped his hands out from under her shirt. Taking a few steps back, the hunter distanced himself from her and waited.

Unsure of what was coming, Carol slowly sank down to the concrete and began fumbling with her boots. She could feel him watching her and it made her nervous.

Daryl's chest was heaving a little as he waited on his partner. He stood a few feet away and stared down her shirt, lusting after what he could see of her cleavage. All the adrenaline that had been coursing through his frame, during the battle with the walkers, seemed to rush back to the surface. He grew more impatient with each passing second.

Carol's palms were damp and she fought clumsily to undo all of the straps on her boots. She cast a quick glance up at Daryl and felt her breath catch. His hands were on his hips and he was staring at her like she was a piece of meat… She couldn't stop her eyes from flicking to his groin…where his arousal was waiting on her. The knowledge of what he had beneath his clothes made Carol's core hurt. Blinking, she refocused on her boots. When she finally managed to yank the damn things off her feet along with her socks, Daryl stalked towards her.

He bent down, offering her his hand. She took it and he pulled her up so fast she nearly stumbled. Without another word, Daryl gripped her waist and turned her around. Just as he pushed her towards the wall, Carol's hands shot out on instinct. Alarmed, she swallowed hard and tried to catch her breath. She could feel the rough texture of the brick wall biting into her palms as she braced herself.

Daryl stood behind her, his hands still at her waist. He reached around to the front of her body and began unbuckling her belt. Carol's core tightened when she felt him pull the leather from her belt loops. His fingers moved to her zipper and her jerked it down forcefully.

"_D…Daryl_…" she stammered, without looking back at him.

But he didn't answer. Instead, the hunter slipped one hand down inside her panties and growled.

It was Carol's turn to swear. "_Fuck_…"

His fingertips seemed to find her clit instantly and he teased it while his hips bucked weakly against her ass. He lunged for the crook of her neck, biting it as his fingers continued to toy with her.

It was all too much for Carol…he was _everywhere_…sucking, playing…his erection pressed to her ass. She could feel wetness building between her legs. While she was distracted by his amazing mouth, Daryl pulled his hand from her panties and gripped her waistband. Desperate to see more of her, he worked the cargo pants down her hips.

Carol's eyes fluttered open when she felt the fabric sliding down her legs. She seemed to realize, in an instant…that it was the middle of the afternoon…they were outside…where anyone or anything could see them. Fear seized her heart and she reached back, grabbing one of Daryl's wrists.

"_S…stop_…" she breathed.

Daryl sucked her neck hard before pulling back. Carol glanced at him over her shoulder and the two locked eyes.

"_What_?" he growled, a few strands of dark hair hanging in his face.

Carol's brows knit together and she stared at him as if he'd lost his mind. "_What are you doing_?" she whispered.

Daryl ignored the fact that she was holding his wrist, and continued to yank her pants down her long legs. When the fabric pooled at her feet, he ran his calloused hands back up her legs, squeezing when he reached her thighs. He took a moment to grip her ass and stare at her thin, cotton panties.

"_Daryl_!" she hissed. "_What are you doing_?"

The hunter's eyes flicked to her face while his fingers curled around her panties. "_Fuckin' ya_." He didn't wait for a response; he simply slid Carol's panties down, revealing her ass, her pussy…he wanted to stop and stare, but there wasn't any time. Once the underwear joined her pants on the ground, he grunted at her. "_C'mon_."

Shocked by his boldness, Carol had no choice but to obey and step out of her pants and panties. The second she did, Daryl kicked them aside, out of her reach.

"_Daryl_…" she pleaded, her eyes still trained on his face. "_We can't do this…not here_…" She'd never felt so exposed.

"_The hell we can't_…." Daryl growled under his breath. He was massaging her hips again. "_Think I dragged your ass way the hell out here to talk_?"

She swallowed hard. "_What if someone comes back here_?"

The hunter bucked against her ass. "_Ain't nobody comin' back here but us_."

Carol whined at the feeling of his need pressed against her. "_But…someone could see us_."

Daryl was done talking. He squeezed her hips and growled. "_Best get them hands on the wall_."

When she heard those rough, smoky growls leave his mouth, her core tightened again. With her heart beating wildly in her chest, Carol turned away from her partner and focused on the brick. Her fingers seemed so pale splaying against it. Bracing both hands on the wall, Carol closed her eyes and tried to calm down.

The hunter released her body and concentrated on getting his belt undone. He didn't bother taking it off…there wasn't time, he just needed to unbuckle it. Once the ends hung slack, he tugged his zipper down in one quick motion. Staring hard at Carol's ass, he gripped his waistband and pushed his pants, along with his boxers, down his hips, freeing his cock. Taking a few moments to stroke his member, the hunter focused on his partner…her body…her long, pale legs…all the things he'd been missing the last few weeks. As he pulled at his hard-on, Daryl felt himself leaking. "_Spread them legs_." he ordered, his voice low.

Struggling to breathe, Carol did as she was told. She was torn between her need for release, and her fear of being seen. But she knew Daryl…if he wanted something, nothing could sway him. Resigning herself to the fact that he was going to take her, right there in the open…she let her need for him build.

Daryl's pants and boxers sat low on his hips while his hand traveled up and down the length of his cock. He squeezed and pulled, trying to prepare himself for the pressure he knew he would find inside her. The longer he stared at her ass, the harder he seemed to become. With liquid beading at the head of his dick, Daryl knew he couldn't wait anymore.

He moved in closer, releasing his cock as he bucked against her. The feeling of his bare skin against hers made them both shudder. His hands went to her hips and he held her body in place as he bucked again. Carol moaned, pushing back against him. His thick shaft felt warm pressed to her ass and she wanted it inside her.

Daryl jerked his hips again, loving all the soft flesh surrounding him member. As he bucked, he considered taking her in the ass. They hadn't talked about it, but the hunter desperately wanted to try…and he knew that if Carol let him pleasure her that way, she'd enjoy it.

_Not now…_

He continued to press against the wonderful firmness of her ass, but the voice in his head was right. He was already pushing the boundaries of their relationship as it was.

_Ya got her outside against a wall in the middle of the damn day for Christ's sake…_

Grateful for the access she was already giving him, Daryl pushed the distracting thoughts from his mind and refocused on her pussy. He kept bucking, and felt his shaft slide past her core…the moisture making him slip. He wanted to get inside, but he wanted her to want it as much as he did…so he continued to tease her.

Carol didn't understand the sudden hesitation. Her body was ready, but Daryl seemed to be holding back. She pushed back against him, her slickness brushing his cock.

Amused, Daryl gripped her hips a little tighter. "_Somethin' wrong_?" he growled.

Groaning, she pushed her body back into him again. She was desperate for penetration but she couldn't tell him that. He bucked, countering her movements, and she whined.

The hunter smirked. "_Almost seems like ya want me to fuck ya against this wall_…"

Carol's fingertips flexed, clawing at the brick.

He ground his hips into her slowly, torturing both of them. "_Seems like ya need it_." he growled under his breath.

Carol felt so painfully empty. Her head hung low as she pulled a strained breath into her lungs. "_I do_…" she whispered, almost as if she were speaking to herself.

"_Come again_?" Daryl asked, bucking against her.

"_I need it_…" she breathed. Sweat was forming at her temples.

"_Tell me woman_." his cock throbbed as it lay pressed to her ass.

Carol was sure she'd never been more frustrated in her life. Her physical attraction to Daryl…the _power_ he seemed to have over her was almost frightening. She knew, as she stood with her hands on the wall, and the afternoon sun beating down on her back, that her need for him ran deeper than lust. It wasn't just sex that she craved…it was a _connection_. Something real…and strong. When the two of them were together, he seemed to give her the most incredible high. He made her feel safe, wanted…_alive_. She knew that no one else could give her those things. Daryl was the only one.

"_I need you_." she moaned.

The sound was filled with so much longing that Daryl froze. He blinked sweat away from his eyes and stared down at Carol's body. He could see her shoulder blades beneath her shirt…the fabric rode up from her waist. His eyes followed the length of her spine…down to where her pale skin was exposed…further, to her tailbone. Slowly, the hunter moved his hands up from her hips…his thumbs pressing in on either side of her tailbone, massaging her. He stopped bucking, and took a few seconds just to enjoy her.

With his hands on her body, Daryl marveled at the softness of her skin…the smoothness of it. He continued to work the muscles at the base of her spine while one hand slid underneath to splay against her stomach. He could feel it trembling each time she took a breath. Her body was lean, lithe…the hunter knew that their lifestyle played a big part. The survivors had grown used to running, fighting…getting by on less and less. Their day-to-day routines were physically demanding. There wasn't an ounce of spare fat on Carol's frame. She was toned, from her long legs, to her belly, to the tips of her fingers, and Daryl loved every little piece of her. Despite all the changes she'd undergone since the turn, she was still soft to the touch. Each time they were together, the hunter seemed to discover something new about his partner…more and more reasons to want her…need her. As he stood behind Carol, admiring her..touching her, Daryl realized that it wasn't just the heat between her legs that he'd missed…it was everything about her.

The survivors were working to control their breathing while they savored the closeness. Daryl's strong, warm hand was still pressed to her stomach, and it was making Carol restless. His thumb continued to press into her tailbone, easing her aches and pains. Moaning softly, she let him touch her. Neither of them knew when they'd have another chance to be alone together, so they decided to enjoy the time they'd been given.

Daryl loved listening to the hushed, pleading sounds she made. His manhood was still aching…he was still pressed against her. Knowing that they couldn't hold back forever, the hunter decided to push Carol just a little further. He wanted to make sure she was ready. With the tip of his tongue resting between his lips, Daryl slid his hand down slowly, past her belly button…lower, until his fingertips brushed her clit. Carol's body tensed, but the hunter didn't stop. With the tip of his middle finger, he began circling her clit…building her need.

Carol's eyes were slammed shut as she tried to process what he was doing to her. Normally, they were in so much of a hurry that they didn't take the time to tease…foreplay wasn't part of their routine. They rarely even spoke to one another during…the survivors usually ran on pure need. They'd learned to strip in seconds flat…and keep quiet during their orgasms. Once they were behind closed doors, Daryl never wasted any time getting inside her, and Carol didn't mind. She wanted him as much as he wanted her, and their bodies would join in fits of lust that never lasted more than a few minutes. Not that they had any complaints…fast was good. But having him take the time to tease her clit was something Carol could get used to.

Daryl continued to rub her, and he could feel the evidence of her arousal against his cock. With his body pressed up against hers, he felt the slickness building between her legs. Knowing that something so simple was having a very immediate effect on his partner made Daryl smirk. He made a mental note to play with her pussy more often. The hunter was still toying with her sex while his other hand gripped her hip.

"_Ya ready woman_?" he growled at her.

The stabbing pain in her core had Carol nearing a breaking point. "_Yes_." she groaned, her nails scraping at the brick.

His finger circled her clit faster. "_Don't sound like it_." he grunted, his hips bucking gently against her ass.

Carol pushed her body back into him. "_Daryl please_…"

"_Please what_?" His hand moved from her hip to her ass where he gripped her hard.

Feeling a rush of heat hit her core, she took a staggered breath and glanced over her shoulder. Her eyes flicked to Daryl's hand…the one that was still buried between her legs. It seemed so surreal…to watch him touching her like that. She lifted her gaze, taking in every detail. His strong arms, the tanned skin flecked with blood and dirt…He wore his vest over a sleeveless shirt..the top few buttons were undone and she could see more scarlet streaks and spots on his chest…his neck… He was covered in sweat. Dark shocks of messy hair hung in his eyes.. . She liked the way he was staring at her with parted lips…his breathing was getting heavier. As much as she loved seeing him naked, Carol couldn't deny that there was something incredibly sexy about the fact that he was still dressed…all he'd done was push his pants and boxers low enough on his hips to fuck her. The way he was standing behind her, holding her in place and looming over her…it made him seem so powerful, and Carol just wanted to give in. He was filthy..his clothes stained with sweat and blood, but she was sure she'd never wanted him so badly.

Their eyes locked, and Carol gave him a look that nearly made him come. Her blue eyes were burning into him and she bit her bottom lip for half a heartbeat. "_Do it_." she said, her voice low.

Daryl just stared at her, paralyzed by the expression she wore.

Her chest began to heave as her breathing picked up. Carol wasn't interested in waiting. "_Put it in_." she demanded, her body pushing back against him.

The hunter pulled his hand away from her pussy and gripped his manhood instead.

Satisfied with his obedience, Carol finally turned away and refocused on the brick wall…her hands were still pressed against it. "_I want to feel it_." she hissed.

Swallowing hard, Daryl stared down at the place where their bodies were about to join. His fingers were wrapped securely around the base of his cock and he began guiding himself towards her entrance. He brushed her wetness and slipped up towards her ass.

"_Fuck_…" he growled, shuddering at the sensation. Carefully, he repositioned himself near her pussy. He could feel the heat of her arousal on his dick, and he hadn't even gotten inside yet.

"_Do it_." Carol urged again.

Gripping her hip to keep her body in place, Daryl began to push against her entrance. Her muscles tensed instantly, wanting to keep him out. He'd forgotten how tight she was. But the moisture between her legs, combined with the clear liquid that had already formed on the end of his cock, helped the hunter as he pushed. Desperate to feel the warmth and wetness of her sex all around him, Daryl jerked his hips hard, forcing the swollen head of his member inside. It was sudden, taking the air from both of their lungs. Their mouths were open, and they both had to fight the urge to come. The blunt head had dipped just inside her pussy, making the ring of muscles seize around it. He could feel the intensity of her body's grip on him….the way she was constricting…and his cock leaked again.

The muscles in Carol's core were so strong that she was pushing him back…the resistance forcing him out. But Daryl had a taste of her, and he wasn't about to stop. Before he could slip from her, the hunter moved both hands to her hips and squeezed hard. "_I ain't playin' no more_." he growled.

All Carol had time to do was take a deep breath and claw at the wall before she felt his pelvis collide with her ass. The thrust was so strong that it made her legs shake. He'd driven the throbbing length of his manhood deep into her pussy in one, violent motion. She swore that she felt every solid inch sliding into her center. A scream was building in her chest, and she was about to let it go, but Daryl leaned over her body, his mouth at her ear.

"_Be quiet woman_." he growled, the new angle helping him to sink in deeper.

Carol was still in shock; she couldn't breathe, let alone speak. She wanted to cry out, but Daryl's warning echoed in her head.

"_Ya start screamin'…'n somebody's gonna come lookin' for ya. Don't go givin' them assholes a reason' to come over here_." He breathed.

His rough, warm words hit her earlobe and she swallowed hard, nodding.

Having made his point, Daryl eased back, his hands still securely gripping her hips. He was already breathing hard, and he paused to wipe his face against his shoulder. Staring down at the way their bodies were connected made the hunter restless. He had her perfect ass pressed to his groin, and he was buried to the hilt. His cock was swelling inside her, the thick shaft stretching her walls. As he savored the incredible pressure on his dick, it was hard for Daryl to accept that he hadn't been inside her in three weeks.

_That shit stops now._

It was too long of a wait. She was his woman, as far as he was concerned, and he wanted access to her body all the time, everyday. He wanted to know that he could grab her…drag her into the nearest supply closet if he had to, and enjoy the delicious heat between her thighs whenever he felt like it. The Woodbury refugees didn't matter…all that mattered was his need for her. He finally had Carol where he wanted her…_at his mercy_…her pale hands against the wall…and her sex wrapped around him. It felt so good…like coming home, and the muscles in his belly were already tensing.

_Christ…_

He could feel her warm, wet walls hugging his shaft…the tension made him harder. Knowing that he had to move, Daryl pulled back with a grunt. The sensation of sliding back through her core made him hiss…he left the tip inside.

Carol whined, her ring of muscles tightening around the head of his member.

Daryl clawed at her hips. "_That's my pussy woman_." he stared down at it, loving the way their bodies were connected. "_I'm gonna tear it apart…don't fuckin' scream_." he breathed, dark hair hanging in his feral eyes.

She shuddered, her arms trembling as she braced herself against the wall.

"_Get that ass up_." he growled at her.

The instant Carol arched her back, Daryl thrust back in…his hard-on slipping deep into her pussy. He could feel the added room…his cock slid inside, further, deeper once her back was arched. Her core gripped him and he groaned.

Carol was breathless. Small tears were forming at the corner's of her eyes and her mouth was open. She'd forgotten what it felt like… He was so thick…so strong, and he filled her until she hurt. It was the most staggering blend of pain and pleasure that she'd ever experienced. Her entire body was tensing around him…resisting the invasion, but there was nothing she could do. She needed him. So, with her eyes closed and her head hanging low, Carol pushed back against her partner, inviting him to take her.

Daryl squeezed her hips and jerked forward, hitting the top of her. A small whimper passed her lips, but she didn't scream. She sounded like she was in pain, but the wetness he could feel all around his dick told the hunter that she wanted it. So he let himself throb inside her for several seconds before pulling back slowly. He savored the way her insides felt against his shaft as he moved. Withdrawing almost all the way, Daryl stared down at his cock. The tip was still resting just inside her tight passage, and she was clenching around it. His thick shaft was glistening with evidence of her arousal…the sight seemed to fascinate him.

"_Fuckin' hell_…" he growled under his breath.

Carol was empty again and she couldn't handle it. She needed to feel him between her legs. "_Please_…" she moaned softly.

The hunter thrust back into her with a grunt, his member gliding smoothly through her core. With his pelvis pressed against her ass, Daryl leaned over her back. "_This what ya want_?" he whispered roughly…his mouth was at her ear. He jerked his hips while he was still buried inside her.

Carol gasped and let the small tears fall. Her eyes were slammed shut. "_Y…..yes_…" she stammered.

Daryl could feel her core trembling all around him. She was so tight, and the way her body gripped him drove the hunter crazy. He was pulsing inside her, leaking every so often. "_God….damn_…" he snarled against the base of her neck. His broad hands ran up and down from her hips, along the sides of her lean body. It felt so good to touch her…to be inside her. "_This ain't gonna last long_." he warned, his eyes closed as he breathed her in. The smell of her hair was making him harder.

Carol couldn't speak. She swallowed hard and answered with a simple nod.

Hungry for his mate, Daryl bit the crook of her neck, and held the tender flesh between his teeth. The instant his teeth sank into her, the hunter felt her pussy clench around him. He grunted against her neck. Knowing that they both needed more, he flicked his tongue against her salty skin before finally easing back.

Sliding his hands back down to her hips, he made sure his grip on her body was secure. He took a moment to widen his stance a little and shake the sweaty shocks of hair out of his face. He wanted to be able to stare down at his partner while he took her. Daryl needed to see her react to him.

"_Best keep them legs spread woman_." he growled before pulling back. Carol didn't speak, but he could feel her body tensing. With his blunt nails biting into the skin at her hips, Daryl pushed his solid member back in. Slipping into her heat was the best thing he'd ever felt, and he picked up the pace, creating a steady rhythm inside her.

As much as the hunter wanted to see her back arch and her legs shake, he couldn't help but close his eyes. The sensations were overwhelming as he pushed and pulled. The friction between them was making him lightheaded and blood continued to rush to his groin.

"_Awww_," he whined, a deep crease forming in his brow. He was thrusting smoothly in and out of her pussy, over and over. Each time his throbbing length sank into her core, Daryl shuddered. Nothing compared to the feeling of being buried inside a tight woman…one who wanted him as much as he wanted her. With his hips bucking between her thighs, the hunter let himself groan.

Carol was lost in the motion of their bodies. She pushed back, taking his cock each time he thrust. It was so long and hard that she nearly came when he forced it in. She knew she was supposed to be quiet, but it felt too good…_he_ felt too good. Gasps and moans escaped her as he continued to thrust.

Savoring the heat and pressure of her sex, Daryl began bucking a little harder. He could feel the vibration each time his hips collided with her ass. "_Aw_," he whined again. "_Fuckin' tight_…" The hunter continued to hold his mate captive while he took her. He loved being able to grab her hips and keep her body pressed to his groin.

The swollen length of his manhood was pressing into her deepest places and she rode the high, pushing her body back into his. They fit together perfectly…countering each other's movements and panting in unison. She could feel herself nearing the edge…she was starting to come undone. Nothing mattered but the feeling of him inside her. "_Harder_," she pleaded. Sweat had broken out under Carol's clothes and she began to feel feverish.

Daryl's eyes eased open when he heard her speak. He looked down at her lithe body, watching the way it jerked each time he thrust into her pussy. The sight thrilled him and his swollen cock twitched within her walls. He was clawing at her hips now…desperate to maintain his grip on her. With his mouth open, the hunter began pounding into her…hitting the top each time.

Carol gasped, the sharp sound bursting from her lips as Daryl's cock slid into her again. He was moving faster..in and out of her core. She could feel the rough surface of the brick wall scraping against her palms…her fingertips, but there was nothing she could do. Carol was trapped…her body fused to her partner's. She could only stand, on shaking legs, and let him have his way. She knew, as she felt the merciless recoil of his hips against her ass, that the union would leave her sore and aching.

The crease in Daryl's brow continued to deepen as he fucked her. Every jerk of his pelvis sent his shaft deep into the heat between her thighs. He slid through her wetness, letting it surround him. He could feel it gliding around the head of his dick. Her back arched whenever he thrust, and her soft moans echoed in his ears. The hunter loved taking her from behind, like an animal…claiming her with his cock, over and over…he liked watching her writhe, and feeling her ass press back against him…like she needed him.

Losing control, Daryl started bucking faster…harder. He muttered in time with his thrusts…"_Fuck….Carol…yeah….yeah…aw…baby…that's it…keep it tight….yeah… jus…jus like that…aww…hell…" _As he moved back and forth through her core, the traction on his dick became overwhelming. He was rubbing her walls with every push and he could feel himself swelling.

"_More_…" carol breathed, her insides gripping him.

Daryl was giving her strong, rapid thrusts…making her legs shake.

"_Fuck me_," she begged, her eyes slamming shut as she pushed back into him, letting his length fill her.

He wanted so badly to break her…to feel her come hard around him. The hunter was doing everything in his power to pleasure her…and the building wetness between her legs told him she was close. So he slipped back and forth through her sex, loving the way her smooth walls felt against his shaft. His heart was pounding heavy in his chest as he eased his eyes open. When he glanced down and saw the way his cock was moving in and out…disappearing inside her pussy, he gasped. His hips began moving faster and the friction between them intensified. Daryl was aching for release and couldn't wait to fill her.

Her pussy was wrapped around him…her insides stroking him, and it was all he could do to keep from coming. Those warm, wet walls were closing in, molding around his cock…a perfect fit. The tension inside her made him whine.

"_Aww….baby….c'mon….c'mon….that pussy's wet…good lord…keep it tight now… yeah…yeah…aw fuck….shit….yeah….yeah_…" He was thrusting hard, hitting all her spots…his breathing had grown ragged. More strands of sweaty hair were in his face as he took her.

Carol could feel more tears welling at the corners of her eyes. Her mouth was open as she let Daryl fuck her. He was so thick…stretching her…breaking her…and she moved back, taking him as deep as she could. "_Ohhh,"_ she groaned, feeling him sink into her pussy. "_Oh god…Daryl…please_!"

He whined again…the sound heavy with longing. Desperate for the orgasm he knew was coming, Daryl forced his hard-on deep inside her. "_Jus_ _take it baby….take it all…lord_…." his dick was throbbing painfully within her walls and the muscles in his belly were tensing.

Carol could hardly handle the pressure of his cock in her core….but she loved the hardness of it…the unforgiving stiffness as he pushed it in. "_I want it in me_…" she breathed, her nails clawing at the wall.

The hunter was so close. He held onto her hips and bucked violently between her legs. The slickness eased the way as his member slipped in and out. "_That's it_…" he snarled, his eyes slamming shut again. "_Keep that pussy wet….keep it tight…christ…"_

Carol's passage was getting narrow; Daryl had to work to push his cock through. He rammed his hips against her ass…his dick sliding right into her center. He continued to jerk and thrust while his partner struggled underneath him. "_Ya like that_?" he growled at her.

Carol could hardly breathe. Her heart was beating so fast that it scared her. "_I….I_…"

"_Tell me_," he whined. "_Fuck…jus….jus tell me_…" he was gripping her hips so hard that his knuckles were turning white.

"_Yeah_…." she moaned, her back arching for him. "_I need it…fuck me…please_…"

Daryl was drilling her pussy…taking her like he'd never taken a woman before…with pure adrenaline speeding through his veins, and lust spurring him on. He was hard…aching inside her, and he needed to keep going. He sent his cock deeper into her core and felt her clench around him. "_baby_…" he moaned. "_Ya feel so fuckin' good…when ya do it like that….god damn….go on 'n come for me_…."

Carol was so wet and she pushed back against him, letting him slide in. His hard-on was filling her sex.

The hunter whined as he thrust desperately against her ass. "_C'mon_…" he pleaded. "_I wanna feel that pussy come_."

"_God_!" Carol cried, her back arching again. He was still so hard inside her that it hurt…but she wanted it.

Slaves to their physical needs, the survivors lost control of their bodies. They didn't have to think about it…or work for it. Their instincts took over. Daryl's hips were moving on their own…the piston-like motion never slowing. Carols pussy clenched around his member every time he thrust…her back arched automatically, giving him all the room, all the depth that he needed. The hunter's grip was secure as he held Carol's body against his groin. Lost in sheer pleasure, the two desperate people let the rest of the world dissolve behind their eyes. All that mattered was their connection…the incredible friction as he moved inside her.

Daryl was nearing the edge…he couldn't take much more. She was too tight, making him throb. All he wanted was to come, but he needed to get her there first. Daryl never stopped until she came. Her insides were so slick around him, and the softness of her ass felt so good against his pelvis. He kept thrusting, forcing himself into the heat between her thighs, and savoring every second of it. Her core sucked him in each time he bucked, and the sensation made him swear. "_Fuck….yeah….baby….aw….that's it….that's fuckin' it….like that….yeah…aw_…" he growled, the head of his cock was swelling. Every vein on his shaft was straining with need, and he could feel himself getting harder. He slipped into her wetness, wanting to go deeper. Each time his hips collided with her ass they both groaned. _"C'mon….take it…take my fuckin' cock….lord…all of it…aw….baby…god damn_…" he was pushing in and her walls were squeezing him.

Their bodies worked in perfect sync as they took what they needed from one another. Daryl's strong hips were pounding into her, making her legs shake. Her arms were trembling with the effort of holding herself up, and the wall was biting into her hands. She knew, as she felt his manhood sink into her pussy over and over…_faster, harder_….that they'd never had sex like this. It was always fast…always frantic, but this was different. It was raw need. There was something violent, almost angry about the way he was taking her, and the ferocity of his movements left her breathless. He was claiming her…he _owned_ her, and he seemed to be taking all of his frustration out on her body. All she could do was shudder and push back into him…her core seeking the hardness he was offering. He was so stiff, and he felt so good inside her. Carol's brows knit together as she moaned. Her walls were rubbing his shaft…again and again.

"_Ohh…Daryl….please_…."

He clawed at her hips and bucked harder.

"_Yeah_…" she cried.

Her passage was too narrow…too wet. Daryl slid his hard-on deep between her thighs and the feeling of her walls against his cock was enough to send him over the edge. More blood rushed into his member, stiffening it to a painful point. The hunter gasped and froze, his entire body going rigid. Carol was still pushing her body back against him, seeking penetration, but he couldn't move. His eyes slammed shut and he dug his nails into her hips so hard that he felt the skin break... Lost in her heat, the hunter let his climax spill forward. He was dizzy, high…he couldn't feel the ground under his feet…only the ecstasy of orgasm as it surged through his aching cock, making the entire shaft swell until semen shot from the tip. Daryl gasped again, the crease in his brow deepening as he shuddered. Wanting to fill her pussy, the hunter began moving his hips again. He was still hard, and he thrust deep into Carol's sex, relishing his release. "_Aww_…_fuck_…" he whined.

Carol's body had never stopped moving. She continued to push back, inviting him to fuck her. She felt a spark of pain as he clawed her hips, but that didn't matter. All she cared about was his long, throbbing dick…and the way it was filling her core. Her walls were closing around it, massaging it…and Carol groaned when she felt him come. The warmth of his semen hit her deep inside and she savored the feeling. "_God_…" she cried, her eyes closing. Daryl was still bucking behind her, emptying himself. Carol desperately needed to come and her body tightened around his thick cock, gripping it with a sudden, startling intensity.

Daryl hissed but didn't stop moving.

Carol's eyes were slammed shut…sweat was slipping down the length of her spine, making her shirt cling to her back. She felt two small, warm tears fall from the corners of her eyes and her back arched one last time. Daryl's hard-on slid in smoothly, right into her center. She could feel it throbbing as he continued to come. Overwhelmed by the fullness in her core, Carol moved back into him, letting him hit her deepest spots. He gave her a few rapid thrusts, the blunt head of his member still spurting, and Carol lost control. A violent spasm hit her pussy, making the muscles convulse around the hunter's manhood. Her legs shook as she fought to stay standing, and her mouth was open in a silent scream. Daryl held her in place as she climaxed…a gush of wetness hit his cock and they both shuddered. He kept slipping into her, letting her strong core milk his erection until he couldn't take it anymore. He throbbed and spurted a few more times while her body coaxed every last ounce of pleasure from him. Daryl was sore…spent, but he was addicted to the feeling of her sex wrapped around him…he didn't want it to end. So he kept himself inside and savored what he could feel of her orgasm….the tightening of her pussy, the added slickness…incredible vibrations in her core as the muscles fluttered along his length. It was everything he'd been missing.

When Daryl's cock finally hit that spot that made her come, the air left Carol's lungs. Her vision went blurry…time slowed to a drag. She couldn't hear her partner swearing anymore, at least not clearly. His grunts and growls were distorted…as if the sounds were reaching her through water. Mind numbing pleasure was radiating outwards from her core…reaching every part of her body. Warm waves rushed through her, one after the other. Daryl's manhood was still so heavy inside her and she wanted more.

"_P…Please_…" she moaned softly.

The hunter whined when he felt her core squeezing him. He knew what she needed. With his teeth sinking into his bottom lip, he forced his hips to buck again. His cock was still stiff and he continued to pleasure her with it…exploring the deepest parts of her pussy. Daryl was so sensitive in the aftermath of orgasm that each time he pushed himself into her, a shiver licked its way up his spine. More wetness was seeping from her…coating his length, making him slip and slide between her thighs.

Carol let out a long, desperate cry as her partner thrust his member into her heat. She knew they only had a few more seconds at best, but that was all she needed. Daryl's hips began bucking quickly against her ass…his pelvis ramming into her again and again and again. The feeling of being penetrated, while her core was already trembling, caused two more tears to form in the corners of Carol's eyes. It was more than her body could handle…but it was so good…. Her core needed to be filled. She loved the way his long, thick member forced her to keep her legs spread. He slipped in and out rapidly, a few more times, before Carol finally broke. The second orgasm hit her and her pussy flooded. Daryl gasped when the slickness hit his cock…he could feel it leaking from her…all around him.

Carol cried out in ecstasy while her walls slammed shut around Daryl's manhood. Her insides squeezed and caressed every inch of his cock, over and over, loving it the way only she could. Her body massaged his member…her slick, quivering walls pressing in all around it until she felt the hardness starting to subside.

Daryl was sore; all he could do was stand frozen behind his mate while her pussy gripped him. He loved the way her body tensed around his cock, but it was too much. He'd already spilled himself between her legs and every new sensation made him shiver. Her muscles massaged his dick, almost coaxing the hardness from him. He let her insides squeeze and clench until he began to get soft.

With her eyes slammed shut, and her mouth open, Carol savored the feeling of Daryl's cock inside her. Even when the stiffness disappeared, she loved the feeling of being connected to him. Her body was vibrating, glowing...and she couldn't feel her legs. She'd gone numb with pleasure. She knew, the moment he pulled from her, that she wouldn't be able to stay standing. The salty tears slipped from the corners of her eyes and she took a staggered breath.

"_Ohh…my god_…" she groaned.

Daryl hissed. His eyes were still closed and he wasn't sure he had the strength to separate their bodies. "_For fuck's sake_…" he growled under his breath.

Panting and aching, the survivors waited patiently for their hearts to slow. Sweat began to dry on their skin and their blood-flow gradually returned to normal.

The hunter grunted as he relaxed his stiff fingers. When his grip on her hips loosened, Daryl let his eyes ease open. He stared down at her body and saw bruises where his fingertips had pressed in…small cuts where his nails bit into her skin… Guilt churned inside him. "_Christ_…" he breathed.

His voice managed to break through the rosy haze of pleasure that was still surrounding her, and she glanced over her shoulder. "What?" she asked.

Daryl couldn't bring himself to meet her gaze. He stared down at the bruises instead. "Jus…I'm sorry…." he growled softly.

Carol's eyes flicked to her hips, and she could see the damage he'd done. The cuts were tiny, but the spots of blood seemed so bright against her pale skin. She'd been so lost in the friction between them that she never even noticed what he was doing to her hips.

"Hey," she said. "It's fine."

Daryl swallowed hard before finally lifting his chin to meet her gaze. His expression was pained and he looked incredibly contrite for someone who'd just taken his lover in broad daylight…up against a wall…

"It is." she insisted.

But the hunter just shook his head slowly. "It ain't."

"Come on," she said, smirking at him. "I've been through worse. A few scratches aren't enough to break me."

Daryl still felt guilty. "I wasn't tryin' to…"

Carol cut him off. "I know you weren't. Now relax. Nothing a shower and some ointment won't fix. Remember that time in the truck?"

The hunter finally let himself smirk. He remembered the truck…in fact, he'd been thinking about it pretty regularly during their three week dry spell. They'd waited until after dark before sneaking out to where the vehicles were parked. Daryl sat in the driver's seat while Carol climbed onto his lap. Once he was inside her, he'd immediately started thrusting up into her heat while she bucked down. In the cramped space, with the heat of their own breath pressing in around them, the survivors lost themselves. Carol's orgasm had been so intense that she'd raked her nails down his chest, hard enough to break the skin…leaving sticky, red trails behind… Neither of them noticed at the time…they were too caught up in lust. But afterwards…Carol felt awful. Daryl assured her it was fine and they'd crept back into the prison, sneaking down to the showers so she could clean him up and tend to him.

Daryl chuckled at the memory. "We oughtta try 'n quit that."

Carol was still smirking at him over her shoulder. "We can try."

The hunter's eyes flicked back to Carol's hips. "Ya gonna let me help with that?" he asked.

"I'll be fine." she insisted.

"Let me help."

Carol pulled a deep, cleansing breath into her lungs before releasing it with a happy sigh. "Think you've helped enough." she said, smiling.

Daryl held her gaze. "Yeah?"

She bit her lip and groaned, still enjoying the way they were connected. "Yeah."

The hunter smiled before leaning over her body to kiss her. Carol moaned softly when their lips met. They closed their eyes and savored the connection for several heartbeats. When Daryl pulled back, his lids were heavy and he was smirking at her.

"What?" she asked, still glancing over her shoulder.

"Nothin'. That just don't get old."

Carol blushed, not knowing what to say.

Daryl didn't seem to mind the silence. He nuzzled the side of her face, breathing her in again.

"No…it doesn't." she giggled. His scruff was tickling her.

Daryl eased back. "Ya sure?"

She bit her lip and nodded.

The hunter pulled one hand away from her hips and ran it through his tangled hair. "Keep thinkin'…one of these days…you're just gonna up 'n tell me ya don't want it no more."

Carol snorted. "Well you can stop thinking that."

Daryl's hand returned to her hip. He ran it up, along the side of her body, gently mapping out her skin. "That right?" he asked, amused.

She was still smirking at him. "Daryl…if it were up to me, you'd be in my bunk…naked, all day, every day."

The hunter's mouth quirked up as he held her gaze. "Ain't that a pretty thought." he teased.

"It's what gets me through the day." she said.

They both chuckled at that.

"What about you?" she asked.

"Hm?" He was still running his hand along her frame

"I know it's been hard these past few weeks. I'm sorry we haven't had a chance..."

"Quit." he said, interrupting her. "That ain't on you. It's all these goddamn people. Feel like I ain't had a moment's peace in this place since that bus rolled in."

She sighed. "Yeah. Same here."

Silence settled over them; their bodies were still connected and they seemed reluctant to separate.

"So what's been getting you through?" Carol asked, breaking the trance.

Daryl smirked a little as he stared down at her ass.

"I'm curious." she added.

"That damn truck."

Carol blushed again. "Oh really?"

The hunter lifted his chin to meet her gaze. "Been thinkin' about it…that sound ya made when I finally got your ass to come."

She could feel a strong flush creeping up her body, but she intended to hear her partner out.

"Jus rememberin' what it felt like..havin' ya in my lap…how wet ya were…" He paused to buck gently against her ass. His cock had gone soft, but he still liked feeling her wrapped around him.

Carol bit her lip and kept a soft whimper locked in her chest.

"The way ya kept that pussy so tight that my dick was fuckin' sore till the next mornin'…"

She swallowed hard and forced herself to hold his gaze. "So…all you've been doing is _thinking_ about it?"

The hunter smirked at her and shook his head.

Carol's insides tightened around him. She'd never actually seen Daryl touch himself, but the thought was enough to make her core hurt.

"Can't get that shit outta my head. You know I can't even get near that fuckin' truck without thinkin' about ya?" he growled.

"I'm sorry…" she breathed, her blue eyes locked on his.

"Don't be." he held her hips and bucked against her again. "I like havin' ya in my head."

She smiled and pushed her body back into him. "And I like having you in my pussy."

"That makes two of us." he smirked.

They chuckled and felt the vibrations where their bodies were still joined.

Daryl gripped her ass, massaging it. "C'mon. Think we oughtta head back 'fore someone comes lookin' for us."

Carol groaned and finally turned away from him, refocusing on the wall. "Fine."

"Alright." he moved his hands back to her hips; his grip was firm. "Ya ready?"

She blew out a breath and nodded.

Doing his best to be gentle, the hunter pulled back with a grunt. He felt his cock moving back through her narrow core…the walls clung to his shaft, not wanting to let go, but he managed to slip from her in one fast motion. They both slammed their eyes shut and swore.

"_Fuck_!" she cried out, feeling so terribly empty without him.

"_Christ_…" he snarled, missing the heat and pressure of her core. He was still holding onto her hips and he could feel her legs trembling.

"_Daryl_…" she whined.

But he already knew. Moving quickly, the hunter grabbed his partner's frame and helped her ease down to the concrete before she could fall. He found her discarded clothes and handed them to her. Savoring the ache in her core, Carol pulled her panties back up her legs. While she redressed, she stared up Daryl.

The hunter was carefully pulling his boxers and pants back up. She sighed when she couldn't see his manhood anymore.

"What?" he asked, as he tugged his zipper up.

She pushed one leg down into her pants. "Nothing. Just think you're wearing too many clothes."

Daryl snorted while he fastened his belt.

Carol continued to stare dreamily up at her partner. "Tell me again why you need those?" There was a soft smile on her lips.

The hunter smirked and shook his head as he finished with his belt. "Woman…ya always do this. Start talkin' nonsense after ya come."

It was her turn to snort. She kept pulling the cargo pants up her legs. "It's not nonsense. You should be naked…all the time." Her lids were heavy and she was looking at him like she wanted to eat him.

Daryl paused to push some of the sweaty hair back from his brow. "Not sure folks 'round here would appreciate that." he quipped.

Carol smirked at him. "I would."

"Quit." he said, a faint blush was forming on his cheeks.

Her shoulders slumped in defeat. "Fine."

Daryl stooped to collect her socks and boots. He handed them to her and when she reached for them, he noticed her palms… "Shit.." he breathed.

"What?"

The hunter dropped to a crouch in front of her and took one of her hands in his. "Looks like the damn wall tore ya up."

Carol had been so lost in thoughts of Daryl naked that she hadn't noticed her palms. Leaning forward, she tried to assess the damage. "Wow…yeah. Guess it did." Her eyes narrowed as she stared at her scraped hands. The abrasions weren't terrible, but she knew they'd make things difficult for the next few days.

Daryl's guilt seemed to grow worse. "That's it. No more of this."

"Hm?" her eyes flicked to his face.

"Ain't takin' ya like that again."

Carol pulled her hand out of his grasp and reached for his hair instead. She clutched at the damp locks, wincing when her fists closed around them, but she needed to hold him in place.

"Don't say that."

A crease formed in the hunter's brow and he huffed, his eyes fixed on hers.

"That was incredible. _Every_. _Single_. _Second_." She tugged at his hair to emphasize her point. Before he could respond, she leaned into his space and kissed him. When she pulled back, they were holding each other's gazes.

"But your hands…" he growled softly.

She just tucked a shock of dark hair behind his ear and smiled at him. "I'll wear gloves next time."

Daryl was still blushing and he gnawed his bottom lip. "Ya really liked it then?"

"I did. Didn't you?"

He smirked at her. "Yeah."

They chuckled and she continued to play with his hair. That dreamy look was in her eyes again and she was staring at her partner like he was the most fascinating thing she'd ever seen.

"It was good." she said, her voice low. "Like…_really_ good."

Daryl loved the way she was talking…and how her fingers felt in his hair. "Yeah it was." he agreed.

"Whenever you feel like trying that again…you just go ahead and drag me out here." She leaned into his space again and kissed the corner of his mouth.

Daryl growled when her lips brushed his. "_Maybe I will_." he said. The words coming out as rough whispers.

With their mouths so close, the survivors gave in to their need for one another. They closed their eyes and kissed with urgency. Soft moans escaped them as they enjoyed the moment…both of them hoping it would never end.

Rick sighed, one hand coming up to rub his temple. He was leaning over a table in the mess hall, studying a map that had seen better days. His tired eyes followed roads, rivers…railways, as he struggled to memorize what he was seeing. Maps had become an incredibly precious resource, and the deputy did his best to familiarize himself with the surrounding areas, in the hopes of planning supply runs in neighboring towns.

The hush of early evening had fallen over the prison, and most of its residents had retired to their bunks. Several volunteers were on patrol along the walkways, and in the watchtowers. Rick and his people were usually the last to turn in, and it wasn't uncommon to see them gathered in the mess hall at the end of the day. Since the refugees arrived, it seemed like the original survivors didn't get as much time together. None of them said it out loud, but they felt the need to stay close…to keep their family strong. Even if all they could do was sit in the mess hall, silently enjoying each other's company. It was important, and had become part of their routine.

Beth was sweeping, humming softly to herself, while Carl paced back and forth, trying to get Judith to fall asleep in his arms. Michonne and Herschel shared a table. The quiet woman was running a whet stone across the edge of her blade with a _sssshing_ sound, over and over, the repetitive motion seemed therapeutic for her.

Herschel's hands were clasped under his chin as he stared down at the worn bible that lay open on the table. He was perfectly still, but for the motion of his eyes as they followed the words on the page.

Glenn and Maggie were nearby, sharing their own table, speaking in hushed tones. They sat side by side. Maggie's arms were folded, resting on the table as she listened to Glenn recount the details of the run.

"They just came out of nowhere…" he said. His mind still grappling with the fact that a dozen corpses managed to appear so suddenly in that parking lot.

Her hazel eyes flicked to his face, a crease forming in her brow. "I'm sorry you had to be out there."

Glenn blew out a breath and ran a hand through his hair. "I mean…it's not like we couldn't handle it. Just walkers…but…"

"But what?" Maggie asked.

He leaned over the table, mimicking Maggie's pose, before casting a quick glance to the left. She followed his gaze and realized he was staring at Daryl. The hunter was sharing a table with Carol so that he could help bandage her hands.

Maggie turned back to face her partner. "What?" she asked.

Glenn shook his head. "Daryl. He lost it out there….or, it seemed like he did."

The crease in Maggie's brow deepened. "Lost it?"

Glenn tried to think of the best way to explain. "It was like…he was glad…glad that we ran into walkers…"

"Glenn…"

"_I'm serious_!" he insisted.

Still skeptical, Maggie cast another glance at the hunter. All she could see was his back. He was leaning over the table, focusing on Carol's hand that was partially covered in white gauze.

"You really think he wanted ya'll to run into trouble?" she asked.

Glenn sighed. "No, of course not. But he seemed glad when the walkers showed up…I mean, me and Sasha jumped in, but he took out most of them by himself. It's like he was waiting for any chance to kill something…It freaked me out."

"Think something's wrong?" Maggie asked.

Glenn shrugged. "I don't know. Whatever it was…it wasn't normal. And after we took out the walkers…he…he couldn't relax. Thought about saying something to Rick but…."

"Now hang on…" said Maggie.

"Just thinking it might be a red flag…_we don't need another Shane_." he muttered.

"He's not Shane." Maggie insisted. "Think he's just havin' a hard time with all this."

"With what?"

"The people." she explained. "All of 'em pilin' in here at once. You know it's gotta be gettin' under his skin."

Glenn sighed. "Guess that could be it."

Maggie reached for her partner's wrist and squeezed it gently. "It is. I'd hold off sayin' anything to Rick…the man's got enough on his plate. Besides…Daryl seems alright now."

Glenn cast a quick glance at the hunter. The man was completely focused on his work as he bandaged Carol's hand.

"I don't get it." Glenn shook his head. "Earlier…he was ready to take out anybody…or anything that got close to him."

Maggie shrugged. "Well…whatever it was…looks like he got it out of his system."

Glenn ran a hand through his dark hair again. "He seems so relaxed now…wish I knew his secret."

Maggie looked over her shoulder, eyeing Daryl and Carol's table. When she turned back to face Glenn, there was a small smirk on her face. "Think I know it."

"_You think he's got booze_?" Glenn asked in a whisper, a serious expression on his face.

Maggie rolled her eyes. "No. And even if he did…that ain't our business."

"Then what is it? Explain to me how someone, who was ready to throw himself at the next herd that rolled through, now has the _patience_, and concentration to bandage someone's hand…"

Maggie reached up, rubbing the back of her neck. "When you're tense…what helps?"

A smile spread on Glenn's face and he leaned in to kiss his partner, but something made him freeze. His brows knit together and his eyes grew wide and fearful.

Maggie had to bite her bottom lip to keep from laughing at the look on his face.

"_No_…" he whispered.

"Somethin' wrong?" she asked, feigning ignorance.

"_N…no. No….that's….no_." He eased back, his hands splaying on the table.

She casually tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and refocused on her partner. "Glenn…"

"_No_…" he insisted.

"I'm tellin' you…that's my best guess." she said.

"_But…he…how….no_."

"Is it that hard for you to wrap your head around?" Maggie asked, amused.

"_Yes! Have you met him_?"

"It ain't that strange…" she chuckled.

"_Yes it is_!" Glenn's concern seemed to be growing with each passing second and he looked like he might be sick.

"It's what works for you." Maggie quipped.

"_Yeah but we're_…"

"Quit." she said, chuckling again. "It ain't a big deal."

"_It is_!" he argued. "_I swear to god he almost killed me for touching his shoulder once_…_and you're saying he's blowing off steam by_…"

"_Well folks generally don't mind when it's the right person touchin' 'em_." she said, a smirk on her face.

"_God_…" he said, clearly unnerved by Maggie's statement. "_But who would_…"

Maggie glanced at the hunter's table again. Glenn followed her gaze. He focused on Carol, on the way she was smiling and staring at Daryl. The two seemed to be sharing a laugh over something.

"_No_…"

"You've heard my theory." said Maggie.

"_They don't…I mean Carol wouldn't…she's…no. I'm not having this conversation_." He ran his hands over his face in exasperation.

Still very much amused by her partner's reaction, Maggie rose from the table and clapped him on the shoulder. She leaned down, her mouth at his ear. "_Good luck gettin' it outta your head. Night." _With that, she gave his shoulder a squeeze and headed towards the metal stairs that lead up to their cellblock.

Glenn groaned. The sound must've been louder than he realized because suddenly the room's other occupants turned to look at him. He felt himself get warm as his companions stared at him, all with questioning looks on their faces.

"You okay?" Carol called out across the mess hall.

He swallowed hard, trying desperately not to picture her and Daryl together… "Fine. I'm fine." he forced a smile. "Think I'm gonna head up."

"Get some sleep." said Rick.

"Take care son." said Herschel.

They all watched as the young man rose from his table and moved on stiff legs towards the stairs.

Carol refocused on her hand. It was laying, palm-up, on the center of the table that she and Daryl shared. "Was I imagining things…or did Glenn just give me a look?"

The hunter's eyes narrowed as he held her gaze. "A look?"

"I don't know," she shrugged. "Just seemed like he was looking at me funny."

Daryl snorted. "Sure it's nothin'. Don't pay him any mind."

She smiled at her partner and watched as he carefully wrapped the strip of clean gauze around her hand.

She told him she didn't need help…that she could tend to the scrapes herself, but Daryl insisted that she let him do it…he still felt like it was his fault. At first, she thought the two of them would bind her hands in the infirmary…isolated and out of sight. She was genuinely surprised when he told her he'd do it in the mess hall. Carol worried that it would seem strange to the others…Daryl tending to her. But if it didn't bother him, then she wasn't going to let it bother her. She wondered if it was his way of gradually revealing their relationship to the group…or at least getting people used to the idea that the two of them were close. Whatever his reasons were, Carol decided not to press him. There was something very freeing about letting him touch her in front of other people. She found that she liked it. The only hard part was trying to keep the dreamy, girlish look off her face while she watched him.

Daryl took a risk when he sat down in the mess hall and set the first aid kit on top of the table. He'd been nervous when Carol sat down across from him, but he told himself that it was fine…that he was doing the right thing. He was getting addicted to Carol…and it was becoming more and more of a challenge to hide what was happening between them. While he wasn't ready to come out with it, in any traditional sense, he felt that he should at least try and get used to being with her…touching her in public. Albeit, there was nothing obviously romantic or sexual about treating an injury. Rick's group probably wouldn't even think twice about what he was doing…but it was a big deal to the hunter, and to Carol. The way Daryl saw it…this was an intimate moment between him and his partner…and he'd managed to summon enough courage to share it with the group.

His blue eyes were focused, and he touched her as if she was made of glass…holding her hand gently, lifting slowly when he needed to wind the cloth around the back of her hand. Every movement was careful, measured, as he worked to cover the scrapes. He'd covered her palms with a soothing salve first. His calloused fingertips had gingerly spread the ointment, working it into her skin. The way he touched her made Carol's heart speed up. No one had ever taken care of her before…

"There." he growled softly, tucking the loose end of the gauze back into the bandage that covered her hand. "That oughtta do it for now."

"Thanks." she said, blushing a little. "Feels better."

"Good," he smiled at her.

She lifted her hands to examine the binding.

The smiles began to fade from both of their faces when they realized that they no longer had an excuse to touch one another.

She slowly flexed her fingers and opened and closed her fists, trying to get used to the feeling of the cloth wrapped around her palms. "Well…I think I'm gonna turn in." she said.

"Yeah?"

Carol gave him a tired smile and nodded.

"Best wash up then…ya can't go to bed like that." he smirked.

She tried to look offended, but she knew he was right. Since their tryst against the wall, they'd both been busy with chores all day. Carol supervised while newcomers trained with guns…she did what she could to help Herschel in the garden, and she'd spent a few hours entertaining Judith. Her clothes were covered in stains…dirt…sweat, her hair was mussed.

Miraculously, the hunter managed to find time to take a shower. He disappeared after dinner and worked quickly to scrub all of the sweat, blood, and grime from his skin. He'd even washed his hair, which was still drying… Carol liked the way it stuck up in different directions as he sat across from her.

"Can't believe _you're_ the one telling _me_ to wash up." she chuckled.

He snorted. "I needed to get all that shit off me."

The laughter died down and Carol's eyes narrowed. She felt that there was something he wasn't saying. She'd seen him collapse on his bedroll with fresh walker blood on his clothes more than once…Daryl normally didn't care how filthy he was before going to bed. The fact that he'd gone as far as to wash his hair, and then urged her to get cleaned up, was more than a little suspicious. But she decided not to question it. She'd planned on showering anyway.

When she finally stood up, Carol had to close her eyes for a second. Her body was sore and aching…everything seemed to hurt. Carrying Judith and working in the garden had taken a toll on her back…her arms. And she couldn't sit, stand, move…without wincing a little at the strong ache between her legs…but that was a pain she didn't mind. It had just been an incredibly taxing day all around and she was ready to fall into her bunk. Releasing a soft sigh, she eased her eyes open and tried to convince herself that a shower would make her feel better.

"Ya alright?" Daryl asked.

She rubbed one of her arms, trying to drive out the soreness. "I'm fine. Just tired."

"Ya sure?"

She smiled and nodded. "Just a long day."

The hunter considered her words for a moment, his fingers drumming absently on top of the table. "Better make sure ya get some decent sleep then."

Carol snorted. Sleep wasn't an easy thing to come by…for anyone. As secure as the prison seemed, the survivors were always bracing themselves for an attack…an invasion. And if they weren't lying awake worrying about that…they were battling the demons in their heads. Some of them were afraid of falling asleep because they knew what was waiting for them on the other side. Dark memories…images they'd rather forget. Most of the survivors only averaged a few hours here and there. When they did sleep, they tended to wake suddenly throughout the night, gasping and clutching at their sheets. Insomnia and night terrors were fairly common amongst Rick's people as well as the Woodbury refugees. Either way, they made the effort. They'd retire to their cells each night and at least try to get some real sleep. Carol sighed wistfully and tried to recall the last time she'd slept through the night. At this point, six hours of deep, uninterrupted sleep seemed almost unobtainable….a luxury in her world.

"Sure." she finally said, giving Daryl another tired smile. She nearly leaned down to kiss him goodnight and ruffle his hair playfully, the way she did whenever they parted ways in private…but she stopped herself. Unsure of what to do with her hands, she slid them carefully into her back pockets. "See you in the morning." she said casually.

The hunter didn't answer, he just smirked at her.

Confused by the look on his face, Carol forced herself to turn away and leave. "Night." she said, addressing her fellow survivors. They nodded, silently acknowledging her departure. The sound of her boots echoed on the metal stairs as she headed up towards her cell. As she climbed the steps, she swore she could feel Daryl's eyes on her back.

When she was finally within the safety of her own cell, Carol began rummaging through her things in the hopes of finding some clean clothes. As she searched, she couldn't help but wonder about Daryl's behavior in the mess hall. Something about the way that he'd smirked at her before she left…

_It's nothing. You're just tired._

But the thought continued to nag her. Sighing, and pushing it aside for the moment, Carol bundled a towel and clean clothes in her arms before stepping out of her cell and heading towards the showers. She knew that the cool water would help clear her head, and then she could look forward to curling up in a warm, soft bunk.

Daryl's insides were twisting. He brought his thumb to his mouth and began chewing the nail. Glancing down, he noticed that his left foot was twitching…his boot tapping the floor in a rhythmic pattern. Grunting, the hunter shook some of the dark hair out of his eyes and tried to relax.

_Quit_.

He made a conscious effort to stop his leg from shaking…but the stillness only lasted a few seconds. His nail cracked between his teeth and he quickly spat out the fragment. Alone and anxious, Daryl took in his surroundings. His blue eyes darted nervously from one familiar object to the next. _The night stand…the gas lantern burning quietly….the map taped to the wall_… He hoped the scenery would offer some comfort…or at least distract him, but it didn't seem to be working.

Letting his thumb fall away from his lip, the hunter blew out a breath. The muscles in his stomach tensed involuntarily and he hung his head.

_This ain't helpin'…_

He knew the voice in his head was right. He wasn't doing himself any favors by worrying, but Daryl couldn't help it. He'd never been a very confident person. If he was being honest with himself, he had very few areas of expertise: tracking, shooting, cleaning carcasses and dealing with walkers….that about summed up the things that Daryl had mastered, in his opinion.

Carol was always trying to convince him otherwise. He guessed it was just part of her nature. She told him he was smart…loyal…an asset to the group. It seemed like every chance she got, Carol was giving him some sort of praise. While he appreciated the sentiments, Daryl didn't always take them to heart. He'd been raised on fear, violence, intimidation, and the result was constant self-doubt.

His relationship with Carol, if that's even what it was, helped some. When they were together, her reactions made him feel like he knew what he was doing…like maybe he had another skill-set he'd never tapped into before. She was never entirely submissive. Whether he had her on her back, against a wall, or in his lap…Carol was a willing, and eager participant. She gave as good as she got, meeting him stroke for stroke…pulling his hair, scratching his shoulder blades…even biting him occasionally. And she always came. Each and every time they'd been together, they'd both reached their peaks…sometimes more than once. The fact that he'd always been able to make her come definitely gave the hunter's ego a boost, but he still wouldn't go as far as to consider himself an expert.

Sex was one thing, but Daryl was headed into uncharted territory, and he couldn't help but to be nervous. His left foot was still tapping the floor…his knee was shaking. Sighing through his nose, he willed himself to relax.

_It's just her…ain't nothin' ya can't handle._

Daryl desperately wanted to believe the voice in his head.

_You're overthinkin' it._

"_I know_." he muttered under his breath, speaking to himself. He sighed again and scuffed his boot on the floor.

The muscles in his belly continued to tense. It was hard enough for the hunter to take the first step and walk into her cell. The fact that most of the prison's residents were already in bed bolstered his courage. He'd been quiet, careful, treading lightly so as not to attract attention. He waited until the walkway was deserted before making his move. To his knowledge, no one had seen him enter her cell, and that offered a little comfort. But he was still so anxious that he couldn't seem to sit still. Restless, he ran a broad hand through his hair, tugging at the dark locks.

As he sat on the edge of Carol's bunk, Daryl tried to remind himself of why he was there…what the whole point was. Since taking his partner against the wall that afternoon, the hunter had been battling terrible guilt. He knew Carol enjoyed herself…the two orgasms had driven that point home. But he hated the fact that he'd scratched her hips and that her hands had been pressed to that rough wall the whole time… And she hadn't even had a chance to recuperate since then. She'd been busy all day…which was the norm for her. It didn't sit well with Daryl.

He knew how tired she must've been after their time together…but she still managed to run around the entire prison solving everyone else's problems and pitching in where she could. He wanted her to rest. He wanted to take care of her and help her relax. Those things were easier said than done. They hadn't gone public…which meant he couldn't touch her…kiss her in front of the others. That was proving difficult. They each had their reasons for keeping things private, but sometimes Daryl wondered if it wouldn't just be better to lay everything on the line. He couldn't be sure though…the prospect was still very daunting. So he sat on the edge of his partner's bunk and hoped like hell that no one came looking for her. As far as the others were concerned, he had no business being in her cell…and he wasn't sure what he'd say if someone pulled her sheet aside and saw him sitting there. The thought was enough to make his stomach churn.

It had taken just about every ounce of the hunter's courage to step into Carol's cell. As he rehashed his plan, he realized that he needed to get his nerves under control.

_Just think about her…remember why you're doin' this._

Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, Daryl gabbed the hem of his shirt and slowly pulled it up over his head. The fabric mussed his hair and he held onto the shirt, wringing it anxiously in his hands.

_Shit_…

If his being in Carol's cell seemed suspicious before…the loss of his shirt hadn't helped matters. It would be infinitely more awkward if anyone stopped by and pulled the sheet aside. He realized that he had no excuse…no reason he could give for his presence, or his state of undress.

Groaning, the hunter leaned forward and held his head in his hands. Scared, unsure, Daryl briefly considered abandoning the whole thing and slinking back to his perch with his tail between his legs.

_Naw_.

He sat back up, but continued to wringing the shirt. With his elbows resting on his knees, he stared hard at the map on the wall.

_Quit bein' a pussy._

The hunter knew he was crass…short tempered…he swore too much, his hair was always a mess and he didn't play well with others. Daryl Dixon was a lot of things, but he'd never been a coward. He'd fought off herds alongside his fellow survivors, spilled blood in order to protect his people…but _now_…something as simple as taking care of his woman was making his insides twist. He guessed it had to do with the fact that he was stepping outside of his comfort zone. His confidence was lacking and he didn't know how she'd react to the whole thing…but something told him that it was right. So he blew out another breath and tried to ignore how vulnerable he felt.

_Worst thing your ass can do is overthink it._

Daryl huffed. He shook the hair out of his eyes and was about to engage in another pointless battle with himself…but something made him freeze. He could hear footsteps on the walkway.

_Fuck._

He wrung the shirt harder while his heart sped up. Whoever was out on the walkway seemed to be getting closer. The footsteps grew louder….

_Jesus…if it ain't her…_

But there was nothing he could do…nowhere he could hide. If someone decided to pull Carol's sheet aside, they'd see him.

_Relax. Ya ain't comittin' a damn crime here…_

His knee kept shaking and the hairs at the base of his neck stood up. The footsteps stopped; Daryl could sense someone's presence just beyond the bars. He swallowed hard, bracing himself for whatever…_whoever_ was coming. When the sheet was finally pulled aside, his heart leapt into his throat…but his fears quickly subsided when he saw that it was her.

Carol let the sheet fall back into place behind her. When she looked up and saw Daryl sitting on the edge of her bunk she gasped and dropped the bundle of dirty clothes she'd been carrying.

"_Jesus_!" she hissed, placing one hand to her chest as she tried to slow her breathing.

"_Ya wanna keep it down_?" he whispered.

Her eyes were wide, a look of fear and confusion on her face as she stared at him. "_What are you doing here_?"

"_Take a damn breath woman. Lord_."

Still very confused, Carol ran her hands over her face and into her wet hair. "_Wasn't expecting company." _she whispered.

Daryl rubbed the back of his neck, his eyes flicking to her face. "_Ya want me to leave_?"

Once Carol's heart rate returned to normal, she realized that her partner wasn't wearing a shirt. She glanced at his left hand and noticed that he was clutching the dingy piece of clothing…like a security blanket, as if he was afraid to let it go. She refocused on his exposed skin…his shoulders, his flat stomach…

"_N…no_." she finally answered, taking a slow step in his direction. "_Just surprised…that's all_."

"_Wasn't tryin' to scare ya_." he said, his voice hushed.

She managed a weak smile. "_I know. Wanna tell me what's going on_?" She stood in front of him with her arms folded across her chest.

Daryl couldn't help himself; the second she was close enough, he dropped the shirt and reached for her body instead. His strong hands gripped the backs of her thighs and he began to rub her slowly, up and down. He liked the soft cotton pajama pants she had on. No belt…no buckles, no straps or zippers. When he glanced down, he saw that she was barefoot. The corner of his mouth quirked up in amusement. It was so easy, it didn't seem fair. He could have those damn pants down in half a heartbeat. There was nothing to get in his way…just an elastic waistband that he could pull down with one, simple tug.

Carol had to keep herself from groaning as he massaged the backs of her legs. He seemed to be pulling her closer, little by little. He was still sitting on the edge of her bunk. She was standing between his parted legs, staring down at him while he looked up at her.

"_I'm likin' these_." he said, smirking at her.

She bit her lip to keep from laughing. "_Yeah_?" she paused to glance down at the long sleeve navy shirt she had on, and the plain, grey pajama pants. "_Know it's not the most exciting thing to wear to bed but_…"

"_Naw_," he whispered, rubbing her thighs a little harder. "_It's fuckin' perfect_."

"_Really_?" she asked, genuinely curious.

He nodded, his eyes fixed on her waist. "_No belt…no goddamn buttons…Ya oughtta be wearin' shit like this all the time_."

The meaning behind Daryl's words sunk in and she couldn't help but chuckle. "_Ah. I see. You just want easy access_." Her arms were still folded across her chest.

He looked up at her, the smirk still on his face. "_Somethin' wrong with that_?"

His expression made her walls tighten. Carol never imagined that she could experience such intense physical attraction…but all Daryl had to do was look at her…and she'd get wet. A flush was beginning to creep up her frame and she swallowed hard, trying to maintain her composure.

"_No. Nothing wrong with that at all." _she smirked back at him.

"_Good_." he growled softy before letting his hands travel up to her ass. He gripped her, massaging her flesh…making her weak.

She bit her lip again, fighting the urge to moan. "_Y...you still haven't told me what you're doing here_."

Daryl squeezed her ass. "_What's it look like_?"

Carol couldn't handle his voice…the feeling of his hands on her body. "_Like you're trying to start something_."

The hunter's blue eyes flicked to her face while he continued massaging her. "_I ain't tryin'_."

Frustrated, she reached back and grabbed his wrists, stopping the motion of his hands. "_You really think this is the best time…the best place for that_?"

Daryl huffed and held her gaze. "_I think…that ya had a long fuckin' day….that them other assholes got no business runnin' your ass into the ground with all them favors they're always needin'….'n I think ya need to spend a little more time worryin' about you_."

Carol gave him a tired smile and rolled her eyes. "_First of all_…" She released one of his wrists and reached out to push the hair back from his brow instead. "_No one's running my ass into the ground. I help because I want to. Second…they're not assholes. You know that_."

"_They are when they're keepin' ya on your damn feet all day…everyday_."

"_How should I be spending my time then? On my back_?"

Daryl smirked at her. "_If I had my way…yeah_."

She rolled her eyes again and a small chuckle escaped her. "_It's great that you're so worried about me. But really…I'm fine_."

The hunter was rubbing her ass again. "_That ain't good enough_."

"_What_?" she asked, confused.

"_I want ya feelin' better than fine_."

She sighed and combed her fingers through his hair. "_Daryl_…"

"_Naw. I ain't arguin'_." he gripped her ass harder, his blue eyes locked on hers.

The survivors were speaking in hushed tones, working hard to keep their voices down.

"_Is this about earlier? About my hands? I told you not to worry about that_…." the bindings were damp on her palms; they'd protected her scrapes from the water while she showered.

Daryl used one hand to push her shirt up. He lifted the fabric just enough to expose her belly button and he kissed the spot just below it. Carol's skin trembled at the contact.

"_Let me do this. You're always takin' care of everyone else…'n ya let me have at ya whenever I feel like it…just wanna return the favor. That's all. Jus wanna take care of ya_." The hunter was still incredibly nervous, unprepared, but he knew he had to keep going.

Carol swallowed hard, unsure of what to say. "_I don't need anyone to take care of me Daryl…really_." but her resolve began crumbling the second he kissed her skin.

His hands moved back to her thighs and he gripped her gently, his eyes still focused entirely on her face. "_Ya deserve it_."

Carol's chest tightened…she was at a loss for words. She was used to the heat she and Daryl shared…the raw need that left them aching and sweating on the floor of the infirmary, or up against the door inside the watch tower. But this was something different. They weren't tearing at each other's clothes, snarling and swearing the way they normally did. This wasn't about getting off. It seemed…deeper, somehow, and Carol wasn't sure how to handle it.

With his heart pounding in his chest, Daryl moved his shaking hands to her waistband. His fingers curled anxiously around the fabric and he began to tug Carol's pants down, along with her panties. His eyes flicked to her face, seeking permission. All she could do was nod. Taking a deep breath, the hunter continued to work the fabric down past his partner's hips. His movements were stiff, almost mechanical as he battled nerves and self-doubt. He wondered if he'd be able to go through with it, his gut was twisting painfully and he could feel sweat breaking out on his body…but in an instant, everything changed. He'd pulled her pants and panties down far enough to reveal her core. With his fingers still curled loosely around her waistband, Daryl stared at his partner's sex.

He rarely took the time to admire Carol's core…he was always so focused on getting inside her. But now…the most intimate part of her body was right in front of him, and he couldn't help but stare. His lids grew heavy and he felt warm blood pouring into his groin. She was perfect.

Carol's pants were resting around her mid-thigh. Daryl didn't seem interested in pulling them down any further. She could feel his eyes on her sex and it made her walls tighten. He was frozen, transfixed by her body, and she was afraid to move. He'd never looked at her that way. Not that she blamed him. They weren't in the habit of admiring one another before sex. The need was usually too strong. Even when they'd first crossed the line, after his haircut, he'd only stared at her core for a few seconds before they let things progress. But now…she almost felt like he was studying her…memorizing everything about her sex. She realized that she was trembling.

As he focused on his woman's core, Daryl found it hard to believe that he'd never really appreciated it before…not like this anyway. All those nagging doubts seemed to disappear, and all that mattered was Carol…her body, and how it made him feel. He wasn't nervous anymore…he wasn't restless. He was hungry.

The hunter kept his eyes on her sex as he carefully slid the pants and panties the rest of the way down her legs. She stepped out of them dutifully, but didn't speak. Daryl ran his hands slowly up the backs of her long legs, until he reached her thighs. With his fingers curling around her tender flesh, Daryl used his grip to pull her closer. A small gasp escaped her but she didn't resist.

A sliver of space was all that separated him from her core. He was so close, and he wanted her so badly. Leaning in, he caught her scent, and he felt his cock get hard. Unable to control himself any longer, the hunter closed the distance and kissed the spot between her legs. Carol immediately reached for his shoulders and dug her nails in. Her teeth sank into her bottom lip as she kept a moan locked in her chest.

The second Daryl's lips hit her skin, he knew he was gone. With his eyes closed, and his hands gripping her thighs, he let himself enjoy her. He was quickly becoming addicted to her scent…the heat of her sex…everything about it. He kissed her harder and felt her nails clawing at his shoulders.

"_Fuck_…" she breathed, sweat already breaking out on her brow.

Daryl groaned softly as he kissed her. He wanted to keep going, but he felt the need to explain his actions. Forcing himself to ease back, he lifted his chin and stared up at her.

"_Wh…what…are you doing_?" she asked in a strained whisper.

"_I told ya_." he growled softly. "_I'm takin' care of ya_."

Carol didn't understand. She wanted to say something, but there was no time. Daryl released her thighs and stood up quickly. She took a step back, giving him room as he reached for her shirt and began pulling it up by the hem. After her shirt hit the ground, Daryl nearly groaned at the sight of her bare breasts.

Carol's chest was heaving. She glanced down at her partner's groin, and noticed his arousal. She moved to touch him, but he caught her wrist.

"_What's wrong_?" she asked.

"_Nothin'_," he assured her…even though his erection was straining beneath his clothes. "_Jus don't worry about me right now. This is about you_."

"_You saying I can't touch_?" she bit her lip and smirked at him, her face flushed.

"_Not right now_." his hands went to her breasts and he began squeezing them gently.

"_Fine. Then I at least wanna be able to look._"

Daryl snorted as he tried to count the faint freckles on her chest.

"_I'm serious_." she whispered, her hands going to his waistband.

"_I took my damn shirt off woman…ain't that enough_?" he gripped her breasts a little harder.

She shook her head and Daryl huffed.

"_You said this was about me…and I want you naked_."

Daryl's groin tightened and he reached down to move her hands away from his belt. "_Fine. But I'm takin' 'em off without your help_." he smirked at her. "_I don't trust them hands_."

Carol blushed and bit her lip.

The hunter was careful to keep the noise down as he kicked off his boots. He unfastened his belt and slowly tugged his zipper down. Praying to whatever gods might exist that no one heard him, Daryl worked the pants and boxers down his legs and stepped out of them. When he'd finished, he stood with his hands on his hips and stared at her. "_Happy_?"

Happy wasn't the word. Carol brought one knuckle up to her mouth and bit down on it while she drank him in.

_Fuck_…

She hadn't seen him naked in a few weeks, and she'd forgotten how perfect he was. There wasn't a single part of his body that she didn't like. From those strong shoulders, to his chest, that flat stomach…her eyes followed the dark trail of hair below his navel and she admired his erection without shame. It was long, thick, the veins on his shaft already straining with need…and the tip was almost purple. All she wanted was to reach out and touch him…to stroke and tease that part of his body that had brought her so much pleasure.

The way she was staring at him made Daryl's cock drip. So much blood was pouring into it and he knew he needed to act while he still had the ability to think straight.

_Her…you're doin' this for her._

"_Quit_," he chided her playfully.

Carol was blushing hard when she met his gaze. "_I'm sorry…it's just…It's been a while and you're so…you're…"_ her mouth had gone dry and she couldn't get the words out, but it didn't matter.

Daryl pointed at the bottom bunk. "_Go on_."

Sensing that her obedience would be rewarded, Carol tore her eyes from his manhood and eased carefully into the bunk. She and Daryl both winced a little when they heard the soft creak…but it was too late to try and stop. Following his partner's example, the hunter eased onto the bunk.

"_How do you want me_?" Carol asked, since Daryl seemed to have the whole thing planned out.

He glanced at the pillows. "_On your back. Jus get comfortable_."

She felt a rush of heat hit her core. They held each other's gazes as she shifted on the thin mattress. The clean, white sheets felt good against her bare skin, and she waited expectantly for Daryl to move his body over hers. Carol smiled at the softness of the pillow beneath her head, and wondered what she'd done to deserve a lover like Daryl.

But the hunter had other plans. Instead of hovering above her, the way he normally would, he moved towards the bottom of the bunk. At first, he sat back on his calves and studied his partner. Her legs were raised and bent at the knee. When he reached for her ankles, Carol propped herself up on her elbows. There was a deep crease in her brow as she stared down at him.

"_Daryl_?" she whispered, nervousness creeping into her voice.

"_What_?" his eyes flicked to her face while he continued to pry her legs apart.

Carol's muscles tensed as she tried to resist him. "_What are you doing_?"

"_Ya need to quit askin' me that."_

"_But_…"

"_Hush. Just try 'n trust me for once. Alright_?" His eyes were still trained on her face.

"_I trust you I just_…"

"_Ya just what_?"

Carol wasn't sure how to voice her thoughts. "_You don't have to do this_."

A crease formed in the hunter's brow as he stared at her.

"_Really_." she insisted. "_I'm fine_."

His fingers were still curled around her ankles. "_Carol_…"

"_Hm_?" she was biting her lip out of nervousness.

"_I know I don't have to. I want to_."

The way he was staring at her made Carol's insides tremble.

The hunter kept his eyes on hers as he eased down to lie on his stomach. "_Jus relax_." he growled softly.

Carol couldn't breathe.

Daryl made himself comfortable between her legs; his hands were gripping her thighs. With a little urging, he got her legs over his shoulders…he liked the way that felt. Carol was shaking. The hunter was finally where he wanted to be…his face just inches from her core. Closing his eyes, he breathed her in. Her scent was intoxicating and he swore he could feel himself getting high. His cock began throbbing, despite the fact that it was trapped underneath him, pressing down into the bunk. He knew then, as he lay between her long legs, massaging her thighs and memorizing her scent, that she was his drug…and he'd never be able to get enough of her. He lingered near her sex, savoring the heat of it… With his eyes still closed, he whispered to her.

"_Ya ready_?"

Carol groaned softly when she felt the warmth of his words hit her core. His amazing shoulders were supporting her legs and she'd never wanted a man so badly. Suffering with a stabbing pain deep inside, she managed to let a single words pass her lips. "_Yes_."

"_Stay quiet_…" he breathed.

"_I will_." she promised, her body yearning for him. With her heart thrumming, Carol forced herself to lie back and recline on the pillows. Bracing herself for whatever was coming, she swallowed hard and stared up at the underside of the top bunk.

Hungry for his mate, Daryl forced all of the doubt from his mind and let his tongue flick lightly against her clit. They both shuddered at the feeling and Carol's hips bucked on instinct. One taste was all it took. The hunter slid his hands down roughly, along the backs of her thighs until he was gripping her ass. Panting, he used his grip to lift her pelvis and keep her pussy pressed to his mouth.

A jolt of pure electricity sped through Carol's body, shocking her heart and she gasped, her eyes going wide. Suddenly, all that mattered was Daryl's tongue. It was so warm, wet…and it was between her legs. The thought was staggering and Carol could hardly process it.

Daryl licked her without hesitation. The tip of his tongue traveled quickly, from her entrance, all the way up to her clit. He whined at the wetness just inside her slit. The taste flooded his mouth and it was all he could think about. Needing more, he repeated the motion. He made sure to flatten his tongue this time, letting the warm, slightly rough texture slide against her pussy. He did it again…and again, loving everything about her.

It was too much for Carol. When he licked her, a violent shiver sped up the length of her spine, making her jerk. But he held tight to her ass, keeping her close. She could feel his scruff brushing the insides of her thighs, and she rocked her hips, inviting him to explore her. His tongue felt amazing against her sex and more wetness seeped form her.

The hunter was getting lost. Her flavor was incredible and when the added moisture hit her core, he lapped at it. Tasting her arousal on his tongue was making him throb, but he had to keep going. Wanting more of her, he licked all the way up and found her clit again. He wrapped his lips around it and sucked hard.

Carol's body arched and her hand flew to her mouth to cover a scream. She'd never experienced oral sex, and the sensations rioting inside her were almost frightening. Her free hand clutched desperately at the sheet beneath her.

Daryl paused long enough to glanced up at her. He saw her breasts…the way her chest rose and fell with every staggered breath she took…her tight stomach…the way she was writhing. It turned him on and he refocused on her pussy, licking it a little harder.

He was memorizing the different parts of her sex with his tongue. He loved the clear slickness that told him where her entrance was…the softness of her lips as his tongue slid up between them, and the slightly swollen clit at the top. He alternated between licking and sucking it. The hunter noticed that every time he sucked, Carol's hips would rock. He liked that he could make her do that.

Curious to see what else he could get his partner to do, Daryl continued to suck her clit gently, his hands still gripping her ass. He focused, doing his best to build her up. Carol's back was arching as she bucked her hips and pushed her sex against Daryl's mouth. She couldn't believe the way he was making her feel…and with so little effort. All he had to do was keep his lips on the aching nub of her sex…and the suction seemed to put her in a trance.

Her hand had fallen away from her mouth and she'd begun muttering softly… _'yeah…yeah…oh…god…yes_..'

A slow burn was building inside her and it made sweat break out all over her body until she almost seemed to glow. Her eyes were glazed…her lids heavy, and she stared at the underside of the top bunk and let Daryl pleasure her. Her hips rocked gently, every few seconds, and her lips were parted. He felt so good…she just wanted him to keep going…

The hunter glanced up at her, his mouth still wrapped around her clit. He could hear those hushed words falling from her lips…the ones that let him know he was doing the right thing. Her body was twisting on the sheets, and he knew he was torturing her. Wanting to get a reaction out of his mate, Daryl stopped sucking and quickly let his tongue dip inward, the tip sliding straight down to her entrance.

Her entire frame jerked and she had to cover her mouth again. Her toes curled, and her back was arching. Trying to keep screams locked behind her lips, she clawed angrily at the sheets underneath her…she felt her nails tearing into the thin fabric.

_Fuck_!

She'd never felt anything like that, and it was more than her body could handle.

Daryl paused with his tongue near her slit. He wasn't licking, or biting. He simply lingered there…the tip of his tongue barely touching the most sensitive part of her body. Knowing she wouldn't be able to stand the stillness, Daryl waited her out…his fingers massaging the flesh of her ass.

Suffering, Carol slammed her eyes shut and bucked her hips. She felt herself brush the tip of his tongue, but he seemed to be frozen. She needed him to move. She wanted him to lick, bite, suck and explore. The unspoken desires loomed large in her mind and she worried that the frustration would make her scream.

When she bucked her hips, Daryl knew she needed more. Smirking to himself, he licked her pussy, his tongue gliding quickly from her entrance to her clit.

Carol's entire body shuddered, and he dug his fingers into the flesh of her ass to keep her still. "_Ya like that_?" he breathed, the warm words hitting her core.

She arched her body, pushing herself against his mouth and forcing him to lick her again. "_Fuck_…" she whispered, the sound laced with need.

The hunter's lips found her clit again and he sucked gently. As he pleasured his mate, building her arousal, one of his hands slid out from underneath her ass. Carol was too lost to notice. She simply whined and bucked, urging him to play between her legs.

As he sucked, Daryl let the tip of his tongue flick against her clit…circle it, one direction and then another…each time he alternated, Carol gasped. It was the best sound he'd ever heard. He couldn't believe the way she was reacting…how much she was enjoying it. He could feel the heat of her sex intensifying as he kept his warm mouth wrapped around her clit. Suddenly, the hunter wanted nothing more than to send his partner over the edge. He wanted to feel her come…to taste it. Daryl was so lost between her thighs, he didn't care if anyone heard them… Moving carefully, he adjusted so that one hand was still clutching at her ass, while the other was poised near her entrance.

Carol still hadn't noticed the change. All that mattered was the way that Daryl was making her feel. She never wanted him to stop. Each time his tongue brushed her clit, she was reminded of how painfully empty her core was. Even while her body longed for penetration, she knew that Daryl could get her to climax just by sucking her clit. It felt too good…she could already feel the muscles tensing in her lower belly. Moaning softly and bucking her hips, Carol savored everything he was doing to her.

The hunter knew she was getting close. She was muttering 'yes' over and over while her hips bucked in a continuous pattern. Lost in her scent…her taste, Daryl continued to suck her clit as he slid his middle finger into her heat. He growled at the slickness inside her…he'd slipped into her sex so easily…

The instant his finger dipped inside, Carol's body went rigid. One hand flew to her mouth to stifle a scream as she arched into Daryl's touch. The hardness was so welcome, so desperately needed and her walls closed around it…trapping it. The strong muscles in her core began milking his finger, but the hunter barely gave her time to adjust. While her back was still arched, Daryl sucked her clit hard and began moving his finger back and forth.

A deep crease formed in Carol's brow when she felt the hardness pushing through her insides. Daryl knew exactly how to touch her, and the sensations were driving her crazy. He continued to work her body. His tongue teased her clit, flicking against it lightly, while he sent his finger deeper into her pussy. Carol could feel the fabric tearing as she clutched the sheet tightly in her sweaty palm. The scrapes on her hand were chafing against the binding, but she didn't care.

The hunter had to focus. His cock was still smothered underneath him, aching for release, but he ignored the need. As far as he knew, the rest of the world had fallen away. All that remained was his woman…her body. His finger was buried inside her and he pushed and pulled, trying to hit all the spots that made her weak. It didn't matter how many times they were together; Daryl would never get used to how tight she was. Having his cock inside her was one thing…but using his finger…_actually being able to touch her down there_…gave him an entirely new appreciation for the wonderful heat between her legs. She was so slick and warm around him…her insides smooth and soft. He felt the muscles clench around his finger. He began moving it faster, letting her ride it as she rocked her hips.

Daryl couldn't stop himself from groaning as he touched her. The way his finger was slipping through her passage, right into her center, made his dick hurt. He wanted to come with her…but he fought the urge. This was about her…he could wait. The whole reason he'd snuck into her cell and started all this was to help her relax…he just failed to realize that helping her relax would be so exciting. He felt like a damn teenager as he laid in that bunk with her…his enthusiasm kept building as he pleasured his partner. He wanted to taste every part of her.

Finally releasing her clit, Daryl fought to catch his breath. He was panting, his hand still working between her thighs. His face was flushed with arousal and his dark hair was mussed…a few shocks hanging in his eyes.

Carol gasped when the warmth of his mouth disappeared. Propping herself up on her elbows, she stared down at him…sweat glistening on her body. Her chest was heaving, and her lungs burned, but she made herself look at him.

The hunter's blue eyes flicked to her face when he felt her watching him. Breathing heavily, the lovers stared at each other. Carol swallowed hard. Her brain was having trouble processing the scene in front of her. Her long legs were still draped over his shoulders…his perfect, strong, amazing shoulders…and he was working his finger in and out of her sex. Carol's lids were heavy as she focused on his lips. They were parted to make way for ragged breaths…she could feel the warmth against her pussy. As she studied her partner, Carol found it difficult to believe that she'd gone her entire adult life without having a man go down on her. A strange thrill raced through her frame as she watched Daryl panting, at the bottom of the bunk…between her legs…

Undaunted, Daryl continued to hold her gaze while he touched her. Some part of him liked that she was watching. He toyed with her sex, enjoying the sharp little gasps that escaped her, and the way her brows knit together. Having her eyes on him was turning the hunter on. As he worked to get his breathing under control, Daryl curled his finger inside his mate, hitting her g-spot.

Carol's teeth sank into her bottom lip and fresh sweat seemed to break out all over her body. She didn't understand how he could give her such intense pleasure with the just tip of his finger. Her thighs were quivering and her insides gripped him hard. She kept staring at him…trying to convince herself that he was real…

Daryl massaged her g-spot, loving the pained expression on her face as she tried to keep herself from crying out.

_Go on 'n scream if ya gotta…_

The hunter knew it was just lust talking…if the rational part of his brain was still functional at all…he'd be terrified of either of them making too much noise. He slid his finger back into her sex, moving deeper. Carol bucked her hips, inviting him in, and he growled.

She couldn't take it. He was so good to her…touching all the right places, and she needed his mouth back on her body…but she didn't know how to ask. Gnawing her bottom lip, she stared at him while her chest continued to heave.

Daryl found that he really, _really_ liked being watched. Something about it spurred him on. He gave her a few more good strokes with his finger before slipping it free.

She hissed, feeling empty without him.

But Daryl wasn't finished with her. He gripped her thigh, squeezing the tender flesh while they studied one another. His gaze seemed almost predatory as he turned his head to bite the inside of her thigh. Carol jerked, but his grip was strong and he held her in place. His feral eyes were trained on her face as he paused to kiss the now bruised spot on her inner thigh.

Carol was whining softly, battling sexual frustration that was unlike anything she'd ever experienced. Knowing what she needed, the hunter refocused on her pussy. He stared down at it, fascinated, before flattening his tongue and pressing it against her entrance. He could taste…_feel_ her arousal…and he had to close his eyes for a moment. She was better than booze…better than any pill he'd ever taken. All it took was one taste of her…and he'd lost himself. He savored the slickness that was leaking from her core, and let his tongue travel up slowly until it brushed her swollen clit. He felt her shiver…heard her swear, and his blue-grey eyes eased open.

"_Daryl_?" she panted.

The hunter squeezed her thigh, her ass, and glanced down at her pussy before his eyes flicked to her face. "_I'm tellin' ya right now_…" he breathed, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "_We're doin' this shit again_."

Carol's insides fluttered. She couldn't imagine anything sexier than the brooding, relentless, hunter between her legs…his dark, messy hair…the eyes that made her weak…and that damn smirk on his mouth.

Moving both hands to her thighs, Daryl pried her legs further apart with a grunt. "_Now_…" he licked his lips and shook some of the hair out of his eyes. "_Want ya to tell me…what it is ya need_."

She swallowed hard, not knowing what to say.

The hunter stared down at her pussy while his fingers remained curled around her thighs. "_Tell me woman_."

Carol slammed her eyes shut and clawed at the sheet underneath her. "_Lick me_…" she breathed.

Daryl smirked and let his tongue flick lightly against her slit. "_Like that_?"

She nearly growled as she rocked her hips. "_More_…" she pleaded.

The hunter ducked his head and licked her a little harder, his tongue pressing in against all the softness of her sex. "_How 'bout now_?" he asked.

She pushed her hips towards his mouth, but Daryl refused to give in. "_Naw_." he growled under his breath.

Carol felt his words hit her core. "_Lick me…please_." she begged. Her eyes opened slowly so that she could look down at him…see what he was doing to her.

Daryl smirked at her. "_That all? Ya jus want me to lick ya_?"

She was confused…and her body was demanding attention. The crease in her brow deepened as she stared at him.

"_Or ya want me to eat this pussy_?" he asked in a low growl.

Carol felt herself get wet all over again. Her walls tightened and she couldn't take it anymore. "_Eat me_." she whispered.

"_That what ya want_?" he asked, teasing her as he rubbed her thighs.

"_Fuck_," she groaned, collapsing onto her back and pushing her hips up to his mouth. Her hands went to her hair, tugging at it while her eyes slammed shut. "_Just eat me_…" she whined.

That was all Daryl needed. He used his grip to pry her legs further apart before ducking down to taste her. He let himself groan as her taste flooded his mouth. Keeping her spread open, the hunter enjoyed every part of his mate. His tongue traveled up and down the length of her pussy. Each time he slid back down to her entrance, he forced the tip of his tongue just inside her slit, tasting the wetness that waited for him.

"_Oh…fuck_…" she moaned, feeling his tongue push into her.

The hunter tightened his grip on her thighs and licked her harder. He flattened his tongue against her pussy and felt the way her hips rocked.

Carol's eyes were still closed, sweat beading at her temples as she let Daryl eat her pussy. She gasped and shivered each time her hips bucked against his warm mouth. Every time he lapped at her, he seemed to bring her entire body to life. Carol loved the feeling of his warm tongue sliding through her wetness, but she needed more.

Losing herself, she reached down and grabbed a fist-full of her lover's hair. Daryl growled, but didn't stop what he was doing. He licked and sucked, nipping gently at her lips every so often. Carol's teeth sank into her bottom lip and she tugged sharply at his hair, urging him to apply more pressure…to fuck her with his tongue.

Daryl's cock throbbed when he felt the sharp sting of Carol pulling his hair. She used her grip to keep him pressed down in the heat between her legs. He was suffocating, surrounded by her, but he didn't care. If she wanted more, he was going to give it to her. Letting his tongue explore every inch of her pussy, the hunter fought off the orgasm that was brewing inside him.

All that mattered was her scent…her taste. He wanted to stay lost between her tender thighs all night. The slickness continued to build as he licked her. Her fist was tight in his hair, forcing him to work harder…and her hips were bucking faster as she pushed her aching sex up towards his mouth. His strong hands pried her legs even further apart, and they slid suddenly from his shoulders…but he didn't care…and neither did she. She wanted him to have all the room he needed.

Grunting and growling, the hunter licked her rapidly…from her entrance to her clit, applying more pressure each time. Her taste was overwhelming…

Carol was clawing his scalp…ignoring the way her scrapes chafed against the binding on her hand. She just needed him to go harder. Her body continued to arch for him, and she pulled him down into her heat, trapping him…keeping his mouth against her. "_Oh….oh god…oh fuck Daryl….jesus christ….yes….don't stop….fuck….that feels so fucking good baby….god…oh…I want it….I want it…like that….mhmmm….fuck….eat me baby….please….just eat my pussy…god…harder…" _She was whining softly…the sounds desperate as they echoed in the small cell.

Her words were making the hunter's cock drip. He could barely breathe, he was suffocating between her legs…but it didn't matter. She was the only thing he wanted. With his lungs burning, Daryl used the tip of his tongue to tease her slit.

Carol shuddered at the sensation. "_God Daryl…I need you inside me_…"

Knowing he couldn't give her everything she needed with just his tongue, the hunter refocused on her clit, sucking it, catching it lightly between his teeth every so often. He moved his hand back towards her entrance.

She was rocking her hips as he pleasured her clit…his tongue circling it, so wet and warm. Her grip continued to tighten on his hair. "_Baby_…" she groaned. "_Yeah….like that….I just need it…I need you_…"

Daryl loved the feeling of her swollen clit against his tongue. He liked the way her hips moved, and the way those words sounded falling from her lips…but he knew his mate. She needed more than his slick tongue exploring her pussy. Growling against her sex, he thrust his middle finger back inside.

Carol froze, her eyes fluttering open in shock.

"_Ya need it…don't ya_?" Daryl muttered around her clit.

All she could do was pull his hair and whine.

He felt her slick insides wrapping around his finger, squeezing it. "_Ya_ _need to be fucked hard_?" the hunter growled before circling the aching nub of her sex with the tip of his tongue.

But Carol was done talking. All she could do was buck and whine as her body savored the hardness of his finger.

Daryl smirked against her pussy as he began to toy with it. He moved back and forth, thrusting his finger quickly in and out of her core. As he pleasured his woman, the hunter noticed that her legs were spreading wider…giving him more room. He knew she wanted it deep. He kept sucking her clit…his tongue slipping down towards her entrance every few seconds. Daryl wanted to taste all of her. He grunted, adding a second finger…pushing harder into Carol's heat.

Her insides quivered and tensed around the invading hardness. His fingers were rubbing her walls…pushing into the softness deep inside her…curling to hit her g-spot. Every stroke made her want to scream, and her clit was aching as he teased it. With her back arched and her legs open, Carol gave in. She pulled angrily at her lover's dark hair, forcing him to suck her clit harder. She couldn't breathe. The sensations were too strong, the pleasure too great… Her walls opened wide, letting Daryl's fingers sink all the way in. His tongue was hot on her clit…his breath was warm. He was growling…grunting between her thighs… and Carol just wanted to give him everything. Losing herself, she began to buck wildly, riding Daryl's stiff fingers…her wetness gliding around them. She felt him increase the pressure…he was sucking her clit…his fingers moving back and forth, in and out of her pussy.

It was all too much, and suddenly…he seemed to hit a weak spot deep inside her. The friction…the wetness of his mouth…the way he pushed his fingers in mercilessly while her thighs trembled…it broke her. Her body locked up, caught in the grip of incredible pleasure, and sparks flew behind her eyes. Arching, moaning, clawing at the sheets, Carol felt the orgasm rush through her frame with frightening speed and intensity. It seemed to come from the very center of her being…hot and wet…the wave of release surging…crashing between her thighs….washing out around his fingers. The muscles in her core began convulsing rapidly, clenching and unclenching the hardness that was still buried inside her. Weak, and utterly satisfied, Carol let the pleasure ripple through her body. Her toes were curled as she savored the fluttering in her sex.

Her teeth sank into her bottom lip and she twisted on the sheets, trying to memorize every sensation that was coursing through her body. She was sure she'd never felt so good. The pillows felt cool, soothing beneath her head as she reclined on the flimsy mattress and waited for the sweat to dry on her skin. The burning in her lungs began to subside, and her heart rate slowly returned to normal. She'd been so lost in the haze of her own pleasure, that she failed to realize her lover had slipped his fingers from her sex, and he'd pulled his mouth from her clit.

She continued to arch her back and groan softly, her eyes closed and her body glistening. Daryl was gripping her thighs as he watched her. When her orgasm struck, he forced himself to keep going…to keep touching her deep inside. He'd pressed into her heat and felt the gush of wetness coating his fingers while her walls trembled. But as she rode the waves of her climax, and moisture continued to flood her pussy, Daryl knew he needed to taste it. He purposely waited until she'd exhausted herself…her head going back to rest on the soft pillows.

He'd finally pulled his fingers from her core, and released her clit. Once his hands were on her thighs…he kept those beautiful legs apart and ducked down to flatten his tongue against her pussy.

A deep crease formed in Carol's brow and she gasped, unprepared for the added heat between her thighs.

The hunter wasted no time. With his eyes closed, he breathed her in and lapped at the slickness that was leaking from her entrance. His hands moved from her thighs to her ass and he gripped her hard, tilting her pelvis up and keeping her against his mouth. Her orgasm…the clear liquid coming from her slit…it was the best thing that Daryl had ever tasted. His warm tongue passed over her entrance again and again…and he moaned every time. The incredible flavor flooded his mouth and he felt himself get harder.

Carol let him eat her…she didn't have the strength to fight anymore. She loved the way his tongue felt on her pussy. Each lick seemed to give her a wonderful aftershock…and her walls would tighten, making her bite her lip. Exhausted, blissful, she bucked her hips weakly…riding the waves of her climax while Daryl enjoyed himself between her legs.

The intensity of her orgasm left Carol feeling weak and used. Slowly, her stiff fingers uncurled and she finally relinquished her grip on Daryl's hair. Her hand fell limp to the mattress. She sighed and groaned softly, marveling at the way the hunter handled her body. She felt so sedated…so wonderfully dizzy, and the room seemed to be spinning slowly around her. The only things that existed were the sheets, the flimsy mattress, the pleasure radiating outwards from her sex, and Daryl…his perfect hands still gripping her ass.

Carol didn't realize that she was smiling. Her back continued to arch weakly as she stared with dreamy eyes at the underside of the top bunk. Her lids were heavy, and she wondered if she'd ever emerge from the blissful haze surrounding her. Somewhere, between her legs, Daryl was still tasting her. She was dimly aware of his mouth on her body. Carol sighed again, her hands slowly moving up to tug at her own hair while she bit her lip.

"_God_…" she breathed. As he licked her, Carol swore she could feel herself melting into the mattress.

The hunter heard every little sigh…every groan that passed his lover's lips. Eventually, her hips stopped bucking. She was limp in his grasp, and he knew she was spent. Letting his tongue travel up the length of her pussy one last time…Daryl finally stopped clutching her ass and let her pelvis ease down. She moaned, and he couldn't stop himself from crawling over her.

Delirious with pleasure, Carol forgot the underside of the top bunk, and refocused on her partner. He was suddenly close…his body looming over hers. His broad hands were splaying on the sheets, on either side of her face.

"_Hey_…" she said, giving him a lazy smile. Biting the corner of her lip, she moved her hands to his shoulders. For a moment, she rubbed him, loving the way his skin felt. As they stared at one another, Carol's hand's traveled up, along the sides of his neck, and into his hair. He was so sexy as he hovered above her, dark hair framing his face…and blue-grey eyes burning beneath his lashes.

"_Hey_," he growled softly.

Carol's hands formed fists in his hair. "_Hey_," she said again, laughing lightly. Her brain couldn't seem to produce new words…

Daryl could see the satisfaction…the pure bliss on her face, and he had to kiss her. Growling, he ducked down and caught her mouth with his. She gasped at the unexpected pressure. Daryl was still struggling with his need, and he pushed his tongue into his lover's mouth. She moaned against his lips when she caught her own taste…there was something exhilarating about it.

The hunter kissed her with urgency, exploring her sweet mouth. Carol let him in, her tongue caressing his. They teased one another, sucking, nipping at each other's lips…only breaking apart when the need for air became too strong.

Daryl was clawing at the sheets while he let his forehead rest against hers. They were panting…warm breath mingling in the small space between their lips. "_Fuck_…" he breathed.

Carol combed her fingers through his hair. "_You okay_?" she asked.

The hunter swallowed hard before glancing down between their bodies. His erection was pressed to her lower belly. When he lifted his chin, meeting her gaze again, he sighed through his nose. "_I'm fine. How 'bout you_?"

She laughed lightly, one of her hands slipping down to caress the back of his neck. "_I'm_…" she blinked a few times, trying to figure out how to answer him. The smile was still on her lips, and she couldn't hide the joy that was bubbling up inside her. "_I'm great_." she finally whispered, knowing that the words fell short.

"_Yeah_?" he asked, his hips bucking down gently into her.

A hushed giggle escaped her. "_I just…I don't even…wow._"

"_That good huh_?" he asked, smirking at his mate.

Carol nodded, biting her lip.

The hunter ducked his head, kissing one of her collarbones. When his eyes flicked back to her face, he smiled. "_Glad ya liked it."_

"_God_…" she giggled again, her fingers playing with the ends of his hair. "_It's scary_…"

"_Hm_?" he gave her a quick kiss on the lips before easing back.

Carol clawed lightly at the back of his neck. "_How good you are in bed_."

A hint of color appeared on Daryl's cheeks and he averted his gaze.

"_No_," she smiled, tugging his hair and forcing him to look at her. "_You are_."

He couldn't stop the corner of his mouth from quirking up. "_Just wanna keep ya happy_." he growled softly.

"_You do_." she smirked at him.

The hunter blushed a little harder.

Carol's fingers were caressing his neck again. "_You gonna let me return the favor_?" she asked, glancing down at his arousal.

Daryl sighed. "_Told ya not to worry about me. I'm fine_."

"_You're hard_." she whispered, shifting slightly underneath him.

"_Don't worry about it. I just wanted to put your ass to bed…ya came hard, now ya need to sleep_." He moved, trying to ease off of her. Sitting up, Daryl ran a hand through his hair before rubbing his eyes.

Carol grunted as she forced herself to sit up with him. While they lingered on her bunk, she studied him with critical eyes. He pushed the dark hair back from his brow and wiped his mouth with the back of his wrist. Before she could process what was happening, he was easing off the bunk and standing, his hands on his hips.

"_What are you doing_?" she asked, her brows knitting together.

Daryl glanced at her over his shoulder. "_Gonna get dressed. Head down to the showers_."

"_And that_?" she asked, gesturing at his cock.

He followed her gaze and sighed. "_That ain't nothin' for you to worry about. If a cold shower don't take care of it, I will_."

Momentarily distracted by that mental image, Carol lost her train of thought.

Daryl took advantage of the vacant look in her eyes and stooped to grab his pants from the floor. The movement seemed to break her trance and she blinked. "_Wait_." she said. "_You're really gonna go_?"

He turned to face her, the pants clutched tightly in his hands. "_Woman…whole point of this was to help ya unwind. Ya ain't gotta worry 'bout me, now get under them covers 'n sleep_."

Carol's eyes narrowed, her head tilting to one side as she stared at him. "_You think I could just go to sleep_?" she said, her palms flat on the mattress as she slowly pushed herself up from the bunk. "_Knowing you're awake…and hard_?" Standing on weak legs, she took a step in his direction.

Daryl backed away. "_I'm_ _givin' ya the green light to check out after ya come…that's the best goddamn sleep your ass can get…'n you're sayin' no_?" he asked, incredulous.

She took another step towards him and nodded.

Daryl was kneading the pants he held in his hands. He slowly backed away, creating space between himself and his partner.

Carol's gaze was predatory as she advanced.

"_Woman_…" he growled, warning her.

But she wasn't afraid. She kept moving towards him until his back hit a wall. Standing in front of her partner, Carol took the pants, gently pulling them from his hands. She tossed the clothing aside and refocused on Daryl.

He sighed through his nose, his fingers splaying as he reached back and pressed his palms against the wall…bracing himself.

"_Did you really think I was gonna let you walk out of here? That I was gonna let you take care of this on your own_?" She glanced down at his erection before her eyes flicked back to his face.

Fresh sweat was beginning to form at his temples. "_Jus thought ya'd like it…gettin' off, then goin' to sleep. Wanted to take care of ya_."

"_You did_." she smirked at him. "_And now I just want to take care of you_."

"_Carol_," he growled softly. "_Ya ain't gotta_."

She placed one hand on his slick stomach and let it trail down until she was gripping the base of his cock. He groaned, jerking in her hand…the tip leaking.

"_I know I don't have to. I want to_." she whispered, echoing his words from earlier.

Daryl whined as she tightened her grip. He knew then, as she kept her blue eyes locked on his, and her soft hand on his cock, that he couldn't fight her. At her mercy, the hunter let his head fall back to rest against the wall. His breathing had picked up, and his eyes closed as he waited for her to move into his space.

Satisfied with his submission, Carol leaned in. She ran her thumb across the hole at the tip of his member, and whispered into his ear. "_Relax_."

A crease formed in Daryl's brow and his lips parted. He managed a weak nod and waited for the sweet pressure of her mouth on his. He swore he could already feel her soft lips gliding along his…her tongue sinking under his… His eyes were shut tight, and he waited with agonizing patience for her to close the small distance between them…but she didn't. His palms were clammy as they remained pressed against the wall at his back. Seconds continued to tick by, and he didn't understand why Carol wasn't kissing him. He focused on the feeling of her fingers wrapped around his shaft.

Feeling like she'd finally cornered her prey, Carol moved slowly, easing down until she was on her knees…her hand still gripping her partner's manhood. For half a heartbeat, butterflies frenzied low in her stomach, but she ignored the sensation.

_It's going to be fine. You're doing this for him._

Much like her partner, Carol didn't consider herself to be any sort of expert between the sheets. But she and Daryl always had a good time together. Part of it was just good chemistry…their bodies fit together perfectly, and they wanted each other. She guessed that the rest came from a genuine, shared desire to please one another. They were generous in bed…and it had worked pretty well for them up to that point. With all those things in mind, Carol shook off the doubt and decided to focus on Daryl.

Swallowing hard, she reached up and used one hand to grip his thigh. Her fingers dug into his flesh, holding on as she grew restless. Her other hand was still wrapped around the base of Daryl's thick cock.

The hunter hissed, sucking in a sharp breath of air when he felt her clutching at his thigh. His eyes flew open and he couldn't stop himself from looking down. When he saw his woman kneeling on the ground in front of him, his excitement seemed to rise a hundred-fold. His member jerked in her grasp, and his heart leapt into his throat.

Daryl didn't know what was happening…or his brain couldn't accept it. It was too good to be true.. He couldn't process the scene. He was staring down at his lover. Her entire body seemed to glow in the aftermath of her orgasm, and her perfect chest was heaving as she held his gaze. He watched her breasts rise and fall.

Her nails were digging into the meat of his thigh, and her grip was slowly tightening on his cock. His breathing picked up as he watched her. Carol's studied his member, her lids heavy as she focused on it. Her sudden fascination with his manhood made Daryl's stomach flip. She studied the swollen tip for a few more seconds before lifting her chin and locking eyes with him.

His mouth had gone dry, and his blood pressure was climbing. "_Car…Carol_…" he muttered. "_Wh…what are ya_…?" But the hunter never got to finish his sentence. His heart beat was a deafening pound in his ears, and the hairs at the base of his neck stood on end as Carol took him into her mouth.

Daryl made a sound…something between a gasp and a whine. His mind reeled as he struggled to accept that the most sensitive part of his body was now surrounded by incredible warmth and wetness. With his mouth open, and a deep crease forming in his brow, the hunter fought to keep himself from coming. All she'd done was take the tip of him in…she was giving him time to adjust, but it didn't matter. Just knowing that her mouth was on his cock..being able to look down and see it…made him want to let go. He gasped again as he felt his member jerk.

Carol's eyes were closed as she struggled to focus on Daryl. She clawed his thigh a little harder and felt the tip of his cock dripping…the liquid hitting her tongue. Something about that thrilled her and she sucked gently, experimentally…just to gauge his reaction.

"_Fuck_." he whined, his blunt nails clawing at the wall. Beads of sweat were slipping from the ends of his hair, rolling down the length of his spine. The softness of Carol's lips around him, the feeling of her tongue beneath the tight, swollen head of his member…it was maddening, and he needed more. The hunter's breathing had grown shallow, and his skin felt damp, feverish as he waited for Carol to act. His lids were heavy, brows knitting together. He stared across the cell, at the sheet that kept him and his lover hidden…Even as he stared, knowing that someone could stop outside Carol's cell at any moment…pull the sheet aside and reveal what they were doing…Daryl knew he was powerless to stop what she'd started. There wasn't a force on earth that could make him push her away.

Memorizing her partner's taste, Carol flicked her tongue against the tip…teasing it. She heard Daryl suck in a sharp breath. Knowing that he needed more, she tightened her grip around the base of his shaft, and held firm as she took him deeper.

The hunter's body went rigid and his chest began to heave. He was slipping into her heat, inch by inch. Her lips moving over him, her tongue wet and smooth against the underside of his shaft. A chill raced up his spine making him shudder.

Working to relax her throat, Carol took him as deep as she could. She could feel him twitching, and wondered how long he would last. With her eyes closed, she moaned softly around him.

The subtle vibration against his cock was enough to make the hunter growl. He let his head fall back to rest against the wall as fresh sweat broke out on his body….glistening on his stomach, his arms…He couldn't believe he was in her mouth. But the warmth was real…the slickness of her tongue…

Loving his taste, Carol gripped the base and began sucking. She was moaning, humming as she did everything she could to coax pleasure from him. Her mouth moved along his shaft, and she sucked a little harder each time she reached the tip…holding it between her lips.

Daryl couldn't breathe...or _think_…at least not about anything other than Carol's mouth. He could feel her muscles working as she sucked. The pressure was so fucking good, and she paid special attention to the tip, letting her tongue swirl around it. He knew he was leaking…that she could taste it, but he didn't care.

She sucked slowly at first, savoring it…_savoring him_. Her tongue caressed the rigid shaft..her teeth barely grazing the head as she moved. She noticed, as her nails continued to press into his thigh, that he was starting to respond to the rhythm she'd created. His hips bucking just slightly each time she sucked.

"_Yeah_…" he groaned. He was still leaning back, letting his head rest against the wall. "_Aw fuck baby_…" His eyes were slammed shut, the crease growing deeper in his brow.

Carol's hand moved from the base of his cock as she began to squeeze him tenderly, the motion of her mouth never stopping. She loved the way his engorged member felt in her grasp..in her mouth. She continued to moan, and she swore she felt him get harder.

The pleasure was beginning to overwhelm him. Losing himself, Daryl reached blindly for his mate. He let his hand rest against the back of her neck, while the other remained pressed to the wall. He didn't apply pressure, he simply enjoyed what she was doing while he lightly stroked her skin. "_Fuck Carol…god damn_…"

She hummed as more clear liquid dripped onto her tongue. She licked at the underside of his shaft, caressing the rigid flesh.

When he felt her tongue flicking quickly, smoothly against his cock, Daryl began to lose control. Suddenly, he was gripping the back of her neck…using his hand to push her down onto his dick. He wanted her to take it. As he pushed, Daryl let his hips buck a little harder. He forced himself into her mouth again, and again. Each time he felt his shaft slide smoothly past her lips, he shuddered.

Carol was startled when he gripped her neck, but she quickly adjusted. Moving faster, she did her best to give him what he needed. She felt him thrusting his hips, sending his manhood into her mouth, and she let him set the pace.

"_Aw_," he groaned. "_Baby…that's…..that's it….like that_."

She moaned around him and sucked harder.

"_Fuck_," he growled, pressing down on her neck again.

Carol nearly gagged, but she fought the urge and focused on pleasuring him.

Daryl was gnawing his bottom lip, and the muscles in his lower belly were tensing. He continued to buck into her mouth, his hips moving back and forth…gaining enthusiasm with each passing second. Part of him worried that it was too much for her, but he couldn't stop…and she didn't seem to mind. His eyes were slammed shut as his need continued to build. The incredible suction of her mouth…the traction on his dick was mind-numbing.

Carol squeezed and tugged at his shaft, her fingers curling around it while she sucked. She could taste the pre-cum leaking from him every few seconds, and the knowledge that he was close spurred her on. She had to fight to hold on as his strong hips jerked.

With his broad, sweaty hand pressed to the back of her neck, Daryl forced her to take him. "_Car….aw….baby….fuck….go on…..jus…like tha_…._yeah…yeah…shit_…" He was getting harder.

She groaned as his hips continued to thrust. The muscles in her mouth worked to massage his aching shaft…her tongue wrapping around it, flicking against the hole at the tip.

Daryl's heart was beating so fast that it scared him. And the temperature in the cell was rising with every shallow breath he took. Warm air pressed in around him, making him sweat and whine. Hair was plastered to his brow, his temples…his body was covered in a fine sheen of moisture and the muscles in his stomach continued to tense. He could feel himself getting stiffer, longer as he pushed his hard-on into her mouth. "_Baby….god damn….jus….keep goin'….fuck…I'm gonna come_…."

Carol's eyes flew open. She could hear the desperation in his voice. She continued to suck and lick as she glanced up at him. She saw the way his chest was heaving…the sweat that shone on his skin…she'd never seen anything sexier. Suddenly, the hardness of the floor under her knees didn't bother Carol…the ache in her jaw seemed to disappear. All that mattered was the man above her, and the pleasure she was bringing him.

Blood was rushing in Daryl's ears as he felt himself nearing the edge. He fought to breathe, but the feeling of Carol's wet mouth around his manhood seemed to make it impossible. "_Aw….fuckin' hell_…" he groaned, bucking his hips faster and faster. Her tongue was gliding against the underside of his shaft…allowing him to slide in. "_Aw_…" he applied pressure to the back of her neck. "_Yeah….take it….jus….jus suck my cock….baby….please….go on_…"

Carol gripped the base of his shaft and sucked the tip of his swollen member. Her blue eyes were still fixed on him. She was looking up, hoping he would meet her gaze. She wanted him to see what she was doing.

When she increased the pressure, sucking harder, the hunter had no choice. He had to look. With a grunt, he opened his eyes and glanced down at the woman kneeling in front of him. He wasn't prepared for what he saw. His lover, his mate…on her knees, gripping his manhood…clawing at his thigh. Her lips were wrapped around him and she was moaning, squeezing…sucking, begging him to come. His hips continued to buck and she took everything he had to give her. He became hypnotized by the sight of his swollen cock in her mouth, and he pressed down harder on her neck, forcing her to take him in.

"_Holy fuck Carol_…" he whined. "_Damn…jus suck me off…I'm gonna come….jesus…..I want ya to take it_…._fuck I'm gonna come_…" The hunter wore a pained expression as he stared down at her.

She held his gaze, silently begging him to come, while her mouth caressed his shaft.

_It's okay baby…let go…_

Daryl was panting, his hips bucking faster and faster…the warmth, the _pressure_, the slickness of her mouth became too much and the head of his cock tightened. He gasped, his brows knitting together, as he felt the orgasm rushing from his groin, down the length of his cock. All he could do was buck his hips and stare down at his woman as semen shot from the head of his member. He saw her blue eyes grow wide, and thought she might pull away, but she didn't. The hunter watched in amazement as she kept her lips around him and sucked, drawing the pleasure from him. She coaxed the orgasm from his shaft and moaned as she swallowed.

Daryl shuddered when he felt his seed slipping down her throat. She held on, letting him ride the waves of his climax. His hips bucked weakly into her mouth as he waited for his cock to finish spurting. She let him come…savoring his orgasm. Her tongue caressed his member until it began to grow soft between her lips. Carol could feel it where she gripped his thigh…he was shaking…trembling in the aftermath of his climax. She could hear his ragged breathing, and his lids were heavy as he stared down at her…strands of dark hair hanging in his face.

The hunter sucked in greedy mouthfuls of air and realized he couldn't feel his legs. Swallowing hard, he let his hand fall clumsily away from Carol's neck, and his hips finally stopped moving. His lids were heavy, and he looked drugged as he stood there…leaning back against the wall, letting it take his weight. The concrete was cool on his damp skin; he stared dreamily out at nothing and waited for the room to stop spinning. "_Fuck_…" he breathed.

Knowing that her partner had nothing left to give, Carol finally let herself ease back. She pulled him carefully from her mouth before sitting back on her calves. Reaching up, she wiped at her mouth with the back of her wrist, and tried to get her bearings. Her breasts rose and fell as she worked to catch her breath.

"_You okay_?" she asked, running a hand through her mussed hair.

Blood was slowly returning to the hunter's brain. All he could manage was a groan.

She smirked, amused by the dazed look on his face as he leaned against the wall. "_Daryl_?"

He slammed his eyes shut and lifted his hands, running them over his face. A heavy sigh of satisfaction escaped him. "_Fuck_." he muttered under his breath.

Carol was flushed, her body aching and glowing. She couldn't believe what had taken place in her cell. "_Guess you liked it_?" she chuckled softly her hands resting on her bare thighs.

Daryl finally seemed to emerge from the haze of sexual pleasure. He released another sigh and pushed the damp hair back from his brow. "_Hm_?"

With a grunt, Carol forced herself to stand, her body leaning into his. She let her palms splay on his slick chest as she whispered to him. "_You enjoyed yourself_?"

The hunter stared at her, his lids still heavy. "_Fuckin' hell_…" he growled softly, pushing himself away from the wall.

A nervous giggle escaped her and she backed away as he advanced. He was unsteady on his feet, but he continued to move towards her, his eyes on her mouth. When she felt the backs of her legs hit the bunk, Carol clumsily sank down on the flimsy mattress. Daryl clambered in after her and the two collapsed in a sweaty heap.

The lovers were tangled together…wrapped around one another, lying above the thin sheets. The cotton stuck to their damp, pulsing skin. Their hair was mussed, their bodies were spent, aching, blissful, and they began chuckling softly.

"_The fuck did that come from_?" Daryl asked, one hand coming up to cup his forehead. He rolled onto his back, and pulled Carol up to lie on his chest.

She snorted, smiling at him. "_You tell me. You started it_."

He growled, letting his fingertips trace the ridges in her spine. "_Well you sure as hell finished it_."

Carol blushed, biting her bottom lip. "_I tried_."

The hunter propped himself up on his elbows and stared hard at his mate. "_Baby…ain't no tryin'…ya got me off like fuckin'…I don't even know…just…damn. Got a mouth on ya_."

She traced patterns on his chest with her fingertip and smiled. "_You saying you wanna do this again_?" she asked, the smile turning into a smirk.

Daryl's eyes narrowed as he smirked back. "_That's what I'm sayin'_."

Carol blushed harder, a soft chuckle escaping her.

He ran his hands up and down her sides. "_I'll eat that pussy every goddamn day if ya let me_."

Her walls tightened as she considered taking him up on the offer. "_And I'll be happy to return the favor. Any time_."

Daryl was still smirking. "_Good. Cuz I'm gonna want it. Hell_…" he moved one hand to her breast, giving it a gentle squeeze. "_I'm already thinkin' about gettin' that mouth of yours back on my cock_."

"_Oh really_?" she asked, her nails clawing his chest a little.

"_You bet your ass_." he rolled, trapping her underneath him.

She giggled, leaning up to kiss him. The lovers smiled into the kiss, their eyes closing. They lay in Carol's bunk, sweat drying on their skin, and felt perfectly, wonderfully free. They enjoyed the connection for several heartbeats before easing apart.

Completely spent, Daryl shifted to lie down on his side, right next to her. She turned to face him and they smirked at one another. Naked, happy, Daryl and Carol simply enjoyed being together…sharing the same small space as their hearts continued to slow.

The hunter finally reached for his mate, pulling her back into his chest. She sighed, content when she felt his body curling protectively behind hers. His skin was warm, the cell was stifling, but it didn't matter. She wanted him close. Curled together above the sheets, the lovers savored the lingering effects of their climaxes.

Daryl nuzzled her shoulder blade, and kept a strong arm curled around her middle, keeping their bodies close. As his breathing continued to slow, he let his eyes close. Sensing that he was close to falling asleep, Carol glanced over her shoulder and whispered to him. "_Were you staying_?"

He grunted, shifting behind her, his hips bucking weakly against her ass. "_Don't it look like I'm stayin'_?"

She smiled in the dimly lit cell. "_And you're okay with that? What if someone comes by in the middle of the night. What if Rick needs help with Judith? You alright with him finding you like this_?"

But Daryl just tightened his grip on her body and kissed her shoulder. "_Hush. I ain't goin' nowhere._"

Carol sighed. "_Now who's the one talking nonsense after he comes_?" she teased.

"_Ain't nothin' wrong with me stayin'."_

"_I know_." she whispered. "_Just figured you wouldn't want to. You never have before_."

"_Well….I wanna, so I'm gonna_."

She chuckled. "_And if someone sees you? You're naked_…"

He snorted. "_Woman, turn the damn light out and quit. Some asshole comes in here 'n sees the two of us…they'll learn to fuckin' knock_."

Carol couldn't stop the laugh that burst from her lips as she leaned over the side of the bunk, reaching for the lamp on the nightstand. She turned the knob until the flame disappeared, leaving the cell blanketed in darkness. When she eased back onto the bunk, she smiled through the gloom. For the first time, she'd be falling asleep in her lover's arms. Happiness coursed through her and she wondered why they'd waited so long.

**I'll just be standing next to the open fridge….hope you enjoyed! If you liked it, please let me know ; )**

**-Sami**


	13. Housewarming

**Hello all! This request comes from the lovely RipleyZero who thought it might be fun if things got heated in Alexandria. She thought our couple could have a little argument which would lead to more. In this scenario, Daryl and Carol have not had any previous, romantic involvement. All that changes when tempers flare during a late night argument. Warning you now: If you can't stand the heat, stay out of this kitchen ;)**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead…womp womp**

**Chapter 13: Housewarming**

Daryl didn't know what time it was, and he didn't care. What did it matter? He'd never been one for sleeping through the night, and the world ending hadn't helped. He'd grown used to getting by on less and less. If he managed to snag three or four hours at a time, he was grateful.

Things had been alright at the prison. He trusted Rick, his _people_. It was easier to rest when he knew who was on watch and what they were capable of. They'd had fences, watch-towers, guns, regular rotations so that everyone had a turn walking the perimeter at night. He'd even had his own space on the perch, as meager as it was. If he had to guess, Daryl Dixon would say that the rest he'd gotten at the prison was probably the best he'd had since the turn.

But those walls…_those fences_…that sense of security disappeared the day the governor showed up with his goddamn tanks. Since then, it had been nothing but running, fighting, and struggling. At least until they found Alexandria.

As he sat near one of the large living room windows, glancing out at the darkened world that was visible through a gap in the blinds, the hunter sighed. It didn't feel right. They'd been there a week, and he still couldn't seem to let his guard down. The residents…the neighborhood, everything about the damn place was strange. It was too clean…untouched. The place didn't even seem real. It was difficult for Daryl to accept the fact that he was inside a house and not holed up in some musty corner of an abandoned barn.

The spaciousness of the house unnerved him. The white walls…gleaming floors and light fixtures. It was all too pristine. It wasn't just the structure itself that made the hunter suspicious, it was the fact that it had been given to them…immediately.

_Why_?

All they'd done was take turns sitting in Deanna's living room...answering bullshit questions in front of a video camera. He couldn't imagine why the woman would offer up houses on a silver platter after knowing them for mere hours…

It didn't sit well with the hunter. Every instinct lead him to believe it was all part of some elaborate trap. Sighing through his nose, Daryl wondered if he was letting paranoia and bitterness get the best of him.

_So what if I am?_

He figured those instincts had kept him alive so far. It probably wouldn't do much good to start ignoring them now. He couldn't relax, and he refused to let his guard down. Even when the other members of Rick's group began to arrange rooms for themselves, pick out new clothes…Daryl refused to follow suit. He didn't trust Deanna, or her so-called community. The hunter had done just fine with his own damn clothes, and didn't see any reason to trade them in for starched button-downs and khakis. The thought was enough to make him snort.

"_Ain't playin' pretend here_." he muttered to himself as he held two of thin slats open on the blind.

With narrowed blue eyes, he continued to stare out at the yard, and the deserted street beyond the sidewalk. It was all so maddeningly quiet. Movement caught his eyes and he scanned the surroundings, almost hoping to see a walker…but it was just one of the neighbors. Some older man in a robe walking a small dog.

"_Jus takin' him out for a late night piss_." Daryl growled softly, watching the man and the dog. His eyes followed the pair until the animal relived itself in the grass. Once the man shuffled back to his own doorstep, with the dog in tow, the hunter shook his head.

_That's what these assholes are worried about…takin' their damn dogs out at night so they don't piss on the carpet…_

Daryl didn't understand how they'd survived so long. As far as he was concerned, the residents of Alexandria weren't much better than livestock. They were content to hide in their pen, so long as someone kept feeding them and leading them when they needed to be lead. The fact that he, and his people, were surrounded by weaklings who wouldn't know how to handle walkers if their lives depended on it, made the hunter anxious.

The others seemed to be adjusting, or at least making the effort. Rick was playing the part of constable, with Michonne as his back-up. Glenn had been charged with teaching the more able-bodied residents how to plan runs. A few of the others were helping with the construction crew that was responsible for maintaining and reinforcing the walls. Hell, even Carol seemed to fit right in.

A muscle in Daryl's jaw twitched as he thought of her. From the minute they set foot in the neighborhood, Carol had donned a mask. He guessed it was safer that way, keeping her true self hidden. But the whole thing still managed to irritate him, and he wasn't entirely sure why. Maybe it was because she made it look so easy.

She wasn't crass, backwards…brutish like him. She wasn't silent and sullen like Michonne, or haunted like Sasha. No. While the others took their time, exploring their new surroundings with caution and suspicion, Carol seemed to blend effortlessly into the existing community. She was the first to ditch her filthy clothes and sport the clean, crisp, Stepford-wife uniforms that the other Alexandrian women wore. He remembered the first morning that she'd come downstairs and stepped onto the porch in her blue cardigan. Daryl snorted at the memory.

_A fuckin' cardigan…_

He'd told her she looked ridiculous, and he'd meant it. He still did. But Carol seemed determined to convince the Alexandrian's that she was one of them, and Daryl couldn't stop her. He liked to think that she was just playing a role, but as the days passed, he wasn't so sure. She didn't waste any time in establishing herself as a go-to for babysitting, cooking, cleaning… and the hunter just marveled at it all, wondering when she would end the charade.

Carol was dangerous. She wasn't afraid to kill when she had to, and she understood the need for drastic measures. She was a fighter, a survivor…not just another one of these damn sheep. She'd taken out Terminus for Christ's sake. He couldn't wrap his head around the fact that she was suddenly content to play the part of a housewife. The more he thought about it, the more his skin began to itch. He didn't care how comfortable the others were starting to get. He wasn't going to let a few little luxuries like electricity and clean carpets make him soft. Getting soft, meant getting weak…and he had no intentions of allowing himself to become weak.

"_Ain't like them_." he muttered to himself, unsure if he was referring to the Alexandrians, or the rest of his own people. It didn't matter. He meant it either way.

Sighing, he let his head lean back to rest against the wall. He was still staring lazily out the window. But he began losing interest in the sleepy world outside. Letting the blinds fall back into place, he reached up to rub his tired eyes. He couldn't help but wonder what time it was.

_Gotta be after 1 in the mornin'….like that shit matters_.

The hunter sighed again, his hand dropping down to his lap. He sat alone, near the window, and listened to the stillness of the house. It was eerie. He couldn't seem to grasp the fact that the others could sleep so soundly in a new place, a _strange_ place…and none of them had guns. His hand reached instinctively for the large knife that usually hung from his belt, but it wasn't there. A low growl rumbled in his chest as he tried to keep his mounting frustrations contained.

_Just a bunch of helpless sheep._

The thought left a bad taste in Daryl's mouth. As the seconds ticked by, stretching themselves into minutes, he considered abandoning his silent vigil and retreating to the guest room that he'd been given. In the week that they'd been staying in Alexandria, the hunter hadn't spent a single night in that room. The twin bed, with its perfectly folded sheets and throw pillows, seemed ridiculous. Daryl couldn't bring himself to sleep in that little cage of a room. Instead, he'd alternated between resting on the living room sofa, and stretching out in a secluded corner near the stairwell where his sleeping bag was currently hidden. Neither option seemed appealing at the moment.

Mentally drained, but physically restless, Daryl tried to decide how best to bide his time. He glanced around the large room, his eyes falling on one of the book shelves. Grunting, he forced himself to stand before moving across the room on stiff legs. He bent down, squinting to make out the book titles, but he couldn't see much through the gloom. Knowing that he risked waking half the house up if he turned on a light, Daryl fished in his pocket until he found his lighter. The moment he flicked it, producing a small flame, something made him freeze.

Snapping the lighter shut and pivoting on his heel, the hunter turned, his keen eyes seeking the source of the sound he'd heard. He was anxious, his hand hovering over the place where his knife should've been, but the tension left him once he recognized the intruder. Sighing, he resumed his task, striking a new flame and studying the books.

Carol's hand slid smoothly along the banister as she made her way down the stairs. Her practiced footsteps were nearly silent, but she'd forgotten that the third step from the top always creaked. It was the only thing to give her away. She'd stopped short when she saw Daryl in the living room below, his eyes cutting through the dark and finding her.

_Of course he's up._

She sighed to herself and continued on her path, making sure to tread lightly on her way down the stairs. Daryl didn't like Alexandria…he didn't trust it, not yet…that much was clear. Carol had to nag him for two days before he finally agreed to shower. That was how deep his paranoia ran. He didn't want to let himself become vulnerable, even for a single second.

Carol understood, to an extent. She didn't trust their new hosts either. She was just better at keeping her suspicions hidden. And she certainly wasn't about to pass up the opportunity to sleep in a real bed. So she'd scrubbed the wilderness off of her skin, donned new clothes, and taken on the role of a mild-mannered caregiver. The change seemed to irritate Daryl, and he'd hardly spoken two words to her since their first night in the house.

As she reached the last step, Carol wondered why it bothered the hunter so much. All she was doing was blending in. It was a survival technique; nothing more. She hadn't changed, not really. She was just presenting a more acceptable version of herself so that the Alexandrian's would take her into the fold. She wanted to learn everything she could about them. Carol often questioned why Daryl hadn't done the same. The man was a glaring contradiction to everything around him. He was sullen, cagey, and he refused to wear anything other than his own ragged clothes. He made himself stand out, and Carol didn't think that was safe…or wise.

Having reached the living room, she decided to ignore the hunter and head straight for the kitchen. The only reason she'd woken up was to get a bite to eat. She didn't feel like forcing small talk with Daryl, or listening to him pout. It was late, she was tired, and all she needed was a snack. Even in the dark, Carol was sure of her surroundings…her footing. She didn't stub her toes or stumble as she crossed the gloomy living room. She didn't acknowledge Daryl.

The hunter watched, annoyed, as Carol paused to turn on a small lamp that sat on an end table near the sofa. The soft glow helped her see as she walked into the kitchen. He stared at her, waiting for a nod…a greeting…anything. But it never came. He felt a little foolish for not thinking of the lamp, but he didn't want to disturb anyone…and he figured turning on lights was an easy way to do that. With a huff, he reminded himself that he'd been doing something before Carol came downstairs. He wanted something to read. Doing his best to ignore her and focus on the books, Daryl kept his frustrations to himself.

_Fine. Jus come down here in the middle of the night…turnin' on lamps…'n don't say shit to me._

He could feel anger bubbling beneath his skin, but he just sighed and tried to pick a book.

Carol could sense his presence, but she was working to ignore it. She didn't feel the need to ask why he was up.

_He's always up._

The tile floor in the kitchen was cool beneath her bare feet as she stood in front of the fridge. When she pulled the door open, white light spilled into the room. Her pupils shrank against the sudden brightness. Blinking, she held the door open with one hand while the other reached in, searching for something small to stave off her hunger pangs.

Daryl's anger continued to build. It was getting harder to pretend she wasn't there. He marveled at the fact that she wasn't even being quick about whatever it was that she was doing. No. She was content to leave the lamp on, and hold the fridge open, filling the kitchen with a strange glow.

_Never mind that folks are sleepin'…._

Refocusing, he finally grabbed a book from the shelf. It was a flimsy paperback and he flicked through the pages with his thumb. Gnawing his bottom lip, Daryl rocked on his heels and slapped the worn book into his palm a few times. He didn't know why he was lingering. He'd made his selection. There was no reason for him to hang around the living room.

As is she could read his thoughts, Carol squeezed her eyes shut and released a heavy sigh.

_Might as well see what he wants…since he's not leaving._

When her eyes fluttered open, she was still staring into the fridge. Deciding on an apple, she reached in and grabbed one from one of the clear drawers.

"Need something?" she asked flatly, without looking at him. She nudged the door closed with her hip.

Daryl felt himself bristling as he stood in the living room. He smacked the book into his hand one more time, his fingers curling around it…kneading it. When he finally turned to face her, he saw that she was standing near the kitchen counter. He watched as she pulled a small cutting board from a drawer. The fact that she seemed to know exactly where everything was, despite the poor lighting, wasn't lost on the hunter.

_She's got this place down already. Like the back of her hand…she's memorizin' it._

Something about that irritated him. He couldn't understand why everything was so easy for her. Living in a house…in a neighborhood full of strangers. It didn't seem to rattle her at all.

"Guessing that's a no." she said as she reached for the wooden knife block and grabbed the tool she needed.

Daryl blinked before taking a hesitant step towards the kitchen. The book was still clutched tightly in his hands. "_I'm fine_." he muttered.

"If you say so." Carol answered. She moved towards the sink, turning the knob and holding her apple under a weak stream of water. After several seconds, she turned the water off and set the apple on the cutting board.

He took another step in her direction, unsure of why he was engaging her. He knew he should've just retreated to the safety and isolation of his guestroom. But her very presence seemed to agitate him, and he couldn't let well enough alone. He watched her hands as she used a large knife to begin cutting the apple. He saw how careful she was, how controlled her movements were. After each cut, the blade bit into the wood of the cutting board with a soft _thunk_. Her face was a mask of concentration as she sliced the fruit into thick wedges.

Daryl's brows knit together. She seemed so at home there…standing in someone else's kitchen, preparing a snack as if it were the most natural thing in the world. It was hard to believe that he was looking at the same woman who'd fought alongside him for the last year. The one who wouldn't hesitate to put down a threat…the one he thought he knew.

Carol used one hand to hold the apple in place while she cut it. As much as she wanted to ignore the hunter, she couldn't. He was staring at her…and she found that she didn't like being watched.

"You _sure_ you don't need anything?" she asked, glancing at him. There was a slight edge to her voice as irritation crept in.

It was then that he noticed her clothes. She was wearing pajamas…an honest to god, matching top and bottom. The light blue material looked crisp, freshly washed…ironed even. There was nothing sloppy about it. No stains or wrinkles that he could see. The seemingly perfect, almost picturesque bedtime attire only added to the absurdity of her appearance. The pants were just the right length, hitting just above her ankles. The soft looking, long-sleeve top looked to be just her size…not loose or baggy on her frame. Daryl snorted.

_Ain't enough ya gotta dress like all them other sheep during the day….gotta make sure your damn pj's are perfect too?_

"Naw," he finally answered in a low growl. "I'm good." He moved to lean back against the fridge, his arms folding across his chest as he continued to watch her. He was staring at her back, his eyes burning a hole in the fabric of her pajama top.

Sighing, Carol stopped cutting. Her fingers were still curled tightly around the knife-handle, but she found that she couldn't concentrate when she knew that Daryl was staring at her. Drawing on her patience, she turned around slowly and mimicked his pose, leaning back against the counter. Her blue eyes were trained on his face, her brows knitting together as she waited for him to speak.

Standing across from one another, the survivors tried to decide what to say…and when to say it. Neither of them wanted to break the silence, but they knew it had to be done. Carol glanced down at the knife she held before letting her eyes flick back to his face. "Well…?" she said, her head tilting slightly to one side.

Daryl's lips parted in confusion. "Well _what_?"

She sighed, folding her arms across her chest. "Why are you here?"

The hunter bristled. He wanted to lash out, but the truth was…he didn't have an answer for her. He scuffed his boot on the floor and shrugged.

Carol nodded slowly, trying not to let him get under her skin. "You planning on getting any sleep tonight?"

Again, he shrugged.

She snorted and the sound seemed to strike a nerve.

"And _you_?" he growled, his eyes narrowing.

"What about me?"

"You're just up in the middle of the night…turnin' on lights, makin' noise…" he huffed.

Carol blinked, taken aback by the undeserved hostility. "Sorry. Was I disturbing you?" she asked, a sarcastic edge to her voice.

"You're gonna wake the whole damn house up." he snapped, gesturing outwards with one hand.

The crease deepened in her brow as she stared at him. "First of all; I was hungry. _Second_…I'd like to think I have the freedom to get up in the middle of the night, in my own home…"

Daryl snorted.

"And _lastly_…" she bit out. "_You're_ the only one who sleeps down here. Doesn't look like I woke you."

Her tone was making him angry. He slipped the book into his back pocket, he needed to have his hands free. "This _ain't_ your damn home." he growled under his breath, one hand gesturing at the space around them.

"It is for _now_." she countered.

Daryl was tempted to shake her. He literally wanted to grab her shoulders and shake her…he wanted to yell…tell her to wake up, but he kept himself in check. "Them assholes got ya snowed." he said.

Carol's eyes narrowed to blue slits as she studied him. "_Daryl_…no one has me snowed. I'm just making the best of our current situation. We both know this place isn't gonna last…not forever. So I'm going to enjoy hot showers, clean clothes and beds while they're available. If you wanna pass all that up…I can't stop you." She held up her hands, one still gripping the knife.

"Ya seem awful comfortable here. _Fit right on in_." The words were bitter on his tongue, and he said them with an accusing tone.

"I'm failing to understand why that bothers you." she said, glaring at him.

Restless, Daryl pushed himself away from the stainless steel fridge and began to pace.

"Why _not_ fit in?" Carol asked. "Why not make the effort?"

His cold, blue-grey eyes flicked to her face as he moved from one end of the kitchen to the other. "_Because we ain't them_." he snapped.

"I know that."

"_Do_ ya?" he growled, his pace increasing as the excess energy coursed through him.

Carol had to bite back the arguments burning on her tongue. "How can you ask me that?" Her arms folded across her chest again as she watched him.

"Ever since we been here…all ya done is make nice with these assholes. _Dress_ like 'em…_talk_ like 'em. Thinkin' maybe ya forgot who ya are."

Carol had to blink, she was so angry. Her body was starting to tremble with trapped rage and she blew out a warm breath, hoping to release some of the tension. "_I know who I am_." she said, her voice low. "_I'm just trying to keep them from finding out_." She gestured at the living room windows.

"So ya just gonna keep on with this bullshit then?" he stopped pacing long enough to look her up and down. His eyes lingering on her clothes.

"_This bullshit_," she snapped. "_Is going to keep me alive. It's going to keep these people from figuring out who…what I am. You think if they had even the slightest idea what we're actually capable of…they they would've let any of us set foot in this place_? _If they knew what we've done_?"

Daryl's hands were on his hips as he stood in the kitchen. His breathing had picked up. "So this is it then. This is who ya are now?"

It was her turn to bristle. She gripped the knife a little tighter, each of her fingers curling around the black handle. "_This is who I need to be_."

"_Susie home-maker_. _Just gonna sit around, makin' casseroles 'n lookin' after all the brats in this place_?" he growled at her.

Carol had to fight the urge to hurl that knife at him. Playing a role was taxing enough; she didn't need Daryl bitching at her for it. "_Is that what you think I'm doing_?" she asked, incredulous.

Daryl leaned against the opposite counter. He brought his thumb to his mouth and began chewing the nail out of habit. "_That's what it looks like_."

She felt the blood growing hot beneath her skin. "_I'm watching_." she hissed. "_I'm studying these people…this place. I want to know their weaknesses…what they're hiding…how to hurt them. I want to know names, faces, houses…streets…escape routes. I want to know what to do…where to go if this place gets overrun…if we have to take it_."

The venom in her words unnerved him. She was openly glaring at him, and the anger began to roll off of her in waves. He realized that he'd struck a nerve…and Carol's seemingly endless reserves of patience seemed be running dry…but he didn't care. Daryl knew her…he wasn't afraid of her.

"_Think you're gettin' too comfortable here. Keep sayin' you're pretendin'…but ya keep wearin' them clothes, playin' that part…you're gonna wake up one day 'n figure out ya ain't playin' no more. Ain't gonna be you no more_." He jabbed an accusing finger in her direction.

Not trusting herself to hold the weapon, Carol set it down on the counter behind her. The metal made a soft _clank_ noise. Working to control her rage, she gripped the edge of the counter…her fingers curling until the knuckles turned white. "_I know who I am_." she said, her voice low, menacing.

Daryl snorted. "_You're the one wearin' the mask_."

"_Something you might consider trying_." she bit out.

His eyes narrowed. "_Come again_?"

"_Look at you_!" she hissed, one hand gesturing to his clothes.

The hunter glanced down at himself before his eyes flicked back to her face.

"_We've been here a week and you still look the way you did when they first took us in…like they scraped you off the side of the road_."

Daryl's upper lip curled back in the makings of a snarl, and he took a step in her direction. "_Ain't nothin' wrong with lookin' like I been on the road. Just lets folks know I been out there…ain't been hiding in some damn kitchen…worryin' about fixin' dinner 'fore the kids get home._"

Carol's hands went to her temples and she stared at him as if he was delusional. "_That's what you're not getting_." Her words slid through clenched teeth. "_These people…they're never going to let us in…they're never going to trust us…let their guards down, unless we convince them that we belong here_."

Daryl's arms folded across his chest again and he kicked at the floor. "_Couple cardigans gonna do that_?" he growled under his breath.

She continued to glare at him from beneath her lashes. "_At least I'm trying. More than I can say about you. Jesus Daryl_…" she gestured at his clothes again. "_It's like you're purposely trying to isolate yourself. In a place like this…different…is bad. Different….draws attention_."

Daryl's arms eased down to his sides…his hands forming tight fists. He could feel his insides knotting with tension, and the hair at the base of his neck stood on end. "_Ain't a damn sheep. 'N I ain't playin' pretend for nobody."_

"_I think you've made that clear_…" she said, the words dripping with sarcasm. "_It's stupid. Standing out_." her cold eyes were fixed on him, her mouth a tight line.

The hunter bit his bottom lip as Carol's insult hit him. "_Naw_," he growled, taking another step in her direction, pointing at her. "_What's stupid is your scrawny ass thinkin' we can stay here. Thinkin' some damn cardigans 'n casseroles are gonna change anything_…"

"_If it weren't for me you'd be dead_!" she hissed, flinging the words at him through the dimly lit kitchen. The subtle glow from the lamp made the survivors look sinister, dangerous.

Daryl froze, his eyes narrowing as he studied her. A few shocks of dark hair had fallen In his face and he was clenching and unclenching his fists.

"_I knew what I was doing then, and I know what I'm doing now. So instead of wasting your time picking fights with me…you should think about how you can get these people to trust you_." she said, her tone daring him to say the wrong thing.

Daryl couldn't believe what he was hearing…the way she was talking to him. Part of him knew she was right. The only reason he hadn't had his throat slit over that trough, like a damn animal, was that she'd intervened. She infiltrated Terminus…alone. She risked her life to get them out. He was grateful; they all were. But the more Daryl thought about it, the angrier he became. Carol might've saved him…but he saved her first.

As the survivors stood their ground, both of them seething quietly in the stillness of the kitchen, the hunter stared at her. Not just at the woman in front of him…but the person she used to be…the person he knew was still buried deep down under all those hard edges. Her blue eyes were clear, cold…_defiant_.

He glanced at her hands and noticed the way they were gripping the edge of the counter behind her. His eyes narrowed, and he could see that her knuckles were turning white. He looked even closer. She seemed to be trembling. The motion was subtle, but he caught it. It struck him then; she wasn't afraid. She was shaking with anger. The hunter could tell, by the way she held herself…that he was looking at an equal. Even in pale, blue cotton pajamas, Carol was a force to be reckoned with. Somewhere between the farm and the prison, she'd become a different person.

For a moment, memories flashed hot and vivid behind Daryl's eyes. _Carol_…kneeling in the red dirt…her broken screams ringing in his ears as he held her. She'd been trembling then too…but grief had caused that. He could've sworn that he felt her heart break as he kept his arms around her to stop her from running to the thing that wasn't her daughter anymore. Hope, life…everything seemed to leave her in that moment…it was as if the bullet from Rick's pistol had been buried in Carol's brain…not Sophia's. She'd cried out, pale arms reaching for a child she would never hold again, and it had taken every ounce of Daryl's strength to keep Carol with him, on the ground…their knees digging into the rust colored dirt.

He swallowed hard and wondered if she was still there…if that frail, terrified woman was still lying in the dirt…tears drying on her cheeks. The more Daryl thought about it, the more convinced he became that she'd been left behind. The person Carol used to be…he hadn't seen her since that terrible day. She was just another wasted frame left in the dirt with all the others… From the very instant that bullet lodged itself in Sophia's brain…the softness, the _weakness_ in Carol seemed to die. When she'd finally ripped free of his grasp and stumbled away from the awful scene, she'd already begun to transform…she'd taken those first shaky footsteps down the path that would lead her to the person she was now. A killer, a fighter, a _survivor_.

It was difficult to accept the change. He didn't know why. She'd only done the things that were necessary to survive. He knew he should be glad that she'd adapted to the world they lived in. She needed thick skin. As he stared at Carol, and watched the way she stared boldly back at him, the hunter realized that he missed her. He missed the way she used to need protecting. She'd grown strong, independent…she didn't need a guardian anymore…and something about that bothered him. He'd never admitted to it, but looking out for her had always given him a sense of purpose…_worth_. When he saved her on the farm, hauling her onto the back of the bike…when he found her in the tombs, carrying her fragile body back to the cellblock…he felt as though he'd accomplished something. But that was all over. She didn't need him anymore. She didn't need anyone.

The realization made anger bubble hot beneath his skin. He didn't want to miss her. Within the safety of his own burning mind, the hunter scolded himself for caring.

_She ain't your problem…never has been._

He began pacing again, unable to stand still. He swore he could feel the room, the whole house shrinking around him. It was making him restless. The hunter could feel Carol's eyes on him, but he tried desperately to ignore the prickling sensation in his spine. All he needed was to move…but the damn kitchen wasn't big enough for him. The house wasn't big enough… Stopping at the far end of the kitchen, he glanced at the living room windows.

_Ain't nobody out there._

The thought was tempting. He could slip out. Duck down some side-street, climb onto someone's roof…anything to get away from her. He could steal an hour to think…to unwind in blissful isolation. As he continued to stare, Daryl could almost feel the cool, evening air on his brow. He needed to get out…and there was nothing and no one to stop him. His eyes flicked to Carol. As ruthless as she was, she didn't possess the physical strength that it would take to keep him in the house. With his hands on his hips, he refocused on those windows and began moving back across the kitchen, towards the living room. When he stalked past Carol, her hand shot out, grabbing his arm.

Outraged, he jerked violently away from her, more dark hair hanging in his eyes. "_Get your hands off me_." he snarled.

Carol's chest was heaving, but she managed to lift her arms… open palms facing him…as if she could ward him off…keep him from getting any closer. Her tongue darted over her lips and she held his gaze. She wasn't afraid, but her blood was up…sending bursts of adrenaline from her heart, all the way down to her toes. Keeping her arms up, Carol stared hard at him…like he was a dangerous animal that she couldn't afford to take her eyes off of…

Daryl could feel himself bristling as he glared at her. His fingers were twitching, ready to curl into fists at any moment. He moved to step around her, but she held her ground, shoving him lightly in the chest.

With a low growl coming from deep inside him, the hunter let his fists clench so tight that his nails were biting in to the meat of his palms. It took every fiber of his being not to scream at her…not to fight back when she pushed him. He was clinging desperately to his very last shreds of self-control…but they were tearing fast…like bits of frayed rope.

"_The hell you think you're doin'_?" he asked, his voice like gravel, his eyes cutting through the gloom.

Sensing that she could keep him put, at least for the next few minutes, Carol slowly, stiffly lowered her arms. Her breathing hadn't slowed, and her eyes never left him. She purposely stood in his path. As she stared at her friend…her ally, Carol noticed the sweat that had broken out on his skin…creating a light sheen on his arms…his neck. His long hair was growing damp. She could practically feel him bristling, and she knew he was dangerously close to losing the battle he was fighting with his temper. With tension and testosterone radiating from every pore, Daryl really was that wild animal she'd made him out to be. Carol could see it in his stance…his clenched fists.

_He's not cut out for this…for captivity._

"_Carol_!" he snapped, breaking her trance.

She blinked, but didn't look away.

"_Best tell me what the hell ya think you're doin'_."

She took a calming breath but continued to stand her ground. "_I'm keeping you from doing something stupid_." she bit out.

He snorted, another uncomfortable chill ran up the length of his spine.

"_You have no business being out there at night. All you're going to do is scare people…draw attention." _she hissed.

Daryl took an angry step in her direction forcing her to back up. He looked her up and down, his lip curling back in a snarl. "_Ya ain't got a say in how I spend my goddamn time_." the hunter growled under his breath. He was trying to intimidate her…with his height, his voice…his teeth clenched when he realized that she was still blocking his path to the living room.

"_There's a curfew for newcomers Daryl_." a muscle in her jaw tightened as she glared at him.

He moved further into her space. She could feel the heat and anger rolling off his skin. Standing up just a little straighter, Carol refused to move. She kept her eyes on his, knowing that the connection was one of the only things holding him in place.

"_I don't give a shit about the damn curfew. Or any other rules these assholes got_." He jabbed one finger angrily in the direction of the windows and tried to step past her again. But her hand shot out, hitting him right in the chest…catching him off guard.

Losing himself, he shoved her hand away roughly. Carol's arms fell to her sides, her own fists suddenly tightening while she trembled. "_Stop it_." she breathed, the words sliding through clenched teeth.

He was still looming, tall and dark in front of her, but she wasn't about to run. "_Ain't lettin' these pricks control me. I ain't one of 'em_."

Carol's blue eyes were smoldering beneath her lashes and she felt a drop of sweat slide down her spine as he towered over her. She wasn't afraid…she was livid. "_You can't go out there_." she warned him, the words coming out as low growls.

Daryl leaned in closer, his eyes were two, cold, blue slits. "_Ya can't stop me_."

The proximity unnerved her, but she wouldn't let it show.

_The hell I can't…_

When she didn't respond, the hunter thought he'd won. He moved past Carol, his shoulder colliding roughly with hers, but he didn't care. He was past caring. Unable to contain the rage that was simmering inside her, Carol turned suddenly, gripping his arm hard…her nails digging in. With all the strength she could muster, she jerked, pulling him back…her nails pricked at the skin until she finally released him…ragged breaths passing her lips.

Momentarily stunned, Daryl tore his eyes from his attacker and glanced down at his bicep…it was bleeding. He stared hard at the stinging lines she'd left on his skin…they burned. He couldn't believe what she'd done…how she'd handled him. His chest rose and fell with every strained breath and he slowly lifted his chin to stare at her in amazement. He expected to find contrition in her face…fear…_regret_…but all he saw was anger. She wasn't sorry…the thought caused something to snap inside him.

Snarling, he grabbed her by the shoulders, his strong fingers pressing in hard enough to bruise her. In shock, Carol felt the air leave her lungs for half a second. Her eyes went wide and she blinked, unsure of what was happening. Her entire body went rigid, and a sharp gasp escaped her as he shoved her back against the counter she'd been leaning on before. The crushing pressure of his fingers on her shoulders seemed to pull Carol from her temporary haze. Her lips parted, but Daryl didn't give her a chance to speak.

"_Think ya can fuckin' control me? That it_?" he squeezed her shoulders harder, forcing her to look at him.

Carol's lower back hurt…she was trapped against the counter, with Daryl's body looming like a wall in front of her. Unwilling to give up the fight, she ignored her own pain and reached up, gripping his wrists. Her fingers curled tightly around his damp skin and she gripped him so hard that her hands ached. "_Let go_." she hissed.

But her defiance only seemed to add fuel to the fire that was burning inside him. He squeezed her harder, making her swear.

"_Naw_." he growled, glaring at her like she was the source of every problem he'd ever had. "_Your ass is gonna hear me…right now. Ya ain't my damn keeper…ya need to leave me fuckin' be. Ain't one of your damn sheep_." The words were low, vicious growls…laced with all the menace of someone who'd been pushed too far.

Carol clawed his wrists. Her knuckles were turning white and she could feel his skin breaking…she was cutting into him. "_Is that really what you think? That I'm a sheep_?" she was breathing harder.

He leaned in to her space, his head tilting to one side as he studied her. "_That's what it fuckin' looks like_." he snarled, eyeing her clothes again.

Carol's tongue darted quickly over her lips and she dug her nails in harder, making him wince. "_If that's really what you think…then you don't know me_." her skin was hot; she felt feverish as she stared at him, daring him to say the wrong thing…

Daryl shook some of the dark hair out of his eyes and continued to focus on her. His broad hands were squeezing her harder, and he heard a growl slip from between her teeth. He realized that the heat had grown oppressive…the dampness making his shirt cling to his back. The vest suddenly felt so heavy on his shoulders…and the room was shrinking again. He could feel his toes curling in his boots.

The hunter slowly shook his head as he stared at her. "_You're one of 'em_."

"_I'm not."_ she spat, still trying to pry his hands away from her body.

"_Ya are_." he hissed. Daryl took a moment to ease back…just enough to glance down at her pajamas. "_This fuckin' shit ya got on_…" he shook his head again.

Carol was grunting, using all of her strength to try and push his hands from her shoulders. "_I'm not one of them…and you need to let me go. Right now_."

Wild-eyed, restless, the hunter snorted. "_Why? So your sorry ass can go runnin' to Rick 'n them…tell 'em I'm losin' my shit…'n they need to fuckin' watch me? That what you're thinkin'_?" Spittle shone on his lower lip as he snarled at her in the dimly lit room. He could feel her muscles trembling and tensing where he held her.

All she could do was glare at him and struggle. She was tempted to kick him between the legs…bring her knee up hard and fast. She wasn't even sure why she hadn't already done it. She guessed it was some final shred of self control…something in the back of her burning mind…reminding her that the man gripping her shoulders was family. But her legs still twitched with nervous energy. Carol worried that if he held her against her will much longer, she'd either end up screaming at him…waking the whole fucking house, or she really would kick him…

"_Get your hands off of me_." she growled.

Mastering himself, Daryl sucked in a sharp breath and finally began to relax his grip. Carol gasped when his stiff fingers uncurled. She released his wrists, feeling the soreness in her own fingers. As the survivors let their aching arms ease down to their sides, they studied one another. Panting, filled with more energy than they were prepared to handle, they wondered what had come over them. Whatever it was…it hadn't relinquished its grip on the two broken people. The air was warm between them…filled with some strange electrical charge that made the hair stand up on their arms.

The longer Carol stared at him, the angrier she became. The dull ache in her shoulders was nothing compared to the pounding in her skull as she tried to determine what on earth had possessed him to grab her. He had no right… In desperate need of space, and a moment to collect her thoughts, Carol tore her eyes from his and turned to leave the kitchen. But the hunter wasn't done talking.

The instant she turned her back on him, Daryl snapped. He couldn't handle it. He wasn't about to let her go. His temper flared, blinding…hot behind his eyes…excess energy rushing to the surface of his skin, like a power surge, making his arm shoot out to grab her. He heard her gasp, felt her jerk, but he held on tight. Before the hunter could stop himself…a fist was forming. He was clutching the soft fabric of her shirt in his sweaty palm and he tugged hard, wanting to pull her back to face him. But Carol was stronger than he'd anticipated. She didn't give in. She growled and wrenched herself away from him, nearly stumbling, but she reached out, bracing a shaking hand on the counter.

With a few feet of space between them, the survivors worked to slow their breathing. Daryl didn't know what had come over him. His hands went to his hair, tugging weakly at the damp locks as he struggled to understand. He was pacing slowly, his chest still heaving.

Carol's entire body was trembling. It was all she could do to stand up straight and let her fingers splay on the smooth, cool counter top. Once the blood stopped rushing in her ears, and sweat began to dry on her skin, Carol swallowed hard and glanced down…her brow furrowing. She was staring at her own bare shoulder. When he'd clutched at the back of her shirt, twisting…jerking the fabric…he'd managed to tug it down, just enough to reveal the curve of her shoulder. She could already feel the ache where his fingers had pressed in before…

"_Stay away from me_." she breathed without looking back at him.

Daryl stopped, his brows knitting together. His broad hands moved to his hips and he nodded in her direction. "_I see how it is_." His eyes flicked briefly to the stinging scratch marks on his right bicep. "_Think your ass can have at me…But I ain't fit to lay hands on ya_?"

"_Stop it_." she warned.

"_Pissed cuz them fancy clothes of yours ain't perfect no more_?" he pointed to her shoulder…the rumpled, stretched fabric that had been pulled down.

"_You need to shut up about my clothes_." Her free hand was forming a fist again.

Her words only served to irritate him and he crossed the small space quickly. She turned around suddenly, her lower back pressed to the counter again as she faced him. Swallowing hard, she lifted her chin and met his gaze.

"_Naw. I'll say what I want. Your ass looks ridiculous. This ain't you_." he snapped, tugging angrily at one of her sleeves…causing it to slide down her shoulder a little more. His eyes caught the movement as the fabric slipped, revealing more skin. With the soft cotton still clutched tightly in his sweaty palm, the hunter froze. Even in the low light, he could make out the thin strap of her bra…the way it curved up and over her shoulder. His breathing picked up and another chill licked its way up his spine.

"_It ain't_…" he growled, his tongue darting out over his chapped lips. "_It ain't you_."

Carol followed his gaze and realized he was staring at her strap. Suddenly, she felt vulnerable, and wanted nothing more than to cover the exposed skin of her shoulder. Hoping to distract him…both of them, Carol cleared her throat.

"_It's who I need to be right now. I will blend in…I will get these people to trust me. If that means dressing like one of them…so be it._"

Daryl could hardly understand what she was saying. The pounding in his skull seemed to drown everything out. Warm air was pressing in around him, making fresh sweat break out his brow…above his upper lip. He could feel droplets rolling down his back, plastering his thin shirt to his body. He wanted so badly to take the vest off, but he knew he couldn't. His mouth had gone dry at some point, and he couldn't stop staring at Carol's shoulder.

She could feel his eyes on her body, like a physical touch, and it was making her restless. Needing air…separation, Carol reached for his arm, trying to pry him away. She just needed him to let go. He was still clutching the fabric of her shirt in his hand. His grip seemed to tighten when he felt her fingers curling around his wrist.

"_It ain't you_." he repeated in a hushed growl, his blue eyes flicking to her face.

They stared at each other, holding the connection for several heartbeats. Licking his lips, he tore his eyes from hers and refocused on her clothes. He _hated_ them. Hated that they made her look like one of _them_. The longer he stared, the angrier he became. Without thinking, he moved into her space, trapping her against the counter. He grabbed her shirt in two trembling hands…clutching it so tightly that his palms hurt. His knuckles turned white and his chest was heaving.

Daryl seemed to have lost control at some point. Between the bitter words they'd flung at each other, and the way her nails had dug into his arm…breaking the skin. The boldness of her stare was grating on his last nerve and he couldn't take it. He wasn't used to the resistance…the defiance that was surfacing in her. His heartbeat was a steady pound in his chest, the strained muscle sending hot blood rushing through his body. With her shirt clutched so tightly in his sweating palms, the hunter let a low, menacing snarl slip from between clenched teeth. The heat in the kitchen was stifling and it all became too much.

All he wanted was to lash out…to hurt someone. He wanted to release the rage that was twisting and burning inside him, making his skin hot. It was more than he could control. He could feel it in the way his hands were shaking. Every muscle seemed to grow painfully tense as he struggled against the force that had caught hold of him. The sirens in his skull were making him wince…he needed it to stop…he needed to let it go…

Carol's keen eyes could see the changes that were taking place in her companion. His entire body seemed to be vibrating with anger…excess energy, she couldn't be sure. His grip on her clothes continued to tighten and something close to fear flickered inside her. She knew that if he really wanted to…he could hurt her. She swallowed hard, refusing to let a single trace of fear register on her face. Her pupils were black pin-pricks in her icy, blue irises and she couldn't make herself look away. He seemed to surround her. The hunter was a strong, dark force looming large in front of her…blocking out everything else. Her mind was racing and she briefly wondered if the heat between them was coming from him…his skin…

He was breathing harder…struggling against something she couldn't see. Those long, damp, shocks of dark hair were framing his face…hanging in his eyes. His body was tensing. She could see the muscles in his arms trembling as he continued to hold her captive. Carol studied him, and her own chest began to heave. While she couldn't claim to know what dark thoughts were spinning in the hunter's skull, she felt as though she was witnessing a silent battle…one that he was fighting with himself, and he seemed to be losing.…she watched the way his teeth sank into his bottom lip.

The air around them was humming with energy…making them warm and restless. His gaze was intense and Carol had to look away in order to breathe. Swallowing hard, she glanced down at the strong hands that were holding the fabric of her shirt. Even in the low light, she could make out the familiar knuckles…fingers…every little detail seemed to stand out in startling clarity. The creases that formed when his fists tightened…she saw small cuts, thin lines and scrapes...and then her eyes were roaming, from those hands to his wrists…further, to his forearms…the tanned skin… _Higher_. When she noticed his bicep, the one that she'd scratched in a moment of blind rage, a small gasp escaped her. It wasn't just the blood that held her attention…it was the hard curve of muscle underneath. She let her gaze wander to his shoulders, and couldn't help but to imagine what they might feel like beneath her hands. A bead of sweat slid down her neck, dipping into the well of her throat.

Daryl's eyes seemed to catch the movement. Exhaling through his nose, the hunter tried to remember why he was holding her…how they'd gotten to that point. Blood continued to pound in his ears. As he stood in front of Carol, keeping her trapped against the counter, he tried to remember the last time he'd been that close to her.

_Let go….walk away._

The hollow words echoed in his skull, but he couldn't hear them…or he didn't want to, Daryl wasn't sure. All he knew was that he was caught in the jaws of his own anger. It was more than he could handle. Seething in the gloom, sweating, and snarling under his breath, the hunter stared at his prey. She was glaring at him…her eyes burning with blue-flame heat that he swore he could feel. As the animal inside him continued to claw its way to the surface…the unpredictable force threatening to break free at any moment, Daryl realized that she'd become his target.

It wasn't fair…it wasn't right, but that didn't matter. The hunter needed to unleash his aggression on someone, or something, and she was there…_in front of him_…He held fiercely to her clothes and kept his eyes on hers…hoping to scare her…weaken her. He wanted to see her eyes go wide and her lips part…he wanted to know that she was afraid. But the fear never came. She wasn't cowering, or pleading with him. Carol was standing up straight, holding his gaze…as if she was ready for anything he might say or do…

As they stared at one another, Daryl and Carol's breathing continued to pick up. Their rage kept them warm and each seemed to be waiting for the other to speak…but neither did. Carol studied his face…his narrowed eyes, the line of his jaw…the scruff near his mouth. As she took in the details, a startling change began to take place. The anger that had been burning inside her seemed to transform into something else. Her desire to retaliate…_to break free_…disappeared. She looked down, glancing quickly at his hands again, and found that there was something intriguing about the way he was clutching her shirt. Realizing that she'd finally made up her mind not to kick him between the legs, Carol refocused on Daryl's face. Her breathing slowed slightly as an eerie calm settled over her.

Daryl didn't understand what was happening, at least not at first… Her expression changed, and she was staring at him like she knew something he didn't…Like she'd gained the upper hand somehow. The hunter grew uneasy, but he wouldn't let his nervousness show. He kept his mask on, still hoping to intimidate her. A muscle in his jaw twitched when he realized that there wasn't a single trace of fear on her face. A low growl slid from between his teeth.

The sound seemed to stir something in Carol…some primal part of her responded to it. With her heart beating just a little faster, she studied the hunter and realized that there was more to him than filthy clothes and a bad temper. He was strong, ruthless, loyal…and his closeness became maddening. She caught the sharp tang of his sweat on the air…his scent made her feel feverish…_hungry_. Sensing that Daryl might be good for more than pointless arguments, she pushed herself away from the counter and moved into his space.

Daryl swallowed hard and held tightly to her shirt, as if he was afraid to release her. A crease formed in his brow, and he opened his mouth to speak, but Carol didn't give him the chance. Closing the gap between them, she kissed him. With her eyes closed, she pressed into him, holding her lips against his for several seconds. Daryl's body went rigid…he froze. Carol's warm, soft lips were applying gentle pressure, and he didn't know what to do…what to think. His grip on her shirt seemed to weaken for a moment, and Carol pulled back, her chest rising and falling with every breath.

Terrified, confused, Daryl stared at her. She didn't look apologetic. She simply stared back at him, through the low light, and waited for him to say something. Despite all the instincts urging him to run…the hunter found himself rooted to the spot. His eyes were trained on her mouth…her lips. The longer he stared, the less sense it all seemed to make. Blood began rushing away from his brain. He could feel it moving lower, with every beat of his heart…the rich liquid pouring into his groin, making it tighten. The instant he felt himself stiffen, Daryl gasped.

_The fuck is happening?_

He hadn't experienced arousal in so long…he'd all but forgotten what it felt like. His heart skipped a beat and fresh sweat broke out on his brow when he realized what was happening to his body.

_Naw_.

It didn't make sense. It was Carol. They'd been allies…_family_…since the quarry. He'd never allowed himself to think of her as anything other than a fellow survivor. But now she was in front of him, staring at him... All it took was one, quick kiss to redirect the flow of blood to his brain. His eyes flicked to her exposed shoulder…the strap of her bra…and it suddenly occurred to Daryl that she was a woman. He wasn't sure how long he'd been staring at that strap when Carol finally pulled him from the trance.

She cleared her throat, startling him, and they stared hard at one another. "_I get it_," she said under her breath. "_You're pissed_."

His fists were clutching her shirt tighter.

"_I am too. But that doesn't mean we have to fight_…" she said.

Daryl was breathing harder, his muscles trembling with trapped energy, and he didn't understand.

As her sudden desires grew stronger, Carol glanced down at his groin. She knew the hunter was guarded…socially backwards…hostile…but underneath it all, he was still just a man. She was sure he hadn't had any physical release since the turn…and the evidence below his waist was hard to ignore. Carol didn't know if it was due to the anger that was already simmering inside him…their physical proximity to one another…or the kiss, but Daryl's body was reacting to something. Seeing the reality of his arousal for herself only served to convince Carol that she wanted him.

When she refocused on his face, she could see how conflicted he was. The familiar anger was still there…but there was a hint of doubt etched into his features. "_We don't have to fight_…" she repeated.

Daryl's mouth had gone dry. When she'd stared at his groin, more blood had poured into it, making it tight. Parts of him that had lain dormant since the turn were suddenly coming to life. He hissed as his cock began to stiffen. Struggling with indecision, the hunter stood in the gloomy kitchen and refused to let go of Carol's shirt.

Carol cocked her head to the side as she studied him. Her icy, blue eyes were narrowed…trained on his face. "_You're scared_." she said. It was a statement, not a question.

The hunter clenched his teeth, nearly shaking her. "_I fuckin' ain't_." he snarled.

Carol's heart sped up and a bead of sweat slid down from her temple. "_You are_." she insisted.

Growling, he moved even further into her space, pinning her body against the counter. He swore when he felt his hips pressing into hers…his need smothered between them. Carol gasped. His scent was surrounding her…she could feel the oppressive heat coming from his skin, and the hardness below his waist. Standing so close together, the survivors pulled strained breaths into their lungs and tried to control everything that was rioting inside them. Their hearts were beating so hard, they swore the sound filled up the room.

With his eyes locked on hers, Daryl felt the hair at the base of his neck stand up. "_I ain't afraid_." he breathed. The sound was low…dangerous. His eyes were mean slits, cutting through the gloom.

Carol ignored the pounding in her chest and let her tongue dart quickly over her lips. Wanting nothing more than to collide with the man in front of her, she held his gaze and drew on her courage. "_Then show me_." she whispered.

The hunter bristled at the statement. His teeth were clenched so hard that his jaw ached and his long hair was growing damp with sweat. As months of trapped anger suddenly rushed to the surface…breaking free, Daryl snarled and ripped open Carol's shirt. The sound of the fabric tearing echoed throughout the kitchen, masking Carol's sharp gasp. His strong, calloused hands had torn her blouse open, sending buttons flying in every direction. The tiny bits of plastic clattered as they hit the floor…but none of that mattered. All Daryl cared about was her chest…the exposed skin that was glowing in the low light of the kitchen.

His hungry eyes devoured everything he could see. Sweat shining in the valley between her breasts…a dark bra… He felt himself get harder as he stared at the cups…they were full…barely containing the tender flesh…his cock began to throb behind his zipper. He wanted more. Not caring how roughly he handled her, Daryl worked franticly to push the damn shirt off her shoulders.

Carol's excitement had risen a hundred-fold and she fumbled to help him get her shirt off. When she felt the fabric slide off her arms and drop to the floor, her eyes flicked to his face. She hardly recognized the person she saw. Dark hair was hanging in the hunter's eyes and his lips were parted to make way for ragged breaths. In an instant, everything had changed. Arguments, reasons…_consequences_…none of it mattered. Everything had been stripped away the moment he ripped her shirt open. All that remained was lust. Her chest was heaving as she fought to breathe, and she could feel his eyes on her breasts.

Without waiting for permission, Daryl reached up, grabbing the tender flesh. His broad hands gripped her breasts, squeezing hard, and he felt his cock drip. Carol swore, her back arching into the touch. The hunter was panting, massaging her breasts, his hips still pinning her against the counter…his need growing stronger between them.

Wanting to feel more of him, Carol reached back and began fumbling with the clasp of her bra. As she struggled to rid herself of the garment, Daryl ducked down, catching her mouth with his. He kissed her hard, pressing his lips into hers until she opened up. The moment her lips parted, he slid his tongue into her mouth, tasting her. She moaned at the sensation and kissed him back, letting her own tongue meet his. He squeezed her breasts harder as the kiss deepened.

He was bringing her body to life…his kisses were wet and hungry…his tongue probing and exploring every part of her mouth. When his tongue caressed hers roughly, sliding past it, underneath it, Carol felt a rush of heat between her legs. Her shaking fingers continued to fumble with the clasp until she finally felt the ends spring apart.

The survivors didn't need to think…they didn't question what was happening between them. All that mattered was skin…closeness. Daryl's hands immediately went to her shoulders and his fingers curled around the thin straps, yanking them down her arms. He threw the bra on the ground and grabbed her breasts, growling at the way the felt in his palms. She was so soft, warm, and he couldn't stop himself from squeezing her. He loved the way her flesh filled up his palms and he let his thumbs brush her nipples. Daryl hadn't enjoyed a woman's body in so long and the feel of her skin was overwhelming. Just holding her breasts made him want to come.

Wanting more of her, the hunter forced himself to let go…just long enough to move his hands to her thighs. The kissing stopped, and Carol gasped when she felt him grip her legs, hoisting her up. He was forceful, lifting her suddenly until she was sitting on the counter. Her hands curled anxiously around the edge. Her chest continued to heave. He stood between her parted legs and glanced down at her waist. When their eyes met again, Carol understood.

He reached for her pants and Carol pushed herself up, lifting her ass so he could tug the fabric down. He slid the cotton down her legs in one fast move. She felt it slipping off the ends of her feet. Automatically, she parted her legs, and Daryl moved back into her space. She reached up, winding her arms around his neck as he grabbed her hips. She scooted forward and he tugged at her, both of them working towards the same goal. When their hips met, they both growled.

Daryl let his sweaty forehead rest in the crook of her neck. Her groin was pressed to his, and he held her hips, keeping her body flush with his. His fingers were pressing in hard as his arousal continued to build.

As she sat on the very edge of the counter…the granite felt cool beneath her bare thighs. Sweat was breaking out all over her body, and Carol could hardly process the fact that she was nearly naked. Daryl wasn't giving her time to adjust. He bucked his hips between her legs, letting her feel his erection. She shuddered and brought her legs up quickly, wrapping them around his waist. She could feel his need, straining beneath his clothes. The action brought them closer and they both swore quietly in the gloom. They were two warm bodies who needed one another.

Daryl groaned into her shoulder as his hips bucked again. He was pressing into that heat and softness between her legs. The knowledge that he had her in her panties made him drip…but he needed more. He loved the way her long legs were wrapped around his body, clinging to him…and then she rocked her hips, pressing herself against his hardness. He wasn't prepared for that feeling and his member jerked. Daryl couldn't help but buck, countering her movements. He heard her gasp and the sound was so satisfying that he thrust his hips forward again. She dug her nails into the back of his neck and seemed to scoot even closer to the edge..keeping her pelvis flush with his.

The restless survivors were panting, writhing against one another, seeking the friction they both needed…but it wasn't enough. Carol had to feel him, and she knew he wanted to feel her. She pushed her hips into his one last time before allowing her legs to ease down. Daryl didn't need any urging. His fingers curled around her panties and he began clumsily pulling at them. He hated to separate himself from her, but he needed to put a little space between their bodies. His eyes drank their fill of her chest as he yanked the skimpy bit of fabric down her parted legs. She gasped…the counter was cold, a stark contrast to the heat of her core. Hungry for Daryl, she kept her legs parted, giving him a clear view of her sex. Her hands were gripping the edge of the counter again. Her chest was still heaving.

Daryl nearly let go when he saw her pussy. His shaft got harder, and he felt liquid beading at the tip. The erection was straining fiercely behind his zipper, and he knew he couldn't hold back forever. But as badly as he wanted to come, the hunter was determined to wait. If he was really going to hit his peak…right there in the kitchen with her…he wanted to do it inside her. His hand went to his crotch and he tried to keep himself in check as he stared at her. He could feel his member throbbing, and his mouth was so dry…

Carol didn't care that she was naked…or that it was the middle of the damn night. All that mattered was Daryl…his body. She wanted it. More than she'd wanted anything in a long time. She wanted release…and she knew that he could give it to her. Carol kept a moan locked in her chest. The way he was staring at her core made her tremble. She could feel her walls opening. As she sat on the edge of the counter, struggling with the emptiness between her thighs, Carol's eyes flicked to his groin. His erection seemed bigger than it had a moment ago.

As she stared, she knew that she'd never been more physically attracted to anyone. She'd never craved sex…_penetration_…so badly. Carol felt a strong flush spreading over her entire body, but she couldn't make herself look away. She wanted to touch him…to stroke him and see him. Unable to wait any longer, Carol refocused on his face. Her blue eyes were dark with arousal.

"_Show me_." she breathed.

Just hearing the words make his cock jerk. Her voice was so low…so demanding, and he just wanted to give her what she asked for. Without taking his eyes from hers, Daryl began working to unfasten his belt. His fingers seemed to get in the way as he fumbled with the buckle.

Carol watched his hands, her chest rising and falling in anticipation.

He hissed when he finally managed to pull the leather from the buckle…the two ends hanging slack. He made himself look at her while he reached for the tab on his zipper. If she wanted to see, he was going to show her. Daryl felt more blood rushing into his manhood. The thought that Carol wanted to see him made him harder. The hunter worked to tug his zipper down carefully.

Carol could feel the pain in her center growing worse. Her eyes found his and they stared at one another. The expression he wore…Carol had never seen it before. He was completely focused on her. Thy shyness and awkwardness that he usually fell victim to, when interacting with other people, had disappeared. He didn't seem backwards or scared… The only things Carol could see in his face were determination and hunger. She swallowed hard and waited for him.

Daryl felt the muscles in his lower belly tense when he finally pulled the zipper down. He wasn't afraid, but he couldn't help his body's reaction. The hunter never made a habit of letting his partners get a good look at him. He'd always preferred darkness and anonymity when it came to sex. All that mattered was friction and release…a willing participant. But this was different. He couldn't hide from Carol, and he didn't want to. He _knew_ her. They'd spilled blood together, stared down death together…more than once… He knew who she was and what she was capable of.

With those thoughts spinning in his skull, Daryl let his fingers curl around his waistband. He bit into his bottom lip as he carefully pulled the black boxers away from his body, freeing his erection. He didn't let himself stop. The hunter pushed the dark fabric down until it was resting low on his hips. Not knowing what to do with his hands, he moved back into her space and braced them on the counter, on either side of her bare thighs. His head hung low as he tried to control his ragged breathing.

The second his arousal became visible, Carol felt her core tighten. Wetness was forming between her legs and her breath caught in her throat. In awe of the man in front of her…Carol couldn't stop herself from reaching for him. When her soft hand gripped the base of his cock, they both shuddered.

Daryl couldn't handle the sudden contact, and he lunged for the base of her neck, biting her. His hips bucked into her hand and he felt his member jerk. Blood seemed to jolt into it, stiffening it even more. He took his frustration out on her body, capturing her flesh between his teeth…sucking and nipping hungrily. His blunt nails were clawing at the smooth, granite counter top.

Carol was at a loss. She'd never felt anything like him. He was thick, warm, heavy in her hand. Her fingers curled around the base and squeezed, making him snarl against the side of her neck. She knew then, as she held his manhood in her hand, that she'd never be able to rest until she knew what he felt like inside her. One of her hands flew to his dark hair and formed a tight fist while the other continued to grip his cock.

The feeling of her long fingers in his hair made him want to come. She was holding him…squeezing, applying just enough pressure to make him drip. Daryl couldn't stop himself from muttering curses into her skin and bucking his hips. He'd forgotten what it felt like to have a woman touch him…and he was sure no one had ever handled him the way she was….like she wanted him as badly as he wanted her.

Carol felt drugged as she touched him. With his mouth on her neck, and his member in her hand…he seemed to be everywhere at once…surrounding her. His scent hung heavy in the air and she pulled it deep into her lungs, shuddering each time she took a breath. She continued to massage the base, afraid to move her hand along his length. She worried that the contact would prove too much for him and she didn't want him to hit his peak until he was buried inside her. He felt swollen, and Carol wondered how much longer he would last.

As they stood in the gloomy kitchen, the survivors seemed to forget everything else. The low light from the small lamp made their bodies glow. Carol sat on the edge of the counter, still tugging at Daryl's hair. The hunter's broad hands were gripping the counter. He stood between Carol's parted legs, his hips bucking every few seconds. He seemed desperate to devour her as he continued his assault on the base of her neck.

Locked together in a moment of pure heat, they let the rest of the world dissolve behind their eyes. It didn't matter that they were in the middle of the kitchen…with nothing to conceal them. It didn't matter that the sound of their panting filled up the room, along with soft curses that slipped from between their teeth. Each of them needed what the other had, and they weren't about to stop what they'd started.

Lust was beginning to drive Carol crazy, and suddenly…holding him in her hand wasn't enough. Moaning, she gave him one last squeeze before letting go. Daryl grunted against her skin…he immediately missed the pressure of her grip.

"_Keep goin'_…" he growled before biting her.

But Carol tugged sharply at his hair, forcing him to look at her. He was breathing hard…fresh sweat shining at his temples…on his arms. He paused to lick his lips while his feral eyes cut into her. Unable to control herself, Carol used her free hand to clutch at his shirt and pull him into her space. The instant their bodies touched, she brought her legs up, locking them securely around his waist…fusing the two of them together.

"_Sonofabitch_!" he snarled, his eyes slamming shut. His sweaty hands went to her hips, tugging at her, keeping her warm body against his. Her sex was pressed to his arousal, smothering it…and the feeling was incredible. The way her legs were wrapped so tightly around his waist made him growl. He kept his hands on her body and bucked his hips.

Carol moaned, both of her hands flying to his hair so that she could pull him down to her lips. Their kisses were hungry, unrestrained. He immediately pushed his tongue into her mouth, loving the way her body trembled against his. Carol let him in, and they tasted one another, their hips rocking together as they sought to create friction. She clawed at his hair while his tongue slid under hers. The heat from his body was overwhelming, and she pushed her hips into his, feeling his hardness. With her heels pressing into his ass, Carol forced him to buck between her legs.

Daryl kissed her harder, sucking at her tongue, making her whine. He explored her mouth, tasting every part…letting her tongue flick against his as they teased one another. He tightened his grip on her body, his fingertips pressing hard into her hips. The hunter caught her bottom lip between his teeth and tugged. When he heard her gasp, he forced his tongue back inside and it slid easily past hers. The warmth…the wetness…it was making his mind wander. He found himself thinking about her core…and wondering if it would be as sweet and wet as her mouth. He had to know…he had to get inside. But the hunter couldn't bring himself to stop kissing her. She tasted too good, _felt too good_…

Feeling his cock jerk between their bodies seemed to remind Carol that they both needed more. She kissed him with urgency, caressing his tongue with her own…but it wasn't enough. She rocked her hips against his, making him swear, and she took the opportunity to pull her mouth from his. They both gasped, hating the separation.

Carol stared at him through the gloom and continued to rake her nails through his long hair. He stared right back at her, both of their chests heaving, and he knew what she wanted. As the reality of what they were about to do set in, Daryl seemed to notice the heat for the first time. The temperature in the room was rising with each passing second, and the hunter couldn't take it. With a grunt, he pried his hands away from her hips and worked frantically to shrug the vest off his shoulders. Carol was still clutching at his hair, and they held each other's gazes as the leather hit the kitchen floor.

Something seemed to flutter inside her and she moved her hands to the buttons on his shirt, fumbling to undo them as quickly as she could. Daryl was gripping the counter again, willing himself to wait her out. He licked his lips and stared down at her chest…at the delicious curves of her breasts and the shadowed dip in her cleavage.

Carol could feel his eyes on her skin and it made her heart thrum, but she had to keep going. When she finally managed to push the last button through the hole, she immediately ran her soft hands, up from his stomach to his chest…higher…to his shoulders…the ones she'd been wanting to touch since before she kissed him.

His damp skin felt amazing under her palms. As she touched him, Carol was tempted to push the sleeveless shirt off his shoulders…but she stopped herself. As much as she wanted to feel all of him…_to see all of him_…Carol knew that he wasn't ready. She knew what he hid under his clothes, and figured he'd be more comfortable keeping the shirt. With a groan locked behind her lips, she let her hands travel back down to his chest where she clawed him lightly. He hissed but didn't stop her. As the desire continued to build inside her, Carol slid her hands down lower, to his flat stomach, before sliding them around to his lower back…under his shirt.

The hunter tensed at the contact. Carol leaned in, kissing his chest while her fingertips caressed his back. She was gentle as she touched him…mapping out the skin under her hands. His body heat was making her sweat and she couldn't stop herself from clawing him lightly and rocking her hips. She could feel his hardness pressing against her sex and it made her growl.

His member jerked and leaked…clear liquid beading at the tip. Daryl was done waiting. He reached down, grabbing her hands and pulling them away from his lower back. Carol followed his lead and eased back slightly, her palms resting on top of the smooth counter. The hunter was holding her hips again, his blue eyes trained on hers. He bucked between her legs, just to see her reaction. A small gasp escaped her and the flush grew stronger on her cheeks. The survivors were panting as they stared at one another.

Suddenly, it occurred to Carol that they were exposed. That their positioning would leave little to the imagination should someone wake up and stumble down the stairs. Daryl was looming over her, standing between her legs, which were wrapped around his waist. His open shirt revealed a toned chest slick with sweat, a flat stomach, and a trail of dark hair that lead to his cock. His pants and boxers sat low on his hips. Carol was completely naked…wrapped around him, her chest heaving, lifting her breasts. Nervousness flickered in the back of her mind. She knew they couldn't stop, but they had to do something…take some small precaution. Her eyes flicked to the right…to the small lamp that sat on the end table near the couch.

"_The lamp_…" she breathed.

Daryl's eyes narrowed. He didn't understand.

Carol refocused on her partner. "_Turn it off_."

The hunter tightened his grip on her hips and bucked again, just to hear the soft sound that burst from her lips. His eyes lingered on hers for half a heartbeat and then she was unlocking her legs, easing them down to release him. Trying hard to ignore the pain below his waist, Daryl made his way back towards the living room until he reached the end table. He quickly turned the lamp off and headed back to the woman that he knew was waiting for him.

Cloaked in darkness, the survivors seemed to get a little braver. Daryl didn't hesitate to move back into her space. He grabbed her thighs, hitching her legs up roughly around his waist. The instant their bodies were pressed together again, he lunged for her mouth and kissed her hard. She let him in, loving the forceful way he kissed her. His tongue explored her mouth and she moaned into the kiss, her body rocking against his. They held the connection for several heated seconds before they broke apart panting.

Carol stared up at him, her eyes cutting through the dark. "_Still angry_?" she breathed.

Daryl growled, digging his nails into her hips and bucking. He thought about the argument that lead them there…the venomous words they'd flung at one another without thinking. The hairs at the base of his neck stood on end and his blood pressure seemed to rise.

"_Yeah_." he growled, glaring at her…his cock was beginning to throb.

She licked her lips and eased back a little, her fingers still splaying on the counter. "_Good. Show me_."

Daryl felt his member swell. He had no idea what had come over the two of them, but he was powerless to stand against it. Growling, he used one hand to reach back behind Carol. He fumbled in the dark until he found the cutting board and shoved it off to the side, out of the way.

Carol didn't need any urging. The second she knew the cutting board was gone, she reclined, resting on the counter…the granite was startlingly cool against her spine. Daryl's hands went to her thighs. He grabbed her legs and brought them up to rest on his shoulders.

Carol's eyes were slammed shut and she was tugging at her own hair. "_Show me_!" she hissed through clenched teeth.

The hunter reached down and gripped his cock. He guided himself to the heat between her thighs and froze when he felt the tip hit her. A ripple of pleasure and excitement rushed through him. He'd nearly reached his goal. As ragged breaths passed his lips, Daryl maintained his grip and rubbed the head of his cock along her slit, up and down, feeling the wetness that was seeping from her.

Carol rocked her hips, inviting him to penetrate her. When she felt the blunt tip teasing her entrance, she tugged sharply at her hair. Her body was on fire.

Daryl shuddered but didn't stop. He wanted to drive her crazy…to make her beg for it. He continued teasing, moving the tip along her slit…back and forth, occasionally applying just enough pressure to make her swear. She was so wonderfully wet, and her legs felt so good draped over his shoulders. Despite the gloom, Carol's body seemed to glow in the dark...sweat glistening on her breasts…her stomach… It was enough to make him leak. He stared down at his captive, wishing he could see more of her. A growl escaped him as he realized it might be difficult to breach her entrance in the dark. With limited visibility, the hunter had to rely on what he could feel.

The head of his cock was gliding smoothly, slowly along her sex as he searched for the right spot. He felt himself dip down, between her lips and then her body jerked.

_That's it…_

With his heart beating heavy in his chest, Daryl shook the strands of dark hair out of his eyes and stared down at her body. "_That's it, ain't it_?" he growled. "_That where ya want it_?"

Carol's mouth had gone dry and her walls were opening in anticipation. "_Right there_." she hissed, her eyes still closed.

Daryl gripped his member tightly and moved his hips a little, just enough to press against that spot. He knew, as he applied pressure, that their union was going to be difficult. Despite the slick evidence of her arousal that was leaking from between her legs, Daryl could tell that she was going to be tight. The fact that his cock hadn't immediately slipped into her heat lead him to believe that there was resistance.

"_Fuckin' hell_…" he breathed as he continued to press against that weak spot.

Carol was writhing underneath him…her thighs were trembling. "_Just show me_!" she demanded. "_Show me how fucking angry you are_."

"_Get that pussy open woman_." he snarled as he began pressing harder.

She hissed and arched her back urging him to push in.

Daryl's dick was so stiff that it hurt. The shaft was throbbing…veins straining with an unfulfilled need. He bucked again, but only managed to slide along her slit.

"_Fuck me_." she breathed.

"_Godammitt_!" he growled, his hands moving suddenly to grip her hips. With his fingers digging in hard, he secured his hold on his mate and repositioned himself near her entrance.

"_Fuck me_!" she hissed. She couldn't handle the emptiness in her core…not when he was so close.

"_Shut your damn mouth_." he snarled before bucking hard between her legs. It was a strong thrust, and he forced the tip of his cock inside her, taking the air from their lungs. His hand flew to her mouth just in time to muffle a sharp scream. He kept his hand clamped over her lips as he waited for her sounds to die down. He could feel her body tensing all over…trembling…her muscles constricting so tightly around the head of his member.

Carol's walls slammed shut, resisting the invasion. She didn't even realize that she was screaming. All she knew was that he was finally inside, and his sweaty hand was clamped over her mouth.

"_Christ_!" he growled. The hunter kept his hand in place while he thrust.

Her body arched automatically, letting him slip into her. When his hips jerked, Daryl forced his hard-on into her narrow core. He bucked again, and again, pushing his cock into her heat until his pelvis was flush with hers. Once every inch of rigid flesh was buried inside her, the hunter let himself enjoy the pressure.

He could feel wetness…her quivering walls all around him. He still had one hand on her hip, and he held her tight as he thrust into the welcoming heat between her thighs. Her walls rubbed his aching shaft and he groaned at the sensation.

Carol couldn't speak…she couldn't think…at least not about anything but Daryl's cock. It was already pressing in deep, and she'd never been so full. She felt as though she was going to break…split in half. His member was stretching her, forcing her walls open. Inhaling the scent from his hand that covered her lips, Carol felt her insides constricting. She wasn't sure when her screams turned into moans, but the sound seemed to encourage her partner.

Gripping her hip, he bucked against her…the blunt tip teasing her cervix. Having pushed in as far as he could go, Daryl began to pull back slowly…sliding through her sex.

"_God…damn_…" he growled under his breath, feeling those slick walls press in around him. The hunter withdrew fully, his member slipping from between her legs.

Carol jerked again, a painful sound bursting from her lips. She began arching, writhing as she lay on the counter. She needed him to fill her.

Breathing hard, Daryl stared down at his cock. It shone in the dark…he was already covered in her wetness and the thick shaft was pulsing. He had no intention of stopping, but he wanted to push in again. He wanted to savor the feeling of penetrating her all over again. With a grunt, he jerked his hips forward, and the swollen tip breached her tight ring.

"_Christ_!" he snarled, loving the tension inside her. The way she grew so tight around him…her pussy squeezing the tip…it made him believe that her body needed him…_that she craved him_. He let himself linger, just inside her sex, and relished her body's reaction.

Carol was suffering. She rocked her hips, trying to coax him back in, but he stood still…refusing to thrust. She could feel her resolve crumbling with each passing second. Her walls opened and closed and the muscles in her thighs quivered. On her back, battling a need that seemed to be driving her crazy, Carol moaned desperately, the sound muffled beneath his hand.

It was taking every last ounce of Daryl's willpower not to thrust, but the tightness of her entrance was so addictive…and he wanted her to keep clenching around the tip. Hoping to keep her from moving too much, the hunter pulled his hand away from her mouth and grabbed her hips instead.

Carol couldn't take it. She needed motion between her legs. "_Fuck_…" she groaned, her body arching. "_Put it in_."

"_Tellin' me ya need it_?" Daryl asked in a low growl.

"_God_!" she was writhing again. "_I fucking need it. I need it inside me_."

Daryl pushed in just a bit further, the first inch of his cock resting inside her slit.

More wetness leaked from her and she bucked her hips, seeking penetration.

The hunter was panting as he pushed again, sending another inch into her sex. He knew the slowness was torturing her… "_Ya want this dick in your pussy woman_?" he breathed. He was throbbing painfully, but he kept himself in check.

Carol's frustration got the best of her and she growled, rocking her hips. "_Stop talking and fuck me_…"

Daryl grabbed her hips and thrust hard, forcing his thick cock into her sex. He sank in suddenly, his pelvis colliding with hers. Carol's body jerked and she bit her bottom lip to keep from screaming. He felt amazing…his hardness was filling her up, making her weak. She couldn't remember the last time she'd been with a man…but she knew it was nothing compared to what she was experiencing in that kitchen with Daryl.

After pushing himself into her, the hunter froze. She was so slick and warm all around him…he just wanted to savor the heat of her sex and enjoy the tightness…But Carol was restless beneath him. She immediately began rocking her hips, urging him to move with her. Daryl knew that whatever was happening between them wouldn't last long, so he gave into his need and jerked his hips.

"_Like that_!" Carol groaned.

Daryl was moving back and forth, setting the pace…his hips creating a strong rhythm inside her. He pushed and pulled, slipping and sinking through her pussy, hitting the top and making her swear. The smooth walls hugged his shaft with every thrust, and the survivors marveled at the friction they'd created.

Carol's body was so responsive…reacting to every little thing he did. Her back arched as he took her, and small gasps burst from her lips each time he forced his length inside. As Daryl bucked steadily between her legs, he swore he could feel her core getting tighter. The pressure was almost painful, but it only made him want to thrust harder.

But it wasn't just Carol's core that fascinated him…it was her entire body. As he stood in that kitchen, driving himself into her, Daryl couldn't believe that he'd never noticed her legs. They were long, slender, toned…her thighs were slim…pale, and he loved the way they quivered when he thrust. Even in the dark, he could see the way she was struggling…grabbing fistfuls of her own hair…he liked that he was having such an intense effect on her.

He bucked hard, watching as she twisted like an animal caught in a trap. Her body was lithe, and he wanted to possess it. He maintained his grip on her hips, keeping her pelvis flush with his. The hunter liked having her pussy close…pressed against him. He was quickly becoming addicted to the heat of it. As his momentum began to build…his strong hips colliding with hers over and over…Carol's entire body seemed to shake.

"_Oh_…" she groaned, her core clenching. "_Oh fuck_…"

"_Ya like that_?" he growled, thrusting into her sex.

Instead of answering, Carol pulled one hand from her hair and let it trail down her slick stomach until she reached her clit.

Daryl felt himself get harder as he watched.

Fighting for every breath, she used two fingers to tease her clit…circling the aching nub again and again. The added sensation made her body jerk.

"_God_!" she moaned, her eyes still slammed shut. Daryl was working her body, his member moving in and out.

The hunter couldn't feel his own legs anymore…all that mattered was the feeling of her pussy wrapped around him. He kept sliding his hard-on into it, going deeper with each stroke.

Carol let him fuck her, knowing they both needed it. It was everything her body had been craving. Her back began to ache, the cold, hard granite of the counter bruising the ridges in her spine as she writhed. But she didn't care. All she wanted was for her partner to keep going.

Daryl was taking her like an animal. There was no restraint…no fear. His nails bit into her hips as he held tight to her frame…making sure to keep her lower half at the edge of the counter where he had easy access. His own hips were bucking faster, harder… The hunter was lost in lust and didn't know whether he was thrusting to break Carol…or to reach his own end. He just knew he had to move.

He forced himself into her pussy, his stiff cock rubbing her walls, and pressing into her softest, weakest places. Her body felt so good, and his needs grew stronger. He began thrusting wildly, making her shake…his hips creating a merciless recoil each time they rammed against her pelvis. Some small part of him worried that he might be hurting her, but she made no moves to stop him. She groaned and swore, moving right along with him.

Carol wanted to give in. She wanted to give her entire body over to the sensations that were coursing through her. She didn't care if Daryl was just using her as a vessel…she was using him. They were angry…restless, and they needed outlets. The survivors needed to feel free…if only for a few frantic minutes…and release the tension that had been building inside them for weeks. They were satisfying a natural hunger, and they'd both gone without the friction for too long. Carol's eyes were slammed shut, and she rubbed her clit a little harder…her core tightened around Daryl's dick, and she swore she could feel it growing inside her.

"_Fuck_!" Daryl snarled, feeling the pressure increase between her legs. She was making him so hard, and he wasn't sure how much longer he'd last. "_This what ya want_?" he slammed his hips into hers. A bead of sweat slid down his jaw line.

She arched her back and rocked her hips, taking him all the way into her pussy. "_God_!" she moaned. "_Yes_!" The muscles in her stomach tightened.

The hunter never slowed his pace. He was fucking right into her center…straining to reach the spot that held all her tension. He was bucking so hard that Carol's legs slid from his shoulders, until they draped over the crooks in his elbows. She was spread apart, at his mercy, and he continued his assault on her sex. He refused to let go of her hips. As he stood between her legs, claiming her with his cock, Daryl realized that nothing could come between them. There wasn't a force strong enough to pull him away from her. She was his, if only for the moment, and he was going to have his way with her.

He let out a staggered breath as he continued to thrust. Her insides were swallowing him, sucking him in…and he could feel her smooth, slickness gliding all around him as he moved. She felt incredible against him, and part of him didn't want it to end…but he knew they couldn't stop. They were too hungry. Their bodies were too desperate for release. Daryl's hips began jerking faster, his cock slipping into her heat over and over. He couldn't stop. With parted lips, and a deep crease forming in his brow, he stared down at her. He saw the way she was touching herself…rubbing her clit, and it made him leak inside her.

"_Fuck Carol_…." he growled, forcing his manhood deeper into her core and letting it throb.

She cried out, her hips rocking to take him in.

"_Keep playin' with that pussy_." Shocks of hair hung in his eyes as his hips continued to thrust.

She clenched around him…her body relishing the hardness of his cock. "_God…so….good_…" she groaned.

Daryl grunted, his hands moving from her hips to her thighs. He used his grip to push her legs even further apart. He needed more room in her core. The second he pushed, the hunter felt the added space in her sex, and he thrust into it quickly, his entire shaft disappearing between her thighs. His eyes slammed shut and he growled through clenched teeth. Her body engulfed him…surrounding his aching member…every solid inch.

As the hunter took his mate, he couldn't help but to feel as though he'd been let off a leash. He didn't have to hold back, or keep himself in check. He wasn't worried about consequences…where his actions might leave him in the morning… His brain stopped functioning the instant he slid himself into Carol's heat…maybe even before then…when their lips met… All he wanted to was to take out every last bit of his frustration on the woman he was connected to. Daryl was so lost…so entranced by the feeling of her sex wrapped around him, that he didn't even care how much noise she was making.

Groans and gasps were escaping her each time their pelvises collided. When he pushed in deep, she would cuss and moan, and the sounds would spur him on. As he moved back and forth through her wetness, the hunter knew he couldn't leave her. She had him…her body refusing to let him go. So he bucked hard, giving her everything she needed. Nothing else mattered.

If the noise happened to wake someone…and one of the survivors made their way down the stairs into the kitchen, they'd be able to see what was taking place between Carol and Daryl. The hunter was too busy savoring the pressure on his dick to give a second thought to the house's other occupants. And he knew, that even if someone saw what he was doing, he wouldn't stop…he couldn't. The motion between their hips was demanding all of his attention. Their rhythm was incredible.

Carol's breathing had grown shallow, and fresh sweat was beading on her skin as Daryl pleasured her. She was lying on the cold countertop, feeling more alive than she ever had. Her thighs were shaking, and with each thrust, Daryl was pushing her closer and closer to her breaking point.

"_God_!" she moaned. "_Don't stop_…"

The hunter growled, digging his fingertips into the tender flesh of her thighs. "_I ain't stoppin' till ya fuckin' come_." He bucked his hips, sending his manhood deep into her core.

The two survivors were too lost to realize the significance of Daryl's words. Somewhere, between groans and thrusts, their union became more than a maddening, selfish fit of lust. The hunter didn't just want to fuck her, he wanted to make her come. He wanted to satisfy her. But the slick heat inside her was hard to ignore. Carol's walls pressed in around his member, hugging it, caressing it, and he knew his own orgasm was already brewing. Daryl wasn't sure he'd last long enough to finish her, but he desperately wanted to try. The tightness of her pussy was overwhelming, making his cock throb.

Carol could feel him pulsing deep inside her, she whined and angled her hips, letting him slide in to her very center. She teased her clit and clenched around him, making them both swear. The sheen of sweat was getting thicker on her body, and she could barely breathe. The feelings were too intense and she gasped, her eyes flying open. There was a slight flutter in her core when her eyes found Daryl's.

He was staring at her through the gloom, while his hips continued to jerk between her legs. She stared back, her lips parting to make way for shallow breaths. Every inch of exposed skin seemed to fascinate her. His chest…his flat stomach…she could see the way the muscles tensed each time he thrust. He was covered in sweat, the moisture glistening in the dark. The shocks of hair framing his face made him look wild. He kept his eyes on hers as he pushed and pulled inside her. While their momentum continued to build, Carol knew she'd never experienced physical attraction like this…and that she never would again…he was the only one who could create such incredible feelings inside her.

Carol was caught in the grip of a powerful fever, and it was making her weak. Hungry for Daryl's cock, she pushed herself closer to the edge, taking him in. He was so stiff, filling her core…and she couldn't take it.

"_Just fuck me_…" she begged, her body rocking in time with his thrusts…their pace never slowing.

The hunter felt himself jerk between her legs. She was getting narrow, and he needed to break her. "_I ain't stoppin' woman_." he breathed.

"_God_!" she arched her back, feeling his length slip in. "_Just put it in_…"

Daryl growled, his hands moving suddenly from her thighs to her hips where he gripped her hard. "_Fuckin' take it_." he gave her a strong thrust, making her gasp again.

Carol was close to tears. Her body had never been so desperate for release. Nothing mattered but the friction between them. He'd created such a crippling need in her, that all she could do was twist and struggle while he took her. As he pushed into her sex, Carol let the solid flesh fill her. She bucked against him, taking him in, loving the way he felt. With their eyes locked on one another, the survivors felt their pleasure building.

Daryl was in awe of the woman underneath him. It didn't seem to matter how hard he bucked…how rough he was.. She kept herself open for him, tilting her pelvis to make it easier for him. She was panting as she stared up at his face, and the hunter liked being watched. It turned him on and he could feel his erection straining within her walls.

"_Faster_…" she groaned, her fingertips still circling her clit while her chest heaved.

He snarled, gripping her hips tighter. Daryl gave her what she wanted, his hips colliding with hers as he thrust rapidly into her heat. He felt her wet walls rubbing his long shaft, squeezing him, making him drip…he knew he was going to come…and the knowledge that he was going to do it inside her made his cock harder.

"_Fuck_," he growled, moving quickly, back and forth through her core. The hunter glanced down and saw the way his member was slipping in and out of her pussy. He was driving himself into her heat at a relentless pace, relishing the slickness of her insides wrapped around him.

Each time his hard-on slid in, Carol hissed. "_Like that….fuck….like that_." she moaned, her body arching. She never wanted him to stop.

Every muscle in Daryl's body seemed to tense as he fucked her. His cock was aching and he needed to let go. He wanted to fill her pussy. "_God…dammitt Carol_…." he growled, slamming his hips into hers, burying himself to the hilt.

"_I need it_," she gasped. "_Harder…deeper_…." One of her hands was still tangled in her own hair. She was trying to keep her eyes on his…to hold the connection…but the pleasure between her thighs was so intense that she had to close her eyes. She could feel him sinking in…his warm, heavy flesh keeping her open.

Daryl swore as he held onto her hips…keeping her body flush with his while he thrust as hard as he could. Her wetness was gliding all around his dick, helping him to slip and slide down into her center. Losing himself in the repetitive motion between their hips, the hunter groaned. Her core sucked him in, again and again, and he wondered how much more her body could take. He was giving her everything…his pelvis crashing mercilessly against hers.

As she savored the hardness pressing into her sex, Carol began to lose control. Her lungs burned as she fought to take shallow breaths. Daryl was attacking her pussy and she'd never felt anything so good. She rocked her hips for him, letting him take her, and the muscles in her thighs were quivering.

"_Oh…fuck…Daryl….jesus….yes…like that….oh….god…mhmm….harder…fuck me….yeah…yeah…yeah_…" The feeling of his long, stiff cock between her legs was driving her crazy. She clenched around him, wanting to keep him inside her.

But Daryl just kept thrusting. Each time he slipped into her pussy, going deep, hitting the top….he could feel her tight ring of muscles constricting around the base of his cock. Her sounds were ringing in his ears, building his desire…fueling his need. He jerked his hips and felt his manhood swell. The pressure was too much, he was stretching her walls, rubbing against her insides…over and over.

Growling and whining, the hunter forced himself into her heat. "_Aw….Christ…fuckin'_…." the next few words seemed to die on his tongue as his hips began moving faster. It wasn't enough…he needed more pressure, more heat, more friction…he needed to go deeper…to tear her apart.

Carol's mind was going numb with pleasure. The incredible force of his hips between her legs was unlike anything she'd ever experienced. He was so hard, so thick…and she could've sworn that he was controlling her with his cock. She was working to keep up with him…to maintain their frantic rhythm. But every thrust made her weaker…and she could feel herself nearing the brink…her pussy was wrapped around him, squeezing him…

Daryl felt her clenching deep inside and knew she was enjoying herself…the way her body gripped his cock…it was enough to make him whine and cuss. "_Lord_…" he groaned, pumping his hips, "_That pussy's fuckin' tight_…." It didn't matter how narrow she was; the hunter's pace never slowed. He stood his ground and pushed himself into her depths.

"_Harder_," Carol urged him, her walls clinging to the rigid shaft that filled her. Every inch of her body was tingling as Daryl pleasured her…his strong, steady thrusts sending his length all the way in. He was too long, too big for Carol…it was almost painful…his size making her ache…but she wanted it more than anything.

The hunter could feel the wetness building between her thighs, making it easier for him to move. He was drilling her pussy, loving the way her tight little body felt all around his manhood. The delicious friction of her walls moving against his cock was too much, and he began to leak again. Beads of sweat were forming on his chest, then sliding down his stomach. The muscles were still clenching each time he thrust, and his breathing was ragged. He was getting close…it would be over soon.

"_Aw…Car….fuck….I'm gonna come_…" he growled, his pelvis crashing into hers. Daryl felt as though every ounce of blood in his body was pouring into his groin.

Carol's eyes flew open while her body continued to rock against his. She swallowed hard…her mouth was so dry, but she needed to speak. "_I…need you….to keep….going_…" she gasped, feeling his cock sink into her core. "_God_!" she whined. Her expression was pained as she stared up into his face.

Daryl tightened his grip on her hips and then glanced down at the place where their bodies were joined. It was mesmerizing to watch his member disappear inside her as he thrust quickly, in and out of her pussy. He was moving faster, racing towards his own release.

"_Too…tight_…" he muttered between thrusts. "_Goddamn_!" he slammed his eyes shut for a moment, relishing the pressure in her core.

She could feel him throbbing deep inside…his cock swelling each time he pushed it in. Carol couldn't handle the thought of losing that hardness…she needed it. She needed him to get her there. "_Fuck_…." she moaned, "_Please…don't stop….stay….with….me_…" she begged, her body twisting in ecstasy.

When Daryl opened his eyes, he found himself staring at her. They held each other's gazes while their bodies continued to move and jerk. The two restless people were losing themselves in the back and forth…in that moment, as they pleasured each other…both of them sweating and swearing…with their bodies connected in such a powerful way…it was impossible to determine where one of them ended and the other began. The heat and pressure were building…becoming overwhelming…and the hunter couldn't stop thrusting into her softness.

His lips parted in awe and his brows knit together. Being able to watch her was incredible. He saw her breasts move every time he bucked hard, and sharp gasps escaped her when he slid his hard-on into her depths. Her blue eyes were wide…her face was flushed. She still had one hand between her legs…those slender fingers circling her clit…it was fascinating. Her other hand gripped her hair, and Daryl loved every last one of her reactions…her expressions. As badly as he wanted to come, the hunter wanted to keep her body wrapped around his…he wanted to stay buried in the heat that he'd already grown addicted to. But the muscles in his stomach were tensing…and he knew they didn't have much time.

As her core swallowed his length, sucking him in, Daryl growled. "_Your ass….better come_…"

Carol bucked into him, taking his cock. "_Just fuck me_…" she groaned.

He held tight to her hips and thrust hard, wanting to break her. His teeth were clenched as he took her…working her body. "_Ya like that_?" he snarled. "_Like gettin' fucked hard? On the goddamn counter?_" He was glaring down at his captive while he moved in and out of her core.

Carol kept her eyes on his. It felt so good to be connected to him. "_Yes_!" she gasped, feeling him slide into her center, his cock stretching her.

She was moaning and clenching…her insides squeezing him. Being able to look up into his face, while his cock was in her pussy, gave Carol the most amazing thrill. It was surreal…the heat, the pressure…the force of his hips between her legs…the friction they'd created… Her body was savoring every minute…every second. His pelvis collided with her ass and she swore.

"_Aw…fuck_…" Daryl growled. He was rigid inside her. "_Go on 'n take it_…"

She whined when he forced himself into her sex. Her skin was damp…she felt feverish, delirious with pleasure as he took her. All she wanted was to keep him inside…to trap him in her walls and let her core massage his shaft. Carol was writhing, struggling on the cold countertop. She fought to breathe and continued to tease her clit, amplifying the pleasure in her sex.

Daryl never stopped moving. He was grunting, sweating, taking what he wanted from his prisoner…making her legs shake. She muttered in time with his thrusts…her vision was getting blurry.

"_Yeah…yeah…yeah…oh…yes…yes…mhmm…god…oh….oh…oh…fuck_…" Carol could feel herself losing control…getting dizzy, but that didn't matter. She had everything she wanted…everything she needed. She forced herself to keep staring…to focus on his face.

The hunter stared back at her as he slipped his hard-on in, moving it back and forth through her heat. He loved feeling her pussy pressed against him…bucking into it over and over as he held her in place. But the pleasure was too great. His member was swollen inside her, and he could feel her slickness pressing in all around him. She seemed as hungry for his body as he was for hers.

He was pushing harder, fucking her, wondering which one of them would give in first. As close as he was to the edge, Daryl knew his partner couldn't be far behind. She was arching, bucking into him…relishing every stroke. He didn't need to urge her; Carol took his cock like she needed it. The hunter felt powerful as he gripped her hips and attacked her core. She was so wet…all around him, and he knew he could break her. His heart was pounding furiously within his chest, sending more hot blood down to his groin.

"_Aw_…" he groaned, throbbing inside her. "_Aw…c'mon_…"

The frustration that she could hear in his voice made Carol weak. She squeezed him deep inside and watched his face change.

He clenched his teeth, growling at the pressure on his dick. "_Fuckin' hell…ya got a tight…fuckin'…snatch_." He was thrusting angrily between her legs, his body colliding with hers.

Carol swallowed hard. Her lungs were burning as she continued to rock with him. She could feel the intensity building, his cock seemed to be growing inside her…pushing her to her limits. She'd never felt so free…so wanted. Carol was caught in the grip of indescribable pleasure. She couldn't remember sex ever feeling like that, but that's what it was….freedom. Complete freedom on that countertop with Daryl.

She could swear, and twist, and open herself up to everything he was offering. She could let him in and savor the feeling of his manhood within her walls, without shame or restraint. Carol stared up into his eyes and knew that they were both satisfying some primal hunger that they'd been struggling with for too long. It was natural, heated, passionate, _good_…it was so good that she began to feel as though she was losing her mind.

The hunter seemed to know exactly what her body needed. He kept his eyes on hers and bucked faster, slipping easily in and out of her sex. He loved the way he could dip inside her, and sink all the way in…making her back arch. Her walls opened, welcoming his cock whenever he thrust. He pushed in hard and strong, letting her feel his length..

Carol hissed as her pussy tightened.

"_Ya like that_?" he growled. A bead of sweat slipped quickly down his spine.

She stared up at him, her eyes burning into his as they neared their peaks.

"_This what ya want_?" He slammed his hips into hers.

"_Yeah_…" she groaned.

Daryl snarled and thrust even harder.

"_Oh god_…" Carol whined, the flush spreading on her cheeks.

He kept their rhythm strong, working hard to pleasure her with his cock…forcing it in and then pulling it back.

Carol let him take her. They stared at one another, both of them fighting to breathe. As he moved inside her, Carol knew that something was changing between them. It was more than sex. The connection they shared…it ran deeper than the need for release. She cared about Daryl…she trusted him, and there wasn't another living soul that she could imagine sharing her body with. Maybe the lust was clouding her judgment, but in that delicious, heated moment, Carol wanted to give herself over to him…she was his, not just her core, but her entire being. It all belonged to him, if only for a few frantic moments. Her eyes grew wide as she realized she'd never felt that way about anyone.

His incredible manhood was throbbing deep between her walls…his hips pounding relentlessly into hers. She could feel him in her center, thick, warm…the rigid flesh making her feel things she never thought were possible. The tight, blunt tip was teasing her cervix each time Daryl thrust.

"_Don't stop_…" she pleaded desperately, sweat breaking out on her brow.

Daryl squeezed her hips and grunted while his pelvis jerked. "_I wanna feel ya come_." He licked his lips, his eyes flicking to her breasts. The friction on his cock was driving him crazy.

"_Just fuck me_." Carol moaned, her body writhing as she enjoyed his hardness.

The hunter's cold blue eye were feral slits as he screwed her against the counter. He was losing patience. All he wanted was to find her spot…to slide into her heat and feel her whole body shiver. "_Play with that pussy woman…'n keep it open_." The words came out as rasping growls.

Carol could hardly breathe. She held his gaze while her fingertips passed over her clit, again and again. He wanted her to keep her walls open, but she couldn't. Her insides were soft and warm, molding around his cock like wax. The suction between their bodies intensified.

"_God….damn….woman_…." he shoved his cock all the way into her heat, savoring the slickness of her walls as they moved against him. He loved being buried between her pale thighs…the way her hips bucked to give him all the room he needed. Daryl couldn't remember the last time anything felt so good. He was breathing harder, working to satisfy her…sweat made the thin shirt cling to his back.

"_Aw….fuck….yeah….yeah….christ….jus…like….that_…" he snarled, thrusting quickly between her legs. She was squeezing him…massaging his aching cock, sending him closer to the edge. He could feel every vein on his shaft straining inside her. The hunter bucked hard, sliding back and forth through Carol's sex. He was covered in the shining evidence of her arousal…from the base to the tip, and the knowledge made him shiver. Hair hung in his eyes as he moved.

"_That…fuckin'…pussy_…." he knew he couldn't take much more.

His strong member was stretching her. She could feel him pressing into her center…so thick…warm… Carol lost control as he pleasured her. The muscles in her stomach clenched and her lungs burned. Her walls gripped every solid inch of his shaft.

"_Its….yours_….." she moaned. She still held his gaze.

Daryl's dick jerked when he heard those words fall from her lips. He stared down at his captive while her body sucked him in. He grunted when he felt her pussy clench around him. Lust was coursing through his frame, making him push harder. He wanted to dominate her in every way that he could.

"_Fuck….its…yours_…" she whined, her body twisting.

The hunter growled before ramming his hips against her ass. She was so tight and wet all around him. "_Damn…right….it is_…" he hissed. Her ring of muscles was constricting around the base of his manhood, but he couldn't stop moving. Daryl was thrusting with urgency, fucking her as hard as he could, their bodies creating the most addictive friction.

"_God…like that_…" Carol moaned. Her lids were so heavy but she wanted to keep watching him.

Hungry for her body, the hunter's sweaty hands moved roughly from her hips to the backs of her thighs. With a grunt, he pried her pale legs further apart and gave her a strong thrust, sending his shaft deep inside her. "_Get them fuckin' legs open… and take my cock woman_." He bucked with his length still buried in her heat, their pelvises colliding.

Carol rocked her hips, letting him fill her passage. The sensations in her core were too powerful…she wanted to slam her eyes shut, but the instant she did, Daryl growled at her.

"_Look at me_." he demanded.

She whined, her insides gripping him hard.

"_Want ya to watch me_." His words came out as low, menacing growls. Drops of sweat slipped from the ends of his hair as he took her.

Carol couldn't speak…she could hardly breathe. All she knew was how his cock felt between her legs.

Daryl's fingertips were pressing into the tender flesh of her thighs as he thrust. He pushed his hips into hers, over and over, enjoying her sex. "_Yeah_…" he groaned, feeling her walls rub him.

"_Oh_…" she moaned, her skin pulsing and damp with sweat. "_So good….fuck….Daryl….you feel….so good._" The wetness was building inside her.

The hunter nearly came when her heard his name fall from her lips. His member jerked and leaked within her walls, but he gritted his teeth and held back. Needing another distraction, he tore his eyes from hers for a moment…just long enough to look down at her core, and watch the way his dick slipped in and out.

_Shit…_

"_So good_…" she moaned again, her sex hugging him tight.

"_Fuck_…" he hissed. Knowing that the woman underneath him was taking such pleasure from his cock gave the hunter a strong high. His narrowed eyes flicked back to her face, and he saw the way she was struggling. His hips never slowed.

"_Oh_…" Carol whined; she was nearing the edge.

"_Ya like it_?" Daryl growled, his tongue darting quickly over his chapped lips as he thrust.

"_Yeah_…" she gasped and arched, taking him all the way into her heat.

"_Like takin' this cock_?" He squeezed her thighs and drove himself into her sex.

Carol's blue eyes were wide and a deep crease was forming in her brow.

Daryl wasn't satisfied. He needed an answer. He growled and bucked faster.

The added friction was too much and Carol let honest words fly from her lips. "_Yes_…" she moaned. "_Yes….I need it_…"

"_Tell me what ya need_."

"_Your cock_…" her pussy was wrapped around every solid inch of his flesh.

"_God….dammitt_…" Daryl snarled as he ruthlessly attacked her core.

Carol could feel tears welling in the corners of her eyes as she fought to breathe. The forceful way he moved inside her…it was too much. "_Don't…stop_…"

Daryl kept pushing. "_Fuckin' come_…" he sent his cock straight into her center, wanting to break her. His shirt was plastered to his back…the fabric clinging to the muscle. His pants were slipping lower on his hips as he took his mate.

The hunter stared down at her, and she stared up at him. They could hardly handle everything that was taking place between them. The push and pull…groaning and growling…the slickness of her core pressed to his pelvis… Carol wondered if it could possibly be real. But she could hear Daryl swearing…muttering curses as he fought to keep his orgasm at bay. She could smell the sharp tang of his sweat on the air…the scent made her core hurt.

"_Let….go….woman_…" He bit his bottom lip hard and thrust his engorged member into her pussy.

Carol's hips rose instinctively to meet him and she whimpered. "_I'm….trying_…"

Daryl was driving his dick in at a frenzied pace, and loving the traction inside her. The way her smooth walls felt against his shaft…rubbing it, squeezing… "_Aw…Car…jus….jus…quit fightin'…I wanna feel that fuckin' pussy come_." His fingers were digging into her thighs.

A sharp cry burst from her lips while she writhed underneath him. As she struggled, the hunter could sense a change taking place deep inside her. The heat was building…and she was getting tighter…constricting around him.

_Her ass is almost there…_

With clenched teeth, Daryl held onto her thighs and gave her everything. He stood in the gloomy kitchen and thrust without restraint…sinking into her. Sweat broke out on his brow as he worked to finish her. She was close…he was sure…but the tension in her sex made him leak. The muscles in his arms trembled with the effort of holding her legs open.

"_Go on_…" he snarled. "_Take it_!"

Carol's chest was heaving, and her core ached with the effort of containing him, but she didn't want it to end. She was his. He could do what he wanted with her body, and she had no way to stop him. The incredible power he had…when he rammed his hips into hers, caused a hot tear to slip from the corner of Carol's eye. She gasped, her insides wrapping around his hard-on. He was jerking between her legs…bucking harder…deeper. She felt the long shaft moving through her core, and then the head of his cock seemed to press into the source of all her tension.

Her wide, blue eyes grew glassy….fresh tears forming at the corners. Her lips parted and there was stifling warmth spreading across her face. She could feel her toes curling as her sex began to tingle. Before the first spasm could strike, time seemed to slow to a drag. She stared, fascinated, at the man who was pleasuring her, and tried to accept the fact their bodies were connected. He was still moving…forcing himself into her, and Carol could feel every last vein on his swollen shaft. He pushed in…then slid back through her wetness…in a continuous, amazing pattern.

As the pounding of her own heart drowned out every other sound, Carol lifted her hips, tilting her pelvis for her partner. He slipped all the way in like he belonged there, and she could feel herself giving in. Every muscle in her body began to tense…from her calves, up to her thighs…her stomach… When the feeling hit her core, she clenched around him. It hurt…being so full, but Carol's body was acting on its own. Somewhere between thrusts, she'd lost control.

Daryl's eyes were locked on her face. He drove his erection into her and saw her expression change. She was breathless, and looked as though she might cry…but the hunter knew. She wasn't in pain…and she didn't want him to stop. He could feel the tension in her thighs where his fingers were pressing in…and he watched the way her perfect breasts rose and fell as she gasped.

_Holy shit…_

She was finally coming. Daryl growled when her walls clenched him. It felt so fucking good. "_That's it_…." he breathed, the words were low and rasping. "_That's where ya want it_…"

"_Yeah_…" she moaned, another tear slipping from the corner of her eye. She was still teasing her clit.

Her core was getting tighter with each passing second, but Daryl didn't care. He'd found her spot… The hunter's cock was aching for release…his body was covered in sweat, and his lungs were burning, but he couldn't stop. He had to give her what she needed. Shaking the dark hair out of his eyes, Daryl let the raw lust course through him…he could feel it in his groin, the animalistic need making his member throb.

Carol was twisting, whimpering. "_P…please…Daryl_…"

The restless hunter growled through clenched teeth as he screwed her. "_Go on….dammit…take it….take it till ya fuckin' come_."

She cried out in pain and pleasure, letting her partner penetrate her. She could feel his pelvis colliding with her ass as he pushed himself in. She loved the way his stiffness filled her up. He was pressing into her weak spot…over and over…bringing her body to life with every stroke. With his thick cock buried deep between her thighs, Carol felt herself falling over the edge. She wanted to keep her eyes open, but she couldn't take it… The sensations in her core were too intense and she threw her head back…her body arching into his as she let him take what he wanted.

"_Da….Daryl….oh….oh fuck….I can't….god Daryl…just…just_…" but she couldn't finish the thought. Her mouth had gone dry. As the orgasm she'd been waiting for finally struck, Carol rocked her hips and rode his cock.

_This is….this isn't…happening…too….good…._

A blinding light flashed behind her eyes and her entire body locked up around his hardness…her insides gripping him so tightly that he swore. But he was still fucking her…he thrust in fast and deep, amplifying the vibrations in her core. Carol's eyes slammed shut as he pushed into her center. The blunt tip of his manhood seemed to break the dam inside her, and she let herself come hard and wet all around him.

The release gushed hot from deep inside her, coating Daryl's shaft. Carol could only writhe and moan as incredible waves of pleasure rushed through her frame. She was too far gone to know if she was screaming….swearing…all she knew was that he'd given her the most intense climax of her life. Carol let the ecstasy cripple her. Her wet walls were quivering…clasping and unclasping the hardness of Daryl's cock. As the slickness continued to build inside her, the hunter's manhood slipped in even further.

"_Daryl_!" she cried; her core began to spasm.

"_Aw fuck_…." he groaned.

He felt her body seizing him…tightening…when the wetness hit his dick, a violent shudder moved through him. Her pussy was flooding with him inside. Slipping and sliding between her legs, Daryl savored her climax. She was too wet….too narrow. He couldn't handle the friction on his shaft. The muscles in her core were fluttering along his length, and he knew she was still coming.

He growled and whined as he let himself swell in her passage. "_Good….lord_…"

Carol was still arching her back in ecstasy. "_Please_…" she moaned, the sound heavy with longing.

The hunter was aching, throbbing, leaking with every thrust. "_Aw fuck….aw shit….Car….i'm_…"

"_Please_!" she begged, pushing her weak hips into his.

A deep crease formed in Daryl's brow and he was forced to slam his eyes shut. All that mattered was the feeling of her sex wrapped around him. He squeezed her tender thighs and bucked hard. He could feel her ring of muscles constricting…her orgasm washing out around him…and he knew he couldn't take it.

"_Fuckin' Christ_…" he whined.

His cock slid in smoothly through her trembling core. The feeling of her gliding against the underside of his shaft was too much. The muscles in his lower belly tensed. Every last drop of blood poured into his groin and the tip of his member tightened. The hunter wasn't sure he was ready…but it didn't matter. He couldn't hold back anymore… She felt too good. Her body was warm, wet, welcoming him in…and he wanted to fill her.

Breathing hard, Daryl used the last of his strength to send his manhood straight into her center. A broken sound burst from her lips and he froze. There was a startling rush as the climax sped down the length of his cock, spilling inside her. The hunters nails were biting into her thighs as he let himself come. He was buried to the hilt, his rigid shaft spurting. Wanting to savor his release, Daryl groaned and forced his hips to move.

He gave her strong thrusts, hitting the top each time. Carol moaned and rocked with him, her insides milking his cock. Her teeth sank into her bottom lip so hard that she felt the skin break. As her slick walls caressed every inch of his length, semen shot from the tip of Daryl's member. He kept himself inside, sending his seed deep into her core in hot, gushing, bursts. The hunter was numb with pleasure as he bucked. He'd never experienced release like that… His brows knit together as he whined.

"_Good lord Carol…shit_…"

Daryl was used to coming into a condom. He'd never had his bare flesh buried inside the heat of a woman's sex. Being with Carol was so different… He could feel her walls pressing in against him, urging him to come. She was intoxicatingly warm. He continued to buck, filling her pussy with his seed. She kept her back arched, taking everything he had to offer. She clenched around him, coaxing every last ounce of pleasure from his dick.

Daryl shuddered each time he slid into her sex. Her body sucked him in and he emptied himself between her legs. His heart was beating itself against his ribs, and he couldn't feel the floor under his boots.

"_Awww_," he let out a long groan of satisfaction as his hips finally began to lose their momentum.

Carol was gasping for air as two hot tears slipped from the corners of her eyes. Her cheeks were flushed with color and there was a pained expression on her face as she tried to come to grips with what had just taken place… She could still feel the pressure of Daryl's manhood filling her sex….she knew their bodies were connected…but she couldn't seem to remember where they were…_what time it was_…

The hunter was still thrusting weakly, letting himself dip in and out of her…but his motions had lost their urgency. Carol's walls clenched and released in a delicious pattern. Without even realizing it, she was stroking his sensitive member with her insides…over and over…loving it…_loving him_.

Daryl's lungs were on fire and he gasped, just as his partner had. He couldn't handle the way her pussy was gripping him. Pushing himself into her heat one last time, The hunter groaned at the ceiling. Buried inside his mate, Daryl savored the incredible high. The warmth…the wetness…everything about her made him weak. He shuddered when he felt the last of his seed spurting between her legs.

"_Aw….fuck_…." he whined, his head tipped back…his hands were still on her thighs.

Carol was lost in her own bliss. The orgasm sapped her strength and she finally gave in. Her exhausted hips stopped rocking, and she let herself lie back on the cool counter. As she lay there, waiting for the sweat to dry on her skin, Carol felt used, filthy….satisfied. Her core continued to spasm…the walls hugging Daryl's cock. She squeezed him tenderly, massaging his shaft until she felt him going soft. She missed his hardness, but liked knowing that he was still inside her.

"_Oh_…." she groaned weakly. One hand was resting over her lower belly, the other was tangled in her mussed hair. The frantic pounding of her heart was beginning to slow. Relishing the lingering surges of pleasure deep in her sex, Carol felt as though her fever had just broken…

She was caught in the heavy haze of satisfaction, and she wasn't sure she'd be able to move anytime soon. "_Fuck_…" she whined softly.

Daryl's mind was reeling. Still groaning, he eased his eyes open…just barely. With heavy lids, and parted lips, he stared up at the ceiling. The hunter's sensitive member pulsed and throbbed within Carol's walls as his erection slowly died. He couldn't accept the fact that they'd just had sex…that he'd come inside her… He wasn't even sure how he'd gotten to that point…standing in the dark kitchen with his pants low on his hips, his shirt open and his cock between Carol's legs. He squeezed her thighs to convince himself that she was real.

She whimpered and the sound echoed in his ears. Despite the soft, pathetic noises she was making…Daryl knew she wasn't in any pain. Those were sounds of sexual pleasure… Satisfaction. Knowing that he'd done that for her was amazing. From the moment he slid his hard-on into her heat, the hunter never actually thought he'd be able to hold his erection long enough to finish her…but by some miracle, he had. As he enjoyed the feeling of her warmth surrounding him, Daryl tried to recall if he'd ever felt a woman climax. It was a thrilling sensation and he wanted to experience it again. He'd gone soft inside her, but he was already wondering how long he'd have to wait before his cock was ready for another round.

Seconds ticked by, turning into minutes, and the lovers continued to breathe…sigh, mutter curses, and savor the connection they still shared. As they waited for their aching bodies to recover, the two exhausted people slowly came down from their highs. Blood seemed to return to Daryl's brain, and the haze was beginning to clear. He knew that they needed to separate…but he wasn't ready to leave her. He didn't want to be free of the warm wetness he'd found inside her. The hunter growled softly and began massaging her thighs.

The wonderful feeling of his hands on her body made Carol sigh. She let her pussy clench around him.

Daryl shuddered. "Fuck…"

A soft chuckle escaped her. "Fuck is right." Her eyes were still closed in ecstasy.

He grunted in response, running his hands up and down the backs of her thighs. His pelvis was still pressed against hers.

"God Daryl…."

The sound of his own name caught the hunter's attention. He lost interest in the ceiling and glanced down at his partner. He liked the way her chest rose and fell as she tried to slow her breathing. He drank her in, memorizing every inch of exposed skin…the way sweat glistened between her perfect breasts…

Her eyes had eased open and she was staring at him from beneath heavy lids. "What…happened…?" she asked, chuckling weakly and feeling a little drunk.

Daryl stared down at the place where their bodies were still fused together before letting his eyes flick back to her face. "I'm still tryin' to figure that out." he growled softly.

Carol blew out a breath and ran both hands over her face, pushing them back into her hair. The motion lifted her breasts and Daryl stared at them hungrily. "God…" she groaned. "That was…."

"Yeah it was." he finished the thought for her.

Carol felt a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. With a small grunt, she managed to prop herself up on her elbows. Her eyes found Daryl's and they stared at one another. They held each other's gazes…their bodies still pulsing in the aftermath of two powerful orgasms. Lightheaded, and a little dizzy, the hunter tried to convince himself that he wasn't dreaming.

Carol admired her partner. With his manhood filling her core, and his calloused hands gripping her thighs, he seemed to surround her. She felt like she was at his mercy. If he wanted to push her back down onto the counter, and go again, she knew she wouldn't have the strength to stop him. Despite the evidence coating her walls, it was difficult for Carol to believe that Daryl Dixon had just given her an orgasm.

"Did that really happen?" she asked.

Daryl growled. He was still enjoying the heat and pressure on his dick. "I think so."

"I don't think I've ever felt this good," she admitted.

The hunter swallowed hard. "Same here."

Carol's lips parted, her brows kitting together. "Really?"

He answered with a slow nod, his blue eyes trained on her face.

She felt another flush creep up her body and had to look away.

The climax was still taking its toll on Daryl. Waves of pleasure were still radiating outwards from his groin, making rational thought difficult, and the next few words fell from his lips before he could think to stop them.

"Ya got a tight fuckin' pussy."

Carol gasped, a strong blush coloring her cheeks. "_Daryl_!"

But the hunter wasn't fazed by the forced anger he could hear in her voice. His eyes were blue slits as he stared openly at her chest and rubbed her thighs a little harder. "Ain't never had my dick in nothin' that tight."

Carol swallowed hard while her breathing picked up. "You…you like it?" she asked. Her entire body was getting warm all over again.

Daryl nodded slowly, silently wishing that he was still hard.

Something occurred to her and she let herself smirk at him through the dark. Instincts took over and the survivors knew what to do without speaking. He carefully released her thighs as she forced herself to sit up. Her legs wrapped securely around his waist and he reached for her hips. The motion kept them fused together…his cock still deep inside, and a shudder moved through her as she locked her ankles just above his ass.

Daryl instantly ducked down to nip at her shoulder while she wound her arms around his neck. Sitting on the edge of the counter, with her body pressed against his, Carol whispered to him.

"_Saying you wanna go again_?"

He responded by squeezing her hips and sucking at the crook of her neck. Her legs were so weak, and she was struggling to keep them wrapped around her partner's body, but she couldn't bring herself to ease them down. She needed to keep him inside. Her fingers were clawing at the ends of his hair, and suddenly, he pulled away from the warmth of her neck.

Breathless, they stared at each other. In that moment, they didn't need words. Carol tightened her grip on his neck and he leaned into her space, catching her mouth with his. A crease formed in her brow and she moaned into the kiss, letting him know how much she wanted it. His tongue sank into her mouth and she felt more wetness leaking from between her legs.

"_Oh_…" she groaned. His warm, rough tongue was caressing hers.

Daryl growled against her lips, wanting to consume her.

The survivors enjoyed one another, without fear and without restraint. They dipped their tongues into each other's mouths and let their hips rock weakly. It didn't matter that her walls were still sore and aching from their union, or that his cock had gone soft. He wanted her; she wanted him…and they gave in to their needs…indulging in the heated deliciousness between them.

Daryl whined when he felt her sucking his tongue. Her soft breasts were pushing against his chest…her scent was everywhere, clouding his judgment, and she still felt so good wrapped around him. All he wanted was to fuck her again.

Alone in the dark, the restless people expressed themselves with grunts and moans. They licked, stroked, nipped, teased and played…building each other's desire. The deep, suctioning kisses were making them both dizzy…but something managed to break through the haze.

Carol was holding his face in her hands, pressing her lips into his when her blue eyes suddenly flew open. The lovers broke the connection, both of them panting. They could see fear reflected in each other's eyes as a familiar sound reached their ears.

_Footsteps_…

Daryl swallowed hard as an uncomfortable chill sped up the length of his spine, making the hairs at the base of his neck stand up. There was no mistaking the sound of footsteps at the top of the stairs. The muffled creaking…

Every muscle in his body seemed to tense. In the next instant, he and Carol both stared down at their bodies and had the same thought.

_Fuck_…

She was naked, sweating, wrapped around him…and he was standing between her legs with his prick buried in her center. They lifted their chins, refocusing on one another. The sound on the stairs was getting louder. Their lips were parted, and their eyes were wide with fear. Knowing that they had to act, the lovers held each other's gazes for a second longer, both of them nodding.

Carol's hands fell away from his face and she gripped the edge of the counter instead. With her teeth sinking into her bottom lip, she finally unlocked her legs, letting them ease down. Daryl slammed his eyes shut and braced himself as he jerked his hips back, pulling himself from her core.

Carol covered her mouth to keep from screaming and clamped her legs shut. She could feel semen dripping down the inside of her thighs.

Daryl wanted so badly to cuss, but there was no time. Mastering himself, he opened his eyes and motioned for Carol to hop down from the counter. She slid off the edge with a soft whimper and the two of them quickly sank down to the floor. With their backs pressed to the counter, they sat in silence. The only sound came from the beating of their strained hearts.

Side by side, the survivors waited. Carol closed her eyes, her hand still clamped over her mouth. She was battling so many things at once…the sudden emptiness in her core, the fact that her legs were still mostly numb and felt like jelly…her own nudity, and the realization that whoever was headed downstairs might see her…

Daryl was doing his best to breathe through his nose. His clammy palms were splaying on the floor, on either side of his hips. His fly was still undone but he was too afraid to try and right himself. The idea of making even the slightest sound and drawing unwanted attention made his stomach churn.

The footsteps became even louder. Each one made the lovers flinch a little. They pressed their backs hard against the cabinets below the counter, trying to make themselves disappear. They knew it was useless…but what else could they do?

Daryl cast a nervous glance to his right and saw how scared Carol looked. He couldn't blame her…she was completely naked. She'd drawn her knees up to her chest and had one trembling arm curled around them. As he stared, a sudden realization hit him… He didn't want anyone else to see her…not like that…not with all of her damp skin on display. The discovery was a surprising one. In that moment, the hunter made a decision.

If the intruder headed towards the kitchen…he'd conceal his mate. He didn't care if he had to shove her behind him, or pull her into his chest. Daryl was going to hide her, one way or another. Even if it meant that someone would see him…his manhood…that was better than someone seeing Carol. It wasn't just a sudden sense of possession…it was the desire to help her…to spare her from any unnecessary embarrassment.

She must've felt him watching her because she turned to face him. Their fearful eyes locked and they both swallowed hard. Slowly, stiffly, she pulled her hand away from her mouth and lowered it to the floor. Working to keep herself from crying out, Carol let her hand rest over his.

Daryl didn't tense. He simply fumbled until he was gripping her hand, holding it tight. Their hearts were thrumming, and beads of sweat were breaking out all over their bodies, but all they could do was wait.

Carol found that looking at him was her best distraction. She held his gaze, never allowing herself to look away, even as the footsteps grew louder…closer. Blood was rushing in her ears and she could hardly breathe. The muscles in her belly were tensing, but she kept her eyes on his.

Their pupils dilated in fear as they listened to the intruder reach the bottom step. Whoever it was began making their way across the living room. Daryl was relying on every last ounce of self control to keep his breathing even. He couldn't fall apart…not in front of Carol. Giving her a stiff nod, and squeezing her hand, he tried to let her know that it would be alright.

The intruder was walking towards the counter…they heard the footsteps stop on the opposite side. Their hearts leapt into their throats and blood froze in their veins. Then they could hear a familiar voice…and soft cooing.

Carl hefted the weight of his sister. He was carrying her on his hip, doing his best to keep her calm and quiet. "_It's okay_." he whispered. "_I'm gonna find it_."

Carol and Daryl's lips parted, their eyes going wide.

_Carl_…

He was the absolute last one that they needed stumbling across them in their current state. Daryl sighed through his nose.

_Not the kid…_

On the other side of the counter, Judith was starting to cry.

_And he's got ass kicker with him…that's fuckin' perfect. _

Daryl's grip was tightening on his partner's hand as his anxiety continued to climb. Carol swallowed hard and forced herself to remain calm.

"_Hey now, quit_." Carl said gently, bouncing his sister on his hip. "_I'm gonna find it_."

Carol and Daryl could hear the boy rummaging for something. It sounded like he was moving things around…looking for something on top of the counter. A bead of sweat dipped into the well of Carol's throat.

"_Knew I left it here. See? Better now_?" He gave the little girl her pacifier.

She cooed and giggled. The survivors heard the soft sucking noises. Carol was tempted to breathe a sigh of relief.

_The pacifier…that's what he was looking for._

She made a mental note to keep that damn thing upstairs from then on. Her and Daryl continued to stare at one another; they were both afraid to break the connection. She saw a muscle in the hunter's jaw twitch.

In the next instant, Carl was rubbing the sleep from his eyes and walking back across the living room. He carried Judith all the way up the steps. Daryl and Carol didn't allow themselves to relax until they heard the footsteps fade away entirely. The survivors slammed their eyes shut and exhaled in the same instant.

"_Oh my god_…" Carol groaned softly. Her heart was still pounding.

Daryl let his head fall back to rest against the cabinet. "_Lord_," he growled under his breath.

As they sat together, waiting with agonizing patience for their heart rates to slow, Daryl and Carol failed to realize that they were still gripping each other's hands. His fingers were still tangled with hers, squeezing involuntarily every few seconds…as if he was afraid to let go.

A bead of sweat slid down the hunter's jaw line as he tried to get his breathing under control. He cast a quick glance to the right, studying his partner. With her knees drawn up, and her toes curling, she still looked so rattled. Something seemed to flicker inside him as he watched her. He knew Carol. She was one of the strongest people he'd ever met. She was fiercely protective of her friends, her family…she didn't cower from threats and she'd proven, on countless occasions, that she possessed the capacity for violence when it was needed. Blood and gore didn't scare her…pain didn't either…but as Daryl continued to stare, he realized how shaken she looked. There was something reassuring about knowing that she could still experience fear…that she was human enough to feel afraid.

He hadn't seen her like that in so long. He knew it wouldn't last. Her heart beat would slow and she'd pick herself up off the floor, donning the mask she always wore like armor. But for those few strained minutes in the kitchen, he saw her walls come down. He saw the woman he used to know. His stomach flipped at the realization that she still needed help…not often, but she did. Knowing that he had the power to help her…to shield her naked body from any intruders who might wander into the kitchen, gave him a sense of worth that he'd been missing for so many months. He missed being able to help her.

Carol could feel his eyes on her face. Blowing out another warm breath, she turned to look at him. "_God_…" she sighed again, one hand tangling in her mussed hair.

Daryl held her gaze. "Ya alright?"

She saw the genuine concern etched on his face, and that's when the absurdity of their situation finally seemed to strike her. A flush spread across her cheeks and she couldn't stop the laugh that burst from her lips. Her body shook with the effort of containing it.

The hunter's expression softened, and he could feel a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "What're ya laughin' at?"

Carol leaned forward, resting her head on her raised knees as she continued to chuckle. "Everything…_this_…_us_…"

He looked away, snorting.

She sighed into her knees before turning to glance at him. "Carl almost saw us…"

"Ya know that woulda been it right? His ass woulda run right back up them stairs…baby woulda been hollerin'…next thing ya know the whole damn house woulda been up…"

Carol's eyes slammed shut as more laughter bubbled up from her chest. "Maybe this wasn't the smartest choice we ever made…"

The hunter snorted again and ran a hand through his hair. "No shit."

She sat up a little, a smile on her lips. "Even if it was stupid…reckless…you've gotta admit that it was fun."

He glanced at her out of the corner of his eye.

Carol kept staring at him, waiting for a response…a rebuttal…anything.

After several seconds of silence, Daryl cracked. He blushed and let himself smirk at her.

Satisfied, Carol tore her eyes from his and smiled smugly out at the surrounding darkness.

"Fine." he grudgingly admitted. "Shit was fun. Alright?"

She chuckled again. "Just wanted to hear you say it."

The hunter just grunted and rolled his eyes. "You done?"

She sighed wistfully before glancing at him. Her teeth caught her bottom lip for half a heartbeat, and she kept her narrowed blue eyes trained on his face. "Are _you_?" she asked, her voice low. The words hung heavy in the air.

Daryl felt the hairs at the base of his neck stand up. He wasn't sure how to answer her. His cock was soft, but he still wanted her. He just needed time. The hunter studied his partner…the sweat shining on her skin…those amazing legs, the flush on her face…

"_Naw_." he finally said, the word coming out as a low growl.

The survivors smirked at each other. She leaned in to kiss him, but he placed a warm hand on the center of her chest, stopping her.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

He sighed, hating that he wasn't ready. "Just need a couple minutes…that's all."

It was her turn to blush. "Oh…sorry."

He snorted. "Don't be. Gives us a chance to get up off this floor…get this mess cleaned up."

Carol took a moment to stare down at the floor. With narrowed eyes, she was finally able to make out the buttons that were scattered all around them. She massaged her temple and shook her head. "You couldn't just undo them, could you?"

Daryl smirked. "I only did what your ass wanted me to do."

A flush crept up her body as she remembered the way it felt to have Daryl rip her blouse open. "Fine." she huffed.

The hunter chuckled as he forced himself to stand. Once he was on his feet, he leaned down and offered Carol his hand. She took it, and he hauled her up. They stood, on numb legs, and stared dreamily at one another.

Daryl kept his eyes on hers as he reached down to tug the boxers and pants back up his hips. Carol seemed frustrated by the fact that she couldn't see his manhood anymore, but he just smirked at her.

"_A few minutes_." he growled softly, "_that's all I'm askin' for_." He buckled his belt as the feeling slowly returned to his legs.

She blew out a breath and looked around the kitchen; it suddenly occurred to Carol that she was still naked. "Okay if we move this into your room?" she asked, looking past him, at the door to the guest room in the distance.

Daryl thought about it for half a second. As much as he hated the idea of being confined to any sort of cage…he had to admit that the guestroom was probably the right call. They couldn't just take each other on the kitchen floor and hope no one else came downstairs. He figured if there was ever a good reason for staying behind a locked door, this was it.

"That's fine." he answered, his eyes going to her breasts. "Might be somethin' in there for ya to wear."

Carol liked the way he was looking at her. She'd all but forgotten about the fact that he'd ruined her top. His shirt was still open and she ran her hand up, from his belly button, over the planes of his stomach, higher until her fingertips were brushing his collarbone.

"_Guess I can't really clean all this up naked, can I_?" she whispered, teasing him.

Daryl hadn't considered that, but the idea was intriguing. He liked having her naked…being able to admire all of her exposed skin…but the thought of someone else seeing it made him growl.

"_Naw…best cover that ass up while you're out_ here."

She clawed his chest a little and held his gaze. "_You telling me what to do now_?"

The hunter's lids were heavy. "_Maybe_."

Something about that thrilled her and she leaned in, kissing the corner of his mouth. "_Maybe I like that_." she whispered.

Daryl couldn't help himself. He reached around, gripping her ass hard, pressing her body into his. His breathing picked up and he continued to massage her firm flesh. "_Get your ass in that room woman_." he growled at her.

Carol clawed his slick chest a little harder. "_Fine_." she breathed.

The hunter purposefully moved both hands to her ass and kept her warm body pressed against his. He gave her another good squeeze before finally letting go. Carol shuddered a little but tried to keep a level head as she separated herself from him.

Even as Daryl began to button his shirt, his eyes continually flicked to her naked form. She stepped around him, making her way towards the guest room. She could feel him staring at her ass, but she kept moving. Each step made her core ache, but she didn't care. She was silently counting down the seconds until she could have him inside her again.

* * *

When she finally pulled the door to the guestroom shut behind her, Carol moved towards the bedside table and turned on a small lamp. On the left-hand side of the room was a plain dresser. She pulled open several drawers before finally stumbling on a stack of neatly folded white shirts.

Reaching for the one on top of the stack, Carol realized it must be a man's undershirt. It was too big, but that didn't matter. She smirked to herself thinking she wouldn't be wearing it for very long anyhow. Feeling almost giddy, Carol pulled the shirt over her head. The soft cotton felt good against her bare breasts. Catching a glimpse of herself in the mirror above the dresser, she combed her fingers through her hair, trying to set it to rights.

The sound of a doorknob turning nearly made her jump out of her skin, and a small gasp escaped her. Glancing quickly to her left, she saw Daryl holding the door open. He smirked at the oversized shirt. The hem stopped at the tops of her thighs.

"Need something?" she asked.

He grinned at her and shook his head. "Naw; but you do." before she could respond, he tossed her pajama pants, bra and panties at her.

Startled, Carol barely managed to catch the clothes as they hit her in the chest. She felt ridiculous for forgetting them. "Thanks. I'll be out there in a minute."

He closed the door, leaving her to her privacy.

As she stood in front of the mirror, shimmying into her pants, Carol wondered if they were making a mistake…if they hadn't already made one.

_We can't undo it._

A slight crease formed in her brow.

_We can't take it back._

"_No_." she muttered softly to herself. "_But we can keep ourselves from making it worse_."

Even as the words left her lips, Carol knew they weren't true. She finished pulling the pants up to her hips and then took a moment to smooth the fabric of the shirt. She'd had a taste of what true pleasure was…how incredible sex could really be, and she wasn't ready to give it up. She didn't think her partner was either.

_Maybe it's a good thing._

She was trying to convince herself as she gripped the edge of the dresser. "_Stopped us from arguing_." she mused, smirking at the woman in the mirror. She drummed her fingers on the wood.

_What's it going to hurt?_

Carol shrugged and blew out a breath.

_The relationship you already have…his opinion of you…your ability to maintain any kind of focus when he's around?_

She frowned, dismissing each of the reasons her brain had just produced. "_We're equals_," she said, speaking softly. "_Nothing's going to change that. Why would he think less of me? He gave in just like I did_. _It takes two_."

As she argued with herself, Carol realized that there was only one true cause for concern. The way he'd spoken to her just before she left the kitchen…the way he gripped her ass and gave her orders… As sexy as it was, Carol didn't want to establish a dangerous precedent. She might've been desperate for release and willing to submit to him on the counter…but she was still a fiercely independent creature. They could tease, play…he could tell her what to do…up to a point, and only in bed. She couldn't have him thinking that he had any real control over her. Determined to reassert her dominance, Carol smoothed the fabric of her shirt one last time before heading back out to join her partner in the kitchen.

* * *

"Wow…" she pulled the door shut behind her and leaned against it, her arms folded across her chest.

Daryl stopped what he was doing and glanced at her. He'd turned on the small lamp near the couch to get a little light in the kitchen. "What?" he asked, smirking at her.

She shook her head, chuckling lightly. "Nothing. Just…never I thought I'd see you cleaning the kitchen." The hunter was wiping down the counter with a damp paper towel.

He blushed a little and huffed. "Well…never thought I'd have to get my own come off the counter."

She couldn't help the laugh that burst from her lips.

"Ya wanna quit laughin' 'n help me?" he growled playfully.

"You wanna get your vest up off the floor?" she quipped.

"Fine." he huffed.

She smiled as she moved towards the pantry. She pulled the narrow door open and reached in until her hand closed around the broom handle. Daryl stooped to retrieve his vest before tossing it onto the couch. Carol focused on her work as she began sweeping all the stray buttons from her blouse into a small pile.

They worked in comfortable silence. Daryl continued to wipe down the counter until he was satisfied that it bore no signs of their union. Carol swept the bits of plastic into a dustpan. They bumped into one another every so often, and chuckled softly at their own ridiculous behavior. The hunter eventually wound up on his hands and knees, cleaning the last traces of their time together off the floor. Carol was just about to empty her dustpan, into a trashcan under the sink, when an unwelcome sound reached their ears. They had another intruder…

Whoever it was seemed to be moving quickly…the footsteps were hurried. Carol and Daryl stiffened. It wasn't as if they were doing anything wrong…or obscene. They weren't naked, their bodies weren't connected…they weren't even touching…but the guilt they'd created in their own minds made them wince at the sound of approaching footsteps.

"_Don't nobody in this goddamn house sleep_?" Daryl huffed. He was still wiping at a slick spot on the floor.

Carol sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. "_Doesn't look like it_."

Doing their best to appear normal, the two survivors continued with their tasks. Carol pulled open the cabinet door beneath the sink and tipped her dustpan out over the trashcan. The buttons dropped in with soft _plink_ noises.

Rick stopped short, his eyes narrowing when he crossed the living room and reached the kitchen.

"Daryl? Carol?" he asked, his voice betraying his exhaustion.

Carol closed the cabinet door and stood up straight, meeting the deputy's gaze. She tried not to think about the fact that her shirt was white…thin, and that she didn't have a bra on underneath.

"Everything okay Rick?" she asked.

He stared at her before glancing down at Daryl. When he refocused on Carol, his gaze was skeptical. A deep crease had formed in his brow.

"Fine." he mumbled. "Just came down to get a glass of water. Judith's been keepin' me 'n Carl up for a while."

Carol quickly donned a mask, her expression that of motherly concern. "I'm sorry to hear…Did you want me to take her?"

Rick rubbed his tired eyes and shook his head. "No. Thank you. Think Carl's doin' alright. He's tryin' to get her down now."

Carol gave him a soft smile before turning away to place the broom back in the nearby pantry. "Well that's good. He seems like he gets better and better with her every day." she said.

The deputy's hands went to his hips as he answered with a slow nod. "Yeah. He does."

Daryl cleaned up the last of the mess and finally pushed himself up off the floor. He gave Rick a stiff nod before moving towards the sink and pulling open the cabinet underneath. As he tossed the damp paper towel into the trash, his eyes flicked to Carol's face. They held the connection for half a heartbeat, and a silent understanding seemed to pass between them.

"What are you two doin' up?" Rick asked, eyeing his companions.

"Just cleaning." Carol said casually.

"Somebody spill somethin?" the deputy asked, glancing down at the part of the floor that Daryl had just wiped down.

The hunter's heart rate sped up, but he couldn't seem to produce an answer.

"Dropped a glass." Carol said. She was leaning back against the counter, her arms folded across her chest. "Just swept up the shards. Nothing to worry about."

Rick nodded. "Guessin' you two couldn't sleep either?"

Daryl mimicked Carol's pose, and leaned against the fridge. He scuffed his boot on the floor and shrugged. "Just ain't there yet."

Carol cocked her head to the side and studied him, a small smile appearing on her face. She was impressed with his ability to maintain his composure.

"I get it." said Rick. He ran a hand through his hair and sighed. "Strange place. Strange people. Takes some getting used to."

"It does." Carol added. "But we'll get there. Think everybody needs a chance to let it all sink in…walls…running water…it's a lot."

The deputy released another heavy sigh before stepping past his companions. He reached for one of the higher cabinets and pulled the door open to search for a water glass. Daryl and Carol took the opportunity to glance at one another. With the slightest nod, Carol let her partner know that they were doing fine.

"Keep wakin' up…wonderin' where I am. Always takes a few seconds for things to fall back into place. Almost like my mind can't accept I'm in a house…with a roof and walls." said Rick.

He let the cabinet door ease shut and turned to face Carol. She stepped aside, letting him have access to the sink. The deputy reached out, turning the faucet, a cool stream of water rushed out, filling the glass.

"You'll get used to it." Carol promised, a soft smile on her face.

Rick eyed her over the edge of his glass as he brought it to his lips. "If you say so."

"I do." She added, driving the point home.

A sudden silence filled the kitchen and it was making Daryl itch. He cleared his throat and rubbed the back of his neck, wishing someone would say something.

The deputy looked at Daryl and Carol in turn. "You two gonna be up for a while?"

Carol had to fight to keep the stupid grin off her face. She bit the inside of her cheek and gathered her thoughts before speaking. "Probably. Think Daryl had the right idea…found him down here looking for a book."

Rick turned towards the hunter. "Find anything good?"

Daryl cleared his throat again. "Maybe." he pulled the small paperback from his back pocket and smacked it weakly into an open palm. "Shelf in there was pretty full." he glanced back at the living room. "Figure if it ain't good…maybe it'll at least put my ass to sleep."

Rick snorted, shaking his head. "Think I might give that a try."

"Good way to unwind." said Carol. The instant the words left her lips, her eyes flicked to Daryl's face and they smirked at each other. Both of them knowing that they'd found a much better way to relieve their stress.

"Well; I'm gonna head back up. Check on Carl and Judith. Might come back 'n make a selection from the library later." said Rick, one hand on his hip.

"We'll probably still be up." said Carol. "Just let us know if you need anything."

"Thank you." the deputy nodded to both of them before walking away.

They nodded back and watched him go. When they heard him reach the top of the staircase, the survivors allowed themselves to breathe. Daryl was kneading the small book, bending it an attempt to release some of the tension in his muscles.

Carol gave him a half-smile. "That was pretty slick."

He brought his thumb to his mouth and began gnawing the nail. He answered her with a shrug.

"It was." she insisted.

Daryl glanced at her from beneath his lashes. "You were the one pullin' stories outta thin air…dropped a glass." He shook his head, smirking a little.

It was her turn to shrug. "It made sense. That's all." The smile was spreading on her face.

The hunter let his thumb fall away from his mouth. "You always been that good at passin' off bullshit?"

She snorted. "I've been honing those skills for a while."

He shook his head again, still in awe of the fact that she'd kept her cool while Rick was in the kitchen.

Suddenly remembering the argument that lead them to where they were standing, Carol cleared her throat and rubbed the back of her neck. "You know that's all I'm doing here; right?"

"Hm?" His brows were knitting together.

Carol was still leaning back against the counter, her fingers curling around the edge. "The cardigans…the casseroles…all of it…I'm just bullshitting these people."

Daryl let the words sink in. Unleashing his frustration on her body seemed to have cleared his head, and he was finally able to acknowledge that what she was saying made sense. He glanced down at his boot and scuffed it on the floor again.

"You're real good at it." he growled softly.

Carol sighed, knowing that it was hard for him to accept her new role…the person she had to be inside the walls of Alexandria. It was going to take some getting used to, and she could sympathize. Wanting to lighten the mood, she kicked gently at his leg to get his attention.

"What?" he asked, his eyes trained on her.

She bit her lip. "Nothing. It's just…"

"Go on." he urged. The hunter slipped the book back into his pocket, his arms folding across his chest.

A faint blush was spreading on her face as she held his gaze. "I'm good at a lot of things."

Daryl felt the hairs at the base of his neck stand up. He stared hard at his partner and stood up a little straighter. "That right?"

"What?" she asked, a crease forming in her brow. "You don't believe me?"

"I didn't say that…"

"No?" she teased.

He smirked at her. "Naw."

"But you're questioning me…"

His blue eyes flicked to her face. "Maybe I just wanna see ya prove it."

Carol tried not to laugh. "Yeah?"

Daryl nodded slowly. "All this shit ya say you're so good at…I'm thinkin' ya oughta show me."

"I can do that." she said, smiling at him. Without another word, she pushed herself away from the counter and began walking towards the guestroom.

Daryl didn't even have to think about it. He followed her automatically, as if he didn't have a choice.

* * *

The instant the hunter pulled the door shut behind them, he found himself face-to-face with Carol. Her hands went to his chest and she pushed him back against the door. Her expression unnerved him. She was staring at Daryl like she wanted to eat him.

Their breathing picked up as they held each other's gazes. The temperature in the small room seemed to be rising drastically with each passing second, and their hearts began to thrum. Giving in to their need for one another, Carol and Daryl collided.

She pressed her lips into his and their eyes closed. He could feel her warm body against his, and it was making him restless. The hunter wasn't sure if his manhood was ready for more intimacy, but that didn't matter. Carol didn't seem interested in waiting. She kissed him hard, forcing him to part his lips. When she slipped into his mouth he shuddered.

Her taste sparked something in him and his broad hands moved to her ass, clutching at it through the thin fabric of her pajama pants. She kissed him like she wanted him, caressing his tongue and exploring his mouth, while he massaged a rough rhythm into her ass. He loved the way she felt in his hands…the way she tasted…_her scent_…but it wasn't enough. He was still soft. Frustrated, the hunter kept his eyes closed and tried to savor everything she was doing to him.

Carol was moaning into their kisses and pushing her hips into his. Needing more, Daryl gave her ass a good squeeze before grabbing the hem of her shirt. Growling against her lips, he pulled the fabric up forcefully and the two of them broke apart panting. He threw the shirt on the ground and let himself stare at her chest.

Breathless, she glanced down at her partner's groin, and couldn't seem to find any trace of his arousal. Working hard to keep her impatience hidden, she took a few steps back, separating herself from him. His gaze was fixed on her breasts.

"Daryl." she said, rousing him from his trance.

He lifted his chin.

"You want more?" she asked, her hands going to her waistband.

He braced his palms against the door at his back and managed a nod. His breathing had grown ragged.

With her eyes locked on his, she slowly pushed the pants down her hips, exposing her core. When she stepped out of the pajamas, kicking them aside, she stood completely naked…waiting for him to act.

Daryl felt his mouth go dry. The room was dark, but he could still make out the details of her body. The curves of her breasts…her tight stomach…the slight hips he loved holding on to… As his eyes drank their fill, blood finally began to pour back into his groin. He groaned in relief.

Intrigued by the sound, Carol moved back into his space. Her eyes flicked to his face before she moved one hand to his crotch and cupped him. Daryl whined, his eyes slamming shut.

"_Easy_." she breathed. "_I'm just trying to help_."

The hunter swallowed hard and tried to control his breathing, but it was proving difficult with her so close.

Carol stared down at his groin while she rubbed him gently, experimentally. He wasn't fully erect, but she could feel him growing rigid. Her body was humming with need.

"_That's it_…" she whispered, the words hitting his skin…just below his collar bone. "_Easy_." Carol kept her touch light as she rubbed him up and down, following the outline of his manhood.

Daryl's hips began bucking weakly into her hand.

Eager for more contact. Carol stopped stroking him and reached for his belt buckle instead. The hunter was powerless to stop her. All he could do was look into her eyes and try to keep himself in check.

"_Take your shirt off_." she whispered as her nimble fingers made quick work of his belt.

With every heartbeat sending more blood to his groin, Daryl's insecurities disappeared. He forgot his scars and his need for privacy. A slave to his physical hunger, he followed Carol's instructions and quickly undid the buttons on his faded, sleeveless shirt.

As he rid himself of the garment, he stared at Carol's hands. She was tugging his zipper down. He tossed his shirt aside and watched Carol grip his jeans, along with the waistband of his boxers. Carefully, she pulled the material away from his body before yanking it down, freeing his cock. The hunter wasn't as hard as he needed to be, and something close to fear flickered inside him. But Carol didn't seem to mind…or if she did, she wasn't letting on.

She continued her task and worked the pants all the way down his legs until he was forced to step out of them. When she stood back up, they locked eyes. There was something incredibly thrilling about being naked together…exposing everything. Daryl felt wide awake…_alive_, and every last hair seemed to be standing on end…

He just wanted to stare at her, but her voice managed to break through the haze clouding his mind.

"_Touch me_." she whispered.

With a grunt, the hunter reached out with both hands and grabbed her breasts. The way the softness filled up his palms made him whine. "_Lord_."

"_Just keep touching me_." she said, as one of her hands moved down to grip his cock.

His hips bucked, and a curse slipped from between his teeth.

"_It's okay; let me do this for you_." She enjoyed the way his hands felt on her body while she tenderly stroked his length.

Daryl couldn't help it. He shuddered each time her hand slid along his member. Her grip was secure….warm, perfect. Her fingers curled around the base so carefully, and she applied just the right amount of pressure. It wasn't long before his hips resumed bucking. Whenever she reached the end of his cock, her thumb would brush the hole at the tip, and he squeezed her breasts in response.

"_Is it helping_?" she asked.

His eyes were still closed but he nodded.

"_Good_." she smiled and kissed the corner of his mouth.

As she stroked him, Carol could feel him growing. She massaged the shaft, making it swell with an unfulfilled need. She loved the way he tightened. When she rubbed her palm against the blunt head, she felt a sudden slickness. Using it to her advantage, she began sliding her hand up and down his cock faster…his own moisture making it easier. The tension was building…but she couldn't stop touching him. He felt so good…so big.

Daryl was panting while he clutched desperately at her breasts. Needing more pressure, he lunged for her mouth and kissed her hard. Carol gasped into the kiss, but the motion of her hand didn't stop. She felt his warm tongue slide under hers and was tempted to come right then and there.

Carol tugged at his cock, making him harder…longer. He seemed to be pulsing in her hand, and she knew that he was fully erect. As he explored her mouth, she longed to feel his manhood between her legs. It was happening all over again…

The same rush of heat that took hold of them in the kitchen…it was consuming the two restless people. Daryl let his partner's taste flood his senses. Being with her was hypnotic…the motion of her soft hand as she ran it along the length of his engorged member, making him throb…the friction was incredible and all he wanted was for her to go faster.

His heart was pounding against his ribs and he could feel himself leaking. He was going to let go…his sudden fear outweighed the pleasure in his loins and he reached down, gripping her wrist. The lovers broke the kiss, both of them gasping for air.

"_What's wrong_?" Carol asked, her tongue flicking out over her swollen lips.

"_I'm gettin' close_…" he admitted, his hand squeezing her breast involuntarily.

She stared into his eyes and felt his manhood pulsing in her grasp. "_Already_?" she asked, slightly amused.

He swallowed hard and glanced down at his cock. The blunt tip was swollen…moisture leaking from it every few seconds. Being able to see her pale hand wrapped around his shaft just seemed to make things worse. A shiver ran through him.

Carol felt it in his groin and forced herself to release him. "_Fine_," she breathed. "_We can go slower_."

Daryl growled as he tugged at her nipples.

"_Jesus_…" she groaned.

They held each other's gazes, momentarily entranced by what they saw. Their eyes held the same hunger…the same unspoken wants and needs. It was then that they knew…they might be able to slow down…but they couldn't stop.

With her eyes locked on his, Carol took a shaky step backwards. Daryl didn't want to let go of her breasts; he moved with her. They kept staring, panting…Carol took another step back, and then another. A small gasp escaped her when she felt the end of the bed pressing against the backs of her legs.

She didn't even think about it. Carol simply eased back onto the bed, bringing Daryl down with her. Whining and growling, the lovers shifted so that their legs weren't hanging off the edge. With the soft, clean comforter underneath her, and the hunter's hard body above, Carol parted her legs.

Daryl immediately bucked his hips down into hers…his weight pinning her to the mattress. When his cock brushed her sex, he let himself swear. She felt so warm…so good underneath him….she was already writhing.

"_Fuck…Car_…" he growled before ducking his head to bite down on her shoulder.

Carol hissed, her legs coming up…locking around him as the two of them rocked together. With his strong hips grinding into her, and his flat stomach sliding against hers, Carol felt more like a hormone-crazed seventeen-year-old than a hardened killer. She just wanted him to keep touching her. His swollen cock was brushing her clit.

The hunter sucked at the base of her neck, making her body arch. He could feel her breasts pushing up against his chest. She was panting in his ear, moaning and whining every time his hips bucked. She reached up and around to his back, clutching at his shoulder blades..her nails pricking his skin.

"_Go on_…" he urged, muttering into the crook of her neck.

Carol clawed him harder, dragging her nails down from his shoulders until she reached the base of his spine. The pain made his cock twitch, but he liked it. Daryl picked up the pace, grinding his hips down into hers in a continuous, urgent pattern. His manhood was sore but he didn't care.

Daryl was propped on his elbows, his broad hands splaying on the comforter as he and his mate toyed with one another. All of their focus was on the motion of their hips. He sucked at her neck one last time before letting his forehead rest against hers. They stared at each other from beneath their lashes while warm breaths passed their lips.

"_Ya alright_?" he panted.

She pushed her hips up into his and groaned.

He felt a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "_Yeah_?"

"_Yeah_." she breathed.

He bucked down against her with a grunt. "_You wet_?"

Carol kept her eyes on his as she reached for one of his wrists. Once her grip was secure, she tugged…guiding him all the way down to her heat. He lifted his hips, following her lead until he could feel the warmth of her sex against his fingertips. She released him then, her hand moving into his dark hair where it formed a fist.

Daryl didn't need any urging. He cupped her…shuddering when he felt the slickness between her legs. "_Shit_…" he breathed. The hunter circled her clit with his thumb.

"_God_…" Carol moaned.

He kept teasing her…circling the aching nub of her sex…

After several seconds, Carol knew she couldn't take any more. Hungry for her partner, she used one hand to push fiercely against his chest. Daryl wasn't prepared for the sudden movement and he didn't have the strength to fight her. Nearly growling with the effort, Carol forced the hunter onto his back.

Acting on instinct, Daryl reached for her hips and she straddled his waist. Leaning down, bending over him, Carol caught his mouth with hers and they both moaned. As his tongue slid underneath hers, she clawed at his slick chest. Her pussy was resting over his cock and he could feel her wetness beginning to coat him. Their bodies seemed to move on their own…his hips bucking up while she pressed down, countering. The heat grew stifling between them as they kissed.

Lost in the heavy haze of friction and sheer need, the lovers continued to touch, savor, explore… They were breathing into one another, unwilling to separate. Daryl's hands ran up her body, from her hips…along her sides. He pressed his fingertips in, feeling each of her ribs. She rocked on top of him…her wet core sliding along his hard shaft. As she moved back and forth, Daryl knew he had to say something.

He broke the kiss and fought to catch his breath. "_I'm gonna come_…" he warned her.

But she ground her hips into him, sliding along his erection with slow purpose.

"_Fuck_!" he hissed, his eyes slamming shut.

She leaned over him, her nails still clawing at his chest…his sweat was covering her fingertips. She stared at her partner with heavy lids and whispered to him. "_Not yet_…"

The hunter's eyes eased open, his hands moving back down to her hips.

"_I want you to come inside me_." she breathed.

Daryl's hands moved even lower and he dug his fingers into the firm flesh of her ass. He leaned up and kissed the center of her chest before easing back to meet her gaze. "_Best go on 'n show me what you're good at then._"

Carol smirked and bucked against him.

He snarled, clawing at her ass. "_Go on_."

She was staring at him through the dark as she lifted her hips and reached down to grab his cock.

Daryl's glanced down between them for half a heartbeat. When he refocused on her face, he was smirking back at her. Sweat shone at his temples, on his chest…and shocks of dark, tangled hair were plastered to his brow.

"_Show me what that pussy can do_." he growled.

A rush of heat moved through her frame, but she couldn't stop. She squeezed the base of his cock tenderly and positioned him at her entrance.

"_Go on_…" he urged again…the tip of his member leaking. He could feel her heat, and wanted so badly to be buried in it.

Carol's chest was heaving, her muscles trembling… She maintained her grip and rubbed the head of Daryl's cock along her slit, preparing herself…her walls began to open in anticipation.

"_Fuckin' christ…c'mon_.." he growled, the sound heavy with need.

She held her partner's gaze and moved the blunt tip to the right spot. The moisture leaking from her slit was already covering him.

Unable to wait even one more second, the hunter snarled and gripped Carol's hips, forcing her body down onto his dick. When the swollen head breached her tight ring, they both cried out, but he didn't stop pushing. She was so wet and he bucked up hard, sliding himself in to the hilt. He felt her incredible body sinking down around him, engulfing him, and it was almost too much. The muscles in his stomach were already tensing.

When her pelvis was finally flush with his, Carol braced her palms on his chest and sat up. The new angle gave him all the room he needed and every inch of his cock was surrounded by her heat. Lost between her thighs, the hunter groaned. His head went back into the cool pillows while her insides continued to mold around his shaft.

With his thick cock stretching her, Carol needed a moment to breathe. Her eyes were closed as she groaned up at the ceiling. In all her years, she'd never experienced such pleasure…she'd never even come close. On the few occasions that she'd mustered the nerve to use a vibrator…all she'd managed to do was ease the ache between her legs with weak, fleeting orgasms. The euphoria always faded quickly. Carol was constantly in fear of being discovered by her husband, and the paranoia left little room for true satisfaction.

But this was different. The intoxicating blend of pain and pleasure in her core wasn't the result of self manipulation…no batteries…no plastic. It was all because of Daryl. Even as she sat, straddling his hips, enjoying the way his member pulsed inside her, it was difficult for Carol to accept that a man was the source of all the amazing sensations coursing through her body. He was real…living, breathing, flesh, blood, bone, muscle…and he was connected to her.

Still moaning, Carol rocked her hips a little. The movement was slight, but it sent a powerful shiver up her spine and made her gasp. He seemed to be pushing up into her center…the deepest part of her sex. The head of his cock nearly reached her cervix, and he was so hard. She couldn't believe how good he felt. Even though her body was still sore…aching from their time in the kitchen, she relished the thickness of his shaft inside her.

The lovers were still adjusting to one another. As ragged breaths passed their lips, and fresh sweat broke out on their skin, they tried to process everything that was taking place between them. Daryl's mind was reeling. With Carol's weight resting over his pelvis, the hunter enjoyed the heat of her sex and let himself throb. He couldn't understand how he'd gone so long without pussy. That slick, inviting, warm, tight, perfection between her legs was everything he didn't realize he'd been missing. They hadn't even begun to move and her walls were already hugging his shaft. He growled as his broad hands massaged her hips.

Carol drug her nails from his chest, down to his stomach, and hissed as she rocked weakly on top of him. He was stiff inside her, his erection pressing up into her softness. She could feel herself getting high. The tingling sensation was spreading from her core…outwards, to every part of her body. She realized, as her walls opened around him, letting him fill her, that it wasn't just his cock giving her a rush…it was their positioning.

She loved every heated second of being taken on the kitchen counter…her pelvis pressed to his…his strong hips thrusting fast and deep between her legs…being at his mercy while he unleashed the aggression that had been building inside him for so long.. She loved it. She'd come hard around him…but Carol had grown used to being in control. She was intrigued by the idea of submitting to Daryl, but only to a point.

For the first time in her life, she had a sexual partner who could offer her true satisfaction, and she was determined to make herself heard. So she'd pushed Daryl onto his back, straddled his waist and let her nails prick at his skin. She had him right where she wanted him…hard, ready…underneath her. She'd given him his freedom, letting him take what he needed from her. But it was Carol's turn, and she was going to make it count.

Groaning softly, she rocked her hips again, making sure to take every inch of his cock. Daryl couldn't help it…he had to move. He grabbed her hips, holding her body down against him as he bucked up into her core.

"_God_…" she moaned.

Intrigued by the sound, Daryl shifted, propping himself up against the pillows a bit. He wanted to be able to look at her. She was slowly beginning to ride him…her hips rising, then sinking…her heat wrapped around him…the wetness already coating his hard-on. A deep crease formed in the hunter's brow as he watched his mate.

He could see sweat glistening on her breasts and he wanted to taste it. But as she moved her body up and down his shaft he grew distracted…his eyes flicking down to the place where their hips met. He liked watching as her pussy engulfed his manhood. Every time…she forced herself to sink down around him…and his member disappeared. She kept her hips flush with his for several seconds and the base of his cock wasn't even visible anymore. He was in awe of the fact that he could fit…that her pussy could take him in.

Carol felt a flush spreading on her face as she watched him watching her. With their eyes locked and their hips grinding against each other, they silently wondered what was taking place between them. She kept one hand braced on his flat stomach while she brought the other up to wipe sweat from her brow.

Daryl was twitching and leaking inside her. She rolled her hips, and he arched up into her, helping to set the pace. "_We…really….doin' this_?" he grunted as he fought off the orgasm that was already brewing inside him.

Carol leaned down, bending over him, her hands moving back to his chest. With her lips hovering just millimeters from his, she smirked at him. "_Feels like we are_."

The hunter's blue eyes narrowed to predatory slits before he closed the gap between them, kissing her hard. When she felt his tongue in her mouth, Carol's hips seemed to gain enthusiasm and she began bucking faster. As she moved, Daryl's grip tightened on her body. He was trying to hold on, but the friction of her walls rubbing against his cock was incredibly distracting. He flicked his tongue against hers before pulling away, gasping.

"_You okay_?" she asked, her body still moving up and down his length.

Daryl growled, his eyes slamming shut for several seconds as he tried desperately to keep himself from coming. He couldn't stop his hips from reacting…countering her movements every time she bucked down. The muscles in his stomach tensed and flexed with every thrust.

"_Fuck_…." he snarled, his eyes finally easing open as he stared at his partner. "_That goddamn pussy_."

"_Thought you liked it_." she breathed.

"_Aw_…" he whined. "_It's jus fuckin' tight…lord_…"

She smirked at him while her hips rocked.

As their pleasure continued to build, the hunter seemed to forget himself. His sweaty hands moved from her hips, to her ass, where he clutched at her flesh as she rode him.

Daryl's lids were heavy, his cock was throbbing inside her, and he was hungry for her body. "_I'm bettin' every part of ya is tight_." he growled under his breath. His tongue slid quickly across his bottom lip as he worked to keep their rhythm strong.

Carol stared at him through the gloom. She could see his blue eyes burning beneath his lashes, and there was a smirk on his mouth. His expression made her want to come. Her walls opened in response, allowing his erection to slip in deep.

"_You wanna know how tight I am_?" she whispered.

Daryl clawed at her ass, his eyes never leaving hers.

She shuddered as her body took him in again. A small gasp escaped her when she thought about what it might feel like to have his cock buried in other parts of her body…

The hunter was pushing a little harder, thrusting up into her pussy over, and over…his nails were leaving red lines on her ass.

"_You wanna get inside_?" she breathed against his lips.

Daryl growled as his member continued to swell within her walls.

"_You stay hard…you make me come_…" she grunted as she sank back down his dick. "_And we'll see_."

A sudden rush of adrenaline sped through his bloodstream, shocking his heart. He had to move…had to have more of her…_taste her_. Just the thought of exploring…penetrating other parts of her body made his cock harder. He felt it leaking deep inside her. Daryl lunged forward, biting the side of her breast, making her cuss.

"_Oh fuck_," she moaned, riding him harder…faster.

The hunter lapped at the purple mark on her skin before letting his tongue travel over her nipple. As he played between her breasts and squeezed her ass, Daryl let his partner have her way. He made no attempts to slow her down, or change their positioning. She was panting, whining, sliding up and down his cock like she needed it…and the building wetness around his member told him she was enjoying herself. He just wanted to satisfy her…to be everything she needed.

If Carol wanted to ride his dick, then he wouldn't stop her. He'd made up his mind. He would do whatever she asked. If she wanted him hard, he would hold his erection for as long as she needed it. Daryl didn't know where any of it would leave them in the morning, but he didn't care. She was on top of him, she was wet, and her walls were massaging his shaft from the base to the tip.

With her body wrapped around his hard-on, Carol cried out…swearing and panting in time with his thrusts. The hunter maintained his grip on her ass while she bucked. He liked to feel the way her body tensed as she moved. The guestroom was filled with the sounds of their pleasure, and neither of them wanted it to end. As badly as they craved release, the lovers still wanted to savor the luscious motion between their hips. Daryl was getting addicted to the feeling of her pussy and he wanted to stay inside her for as long as she'd let him…all that moisture surrounding his manhood…it was the best thing he'd ever felt…

His engorged member was filling her up and she could hardly handle it. He felt so good between her thighs…she never wanted to let him go. But she was nearing the edge…she could feel it. Abandoning herself to sheer ecstasy coursing through her frame, Carol drug her nails down his chest again and called out his name in the dark.

* * *

An hour later…at least, Carol thought it was an hour…she couldn't be sure…the lovers were lying in bed, thoroughly exhausted. Their skin was pulsing…glistening with clear beads of sweat and water. Carol was on her side, facing her partner. The pillow felt refreshingly cool against her cheek.

As their heart rates finally began to slow, the survivors let themselves breathe. Daryl was on his back, staring up at the ceiling with heavy lids. He let one broad hand rest on his stomach while the other formed a weak fist in his hair.

"_Fuck_…" he groaned softly. The pain in his goin made him wince a little. He was spent…sore, but he couldn't remember a time when he'd felt more satisfied.

Carol smiled at him through the gloom. "Sure you're okay?"

The hunter snorted, but there was a dazed look on his face. "I'm fine…jus fuckin' tired."

She laughed lightly. "You should be."

He turned, glancing at her. "And you ain't?"

"I didn't say that."

Daryl huffed. "_Jesus_…_couldn't just wash up…ya had to get them hands on me_."

Carol chuckled. "You could've stopped me."

He sighed, turning away from her. She was right. He shifted slightly, replaying their time together in his mind's eye.

She'd ridden him hard until she finally hit her peak…her insides locking up around him, clenching so tightly that the feeling left him breathless. He remembered the way it felt when the wetness flooded her core…the sound she made….

He'd been so tempted to fall over the edge with her, but he fought the urge. Instead, the hunter watched his mate as she rode the waves of her orgasm. Her hips rocked weakly while the wetness leaked from her core. He savored every moment…memorizing the look on her face…the way her nails raked down his chest… Daryl waited with agonizing patience for her body to stop moving.

When she finally seemed to be sapped of her energy, he'd massaged her hips and sat up, kissing her breasts. He worked his way from her chest, to her neck, and finally to her mouth. When their lips met, she groaned. He kissed her until they both felt drunk. Once they eased apart, just enough to meet each other's gazes, Daryl gnawed his bottom lip and silently asked permission.

She'd smirked at him, blushing, and words seemed unnecessary after that. They'd separated, carefully, still wincing in the process, but Carol didn't waste any time. She wanted to please her partner. With the muscles in her stomach trembling out of nervousness, she ignored the powerful ache in her core and turned away from Daryl.

He'd watched, fascinated, as she got on her hands and knees. After several seconds, she glanced at him over her shoulder. He saw the smirk on her mouth, and it was the only invitation he needed. With a growl locked in his chest, the hunter forced himself to sit up and move towards her. He felt her tremble when his hands moved to her hips…goosebumps rose wherever he touched her.

Their hearts were beating hard…but they were too far gone. Carol was weak with the pleasure he'd already given her, and she was genuinely curious. So she stared down at her hands that were splaying on the bed, and braced herself for whatever was coming.

Daryl kept himself in check. His strong hands massaged her hips while he worked to mentally prepare himself. When he felt that they were both ready, the hunter moved slowly, carefully. He wasn't rough or forceful. Knowing that his partner trusted him enough to give him access to her entire body made Daryl a little dizzy.

"_God_," carol sighed wistfully. Her voice pulled him back into the present.

He tugged at his hair as he remembered the way her body felt…how tight and warm she'd been.

"I just…" she chuckled and reached up to rub the back of her neck. "I can't believe we did that…"

There was a smug smirk on Daryl's face as he continued to stare at the ceiling. "Me neither.."

Carol could feel another blush on her cheeks. "I've never…"

"Me neither." he chuckled.

She propped herself up on one elbow and stared at him. "Really?"

Daryl glanced at her. "Really."

"Just seemed like you knew what you were doing."

He refocused on the ceiling, a look of amusement on his face.

"I mean…the way you…"

The hunter chuckled again. "Just wanted ya to like it…that's all."

Carol shook her head slowly and stared at him in awe. She remembered how it felt to have his hand between her legs…his fingertips circling her clit while he moved behind her. She hadn't expected to come a third time…but the sensations were too strong. He was inside her…she'd heard him panting and growling, and his calloused fingertips were teasing her clit…over and over…it all became too much and she couldn't stop her body from convulsing around him. He'd held onto her hip with one hand, but the pressure of her orgasm sent him over the edge seconds later…

They stayed connected for several minutes, enjoying the aftershocks. By that point, the lovers were weak…delirious with pleasure, and rational thought seemed to disappear altogether. They separated, collapsing on the bed together, laughing and groaning…trying to wrap their heads around what they'd just done…

Daryl and Carol knew they needed to clean themselves up..splash some cold water on their faces. Without a second thought, they'd decided on a shower. He eased off the bed and found his boxers, pulling them up his legs. All Carol did was grab the same white undershirt she'd been wearing before and pull it on over her head. She didn't bother looking for her panties, and Daryl didn't seem interested in putting on a shirt. On weak legs, the lovers slowly eased the bedroom door open and stared out at the gloomy kitchen, their blue eyes scanning the area for intruders.

When the coast seemed clear, they padded out into the hall, stumbling a little in the dark. Trying to contain the nervous laughter bubbling in their chests, Daryl and Carol hurried towards the downstairs bathroom. Once they were safe, behind closed doors, they quickly stripped and stepped into the small shower together. They both groaned, their eyes closing when the spray of warm water burst from the shower head.

It was supposed to be a respite…all they'd planned on was cleaning up…washing the sex off their skin and the sweat from their hair. But when Carol ran her hands over her face, and eased her eyes open, the sight of Daryl's naked body, covered in water, sent a jolt of electricity straight down to her core. She'd blinked the droplets away from her lashes and moved into his space without so much as a word.

Daryl had snorted, shaking his hair. He rubbed at his eyes while the warm water rolled down his back. It felt so good to be clean…and he was already thinking about collapsing on the bed in the guestroom, but a sudden pressure on his chest startled him. When he opened his eyes, he saw the way Carol was staring at him…and he knew it wasn't over.

She was moving towards him, a small smirk on her face. He retreated, trying not to slip, but Carol managed to back him into the far wall of the shower. Her eyes flicked to his face for half a heartbeat, but then she was looking down, focusing on his groin. Daryl was nervous. His cock was aching, sore…sensitive in the aftermath of his orgasms, but Carol reached for it just the same. She didn't care that he was soft. Her nimble fingers curled around it, and the thing seemed to stiffen almost instantly in her hand. Daryl swore when he felt blood pouring into it.

With warm water cascading over their bodies, Carol and Daryl stood close together, panting and moaning in the shower. His manhood wasn't ready for more contact, but Carol wouldn't stop toying with him. So he let himself get hard, and his hands went to her breasts. He'd squeezed the two soft swells, loving how slick they were, and Carol tugged at his cock.

It hadn't taken much. All she had to do was rub him…_pull_…whisper how much she liked having him inside…His hips bucked weakly into her hand, forcing her to keep touching him. She stared at his face, watching his eyes glaze over as more blood rushed to his groin. She tightened her grip on his member, enjoying the length and the thickness. He kept growing…the friction was stimulating him…he couldn't think straight…but that didn't matter.

Carol kept tugging, playing with him…she stroked his erection so tenderly that it made Daryl whine. He'd grown swollen, rigid to a painful point, but he couldn't make her stop. Her hand slid back and forth, up and down…she'd whispered to him, urging him to come, and he had no choice but to give in. With his forehead resting against hers, Daryl savored the feeling of her hand on his cock, and let all the pleasure rush through him. It was so sudden…the feeling so strong that his knees nearly buckled. His hard shaft twitched in her gasp as semen shot from the tip.

Carol lessened her grip, but kept stroking…milking him until his member finally stopped spurting. As his seed washed down the drain, the hunter closed his eyes and growled softly. He'd massaged her breasts, memorizing the slick softness. Somehow, they felt even more supple after his climax…being able to touch Carol's naked body after his orgasm was better than a cigarette. She finally released him, her arms going up to wind around his neck. They stood on weak legs and listened to the spray of water falling all around them.

The lovers stumbled out of the shower, feeling drained, but happy. They'd shared a towel, helping to dry each other off before shimmying into their meager clothes. Despite all the things they'd had to do since the turn…all the risks they'd taken…Carol was sure she'd never been more nervous than when she crept out of that bathroom, in nothing but an oversized shirt…her hair dripping wet, following close behind the hunter as he lead her back to their room.

By some miracle, Daryl and Carol made it all the way down the hall without drawing any attention. They left a faint trail of small puddles in their wake…half-formed footsteps. Carol nearly slipped at one point, but she reached out, clinging to her partner. Daryl smirked at her over his shoulder while he helped to steady her. Trying to keep their laughter down, they finally reached the guestroom door and pulled it open, hurrying inside. They'd shrugged their clothes off the second the door closed.

Neither of them knew how long they'd been lying on the bed, recovering from their time together. But that wasn't important. They had all the time in the world. If Carol had to guess, she'd say it was around 3 am…maybe later. Something about that amused her and she eased back down onto her pillow, sighing.

Daryl smiled at the sound and turned to look at her. "That good huh?"

Carol blushed and closed her eyes refusing to face him.

The hunter rolled onto his side. There was a foot or two of space between them. "You done talkin' then? Jus gonna lie there makin' them noises?"

She huffed and finally accepted the fact that he wasn't going to let it go. Slowly opening her eyes, she met his gaze. "It was good," Carol admitted.

He let the words sink in while he drummed his fingers on the comforter. "All three times?"

Carol reached out and combed her fingers lightly through his hair while they stared at one another. "_All three times_." she whispered.

Daryl grabbed her wrist and tugged it towards his mouth before nipping at it softly. Carol nearly groaned. "What are we doing?" she asked.

The hunter bit her wrist again, his eyes locked on hers. "_Whatever we want_."

Carol felt the smile spreading on her lips. "Yeah?"

"_Yeah_."

She watched as he kissed the small bruise that was forming on the inside of her wrist. She was sure no one had ever kissed her there before… Carol wondered how on earth she'd wound up in bed, lying next to someone she cared for so deeply. No one could frustrate her quite like Daryl, but no one else had the power to make her that happy either.

_Happy_…

The word sounded strange as it echoed in her head, especially since they'd been snarling at each other two hours ago. She wondered if it was just sex…if the sudden release of tension was giving her the illusion of happiness where there was none. But the longer she stared at him, the more convinced Carol became. She wasn't just riding a high that he'd given her…she was content. As she laid there, her naked body mere inches from his, she realized that she felt safe. An incredible sense of peace had settled over her and she never wanted it to go away.

"Whatever we want, huh?" Carol echoed.

Daryl answered with a nod.

A genuine feeling of excitement rushed through her frame, making her giggle.

The hunter was amused. "What?" he asked.

"It's just…I've been waiting my whole life for that…to do what I want."

He understood then. Inching closer, Daryl released her wrist and let his hand rest on her hip. "Ya oughta try it."

She smiled, reaching for his hair again and pulling him towards her. "_Think I will_." she whispered before pressing her lips to his.

Daryl nearly whimpered when she kissed him. Her fingers were still lost in his hair, and his hand roamed from her hip to her thigh, back and forth as he memorized the softness of her skin. The kissing became addictive and he grunted against her lips. Needing more, the hunter shifted, moving so that his body was on top of hers…his weight pinning her to the bed.

The feeling of his skin against hers was maddeningly perfect. They continued to taste each other…their stomachs brushing. Carol kept him trapped between her legs while the kiss deepened. She found that she was getting used to him…his scent…his sounds…all of it. They'd only just let their walls come down, but Carol couldn't imagine going back…back to a world where they couldn't touch… She tugged at his locks and wondered if he felt the same.

The lovers were forced to break for air after several seconds. Panting in the dark, they studied one another. As if he could hear her thoughts, Daryl cocked his head to the side and let his fingertips trace her collarbone. "_Somethin' on your mind_?"

Carol rubbed the back of his neck as she tried to get the words out. "_You said I should do what I want_."

"_That's right_." he growled softly, one hand moving to cup her breast.

Nerves were making her throat constrict, but she needed to say her peace. "_Well…I'm thinking_…" she glanced at his lips for a moment. "…_That I want this_."

"_This_?" Daryl asked.

She nodded as she brought one leg up to curl around his waist, driving her point home.

The hunter smirked at her. "_Ya got it_."

Carol kept her eyes on his. "_Not just tonight_…"

That's when it hit him. The blood had rushed to his groin so many times that night, he hadn't been thinking that far ahead…all that mattered was friction and closeness…instant gratification. But now that the storm wasn't raging inside him, his head was beginning to clear. He was in bed…with Carol.

He swallowed hard, trying to assess the reality of their situation. He guessed that the time for weighing pros and cons had come and gone. If there were drawbacks, he hadn't been thinking about them when he took her in the kitchen…or on the bed…or when he let her touch him in the shower.

_Drawbacks…_

It might've been the exhaustion, or the post-orgasm euphoria, but the hunter still couldn't manage to think of one. He trusted Carol…he respected her, and he thought of her as an equal. Sleeping with her hadn't changed any of that…at least he didn't think so. If anything, it gave Daryl a whole new appreciation for her, her incredible body, and all the things she could do with it. That ruthlessness that made her who she was…it translated into passion…aggression that made the hunter's manhood sore. Carol was a force to be reckoned with, in bed and in battle. He liked that.

As Daryl turned her words over and over in his mind, and massaged her breast absently with one hand, he seemed to realize how good it felt to have her lithe body trapped underneath him. He didn't want to let her up.

"_You sayin'…you wanna do this again_?" he finally asked in a low growl.

She tried to keep her expression neutral. "_That's what I was thinking_."

Daryl snorted and shook some of the hair out of his face before finally refocusing on her. "_Tomorrow. Same time…same place_?"

Carol let herself smile again. "_And the night after that_?"

Daryl gave her breast another squeeze. "_Jus tell me when 'n where_."

She wasn't sure she believed him. "_You're sure_?"

"_I ain't in the habit of sayin' shit I don't mean_."

Carol was still skeptical.

The hunter ground his hips down into hers. "_Quit lookin' at me like that_." he chided.

"_Just trying to make sure we're on the same page. That's all_."

Daryl ducked his head to suck at her neck.

"_Mmmm_," she moaned, her body arching up into his.

The hunter loved the sound and he growled against her skin. "_I'm thinkin' you're right_."

"_About what_?" she asked, feeling a little lightheaded.

"_Doin' this again_."

She could hear the smile in his voice. "_As long as you're up for it_." she chuckled.

"_I am_." he said, his broad hand still cupping her breast.

Carol couldn't believe the conversation they were having. She wasn't sure what it all meant, but at the very least…they seemed to both be in agreement that the sex would continue. Overwhelmed by the orgasms, and the fact that she and Daryl were lying naked in his bed, Carol sighed. She ran her fingers through his sweaty hair, loving the way it felt.

The hunter groaned before letting his cheek rest over her heart. Her damp skin was warm, soft…

Something in Carol's chest tightened when he eased down to lie against her. She seemed to realize that there was more to Daryl than his amazing body. He wasn't just a tool she could use for her own gratification. This was someone who mattered to her…maybe more than anyone else. She stroked the ends of his hair, knowing that it would be incredibly difficult to leave the bed…to leave him. But Daryl didn't seem to be in any hurry to end their time together. His breathing had evened out…his grip on her breast loosened, and Carol couldn't recall ever having seen him so content. She wondered if he was falling asleep.

As much as she would've like to, Carol knew that she couldn't spend the entire night trapped underneath him. Moving slowly, carefully, she did her best to push him back and separate their bodies. There was a low rumble in Daryl's chest as he gave in and rolled onto his side, freeing her. He continued to mutter while he shifted, getting comfortable again.

Carol held her breath as she slid quietly off the bed, but the mattress creaked, catching the hunter's attention. He reached up to rub his eyes and seemed to notice that Carol wasn't next to him anymore. Propping himself up on one elbow, he squinted through the gloom. His mate was standing beside the bed.

"What're ya doin'?" he asked.

She clasped her hands behind her head and tried to think of an appropriate answer, but it was proving difficult. Truth be told, she didn't exactly know why she got up. She was independent, and so was Daryl. Carol simply assumed he'd want his space…since their bodies seemed to be spent for the evening. She couldn't even remember the last time she'd slept next to someone.

"It's getting late." she said with a shrug, her arms easing down to her sides.

The hunter snorted. "Woman…it's been late."

"You're half asleep." she gave him a weak smile.

His brow furrowed. He still wasn't following.

"Get some rest. I'll see you in the morning." With that, she turned away and bent down, trying to retrieve her pajama pants from the floor.

Staring at her ass only served to convince Daryl that he wasn't ready for her to leave. He blinked in an attempt to refocus. "You're leavin'?"

Her body stiffened. She stood up slowly, the pants clutched in her hands. In that moment, Carol had to silently ask herself what she wanted. When she finally turned to look at him, her expression was full of doubt.

"Just thought I'd get out of your hair." she said with a half-smile.

Daryl tore his eyes from hers and stared down at the bed spread. His blunt nails were clawing at the fabric as he tried to determine how to respond to her. Swallowing hard, he made himself speak.

"Ya ain't gotta."

Carol wasn't prepared for that. Her lips parted and she nearly dropped the pants. His head was bowed…as if he was afraid to look at her, and she knew what those words must've cost him. A sudden warmth was rushing from her toes, all the way up her frame, into her cheeks, making her smile. Working to keep her true feelings concealed, she decided to get dressed. Carol turned away again and began pulling the pants up her legs.

Feeling defeated, Daryl eased back down onto his side. He clawed the bedspread a little harder, hating how much the rejection stung. He wondered if it was just his pride taking a hit… He'd been inside Carol on three separate occasions that night…he'd given her pleasure…or at least he thought he had. Part of him figured she'd want to stay…maybe it wasn't enough.

An uncomfortable silence filled the room. The only sound came from the rustling of Carol's clothes as she got dressed. Wounded pride quickly transformed into irritation and the hunter seemed to remember why it was better to be alone. Rolling onto his other side, he turned away from her.

Carol heard him shift on the bed. She glanced over her shoulder, only to find herself staring at his back. Her partner had disappeared, leaving the brooding, sullen hunter she'd always known in his place. Forcing herself to ignore him, she finished pulling the white shirt over her head. Without another word, she padded across the room, pulled the door open, and left Daryl to his sulking.

* * *

As she stood on her toes, reaching up into one of the higher cabinets, Carol marveled at the fact that something as simple as leaving a room could be so difficult. She grabbed a small bowl and eased the cabinet door shut.

Moving back towards the counter, Carol grabbed the cutting board that had been all but forgotten the instant she and Daryl began arguing. She found the knife that she'd been sorely tempted to hurl in his direction, and picked up right where she left off. As she felt the smooth blade cutting down into the soft flesh of the apple, she replayed the night's events in her mind.

It wasn't just the sex that stood out in her memory…it was the way they'd lain in bed, talking and laughing afterwards…being able to see Daryl smile…the way they'd hurried like fugitives down the hall, nearly slipping in their haste after the shower… Each time the edge of the blade bit into the wooden cutting board, Carol became more convinced that she was doing the right thing.

_What could it hurt?_

"_Nothing_." she said, speaking softly to herself. "_It's not going to hurt anything_."

Satisfied with her reasoning, and her decision, she gathered the thick apple wedges and placed them in the bowl.

* * *

Daryl just wanted to close his eyes…to finally go to sleep and put everything out of his mind, at least for the time being. But his anger was keeping him awake. He stared at the wall with narrowed eyes and cursed himself for uttering those poorly chosen words.

_Ya ain't gotta…_

He growled at the darkness.

_Ya'll weren't doin' nothin' more than gettin' off. It was just a goddamn fuck…_

But that wasn't sitting right with him. What happened between him and Carol was more than that.

_First off…it was three goddamn fucks…_

Daryl clung fiercely to that fact, hoping it would help restore the damage to his ego.

_Coulda stopped after the counter…she coulda walked away. But her ass stayed down here. That fuckin' counts for somethin'…and it was her ass that said we oughta keep doin' it…_

The hunter could feel a headache forming behind his eyes.

_This right here…this is why ya gotta keep your damn mouth shut…'n don't go lettin' your damn prick make decisions for ya. Ain't nothin' good gonna come from it._

Despite the harshness of the voice in his head, Daryl knew he wouldn't be able to say no if Carol sought him out again. If she was offering a purely physical relationship, he'd be foolish to pass it up. As frustrated as he was, he couldn't deny how good it felt to be with her…inside her…next to her, on top of her…

_Christ_.

Even after their climaxes…when their bodies separated, and they lay sweating and panting on the bed together, Daryl enjoyed being with her. He wouldn't say the words…he hadn't reached that point yet, but there was something refreshing about finally letting someone in. He secretly enjoyed being able to carry on a conversation, even if it was just pillow talk, with someone other than the angry, judgmental voice in his skull. It was amazing to actually laugh…and to hear someone else laugh. Some part of him had hoped to hang on to that feeling for as long as possible. But Carol didn't want to stay…

As he lay seething on the bed, the hunter wondered if he'd ever get to sleep...or if he was cursed to spend the entire night wondering what he could've done differently…what he could've said to get her to stay with him. He was mad at himself for even wanting her to stay…He could feel his gut twisting.

_Since when does your sorry ass need company in bed? Ya done just fine without it. Ain't never had a piece of tail spend the night anyhow…_

But Carol wasn't a piece of tail. She was his friend. Or…she had been before the two of them crossed the line in that kitchen. He hoped she still was. They were teammates…they worked well, fought well together. Daryl couldn't stomach the thought that he might've shot all that to hell by sleeping with her.

Terrible thoughts were pouring into his skull, one after the other, making him wince. He briefly considered getting up, getting dressed, and heading outside…just as he'd planned to do before he and Carol started fighting. The scratches she'd left on his bicep suddenly began to sting again.

_Godammitt_.

Desperate to escape the room that was starting to feel more like a cell than an oasis, the hunter propped himself up again. Before he could swing his leg over the side of the bed, a soft sound made him stop. He turned, glancing over his shoulder, only to see Carol easing the door open. She stepped inside and pulled it shut behind her.

There was a deep crease in his brow as he struggled to understand why she was there. "What're ya doin'?" he asked in a rough growl.

Carol licked her lips out of nervousness…she could tell he was angry. "Nothing. It's just been a long night, and I thought you could use something to eat."

Daryl eyed the bowl that she held in one hand. He was still confused.

She moved towards the bed and set her offering down on a small night stand. The instant her hands were free, Carol reached for the hem of her shirt and pulled it up over her head. She then pushed the pajama pants down her legs until she was standing before him in nothing more than her own skin.

The hunter's anger vanished. He rolled over and gestured at her body. "What's all this?"

She smiled before grabbing the bowl and easing down onto the bed with him. "What's it look like?"

He couldn't keep himself from inching closer to her. "Like good fuckin' room service." he growled playfully.

Carol laughed and kicked at his leg. "Try again."

As the laughter died down, Daryl's expression grew thoughtful. "_Like you're stayin_?" The words were soft, hopeful as they left his lips.

She blushed and stared down at the apple wedges. "You didn't really think I was gonna pass up that offer…did you?"

Daryl didn't know what to say. "Possibility crossed my mind."

Carol's chest tightened again and she reached for his hair, tugging at it so he would look at her. "So…you thought I would rather spend the rest of my night, upstairs…alone, when I could be here with you? Someone who's company I actually enjoy, and who managed to give me three back-to-back orgasms in one night? Do you know how ridiculous that sounds?" she chuckled.

It was Daryl's turn to blush. "Well…when ya say it like that…"

She laughed and let her hand fall away from his hair. "Here. Eat something." Carol pulled an apple wedge from the bowl and offered it to him.

The hunter's eyes roamed her naked body before settling on the small piece of fruit she held. Slowly, he reached for her wrist, holding her in place as he ducked down to catch the bit of apple between his teeth…taking it from her hand. His blue eyes were focused on hers.

Carol felt her walls tighten. She didn't understand how everything he did could be so sexy.

_Jesus_…

He chewed quietly while his thumb rubbed the inside of her wrist. When he'd finished, he brought her hand to his mouth and began sucking the faint traces of juice from each of her fingertips…one by one.

"_Fuck_," she breathed…unable to stop the word from tripping off the end of her tongue.

Daryl smirked when he'd finished with her fingers. Without speaking, he took a wedge from the bowl and held it just inches from her lips. Carol looked at him, her eyes questioning.

"_Go on_," he growled softly, urging her.

She tried to keep her breathing even as she mimicked her partner's actions, and ate the offering from his hand. The look on her face, as she bit into the apple…the tiny moan that escaped her…it was turning him on. She was trembling a little as she held his hand in place and tentatively sucked his fingertips. The instant the hunter felt her soft lips wrap around him…he realized that he was still hungry, but he wasn't interested in eating apples…and he wanted Carol to taste more than his fingertips.

They held each other's gazes…neither spoke. The trembling stopped as nervousness gave way to desire. Carol seemed to take a little longer on each finger…sucking, tasting, enjoying him…letting her tongue flick against him. Pain shot through Daryl's body as his cock came to life.

"_Fuck…quit_." he was forced to say.

Carol pulled him gently from her mouth. "Something wrong?" she asked.

"_Naw…that shit just felt too goddamn good_."

She smirked at him. "And we're stopping because…?"

Daryl's eyes flicked to her breasts and he groaned. "_Because I ain't a damn machine_…"

Carol pushed some of the dark hair back from his brow. "Coulda fooled me." she said.

The hunter snorted and shook his head.

"Fine." she chuckled. "We could both use a breather. How about…we actually finish this apple, give ourselves a little downtime, and see how we feel in say…twenty…"

But Daryl was shaking his head again.

"Thirty minutes?" she corrected herself.

He considered that as he cast a quick glance down at his cock. He was tired…spent…his groin was sore…but he couldn't get past the way she'd sucked his fingertips. The thought of her mouth on his cock was impossible to ignore. But it was more than that…he wanted to taste her too. The mental images weren't helping and he winced again. He wondered if he was too sensitive for anymore horseplay that night. Daryl supposed it couldn't hurt to reassess in half an hour.

"Fine." he finally answered with a huff.

Carol was tempted to laugh at the way he was pouting. "You know it's not a big deal, right?"

He stared at her.

"If it turns out you really are done for the night."

Daryl bowed his head.

"Hey." she reached out, lightly gripping his shoulder. "It's fine. We can always pick up where we left off in the morning."

He lifted his chin, meeting her gaze. "Sayin'…you're still gonna be here in the mornin'?"

She smiled at him. "Where would I go?"

Daryl couldn't keep the smirk off his face as he leaned in and kissed her. She tasted like apples and he found himself smiling against her lips. When they eased apart, they were grinning at each other.

Accepting the fact that he couldn't get much further without a little rest and relaxation, Daryl gave in and grabbed another apple wedge. He nodded to Carol as he chewed.

"How 'bout ya go on 'n tell me all the shit ya learned about these asshole's already?"

She chuckled. "You really wanna know?"

"I'm askin' ain't I?" he reached for another piece of fruit.

Carol smiled at him.

As thirty minutes turned into fifty, and apple wedges disappeared from the bowl, Daryl lay on his side, facing his partner and listening to every word she said. As the information poured out of her, the hunter realized just how hard she'd been working over the past week. He kept his eyes on hers, absorbing every key detail she chose to share.

He interjected from time to time, offering another perspective, and the survivors enjoyed the natural chemistry that existed between them. They argued a little, but the disagreements were never bad enough to make either of them leave the bed. They stayed close…talking, occasionally laughing, until they ran out of words and their lids grew heavy.

Neither was sure what time it was when sleep finally claimed them, but they eventually gave in to exhaustion. They lay tangled together, warm skin, mussed hair…naked…and they were happy.

* * *

**Sorry it's long - Hope you had fun RipleyZero! ****and happy holidays to all my Carylers out there! If you like this, please tell me why 3 **


	14. Whipped

**Hi guys - so sorry for the wait! My feels definitely took a few hits this season! But I powered through to bring you this sequel to the last chapter 'Housewarming.' A few of you wanted to see more of this, and it's new territory for me. I've never shown these two the morning after, so I hope you dig it! More to come with this story line ;)**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead**

**Chapter 14: Whipped**

Weak light filtered in through the white curtains, piercing the early morning gloom and making Carol blink. As her eyelids slowly fluttered open, she took a deep breath and smiled. The pillowcase smelled like him. As the smile spread on her lips, she snuggled down into the pillow, wanting to lose herself in the softness and the scent it carried.

The instant she moved, Carol felt the pressure of Daryl's hand on her hip. His blunt nails were pricking at her skin as he tightened his grip. They were lying in bed together, naked, pressed against one another, and Carol was savoring his body heat. He felt so strong and warm behind her. She couldn't stop herself from writhing a little…her feet brushing his.

The hunter growled softly but didn't seem to be awake. His broad hand slid from her hip to her waist, squeezing gently every few seconds. Carol giggled when she felt his scruff against the back of her neck. There was a dull ache between her legs, but she didn't care. Carol was lying tangled with someone who truly meant something to her, and she couldn't recall the last time she'd felt so good.

More sunlight was spilling into the room, urging the lovers to wake up, but neither wanted to. Carol was content to stay in bed…for the rest of the day…the week even. She didn't want to get dressed…didn't want to leave the room. The only things waiting for her beyond the door were responsibilities she'd rather not have. As far as she was concerned, Carol had everything she needed right next to her.

Sleep hadn't completely relinquished its hold, and Carol let her lids droop again, blocking out the light. She shifted, trying to get comfortable, and Daryl growled behind her. The breath caught in her throat as the hunter's hand moved up suddenly to cup her breast. He began massaging the tender flesh while his hips bucked gently against her ass.

Carol couldn't stop herself from moaning. Daryl responded to the sound, grinding his hips into her and nuzzling the back of her neck. She could feel herself blushing. He was muttering something into her shoulder blade. Even though her partner wasn't fully awake, Carol quickly realized that his body was. With every motion of his hips, Daryl pressed his erection against her ass. That was all it took.

She ignored the soreness in her core and pushed her body back into him. It didn't matter how much it would hurt, or what time it was…all she wanted was to feel him between her thighs again. His cock seemed to be growing as he rubbed it purposefully against her.

Carol couldn't stand it. She reached for his hand, pulling it away from her breast, before she rolled onto her side to face him. Suddenly very awake, the lovers stared at one another. Their breathing had picked up and they each waited anxiously for the other to say something.

Daryl's eyes flicked to her chest, taking in the soft curves…the tight, pink peaks of her nipples. He wanted to feel them under his tongue. When he refocused on her face, they were both smirking.

"_Mornin'_." he growled.

"_Morning_." she said softly.

Tension filled the sliver of space between them. Carol licked her lips, wondering if he would say something else, but he didn't. They just stared at each other…their fingers absently clawing at the bedspread beneath them. Without taking her eyes from his, Carol used one hand to carefully push the thin, white sheet down past her hips, exposing her core. Daryl's eyes were immediately drawn to her pussy.

While he was distracted by her body, she reached for his waist, and pushed the sheet down slowly until she could see his cock. They admired each other's bodies without shame…their heart rates steadily increasing. She studied the long, thick shaft…remembering what it felt like to ride it the night before. Her walls were already opening.

The hunter's eyes found hers again and he smirked, beckoning her. Carol couldn't keep the grin off her face as she moved towards him. Daryl rolled onto his back while she climbed on top, straddling him. The instant he felt her soft thighs pressing in on either side of his hips, he sat up and gripped her waist. She locked her legs around him, keeping their bodies together. Carol's hands went to his temples, and they held each other's gazes for several heartbeats.

Sitting on the bed, in a mess of white sheets, the lovers took each other in. Their lids were heavy with sleep and lust. They looked thoroughly exhausted and satisfied as they chuckled at each other's mussed hair. Carol's fingers moved into his locks, tugging, bringing him closer. She kissed the corner of his mouth and giggled.

"What?" he asked in a low growl.

She shook her head slowly before kissing his jaw. "Nothing. Just…I guess a part of me thought this might be awkward."

Daryl liked the way her lips felt against his skin…he liked having her fingers in his hair…and her core resting over his manhood. There was a rumble coming from deep in his chest as his broad hands slid down to her ass, kneading the flesh.

"_Ain't nothin' awkward about that pussy_." he said in a rough whisper.

Carol was getting wet as she sat in his lap. She pulled his hair a little harder and looked him in the eye. "_Already_?" she asked, slightly amused.

Daryl clawed at her ass and bit his lip. "_You're the one climbin' on top of me…fuckin' wet_…"

The lovers couldn't take it anymore. He lunged for her mouth, kissing her hard, and Carol moaned against his lips. Daryl was restless…his hands roaming her body, mapping out her skin. He ran them up from her ass, along her sides, clawing at her shoulder blades before sliding back down to her tailbone. There wasn't a part of her that he didn't like, and the hunter was determined to memorize every inch of her body.

As their tongues met, Carol let her nails graze his scalp before her hands formed tight fists in his shocks of dark hair. The hint of pain made him throb underneath her. Carol's hips rocked on instinct and they both swore. Her hands traveled to his neck, briefly massaging the muscles there. The hunter groaned in response and held tight to his partner's frame.

Neither knew when the kissing stopped, and neither seemed to care. All they wanted was to touch, feel, breathe each other in. Carol nipped at his earlobe, making him grunt. He nuzzled her temple roughly, leaving his scent on her skin. The lovers explored one another with damp palms and cautious fingertips…collarbones were caught between teeth and tongues flicked gently against salty skin.

Lost, fascinated, Daryl and Carol made up for all the touching they hadn't done the night before. The hunter realized, as he felt the ridges in her spine, that he'd been too hungry…too crazed to appreciate all of her little details during their time against the counter…and even in the shower. He'd been so focused on his own selfish pleasure, that he hadn't noticed all the subtle pieces that made Carol who she was.

While his mate continued to mutter and writhe in his lap, Daryl stole a moment to admire her. He let his hands travel down along her sides again, marveling at how soft her skin was…how smooth. He ducked his head, nipping at her shoulder, and noticed the dusting of freckles there. Taking a slow, deep breath, the hunter pulled her scent into his lungs. He felt himself get harder almost instantly.

Daryl never knew that something as simple as a smell could have such an intense, immediate effect on his body. It wasn't even a new smell…it was Carol. He knew her scent…or he thought he did. He'd been traveling with her since Atlanta. He growled softly, nipping her shoulder again, and wondered if it was the woman in his lap that was new…not the scent on her skin. He'd fought alongside her, hunkered down in storage units and abandoned cars…but he'd never met this version of her. The woman who'd shared his bed…who'd held him in her walls and made him come… This was new territory for both of them, and something about it unnerved the hunter. He had no idea what to expect from her.

A soft moan stirred him from his thoughts. Carol was dragging her nails down his biceps while she sucked at his neck. It felt amazingly good and Daryl began to think that he might be having the best morning of his life. He gripped her waist and bucked a little underneath her, making them both whine. The wetness he could feel between her legs was slowly torturing him…he needed to get inside.

Carol was hungry for her partner. She sucked his neck harder while her hands moved to his chest. Any lingering shreds of self control that Daryl might've had seemed to disappear when her teeth caught his skin. Groaning, and muttering curses under his breath, the hunter collapsed onto his back…Carol's body was fused to his…her long legs straddling his waist. Writhing on the bed, Daryl pushed his hips up into hers, desperately seeking to penetrate her.

"_You sure_?" she breathed against his earlobe. She was grinding her pelvis into his, smothering his cock.

Daryl growled and reached for her hips. With an iron grip, he held her body down against him. He could feel the heat of her pussy on his dick. He made sure to hold her in place while he throbbed underneath her.

"_You feel how sure I am_?" he asked.

Carol gasped, a smile spreading on her lips. More wetness hit her core, leaking from her slit.

Daryl felt it and his hips jerked. All he wanted was to slip inside. Sweat was breaking out on his forehead.

Carol's hands splayed on his chest as she propped herself up. She stared down at her lover and forgot the rest of the world. There…in that room, he was everything. He was the only thing that mattered.

"_What if we're making a mistake_?" she asked, a flush spreading over her entire body.

The hunter bucked again, making sure to press the hardened length of his manhood against her softness. "_Think we done made it three times already_…" he growled.

She clawed at his chest and moaned, remembering how it felt to have him inside her. Sex that good couldn't be wrong. It just couldn't… In the next instant, Daryl grabbed both of her breasts, squeezing hard and making her gasp. Her walls opened and she realized how empty she was without him.

"_Tellin' me ya don't want it_?" he asked, bucking weakly underneath her.

"_I_…" she couldn't stop herself from rocking against him. "_I didn't…say that_…"

He snarled, the tip of his cock leaking. "_Then c'mon woman_…_Jesus_…" he pushed his hips up into hers.

Something about the need she could hear in his voice…it was at once startling and exciting. Already drowning in their own lust, the lovers didn't give the world beyond the door a second thought. Carol let him massage her breasts while she lifted her hips.

Daryl nearly came when he felt her grab his shaft. Her grip was tight, and he knew he wasn't going to last long. Unable to stop himself, he released one of her breasts..his hand going to the bed. Daryl used the leverage to push himself up until his lips were hovering over hers. He and Carol stared at each other for half a heartbeat…but need won out and they collided, closing the distance.

The hunter's mouth was incredibly distracting, but Carol did her best to focus. She held onto the base of his cock and positioned him at her entrance. His tongue sank into her mouth and she was about to let her body ease down onto his member, but something stopped her.

"Daryl?" a familiar voice called from just outside the door.

The lovers broke the kiss and tried to keep themselves from panting too loudly. Their hearts were racing and neither was sure what they'd just heard…

"Daryl?" the voice called again. "You in there?"

In that moment, Carol and Daryl's eyes slammed shut and they sighed through their noses.

_Rick_…

"_Fuckin'…dammitt_…" the words slid from between the hunter's clenched teeth.

"_You better say something_…" she breathed. "_I don't think we locked it_."

Daryl took half a second to question why he only had to resort to quick thinking when all the blood in his body had left his brain.

"Daryl?"

"_Yeah_?" the hunter finally answered. There was an edge to his voice, and the response held more venom than he would've liked, but he was battling intense frustration.

Rick's brows knit together as he stood on the other side of the door. Daryl sounded unusually hostile. "Was just tryin' to track you down. Deanna wants to meet with us today. Figured we'd better get our stories straight before that happens."

"_Fine_." Daryl bit out. Carol's fingers were still wrapped around his cock.

The deputy scratched at the back of his head, wondering what had gotten into his friend. "You alright?"

Daryl sighed through his nose again. "_I'm fine_."

"If you say so. Was thinkin' we could get together. You, me, Carol, Glenn, Michonne. We're meeting outside the fence…into the woods a ways. Eastern side of the neighborhood."

"_Got it_." Daryl growled. He was twitching and leaking in Carol's grasp.

Rick folded his arms across his chest as he leaned against the door. "You comin'?"

"_Fuckin' christ_..." the hunter muttered under his breath. "_Yeah. Alright? I'll be there_."

Satisfied for the time being, Rick turned to walk away. "See you in ten."

The lovers let themselves breathe when they heard the deputy's footsteps fading.

"_God bless_!" Daryl snarled as he collapsed onto his back, his hands going to Carol's thighs.

Before she could speak, another unwelcome interruption broke the silence.

"One more thing…" Rick called out.

The hunter glared up at the ceiling and drew on every last ounce of restraint that he had. "_Yeah_?"

"I'm not sure where Carol got to. Can you run all this by her if you see her?"

Daryl ground his teeth.

_She'd be ridin' my damn cock if it weren't for your sorry ass…_

"_If I see her…I'll let her know_." he snapped.

Finally accepting that the hunter needed a moment, Rick turned on his heel and walked through the kitchen, towards the living room.

Carol and Daryl both winced when they heard the front door open and slam shut out in the front of the house. She stared down at her partner, slightly amused by the near tantrum she'd just witnessed. There was something undeniably funny about Daryl Dixon pouting…because of sex.

She smirked at him and cocked her head to the side. "You're not much of a morning person are you?" Her fingers were massaging the base of his manhood.

He realized that they were alone again and he squeezed her thighs. "I could be…"

"What are you saying?" she teased.

Daryl grunted, bucking into her hand. "I'm sayin' we can still turn this mornin' around."

"Yeah?" She moaned a little as she rubbed him against her slit.

He was throbbing again. "Yeah. Unless you wanna let that go to waste…" He glanced down at his cock…at the way her slender fingers were curled around it.

She laughed as she began to ease her hips down. "Don't we have to be somewhere in ten minutes? Guess it's more like eight now…"

The hunter's lips parted, and the air was stolen from his lungs when he felt the head of his cock dip inside her. "_Aw…aw_…" but he couldn't seem to do much more than whine.

"_Oh fuck_!" Carol groaned.

She'd forgotten just how big he was. Her body was rigid as she took him in, inch by inch. His thick shaft was already stretching her. There was a sharp pain deep in her core, and Carol knew she wasn't ready to have him in her pussy again. But the discomfort was a small price to pay for the pleasure she knew he would bring her. So she fought through it, welcoming him in.

With her mouth open, and he eyes slammed shut, Carol let her body sink down around his hardness. Daryl bucked his hips every few seconds, sending his aching member up into the heat between her legs. Once he was buried in her center, and their hips were flush, Daryl swallowed hard and made himself speak.

"_Eight…fuckin' minutes_…" he breathed.

"_Eight minutes_." she agreed, her hands splaying on his sweaty chest.

"_Think we can do it_?" Daryl panted.

She bent down, leaning over him, and his hands went to her ass. "_We've got this_." she breathed against his lips.

The hunter smirked before catching her mouth with his.

* * *

"I talked to him before I left the house." said Rick. The deputy was massaging his temple as he paced.

Michonne's arms were folded across her chest. "And he told you he'd be here?"

"Yeah." Rick blew out a breath and shook his head.

"He seem okay?" Glenn asked.

Rick paused and glanced at his companions. "No. He didn't."

Glenn was leaning against a nearby tree. "That doesn't mean anything. He's been pissed since we got here."

"I know." the deputy sighed. "But he's not one to break his word."

Michonne kicked at the ground with the toe of her boot. "If said he's coming…he'll be here."

"And Carol?" Rick asked.

"We still calling her that?" Glenn quipped. "Because I'm not sure who she is anymore."

"I think it's smart." said the deputy. "These people don't need to know who we are, or what we've done."

"So we just play roles from here on out? Is that it?" Michonne asked, a crease forming in her brow.

Rick locked eyes with her. "Not saying it has to be permanent…but for now…I think it's better to keep Deanna and her people in the dark. We all know they took a risk letting us in…they probably shouldn't have. But we're here now, and we need to understand what we're dealin' with before we let these people in."

Glenn and Michonne exchanged glances; they couldn't argue with their leader. As grateful as they all were for the food and shelter they'd found in Alexandria, none of them were entirely comfortable with the idea of letting their guards down just yet.

"I don't know if I can do it." said Glenn.

Rick eyed his friend, waiting for him to finish the thought.

"Pretend." the younger man explained. "I'm just…not sure I have it in me. Not like Carol."

"You don't need to be like Carol." said Michonne. "Just keep your head down. Don't draw attention. Watch what you say, and who you say it to."

Glenn sighed. "I'm trying."

Rick cupped his forehead and kept pacing. "I don't like this. One of 'em not being here…I can get past that. But both of 'em?"

"Want me to head back? I can get over the fence…take a look around…see what the hold-up is." Glenn offered.

The deputy opened his mouth to speak, but Michonne cut him off. "Looks like you won't have to." She gestured towards two figures in the distance.

Rick and Glenn followed her gaze, and the trio watched as Carol and Daryl slowly advanced.

"At least he found her." Glenn ran a hand through his hair and leaned back against his tree.

* * *

The hunter and his mate were both panting a little as they made their way through the brush just beyond the walls that surrounded Alexandria. The sun seemed to glare down at them in judgment for what they'd done. The heat was oppressive, but the two companions were silently grateful for it. They needed an excuse for the sweat on their skin and their flushed faces.

Daryl's hands were thrust into his pockets and he was trying desperately to keep the smirk off his face. He could still feel the softness of Carol's breasts in his palms…and the delicious wetness of her pussy wrapped around him. They'd rocked on the bed together, without restraint…taking what they wanted from one another. She'd ridden him with incredible urgency…fucking him until neither of them could see straight. All he could think about was the up and down…the way she slid onto his member and held it so tightly between her thighs.

The motion of their hips had been fluid…her slickness easing the way as he slipped in with each thrust. He'd held onto her ass, squeezing it harder and harder as she moved on top of him. But his grip wasn't enough to slow her down. She bucked and moaned above him, taking his cock like she'd been doing it for years…and Daryl had watched, wide-eyed and restless, as she used him. He felt her thighs tremble violently on either side of his hips…and she raked her nails angrily down his chest…to his stomach. Being able to watch her…to know that she was taking so much pleasure from his manhood…it gave Daryl an amazing high…one that he still hadn't come down from.

The hunter bit his bottom lip as he remembered the way her orgasm felt. The staggering blend of heat and pressure on his dick…the way her core flooded while he was still so deep inside. She'd gone rigid on top of him, but he moved his hands to her hips and forced her to keep going. He used his grip to urge her while he continued to thrust up into her wetness. He shivered just thinking about how it felt to slide into her passage, his swollen cock rubbing her walls with every stroke.

It hadn't taken much after that. Feeling her warm walls quiver and constrict around his shaft was enough to make him come. His mouth had been open…his hands on her breasts as he let the incredible pleasure rush through him…into his groin, along the length of his member, making it so hard inside her. They both cried out, their eyes slamming shut as he pushed himself up, as deep as he could go, and let the semen spill from the end of his cock. He remembered how weightless he'd been…caught in the heavy haze of euphoria as he let himself spurt between her legs. Unable to stop themselves…the lovers rocked weakly together, enjoying each other's bodies. Her smooth, wet walls felt incredible as they massaged his cock, milking it, urging him to come for her. His eyes had gone back in his head as he let her clench him, and he pushed up into her, emptying himself, until her pussy was full of his hot seed.

They'd used every last one of their eight minutes, savoring every heated second. But they'd mastered themselves, and managed to separate, their bodies still dripping and spent… They didn't care about the mess they'd made of each other or the bedspread; there wasn't any time to worry about it. Still covered in each other's sweat, they'd scrambled to find their clothes. On numb legs, they'd hurried out of the house, making a bee-line for the eastern side of the neighborhood. Scaling the wall had been a bit of a challenge for them, but by some miracle they'd made it up and over.

They were keeping up the pace in an attempt to make up for lost time, and Daryl nearly stumbled in his haste. He was too busy reliving their time together to pay close attention to where he was going. Carol's hand shot out to steady him and the contact seemed to pull him back into the present.

"You okay?" she panted.

Daryl blinked a few times before glancing at her. "I'm good." he said, smirking a little.

Carol blushed and looked away.

"How 'bout you?" he asked.

"I'm okay." she shrugged, a faint smile on her lips.

The hunter's brow furrowed. "Just okay?"

Carol picked up the pace, moving past him. The smile continued to tug at the corner of her mouth.

"Carol?" he called before wiping the sweat from above his upper lip. He hurried after her, determined to get a better answer to his question.

She cast a quick glance over her shoulder, giving him a smirk, but that was all. In the next instant, she turned away and refocused on the task at hand.

Daryl was getting frustrated. He stared at her back, but it wasn't long before his eyes roamed down further, to her tight ass…her long legs…and that's when he made an important discovery. He could feel something close to pride swelling inside him and he continued to trail after her.

"Y'know ya ain't exactly walkin' straight…right?"

Carol froze and shot him another look over her shoulder. "Excuse me?"

Daryl's eyes flicked to her ass again before he met her gaze. "Almost looks like ya been fucked hard." He didn't wait for a response; he simply kept moving and walked right past her.

Her lips parted in shock as she watched him take the lead.

When the hunter realized she wasn't following him, he looked back at her. "What? You gonna try 'n argue with me?"

Carol folded her arms across her chest and just stared at him, wondering where the boldness had come from. But even as she stood there, she could feel the ache radiating outwards from her core. Scaling the wall had taken a toll on her and she was in pain, but she didn't regret the actions that lead to that pain. Being with Daryl was worth every second of discomfort that followed. Her heart rate sped up a little as she remembered how it felt to have his thick, strong member buried between her legs…pulsing, stretching her…She'd ridden him so hard, taking him into her heat again and again…

The hunter could see the way her face was changing, and he liked it. Her eyes had a faraway look and he knew she was having flashbacks. "You're thinkin' about it." he said, a smug tone to his voice.

Carol blinked, pushing the distracting thoughts from her mind. "And you're not?" she quipped as she resumed walking.

"I didn't say that." he growled playfully. They fell into step beside one another.

She snorted.

"I just wanted an honest answer. That's all."

She was trying valiantly to ignore him as they made their way through the woods.

"You just okay?" he asked, his tone hopeful.

Carol finally gave in and cast a sideways glance at her partner. "I'm good, alright? Really…._really_ good." she blushed when the words came out.

"Yeah?"

She managed a nod and kept walking.

Daryl let himself smile. "Glad to hear it."

"I shouldn't have to tell you." she huffed. "You were there…"

He chuckled. "I know. Jus like hearin' ya say it."

Carol snorted and shook her head.

"Tellin' me ya don't like hearin' about how good ya are?"

Her pace slowed and her expression grew thoughtful. She kept her eyes on the ground and shrugged. "When I was married to Ed…I went ten years without hearing it. I did fine."

The smile faded from the hunter's face. He paused and reached for her arm, gripping it gently to get her attention. "Hey."

She hugged herself and met his gaze, her eyes questioning him.

"Ya oughtta hear it." he growled softly.

She gave him a half smile.

Daryl squeezed her bicep a little harder. "That shit…" he gestured back towards Alexandria. "Was fuckin' wild. Alright? I ain't never had a mornin' like that."

Carol felt the flush working its way up her body; she couldn't look him in the eye.

"N I ain't just sayin' this shit for my health." He drank her in, admiring her from head to toe. "Ya got a pussy like a fuckin' steel trap…'n that ass is even tighter."

She swallowed hard and cast a nervous glance around, as if she was afraid that someone might overhear their conversation.

"Ain't nobody out here woman; look at me."

Carol reluctantly held his gaze.

"_You're good_." he said in a low growl. His hand fell away from her arm.

She cleared her throat as the smile spread on her face. "You really think so?"

Daryl's hands went to his hips and he pushed dirt up with the toe of his boot. "Yeah." he finally answered without looking at her.

Carol brought one hand up and let her fingertips rest lightly against her lips. She stood in awe of her partner, and tried to process what he'd just told her.

When the hunter lifted his chin, he could see how happy she was; it almost unnerved him. "C'mon. Best keep movin'. Rick 'n them are gonna start wonderin' where we are."

Carol did her best to keep herself in check. "Fine. Let's go." she gave him a smile as she moved past him, gently knocking his shoulder with hers.

He smirked at her, his eyes narrowing as he stared at her ass. "Ya gotta work on that walk woman."

She chuckled. "I'll try. And while I'm doing that…maybe you can work on an excuse."

"Come again?" they were walking side by side.

"For being late." she explained. "They're gonna wanna know where we were."

Daryl hadn't thought about that. "Shit…"

"Relax." she teased. "You'll think of-"

"Carol!" Rick called out.

The lovers stopped in their tracks. The brush had begun to clear and they were able to make out the familiar forms of their friends. Glenn, Michonne and Rick were standing together up ahead. The deputy raised an arm, waving to them.

Carol forced a small smile and waved back. "_The less we say, the better_." she whispered to her partner without making eye contact.

"_Got it_." he grunted. They both resumed walking.

When Daryl and Carol reached the others, they nodded greetings and tried to appear normal.

"Glad you're here." said Rick. "Almost sent Glenn back to look for you."

"Said I'd be here." Daryl growled. He'd decided to draw on his usual defense…hostility.

"Where'd you find her?" the deputy asked, gesturing in Carol's direction.

The hunter wasn't prepared for the question. His lips parted as his brain fumbled for an answer.

"Got up early this morning." said Carol. "Decided to take a walk…see what I could see. A few of our neighbors are early risers; thought I'd get to know them. Can't hurt to learn their routines. I was headed back to the house when I ran into Daryl. Caught him on his way out the door. He was kind enough to fill me in." She cast a subtle glance at her partner once she'd finished speaking.

Rick answered with a slow nod. "Smart. Think we should all be takin' a page from your book. Keep our eyes and ears open. I'm glad you're stayin' on top of things."

A hint of color appeared in Carol's cheeks as the deputy's words brought on a sudden flashback. The look on Daryl's face as she'd ridden him…the way he was staring up at her when he came… The hunter's thoughts couldn't have been far from her own and they both coughed to distract themselves.

Glenn and Michonne eyed their companions.

"You two alright?" Rick asked, somewhat confused by the fact that they'd coughed at the same time.

"We're okay." Carol answered casually, her arms folding across her chest.

"We're good." Daryl added. He was leaning against a nearby tree, his gaze fixed on Carol.

She narrowed her eyes and stared right back at him, marveling at the fact that he was still bothered by the term 'okay'...even though they were among friends, and couldn't exactly speak freely about their respective levels of sexual satisfaction. She was working so hard to keep her mask on, but the smug look on Daryl's face was trying her patience.

_If I could…I would smack you_.

The deputy looked from Carol to Daryl, and tried to determine exactly what was taking place between them.

The hunter changed course, refocusing on Rick. "You wanna tell me why the hell we're out here?" he snapped.

Glenn stepped in, wanting to cut some of the tension. "Deanna's been asking questions. She wants to sit down with each of us today. We should think about what we're gonna say."

Rick rubbed the back of his neck. "We gotta have our stories straight."

Carol couldn't help but smirk at the deputy's choice of words. "Good idea. What do you think Daryl? Should we make sure we're all on the same page? Get our stories straight?" she nodded in the hunter's direction.

"Guess we oughtta." he growled.

He knew what she was doing…and he couldn't blame her. They'd been reckless. They should've at least taken a few minutes to work out a solid excuse as to why they'd been late, but they'd been too busy enjoying one another…and then spent the trek into the woods reminiscing. The burden had fallen on Carol, and he chided himself for that.

_This is on both of you. It was both of your asses in that bed this mornin'…_

Daryl could feel his mouth going dry. Just thinking about that bed…about how it felt to have her warm body so close to his…her soft, supple ass pressed to his groin when he woke up.

_For fuck's sake. That ain't helpin'…_

The absolute last thing he needed was an erection. Carol wouldn't be able to smooth-talk him out of that one. Growling under his breath, Daryl pushed himself away from the tree and slowly began to pace. He didn't let himself make eye contact with anyone.

"Couple of us already have jobs, but she wants to find roles for everyone in our group. That's how things work around here. We sit down, answer her questions…then she finds somethin' she thinks would be a good fit." said Rick.

"Sayin' it's all up to her?" Daryl asked as he continued to pace.

"I'm guessin' she talks it over with her husband…maybe a couple other folks. But it's ultimately up to her." the deputy explained.

"Woman must have some sense…making you and Michonne the law around here." Carol smirked at her leader.

Rick sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "I gotta be honest; that threw me off. It still does."

"It's strange." Michonne added. "Handing power over to people she barely knows. I don't know that I would've gone that route."

"She's got an angle. Just don't know what it is yet." said Rick.

"Ain't any stranger than her handin' over empty houses." the hunter growled.

"I know. I've been tryin' to figure that out since we got here. But we need to focus now. Can't be gone long. She figures out we're all missing…things could get complicated." said the deputy.

"Go on then." Daryl snapped. "Ya'll got ideas…let's hear 'em."

"Maggie's been spending a lot of time with her. I think that give us an advantage." said Glenn.

"She find out anything good?" Carol asked.

Huddled together in the woods, the survivors discussed strategy. They had no intentions of being taken unawares by any of Alexandria's residents. They took turns sharing what they'd learned about Deanna, her family, and some of the less than welcoming neighbors.

Daryl and Carol interjected when necessary. They nodded, made eye contact with their friends, and did their absolute best to maintain some semblance of normalcy. To anyone observing, their actions wouldn't have seemed out of place. But every so often, they were drawn to one another.

A slight breeze blew past, carrying Daryl's scent, and she had to see him. She lifted her chin for half a heartbeat, her blue eyes flicking to his face. He could sense her watching him, and he met her gaze, holding it for several seconds…but not long enough for anyone to notice. That was all they allowed themselves to do…steal subtle glances. When visions of their time together surfaced in their minds, the lovers were forced to blink the images away. It wasn't the time or the place to relive their intimacy. Ignoring their cravings for one another, Daryl and Carol forced themselves to focus. The group needed them.

* * *

"_It's fine_." she said, speaking softly to herself. "_You look fine_."

Carol sighed and drummed her fingers on the edge of the sink. She'd been standing in front of the mirror for the last fifteen minutes, appraising her reflection and obsessing over every detail. She wasn't vain; she never had been. She'd never wanted anyone to notice her. But this was different…her appearance had become important. Carol had a role to play.

A week had passed since the survivors met in the woods. They'd agreed that it was too soon to let the Alexandrians in. With that understanding, Rick's group made every effort to conceal their true tendencies. They kept their heads down, working hard on any task that Deanna and her people assigned to them. They kept their answers polite, but brief, whenever Alexandrians asked them about their experiences outside the walls. Less was more, and Carol liked it that way.

But maintaining a charade was taxing, physically and emotionally. Forcing the fake smiles, and shaking hands with new people everyday had Carol's patience wearing thin. Occasionally, when some empty-headed housewife stood chatting next to her in the line for rations at the communal pantry, Carol could feel herself slipping. Her hand instinctively reached for the heavy knife that used to hang from a loop on her belt…but the weapon wasn't there. She hated having to listen to the Alexandrians prattle on about their non-problems, but she never let her true feelings show. Instead; she smiled, laughed at jokes that weren't funny, and pretended to be excited about swapping recipes with her neighbors.

Normally, Carol had the luxury of taking off her mask at the end of the day. She could shrug off her cardigan…the way a snake sheds it's skin, and slip back into the cool familiarity of her true self once she was safe within the house Rick's group had been given. She could stand beneath the warm spray of the shower, letting the water roll down her spine until she finally felt cleansed of the person she had to be during the day. And when every last trace of the mild-mannered homemaker had been scrubbed from her body, she could pad down the hall, taking silent, practiced footsteps, and retreat to the safety of Daryl's room. With the door locked and the lights out, she enjoyed her lover's body, colliding with him over and over until they were both weak.

But tonight was different. She wasn't naked in the shower and she wasn't wrapped around Daryl. Somehow, the survivors had reached the two-week mark. They'd been inside the walls of Alexandria, without causing or witnessing any major disasters, for fourteen days. Carol still wasn't sure how they'd managed it, but they had. To celebrate that achievement, Deanna and her people decided that a party was in order. Carol shook her head slowly and pinched the bridge of her nose.

She had absolutely no desire to spend an entire evening surrounded by fake friends and neighbors. It was hard enough to pretend to like them during the day. But she didn't have much of a choice. As far as Rick was concerned, the party was Deanna's way of extending an olive branch. She seemed to have accepted them, at least for the time being, and they couldn't exactly snub the invitation. Sighing, Carol resigned herself to the fact that she needed to go. They all needed to go.

So she'd thrown on a dark green sweater, smoothing the fabric half a dozen times. She'd ironed a pair of khaki slacks and even spent several minutes attempting to style her hair. As she stood in front of the mirror, critiquing herself, Carol concluded that the woman reflected on the smooth surface of the glass looked normal enough. She forced her small, trademark smile and clasped her hands politely in front of her stomach… practicing.

She stared hard at her likeness, taking note of her stance…her posture, even her eyes. Carol was a good liar. She'd survived ten hellish years of marriage by lying…hiding. She knew how to adapt, to blend in and disappear in a crowded room. She knew exactly how to smile…how hard to laugh and how often. It was an art-form that she'd been perfecting for her entire adult life…a survival technique. She was confident in her ability to step into someone else's skin, and there were no cracks in her armor…except one. Her eyes.

Carol cocked her head to the side as she studied herself.

_Your eyes will give you away._

It was her only cause for concern. As convincing as her charade was, Carol sometimes worried that her mask would slip, if only for an instant. She couldn't shake the irrational fear that someone would meet her gaze, and hold it long enough to see past her front. She'd always been told that her eyes were her most striking feature, and they were her sole source of pride as far as physical appearances went, but Carol didn't want to draw unnecessary attention. She carried a lifetime of sadness, regret, and impossible decisions behind those eyes, and couldn't afford to let anyone see it. She couldn't let the Alexandrians know who she really was…what she'd done.

Carol blew out a breath. "_You're being ridiculous_."

The words were true…but hollow. A chill moved through her at the mere thought of discovery.

_They can't know._

Carol's eyes were fixed on the glass, on the woman staring back at her. In the safety and isolation of the small bathroom, she could acknowledge the fact that she was looking at a hardened killer. She knew what it was to take a life…what it cost. The woman in the mirror had come back from places darker than Carol ever could've imagined. She'd survived, and she wasn't ashamed of the blood on her hands. She just couldn't let the Alexandrian's see it.

Bowing her head, Carol closed her eyes and took a deep, cleansing breath.

_You can do this_.

When she lifted her chin, she felt better. Lighter. Glad that she'd mastered herself, Carol ran her fingers lightly through her hair one last time, making sure to get it just right. Finally satisfied with the person staring back at her, she breathed a small sigh of relief. The woman in the mirror was the very picture of domesticity…suburban complacency.

_Harmless_.

Carol smirked at her reflection before turning out the light and leaving the bathroom.

* * *

Daryl wasn't sure how long he'd been sitting on the porch, his back against the railing. The day had proven uneventful and he was left with time on his hands…time he'd rather not have. The hunter didn't like being idle. All it did was make him restless. He'd considered pulling Carol aside for some stress relief, as they'd taken to calling it, but the house had been crowded all day. If it wasn't Carl running up and down the stairs with Judith, it was Eugene and Tara arguing in the kitchen, or Abraham and Rick discussing strategy in the living room.

By the time early evening rolled around, Daryl was forced to accept that he and Carol wouldn't be getting any privacy. The inability to get a second alone with her only added to his irritation. Daryl knew he was being foolish. They were unattached adults. He could've just asked her to join him in his room. He wasn't sure why he hadn't. The hunter knew they weren't doing anything wrong. He guessed there was some part of him that wasn't ready to explain if anyone asked why he and Carol were stepping into a room together and locking the door. That bothered him.

Sighing, Daryl questioned his actions.

_Your ass could be in there right now…with her. You could have that woman underneath ya. But you're here…on this damn porch…feelin' sorry for yourself._

As he sat in his corner, arguing with himself, twilight gave way to early evening. The sun disappeared below the horizon line, dragging its color away. Burning streaks of pink and orange seemed to melt into a deep, endless blue. Warm air grew cooler and Daryl stared out at the neighboring houses.

He could see men and women, families emerging from their homes. Friends passed each other on the sidewalk, waving and smiling as they went. He brought his thumb to his mouth and chewed the nail as he rolled his eyes.

_We're livin' in fuckin' Mayberry._

His narrowed eyes followed the Alexandrians as they made their way down the street. They seemed to be heading in the same direction. Daryl knew where they were going, but he had no plans to follow.

Rick and the others had mentioned the party several times throughout the day. They were skeptical, and rightfully so, but the deputy believed it was best if they all attended. The group had learned that arguing with their leader was usually a waste of time, and no one wanted to pick that fight. So they'd nodded, like sheep, and agreed to go. All except Daryl.

The hunter stayed quiet and kept to himself, hoping that Rick would just overlook the fact that he wasn't getting ready.

_They don't need me there._

He had one leg sprawled in front of him. The other was raised and bent at the knee. As he continued to chew his nail, Daryl let his other arm rest on his raised knee. He was searching the recesses of his mind for possible excuses in case any of his fellow survivors asked him why he wasn't going.

_Could say ya wanna keep an eye on the house._

But Daryl knew that wouldn't hold water. He spat out a nail fragment and sighed. His thoughts were interrupted when he heard the sound of approaching footsteps. The hunter looked up in time to see Rick, Carl and Carol step out the front door. The deputy was carrying his daughter on his hip.

Daryl looked the three figures up and down. They'd each had showers, from the looks of things, and he could tell they were wearing their best clothes. Rick and Carl were sporting button-downs…the boy seemed to have taken a comb to his hair. Daryl snorted, wondering who they were trying to impress.

"Daryl?" the deputy glanced to his right, noticing the hunter. "How long you been out here?"

Daryl shrugged and refused to make eye contact. "A while."

"Aren't you coming?" Carl asked as he stood beside his father.

"Nah." the hunter growled.

Rick hefted his daughter's weight and sighed. "Wish you would."

"Ya'll go on. I'm fine."

"Daryl…" Rick pleaded.

"Said go on."

Carl and his father exchanged glances, but neither was sure what to say. They didn't know how to convince the hunter to join them. Judith began to whimper.

"See? Ass kicker's gettin' pissed. Ya'll need to git." said Daryl.

Rick sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. "We're goin'…but this isn't over. _You 'n me_…" he pointed at the hunter. "We're gonna talk about this. Soon as I'm back."

Daryl glared at his leader but didn't speak.

The deputy held his friend's gaze for several more seconds before finally moving on down the porch steps. Carl followed, casting one last hopeful glance at the hunter over his shoulder. But Daryl just waved them on.

Carol lingered on the porch. There was a baking dish cradled in her arms. "You're really staying, huh?"

He eyed her long legs, the forest green sweater that fit her just right. The dark color made her eyes seem so blue. Her freckles even looked like they were glowing. The porch light created a soft halo around her.

"Daryl?"

The hunter blinked, trying to remember what she'd asked him.

"You're not going?"

He ran a hand through his tangled dark hair and shook his head. "Nah."

Carol drummed her fingers on the edge of the glass dish that she held. "Oh."

Daryl didn't know why she was still standing there. He'd made himself perfectly clear. It didn't matter how well her clothes fit…a green sweater and a pair of blue eyes weren't enough to sway him.

"Ya'll go. Meet the neighbors or whatever the hell ya'll are plannin' on doin'." he groused, looking away.

There was a tired smile on Carol's face as she stared down at her friend. It didn't seem to matter how much they'd gone through together, or the losses they'd suffered. They'd all changed, but every now and then, the temperamental boy inside Daryl would surface, making Carol shake her head.

_Still throwing tantrums._

She idly wondered if his sour disposition had anything to do with the fact that they hadn't been alone together all day. Over the past week, she'd found that regular release did wonders for his attitude. He'd been keeping his temper in check, working well with the rest of the group, and contributing more. But one day…_one measly day_ with no physical contact had turned him into a brat. There was something amusing about it and Carol had to bite her lip to keep from laughing.

"_You need somethin'_?" Daryl snapped, his expression sullen.

Carol didn't take the bait. She wasn't about to let his tone get under her skin. Instead, she released a small sigh and smiled at him. "No. Just wish you'd reconsider." With that, she turned away and headed down the porch steps. She forced herself to walk slowly, giving Daryl ample time to watch her leave.

The hunter might've been pissed at the world, but he still wanted his mate. His eyes were automatically drawn to her ass, and he watched in silent agony as she took the steps, one by one. He loved that ass. He wanted to touch it, grab it…have her naked on top of him. Growling under his breath, Daryl tried to curb his appetite…but it wasn't working.

Carol could feel him looking at her and she nearly chuckled. Pausing on the last step, she glanced at him over her shoulder. "I was really hoping I'd see you there." Without waiting for a response, she left the hunter to his sulking and continued on down the sidewalk.

The look she'd given him, just before leaving…it was making Daryl's head hurt. He knew that look. It was the expression she wore when she wanted him to fuck her. As he leaned back against the railing, Daryl could feel blood rushing to his groin. He chewed his thumbnail again and wondered if their lack of privacy was bothering her as much as it was bothering him.

_Nah_.

He dismissed the thought once…twice, but it seemed to resurface within seconds.

_Godammitt_.

With nothing more than a look, Carol managed to pique his interest. His cock was already getting hard.

"_Christ_…" he muttered to himself.

As much as he hated it, Daryl was forced to accept that Carol had a powerful hold on him. From the moment he first slid inside her, he'd grown addicted. It wasn't just a craving…he needed her. _Everyday_…her skin, her lips, her eyes, her body…all of it. Daryl wanted everything. He couldn't go without it.

Standing with a grunt, the hunter drew on his restraint and tried to keep himself from becoming fully erect. He turned, his hands curling angrily around the railing as he bowed his head and exhaled through his nose. So much need was churning inside him, but he had to control it. As he fought an internal battle, Daryl considered retreating to the safety of his room and relieving the tension on his own. There was a low rumble in his chest.

He was used to the feeling of her soft, warm hands…her tight, wet pussy… He knew he could get himself off, but it wouldn't be the same. He wanted to be with her…touching her. If anyone was going to make him come, it should be Carol.

The hunter snarled as he stood alone on the porch. His blunt nails were clawing the railing, scratching at the white paint. With his eyes slammed shut, he took several deep, measured breaths. The cool evening air seemed to help. It was calming as it pressed against his sweaty brow and bare arms. The fever was slowly dying inside him and he forced himself to relax. His brows knit together and his lips parted when he finally felt his cock going soft again. Blood returned to his brain and he gasped, easing his eyes open.

As he stared out at the surrounding houses, and watched street lamps flicker on, Daryl realized that he couldn't do it. He couldn't spend the entire night away from her. He needed her…his body needed her. Hungry for the woman who'd become his drug, Daryl stalked angrily away from the railing and jerked the front door open.

* * *

"_It's okay_." Carol said softly. She was standing in a corner with Sasha and the two women were speaking in hushed tones.

"_It's not_!" Sasha hissed.

"_Look. It's one party…one night. You're doing fine. All we have to do is make some small talk, get through a few more hours of this, and we can go home_." Carol placed a hand on the younger woman's shoulder.

"_Everything that's going on out there_..." said Sasha, a pained expression on her face as she remembered what it was like to live outside the walls. "_With the world the way it is…these people are throwing cocktail parties_?"

"_I get it_." Carol whispered. "_The whole thing is bizarre. I swear, one of these women was talking to me about a pasta maker. She must've gone on about the damn thing for twenty minutes_…"

Sasha rubbed the back of her neck anxiously, her eyes darting around the crowded living room. "_I just…I don't understand. I can't do this…pretend. If one more person asks me about my hobbies, or my hometown…I'm gonna_…"

"_Easy_." Carol said as she rubbed her friend's shoulder. "_I know_. _These people…they're like sheep. They have no idea what's out there. We can't expect them to understand_."

Sasha was getting restless in their corner. She wanted to leave…escape. She'd never felt so out of place. "_I can't do this_…" she repeated.

"_Hey. Listen to me_." Carol gripped the younger woman's shoulder a little harder. "_Yes you can. Alright_? _I know you. You're strong, and you'll get through this. Remember; it's just small talk. Lie if you have to. How would any of these people know_?"

Sasha swallowed hard and managed a nod.

"_Okay_?" Carol asked. "_We good_?"

"_Yeah_." she nodded again and blew out a breath. "_I'm good. Thanks_."

"_Alright then. Should we head back out there_?" Carol gestured to the party going on all around them.

"_Yeah_."

With that, the two women emerged from their corner and melted back into the crowd. They parted ways, but not before giving each other one more knowing glance. Sensing that the younger woman would be alright, Carol headed towards the refreshments.

As she moved through the room, she made mental notes of the party guests…who was where…who was talking to whom. She caught familiar faces in the periphery of her vision. Glenn and Maggie were seated side by side on a small sofa, his hand was resting on her knee as they smiled and conversed with another young couple. She heard Abraham's voice cutting through the clamor as he engaged in some sort of debate with Eugene.

_So far so good. Seems like everyone's doing fine_.

The party had been in full swing for an hour, and Carol hadn't witnessed any outbursts, from her own people or the Alexandrians. She wondered if they were truly getting along, or if the amiability was the result of alcohol.

_Social lubricant._

Carol smirked to herself when she finally reached her destination. She'd been hesitant to partake in any of the beverages being offered. She needed to stay on her toes…keep her eyes open. But as the evening progressed, her reservations began to fade. She realized that she could enjoy a glass of wine and still be the most vigilant person in the room.

_It's not going to hurt anything._

Confident in her ability to maintain awareness, Carol paused in front of a table where several wine bottles, and rows of clean glasses had been arranged. She'd been eyeing her options for a few minutes when someone approached.

"Carol? Right?"

She turned to find a man standing just to her right. His face was familiar. _Stephen_. Carol had spoken with him on a few occasions. He was one of the people in charge of Alexandria's meager arsenal, which made him significant in Carol's opinion.

She gave him a warm smile. "Yeah. Stephen?"

He smiled back and slid one hand into his pocket. "Yeah."

From their brief conversations, Carol had learned that he was a widower. Mid-forties. No kids. He'd been a paper-pusher for some insurance company before the turn. She had no earthly idea why someone who had probably never even shot a gun would be given dominion over Alexandria's weapons. Carol sized him up the moment they met, and she knew he wasn't dangerous. If she had to guess, she'd say he hadn't killed any walkers this entire time. As she continued to smile at him, Carol knew he wouldn't last a day on his own outside the walls.

_He's meat._

"You brought the brownies." he said.

"I did."

"Just thought I'd tell you how good they were."

She pretended to blush as she lowered her gaze. "Thanks. Did the best I could."

"Well. On behalf of all of us here…thank you."

Carol chuckled and let her gaze drift to the wine bottles.

"Were you gonna have some?" Stephen asked.

"I was thinking about it." she admitted.

"What's the hold-up?" he teased, his arms folding across his chest.

Carol tucked a small piece of hair behind her ear and smiled at him. "It's been a long time since I've had to make this kind of decision. Wasn't sure where to start."

Stephen studied the bottles; there were five different options. "Well; maybe I can help."

She lowered her hands and let her fingertips rest lightly on the edge of the table. "How so?"

"I could help you narrow it down. Just to get the ball rolling."

"You know your stuff?" she asked, smirking a little.

It was Stephen's turn to chuckle. "Wouldn't call myself an expert but…"

"Well then I'm not sure I can trust your judgment."

He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "How about this? We at least narrow it down to red or white."

She bit the corner of her lip and thought about it. "Fine. But you make the call."

"Me?" he laughed, one hand going to his hip.

Carol paused before letting her eyes flick to his face. There was a small smile on her lips as she held his gaze for several seconds. "Which do you think I'd enjoy more?"

Stephen paced slowly in front of the table and eyed the different bottles before refocusing on Carol. "Tough call."

"Come on." she teased. "If you had to guess."

He rubbed his jaw, letting his gaze linger on Carol.

"I'm waiting." she said.

Stephen smiled at her. "Fine. A white."

She nodded, a light laugh escaping her. "You think so?"

"I do. And…" he added as he reached for one of the bottles.

Carol waited patiently, her hands clasped behind her back.

"I think I know which white you should start with." He grunted as he uncorked the chardonnay.

"You've got it all figured out." she chuckled.

Stephen shrugged and grabbed a clean glass. "Maybe."

"Seems like you do." Carol smirked.

He did his best to focus as he poured her drink. When he'd finished, Stephen carefully offered her the glass.

She took it, letting their fingers brush for an instant. "Thank you."

"Just glad I could help."

Carol lifted the glass and took a small sip. Her face lit up when the liquid hit her tongue. "That…was an excellent choice. Again; thank you."

"Not a problem." he smiled.

She tapped her fingers lightly on the edge of her glass. "Mind If I ask why?"

"Why what?

"The chardonnay." she said, taking another sip.

Stephen shrugged again, both hands going into his pockets.

"You must've had a reason." said Carol.

"Well…if you really want to know…"

"I do." she insisted, her blue eyes trained on him.

He rubbed his jaw again and tried to find the words he needed. "It's sweet. Goes down easy."

"Go on." Carol urged, her delicate hands cradling the glass.

A hint of color appeared in Stephen's face. "Um…it's light…and…" he made himself meet her gaze before uttering his next words. "It's refreshing."

"You clearly think a lot of it."

He nodded, a soft smile on his face. "I do."

Carol took another sip and studied him over the rim of her glass. When she'd finished, she gestured at the bottles. "Were you going to have one?"

"That depends."

"On what?" she asked.

"On whether or not you mind the company."

"I don't mind at all." said Carol.

"Alright then. As long as you're sure." He chuckled and moved to pour himself a glass of chardonnay.

While he was occupied, Carol turned away and cast a quick glance around the room.

_You're doing fine. Just keep him talking._

She sipped her wine and winced a little. Carol hated chardonnay. It was too sweet, too bubbly…a headache in a glass as far as she was concerned. She tried to ignore the taste it left in her mouth.

As she surveyed the living room, she couldn't help but to be a little bit awestruck by Stephen's inability to see what was directly in front of him.

_Men see what they wanna see_.

Carol wasn't dense; she knew that Stephen's interest in her was less than innocent. She knew what he saw when he looked at her. A possible partner… She snorted a little at the thought. All she saw when she looked at him was an opportunity…someone who could get her closer to all the firearms Alexandria had to offer. He cleared his throat suddenly and she turned back around to face him.

"Mind if we sit down?" he asked. "We could move this to the couch."

"Sure." she smiled. "That sounds great."

Keeping her mask on, Carol let him lead her back across the room, towards the sofa where Glenn and Maggie were still seated. All the while, her true self…the woman hidden beneath the green sweater and polite conversation, was silently scoffing at Stephen's wine selection. She couldn't believe he had her pegged as someone who preferred whites to reds, but that was nothing more than a testament to her camouflage. The kind-hearted widower didn't have the slightest idea who he was dealing with. How could he know that she only drank reds? She allowed herself a tiny sigh of frustration, but kept her smile in place.

_It's always cabernet._

* * *

"We don't know what we'd do without her." said Glenn.

Stephen chuckled.

"He's just being nice." said Carol as she reached out to pat Glenn's leg.

"I'm sure that's not true." Stephen smiled at her.

"It is." Carol insisted. "Really. I'm the lucky one. They were kind enough to take me in back when things first fell apart, and they've been looking out for me ever since."

Maggie and Glenn exchanged glances.

"You all seem like a close-knit group." the widower added.

"Well; we certainly are that." said Carol as she gave Glenn's knee one last pat.

The four companions had been sitting on the sofa, making small talk for nearly twenty minutes. Somehow, Carol managed to make it through her entire glass of wine. Despite the fact that Stephen had been sitting on her left, and Glenn on her right, Carol's attention had been torn between her friends, and the rest of the party. She couldn't afford to place all of her focus on one thing. While Stephen shared trivial details concerning his life within the walls of Alexandria, Carol looked casually across the room and noticed Rick disappearing into the kitchen with Jessie.

She made sure to laugh when it was appropriate and maintain the illusion of interest in her companion's conversation, but she would not allow anything to escape her notice. In one corner of the crowded room, Deanna and her husband seemed to be chatting with Michonne. It struck Carol as odd, since Michonne had never been a woman of many words. She forced herself to ignore the nagging feeling for the time being.

Her blue eyes followed Gabriel and Spencer as they moved through the room and headed towards the front door. She wondered what the two men would be discussing out on the porch. Every few minutes, she'd sipped her wine dutifully. No matter how many faces and voices were demanding her attention, Carol remained acutely aware of the presence of Glenn and Maggie at her side. She knew the two young people weren't as practiced in the art of deception, and she worried that one of them would slip if Stephen happened to ask the wrong question…if he tried to delve into the lives they'd lead before reaching Alexandria.

"Can I top that off for you?"

Carol blinked before following Stephen's gaze. He was eyeing the empty glass in her hands.

"Oh; sure. Thank you." She smiled warmly and let him take the glass..

"I'll be right back." He stood slowly and rounded the couch as he made his way back to the refreshment table.

The instant he was out of earshot, Carol turned to face her friends.

"_What are you doing_?" Glenn asked in a rough whisper.

She licked her lips and tried to remain level-headed. "_Nothing. I'm just getting to know him. That's all_."

Maggie's brows knit together. "_Why? You really think he's buyin' into all this_?" She gestured at Carol's outfit.

"_Because he's one of the people in charge of the arsenal. Only him and two other people have keys to that building. And yes. I think he is buying into all this_."

Understanding washed over the young people. Carol could see that they'd put the pieces together and she held up her hands. "_Get it now_?"

Glenn rubbed his neck anxiously. "_They've still got our weapons in there_."

"_Glad we're on the same page_." Carol quipped.

Maggie grabbed her husband's hand. "_You thinkin' we're gonna need 'em soon_?"

"_Jesus. I hope not_." Glenn sighed. "_I feel like we're doing good for now. They haven't given us a reason to want our weapons back. Everything has been fine so far_…"

Carol's eyes narrowed. "_That doesn't mean things are going to stay fine_."

"_What are you saying_?" Maggie asked.

"_I'm saying…that we all know how quickly things can go south. I don't want that. No one does. But if it happens; I don't plan on throwing my hands up and letting these people back me into a corner_." Carol hissed.

Glenn ran his free hand through his hair.

"_I think she's right_." said Maggie.

The young man glanced at his wife.

"_Maybe we don't need guns right now. But I'd sleep better knowin' we have 'em…just in case_. _All we got in that house is a set of steak knives_." she whispered.

"_Look_," said Carol. "_I know you two aren't exactly comfortable with this. I don't blame you. Having to be someone else_…" she paused, considering her next words. "_It's difficult, but sometimes it's necessarry_. _I'm doing this for all of us. I don't want us to be defenseless if something goes wrong here. He'll be back in a second; I'll keep working on him. Why don't the two of you work the crowd, maybe get some food?"_

Glenn and Maggie studied one another.

"_Really. I'll be fine here_." Carol insisted.

"Fine." said the younger woman as she stood and rubbed some of the numbness from her legs. "C'mon."

Glenn followed suit and the young couple began to walk away. "We'll head back around in a bit." he called over his shoulder.

But Carol just smiled and waved them on. As if on cue, Stephen reappeared and offered her a fresh glass.

She took it carefully from his hand and their fingers touched again.

"Your friends leave?" he asked before easing down onto the couch.

"I told them to." she smiled.

"Oh…" Stephen couldn't hide the look of pleasant surprise on his face.

"Yeah. I didn't want them to feel like they needed to stay with me. They should be mingling…enjoying themselves."

"They seem like great people."

"They are." she chuckled before sipping her wine.

"But… I can't say that I'm sorry to see them go."

Carol paused, glancing at him. He was smiling at her. His eyes were green, and he had salt and pepper hair. He had a decent build, nothing spectacular. But Carol supposed he wasn't bad looking. As they sat on the couch together, she tried to remember the last time she'd done this sort of thing.

_Flirt…_

She nearly laughed at the thought.

_Would've been before Ed._

That seemed like a lifetime ago. She continued to stare at her companion who was staring back at her. Carol guessed she should be flattered by his interest in her. For half a heartbeat, she wondered if her feelings towards him would be different if things hadn't progressed between her and Daryl. But she dismissed that thought the moment it surfaced.

_No. Even then…no._

Carol didn't need anybody. She hadn't planned on engaging in any sort of romantic relationship with anyone. What happened in the kitchen with Daryl…it was heat and spontaneity. If they hadn't given into one another, Carol would've been perfectly content to live out the rest of her days without letting another man touch her. And even if she did find herself in need of companionship…she knew she could never be with someone like Stephen.

_He's too trusting. Easily lead. He'd be useless outside the walls_.

She couldn't bind herself to someone so gullible. Remembering her objective, Carol cleared her throat and set her glass on the coffee table.

"Oh really?" she asked.

"Really."

"And why is that?"

He drummed his fingers on his leg before answering her. "Maybe I just wanted you to myself for a while." He lowered his gaze, unable to look her in the eye.

Carol slowly leaned forward, her elbows resting on her knees. She brought one hand up to support her chin as she glanced sideways at Stephen.

"You did?" she asked, a smile on her lips.

He blew out a breath and finally met her gaze. "Is that terrible of me?"

She bit the corner of her bottom lip and shook her head. "No. It's not."

* * *

Daryl kept his head down as he walked. His hands were thrust into his pockets and he had to force himself to keep going. With every step, he seemed to have an internal argument.

_Just turn back. This ain't you._

"_I fuckin' know it ain't_." he muttered under his breath.

_That's the last thing your ass needs…one of these pricks seein' ya talkin' to yourself_.

Daryl growled and kept walking.

_You even thought about what you're gonna do when ya get there_?

He sighed through his nose. The hunter hadn't really given himself a chance to think it through. After his brief struggle on the porch, he'd gone back into the house, sorted through his belongings, and then taken what he needed into the downstairs bathroom.

As he'd stripped away the layers, Daryl couldn't help but to think back to the first time he'd used that shower. The night that he and Carol discovered one another… He remembered how he felt. His legs had been numb…his entire body weak with pleasure. But she'd moved into his space, gripping his manhood….making him come again. Her breasts had been so soft and slick with water…

It had taken all of Daryl's willpower to force those images from his mind as he undressed. He didn't need to get wound up thinking about her. He had somewhere to be. So he'd gritted his teeth, stepped out of his ratty pants and unbuttoned his shirt. Closing his eyes, the hunter stepped into the shower.

As the warm water plastered his hair to his brow and temples, Daryl lathered his hands and did his best to scrub every last trace of sweat and dirt from his body. He nearly gave in and touched himself, but he was stronger than that. Focusing on his mission, the hunter washed his hair, his body, and made every effort to keep his hands away from his groin.

The rings holding up the shower curtain made a clinking noise when Daryl finally pushed it aside and stepped onto the cold floor. He could feel droplets clinging to his scruff and the ends of his hair. He'd snatched a small towel from the rack and clumsily worked to dry off. Once the steam had cleared, and Daryl was able to make out his reflection in the oval mirror above the sink, he made a silent promise.

He was going to be with Carol. One way or another. He didn't care if she was at a party, surrounded by friends and strangers. He wanted her. So he pulled a clean pair of cargo pants up his legs and donned a fresh shirt. It wasn't anything special. Daryl didn't have any grand illusions regarding his appearance. Carol seemed to approve of him, and that's all that mattered. He just wanted her to see that he'd made an effort. He'd cleaned up, in his own way, and hoped that would count for something. Once he'd finished buttoning his shirt, the hunter took one last look at his reflection. He ran a hand through his tangled hair in an attempt to comb it, but it didn't seem to make much of a difference. Daryl smirked at himself thinking it didn't matter, Carol had a habit of pulling it.

Need had driven him to where he was now; making his way down the sidewalk, towards the party. That was the only thing he was sure of…his need for his mate. But it occurred to Daryl that he was completely clueless as to how to go about getting her. Desire wouldn't be enough. He had to have a plan. The realization agitated him and he growled again.

_Think you're just gonna walk in there and throw her on the damn ground? That it?_

He turned up the collar of his jacket against the evening chill and kept walking. Daryl wasn't good with plans. He was reactive. Things tended to strike him in the moment, and he'd let his temper make decisions for him on more occasions than he'd like to admit.

_Can't be doin' that shit now_.

Carol was right. He shouldn't be drawing unnecessary attention to himself. But Daryl knew he could never pretend to be someone else. Not the way Carol did it. Releasing a heavy sigh, the hunter decided that the best course of action would be to say at little as possible.

_Just go in there, find her. Anybody talks to you…keep your answers short. First chance ya get; see if she's up for leavin'. House is empty. It'd just be the two of ya if ya got back there._

That thought was intriguing. They'd never had the house entirely to themselves.

_Ya'll could be as loud as ya want._

It was all the motivation Daryl needed. He picked up the pace, eager to reach his destination.

* * *

"Hey brother. Glad you made it!" Abraham reached out to clap Daryl on the back. "Thought your ass wasn't gonna show."

Daryl lingered awkwardly on the porch and shrugged. "Jus figured…might look bad. One of us missin'."

Abraham took a long drag on his cigar. "Would it kill ya to admit your ass mighta been the least bit curious 'bout all this." he gestured at the front door and the party going on just behind it.

The hunter glared at his friend. "Jus some bullshit to get our guards down."

"Jesus Christ…" said Abraham, his eyes rolling. "Every goddamn bastard ain't out for blood. Alright? Look at this." He held the cigar carefully between his thumb and forefinger. "They got smokes…_shit_…they got decent beer."

"That all it takes to convince ya?" the hunter asked sarcastically.

Abraham took another drag before rubbing his neck. "Didn't say I was convinced. Just don't see nothin' wrong with enjoyin' myself. Figure I've earned it. We all have. Ya oughtta go on in there and get yourself a drink."

Daryl had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from growling. Knowing that more conversation would only aggravate him, he turned away and reached for the doorknob.

"Maybe you can see about gettin' that stick outta your ass while you're at it." Abraham called out.

The hunter stiffened for a moment and cast the man a dirty look over his shoulder. He forced himself to keep moving and swallowed hard as he pulled the door open and stepped over the threshold.

Noise and light spilled out of the house the instant Daryl opened door. He blinked and nearly raised a hand to shield his eyes. Desperately hoping that no one noticed him, the hunter eased the door shut and stood in the main entryway.

_Fuck._

He glanced quickly around the crowded room, trying to assess the situation. Everyone seemed to be in good spirits. He could hear laughter, a dozen different conversations, and music playing softly underneath it all. Glasses were raised, smiles were shared…turning strangers into friends.

The hunter's eyes were narrowed as he took in the scene. He would've been out of place at a party even before the turn. Getting together for drinks and appetizers seemed even more bizarre with living corpses snarling just outside the community's walls. But Daryl had to remind himself that the Alexandrians were different. Their exposure to the outside world had been limited.

_They're jus tryin' to hold on to what they had before._

The whole thing still struck him as ridiculous, and an utter waste of resources, but it wasn't his call. The hunter was just a guest who'd permeated the Alexandrian bubble, and now had to adapt to what he'd found inside.

_A goddamn cocktail party._

Sighing, he took another look around and tried to spot a familiar face. He had no idea what he was supposed to do…or how he was supposed to do it. As he stood in the entryway, his hands dipped back into his pockets. Daryl was painfully aware of the fact that he didn't belong there. He guessed he had as much of a right to attend as anyone, but it didn't matter. He wasn't social, he wasn't overly friendly, and he couldn't even begin to guess what he'd say if someone tried to lure him into a conversation.

Awkward, vulnerable, and with his gut twisting, the hunter finally began to move into the room. He tried desperately keep his head down and convince himself that he was invisible. Whenever he happened to brush past someone, he mumbled 'pardon,' and continued on without making eye contact. He'd nearly made it to the opposite end of the room when he heard his own name.

"Daryl?" Glenn asked as he approached his friend.

The hunter allowed himself to breathe a sigh of relief.

"What are you doing here?"

Daryl shrugged. "I ain't really figured that out yet."

Glenn smiled. "Well; the important thing is you came."

The hunter brought a thumbnail to his mouth and chewed it.

"You want a beer? They're actually cold."

"I guess."

"Here." Glenn handed over the bottle he'd been holding. "Just grabbed one from the kitchen. You take it; I'll go get another one for me."

"Naw. Ya ain't gotta."

"It's fine. I'm just glad you showed."

Daryl accepted the offering and marveled for a moment at the feeling of a chilled bottle in his hand. "Fore ya go…" he growled softly.

"Yeah?"

"Wanna tell me how all this has been goin'?" Daryl gestured vaguely at the rest of the living room.

Glenn folded his arms across his chest and shrugged. "I mean…fine I guess. It's weird but…"

"Glad I ain't the only one thinks so."

"Things seem to be going well. As far as impressions go. I think these people might actually trust us."

"Ya sure?" Daryl asked.

"Looks that way. Wouldn't say I'm completely convinced but…I don't know. I think this could work."

The hunter eyed the partygoers before refocusing on his friend. "And if it don't?"

The younger man sighed. "We'll just have to be ready. Carol's working on that."

Daryl took a sip of his beer while his brows knit together.

"She's making nice with the right people." Glenn explained.

"Sounds like her."

"I don't know how she does it." said Glenn, his head shaking slowly.

"Ya seen her. Woman can turn into someone else 'fore ya can blink."

"I know. It just…freaked me out a little to watch it happen. I'm pretty sure she's gonna have this guy Stephen wrapped around her finger by the end of the night."

Daryl's grip tightened suddenly on the glass bottle and his eyes became two cold slits. "Stephen?"

Glenn leaned into the hunter's space and kept his voice down. "_He works at the arsenal_."

The hunter could feel the hairs at the base of his neck standing up.

_"Carol's been working him for the last half hour. She thinks it's our best shot at getting into that building…getting our weapons back_."

Daryl blinked a few times, trying to process what Glenn was saying. He was clutching the bottle so tightly that his hand hurt. "_Workin' him_?" he growled under his breath.

"_Flirting. It's kind of amazing to watch this guy buy into it. She's got him completely snowed. Part of me feels bad for him_."

The hunter felt a twinge of pain between his eyes, and bile seemed to rise in the back of his throat.

"_But she knows what she's doing. So I guess it's for the best. Hey; I'll be back. I'm just gonna go grab another beer. Need anything from the kitchen_?"

All Daryl could do was shake his head.

"You should find Rick. He'd be glad to see you." said Glenn as he smiled and turned away.

The hunter leaned back against the nearest wall, the beer still clutched tightly in his broad hands. He was uncomfortably warm and there seemed to be a dull pounding in his skull. All he could think about was what Glenn had told him.

_She's workin' some guy…_

Those four simple words made his stomach churn. Anger was already festering, hot and bitter inside him…filling him up until it reached his eyes and all he could see was red. In that instant, Daryl hated everyone and everything in the room. The mere presence of other people seemed to make his skin itch and he wanted so badly to get away. A muscle in his jaw twitched as he considered smashing the bottle he held.

_Naw. Makin' a scene ain't gonna help nothin'_.

But the hunter wasn't sure he possessed the amount of self control it would take to remain civil if he stayed at the party. He'd been on edge before he even walked through the door. Quietly seething, he lifted the bottle and took a sip. The simple motion was difficult; his arm felt stiff…knotted with tension. Even cold beer, something Daryl never thought he'd enjoy again, wasn't helping. His entire mood had soured within a matter of minutes and the liquid just left a bad taste in his mouth.

As the seconds ticked past, the hunter swore he could feel raw anger coursing through his frame…silent alarms that made his nerve endings vibrate. A single thought filled his head, and it was more than he could handle.

_Carol and another guy._

Daryl was clinging to a thin, flimsy sliver of rationality, and it was the only thing keeping him against that wall.

_She ain't mine._

He wasn't prepared for the very immediate impact the realization was having on him. There was a sudden cold, sick feeling low in his belly and his hand seemed to go limp. He nearly dropped the bottle. The pounding in his skull grew worse. He knew the words were true…but he didn't want them to be.

For the last week, the two of them had seized every opportunity to be alone together. The minute she stepped into his room at night, they would tear at each other's clothes until they were both naked. He'd had her against the wall, on the floor… There wasn't a part of her that he hadn't touched. They explored each other freely, eagerly. Daryl almost felt that he'd memorized the sound of her moans and the feeling of her hands on his skin. He didn't want to lose those things.

But they'd never discussed boundaries, or bothered to put a name on what was happening between them at night. Neither of them had ever said that the arrangement was exclusive. They were both free, essentially. Daryl had to remind himself of his surroundings and keep a low growl from sliding through his teeth.

The thought of Carol with another man was slowly eating away at him like acid. He couldn't stomach it…someone else seeing her naked…someone else's hands all over her. The hunter was trembling as he glared out at nothing. His fist curled around the neck of the bottle, turning his knuckles white. The sensations rioting inside him were painful and unfamiliar. The combination of jealousy, rage, panic and uncertainty was taking a heavy toll. Daryl could almost feel the weight of it on his shoulders, making him weak.

While he struggled to determine his next moves, the partygoers continued to enjoy themselves all around him. Their laughter only seemed to add to his frustration. He ran his free hand through his hair, tugging weakly at the messy locks. He swallowed hard and tried to clear his head.

_You can leave._

It was tempting. The hunter even managed to push himself away from the wall. He turned to head back the way he'd come. His eyes cut through the crowd and he focused on the door…his escape. Daryl knew relief was seconds away. All he had to do was get out…leave all the meaningless noise behind him. No one would even notice if he kept his head down.

Just as he took his first painful step towards the entryway, a familiar sound caught his attention. He stood stock-still and focused, trying to pick it out of the surrounding din. Not even a second later he heard it again. It was her…_her laughter_, ringing out clear and bright, making every other sound fade away. Daryl wanted to ignore it. He wanted to stay on course and slip out…but that laugh was a shining hook in his back, keeping him rooted to the spot.

He knew Carol was a talented actress, but he couldn't help but to think that her laughter sounded genuine. The hunter didn't like the idea of anyone else making her laugh, not that he considered himself to be particularly funny, but they'd had their share of laughs in bed together. As much as Daryl loved being with her…inside her…it wasn't just the sex that had kept him in a good mood for the past week. He found that he liked spending time with her, even if they were just talking. The way that she looked at him afterwards, when they were both lying in bed breathless and glowing…it gave him such an incredible sense of peace and satisfaction.

He liked talking to her as they came down from their highs. There was something surreal about lying next to someone who actually cared how his day went, and who never failed to ask. Whenever he shared something with Carol, no matter how trivial, she always placed all of her focus on him. She looked at him like he was the only person in the world.

Daryl had never been the type to need much attention…until she started giving it to him. He'd grown used to the feeling of her body next to his when he fell asleep at night. He needed her time, her company, her attention. Feeling weak and ridiculous, he realized that he couldn't leave. At the very least, he needed to meet Stephen for himself. Clenching his fist and straightening his back, Daryl turned around and followed the sound of Carol's laughter.

* * *

**Stay tuned for more! **

**-Sami**


	15. Territory

**Hi again! I'm excited to be back so soon! We're picking up right from where we left off in the last chapter. Daryl and Carol are at the party, and Daryl decides to stick around. He needs to find out who Stephen is. Watch as our favorite hunter tries to deal with his jealousy. As always - thanks for reading!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead**

**Chapter 15: Territory**

"You're amazing." said Stephen as he reached for his glass and took a sip.

Carol smiled and rolled her eyes, a slight blush forming on her cheeks.

"You _are_."

"I wouldn't say that." she chuckled.

"Your group was out there…_from the beginning_." he said, still in awe.

Carol's hands were resting demurely on top of her knees.

"I can't imagine what you all must've faced…and yet…"

"What?" she asked, her blue eyes flicking to his face.

"You."

"What about me?" she laughed lightly.

Stephen raised a hand and let it drop back to his leg. "Your attitude. You're so positive. You haven't lost hope. That's incredible."

Carol almost let her mask slip, but quickly righted herself. "I'm not going to say it wasn't difficult. We had our share of rough patches…but we always managed to come through."

"I'm glad you did." he said.

She was still smiling at him. "Me too. I knew we'd find a place. Just never thought we'd come across something like this. What you all have here…what you've _built_…that's amazing."

It was Stephen's turn to chuckle. "Well it definitely didn't happen overnight."

"But you've been here the whole time?"

"Pretty much. I only lived about twenty miles from here when things got bad. I saw the walls go up when Reg and Deanna took the reins."

"You're lucky to have found this place early on." said Carol.

Stephen nodded and glanced down at his wine. "Sometimes…I feel guilty."

Carol's brows knit together. "About what?"

He sighed before meeting her gaze. "Being in here. Being comfortable when I know there are still people out there struggling."

"We can't always help that." she said, her voice soft. "Be glad that you didn't have to live the way we did. Like I said…it was difficult. I've seen the effects it can have on good people…strong people. It can wear them down."

Stephen's expression was thoughtful as he stared at her. "It didn't wear you down."

Carol cleared her throat and reached for her drink.

_You'll never know what it did to me_.

"I had good friends. I still do. If it weren't for them…I don't know that I'd be sitting here right now." she finally answered.

"Remind me to thank them." said Stephen.

She just smiled.

"If you weren't here…who'd bring the brownies?"

Carol let herself laugh. She was wiping at the corners of her eyes when she felt someone ease down onto the couch. When she turned to face the visitor, her lips parted.

It only lasted for a fraction of a second, but Daryl caught the look of surprise on her face. He took some small satisfaction from it. He gave her a slight nod in place of a greeting and then refocused on Stephen.

"Hi; I don't think we've met. I'm Stephen." The widower reached across Carol and held out his hand.

"Daryl." said the hunter. He accepted the offer and the two of them shook hands in front of Carol.

She watched the introduction with nervous skepticism.

"You're with Carol's group. Right?"

Daryl leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. He nodded and took a sip of his beer.

As she sat on the sofa, Carol tried to come to terms with the fact that Stephen was on her left, and Daryl was on her right. "Didn't think you were coming." she said as she glanced at the hunter.

_No shit._

"Jus figured I'd check it out."

"I was just telling Carol how glad we are to have all of you here. She's been singing your group's praises all night." said Stephen.

"That right?" Daryl asked before taking another sip of beer.

"She seems to think a lot of you all."

The hunter shrugged. "We ain't nothin' special."

Stephen chuckled. "Well; either way. It's good to have you here."

Daryl was clutching anxiously at his beer while he sized Stephen up.

_Jackass_.

The man's shirt was tucked into his khakis; his hair was combed and he was clean shaven. The hunter's eyes narrowed as he tried to determine if this was the sort of guy Carol wanted.

"You enjoying the party so far?" Stephen asked.

Daryl shook some of the hair out of his face. "Still gettin' used to it."

"I can understand that." said the widower.

"How 'bout you?" the hunter asked as he glanced at Carol.

"Hm?"

"All this." Daryl lifted his beer and gestured at the rest of the room. "You likin' it?" There was a very slight edge to his voice.

Carol swallowed hard. The only person who had the power to get her unhinged was Daryl. His cold blue eyes were trained on her face and she felt her heart rate speed up. She could tell by his expression that he was angry with her. The words she needed were slipping from her mind and all she could do was stare at him. The room seemed to get warmer in an instant. Sweat was quietly breaking out beneath her clothes.

As they stared at each other, images flashed in Carol's mind. Drops of water rolling down the planes of Daryl's body…His hands on her breasts. She gripped the stem of her wine glass a little tighter. When she remembered the way he'd taken her the night before…standing against the wall with her leg hitched up around his waist, Carol felt her breath catch. She knew that color was forming on her cheeks, but she couldn't help her body's reaction.

"Carol?" Stephen asked. He reached out, letting his hand rest lightly on her shoulder. "You alright?"

Suddenly shaken, she turned away from Daryl and faced the widower. His fingers burned where they touched her. "Hm?"

Daryl's teeth sank into his bottom lip as he fought to keep himself from grabbing Stephen's arm. Every instinct was urging him to stand…to drag the other man off the couch by the collar of his shirt. His left eye twitched when he imagined how it might feel to break that arm…he could almost hear the snapping sound. In less than a second, he could have Stephen on the ground…the hunter exhaled slowly, trying to control himself.

"Just asking if you were alright. Seemed like you were somewhere else for a minute."

"Oh," she smiled and shook her head. "No…I'm fine. Just a long day." A bead of sweat slid down between her breasts. She needed Stephen to stop touching her.

The widower smiled and gave her shoulder a gentle pat before withdrawing his hand.

Daryl watched with keen eyes as Stephen's arm fell away. His blood pressure was steadily rising, and his toes were curling in his boots. It didn't matter that the stranger wasn't touching Carol anymore…the fact that he'd laid hands on her at all, even if only for a few seconds, was enough to make the hunter's insides twist.

_Touch her again you sorry-_

But the bitter thought was interrupted by Carol's voice.

"I'm enjoying it." she said, facing Daryl again. "To answer your question."

The two locked eyes, each trying to puzzle out exactly what the other was thinking in that moment.

She continued to stare at him while she sipped her wine. The hunter looked hard, wanting to see past her front. He took in every detail…the lines and curves of her face, and he knew that she was sorry. He snorted and turned away, breaking the connection.

_Don't matter. Ya let him touch ya. _

Daryl brought the bottle to his lips and took a long drink.

"Glad you're havin' a good time." he muttered without looking at her.

A small crease was forming in Carol's brow as she lowered her glass. She stared at the man she cared so deeply for and tried to think of something…_anything_ she could say to make him understand. Utterly at a loss, she sat on the couch and thought back to all the terrible situations she'd managed to overcome since the world fell apart.

She made it out of Atlanta…she survived the attack on the quarry, the herd that swarmed the farm…she'd fought to defend the prison and helped her family escape Terminus. She'd lived on the road during her exile, without a single soul to help her. All of these things, she'd endured…but for some reason, Carol couldn't seem to find the words to comfort her partner…to convince him that he was the only one she wanted.

Even if she had the words, Carol knew she wouldn't be able to say them out loud…not then and there, with Stephen sitting just over a foot away. So she cradled her glass in damp hands and cleared her throat again. "I'm really glad you came."

When she spoke, Daryl heard the sincerity in her voice. He didn't want to. He was content to stay angry with her…but he couldn't help it. The hunter cared about his mate and he needed to respond. Glancing sideways at her, he gave a small shrug.

"Figured I oughtta stop by. Least for a couple minutes."

Carol felt a little lighter. She knew she would have damage control to deal with later, but Daryl seemed to be calming down, and that was all she could really expect from him, given the circumstance. Wanting to break the awkward silence that had fallen over the three of them, Carol leaned forward and set her glass down gently on the coffee table. Bracing her hands on her thighs, she eyed both of her companions in turn.

"I don't know about you, but I'm getting kind of hungry. Can I get you gentlemen anything from the kitchen?" she asked, a polite smile plastered on her face.

"Naw…that ain't…" but Daryl didn't get a chance to finish the thought.

Carol was moving to rise from the sofa when Stephen gripped her shoulder again, keeping her in place. "You sit tight. Anything you need, I'll get it. What are you in the mood for?" he asked as he set his own glass down next to hers.

The hunter's entire body stiffened. He sat bristling and silently counted off the seconds that Stephen's hand had been on Carol's shoulder.

Panicking, she reached up and took the widower's hand carefully in her own. "No." she smiled, a nervous laugh escaping her. "No; you've done enough." she gave his hand a reassuring pat.

Every motion…every contact between Carol and Stephen made Daryl's skin hot. He could feel his temper flaring and he wasn't sure how much longer he'd be able to contain it. His body was subtly trembling.

Swallowing hard, Carol stood and did her best to compose herself without either of her companions noticing. She released Stephen's hand and quickly licked her lips. "I've been sitting a little too long. It'll do me good to get up. Now what can I get you two?"

Daryl just glared at her in silence.

Stephen rubbed his neck for a moment. "Guess I could go for another brownie."

She let out a small chuckle. "That's all?"

He smiled up at her. "That'll do. Appreciate it."

Carol considered pressing Daryl again, but thought better of it. With her hands clasped, she gave the men a nod and headed towards the kitchen.

The hunter ground his teeth to keep himself from saying anything foolish. His nails were clawing at the slick bottle. He was becoming increasingly concerned about the possibility of an outburst and it was taking incredible amounts of effort to remain civil. The entire thing was maddening…draining…

When he felt that he was nearing his breaking point, Daryl turned in time to catch Stephen staring at Carol's ass as she walked out of the room. Frustration quickly transformed into rage, making his heart beat faster…_heavier_….Blood began rushing in his ears.

Before he could speak, the widower glanced at him. "She's something, isn't she?" the man asked, chuckling.

The hunter's brows knit together, his lips parting a little as he sat in awe of the Stephen's statement.

"I mean; she runs around this place, taking care of everyone and everything…at least it seems that way. And even when she's supposed to be relaxing…enjoying herself, she's offering to help. Making trips to the kitchen…" he paused to rub his temple. "I don't know. It's just amazing. I don't think I've ever seen her without a smile on her face."

Daryl wasn't sure how to respond. He didn't think he could speak without snarling…every muscle in his body seemed to tense as the seconds ticked by. He imagined what his hands might look like at Stephen's throat.

"I mean…I'm trying here but…" he sighed and reached for his glass. "She's a tough one to read. Can't tell if I'm actually earning any points, or if she's like this with everyone."

The hunter's predatory gaze was locked on Stephen.

_This piece of shit's talkin' about earnin' points?_

So many responses were burning on Daryl's tongue, but he exhaled through his nose and kept them to himself.

_Ain't tough to read when ya got her on her back, 'n she's beggin' ya to finish her…_

He had one hand resting on his thigh; it was slowly curling into a fist.

"You've been part of the same group since the beginning, right? You must know her pretty well."

Daryl's eyes flicked to the other man's face.

_I know what it fuckin' feels like when she comes…_

"Hate to ask…but…any advice you can give me?" Stephen chuckled and took a sip of his wine.

Daryl realized he needed to say something; he'd been silent for too long. "Advice?" he growled.

"You know; tips…suggestions…anything that might give me a little bit of an edge here. It's been a while since I've done this sort of thing." the widower admitted.

The hunter brought the bottle to his lips again.

_She likes bein' on top…she likes when ya play with her first…teasin'_

Daryl wiped his mouth with the back of his wrist and tried to decide on an appropriate answer.

"Come on," Stephen urged. "You must know something."

But Daryl just lowered his gaze and shook his head. "Naw."

"Really? Nothing?"

The hunter could see Stephen in the periphery of his vision. "Naw. I ain't the one to ask."

"Oh." The widower sighed. "You two aren't close?"

The hair at the base of Daryl's neck stood up suddenly. He knew then, as he stared at the other man, that he'd wind up causing a scene if he didn't leave. With so much aggression teeming just below his skin, it was all the hunter could do to keep his mouth shut. Struggling against a powerful, all-consuming urge to lash out and strike something, Daryl rose from the couch.

Before he turned to leave, he eyed Stephen one last time. "Didn't say that. Just said I ain't the one to ask." The words came out as low growls, and Daryl wasn't interested in waiting for a response. He took another swig of his beer and left the widower behind him.

_Jackass_.

* * *

Carol was gripping the counter as she pulled a deep, calming breath into her lungs.

_It's fine. Everything is fine. Stephen doesn't mean any harm…and Daryl just has to accept what's taking place between us. This is necessary._

She swore she could still feel the man's hand on her shoulder.

_Forget it. It didn't mean anything. _

She took another cleansing breath and shook off a sudden chill.

"Hey."

The familiar voice nearly made her jump. She turned to find Rick and Jessie standing just feet away. They both held drinks in their hands.

"Hi." she said, trying to sound calm.

"How's it goin' out there?" the deputy asked.

Carol smiled as she resumed her task. "It's pretty good. Everyone's been very friendly. Just came in here on a snack-run." She grabbed a spatula and lifted a few of the remaining brownies from the baking dish before dropping them onto a small plate.

"See?" said Jessie as she glanced at Rick. "This was a good idea. Bringing everyone together. I'm glad it's going well."

The deputy stared down at the contents of his glass. "Guess you're right. Just think it's gonna take some getting used to…this sort of thing. I haven't…we haven't…"

Jessie stopped him. "I know. It's a lot; but we're trying. It'll probably take a while for this to become your 'normal,'…but you'll get there."

"Listen to her Rick." said Carol. "We'll get there." She flashed them both a quick smile and grabbed the plate.

"Those were amazing by the way." said Jessie, her eyes going to the brownies. "The cookies you made last week were great, but these are just incredible. The boys are going to nag me until I figure out how to make them."

"Oh; it's nothing." Carol laughed. "Come over one of these afternoons and I'd be happy to show you."

"I might have to take you up on that."

Rick took a sip of his drink as he watched the exchange. He and Carol locked eyes for half a heartbeat, an understanding passing between them. The deputy gave her a subtle nod, letting her know that she was doing fine.

"Well, I'm gonna head back. Maybe I'll see you two out there." she smiled at them before hurrying on her way.

As she stepped back out into the living room, Carol wondered what was taking place between Rick and Jessie. She'd noticed the two of them talking on several occasions that night, and it made her anxious. It had only taken one brief interaction with the man but Carol was convinced that Jessie's husband was abusive. She was certain he wouldn't take kindly to the idea of his wife spending her free time with a stranger...a newcomer.

_No time to worry about that now. Rick can take care of himself._

Working to keep her breathing even and her expression pleasant, Carol made her way towards the sofa. With each step, she wondered what might be waiting for her. She'd taken a risk leaving Stephen and Daryl alone together.

Carol trusted the hunter, as much as she'd ever trusted anyone, but she knew he had his limits. The more she thought about it, the more concerned she became. Attending the party was practically a punishment for Daryl, and Stephen's presence wasn't helping. She supposed it wasn't entirely absurd to think that there could be an outburst.

_Please. Please just let this go smoothly._

Her hands were shaking where she gripped the plate.

_You can do this._

Steeling herself, Carol kept walking. She moved through the crowd, but froze before she'd gone too far. Lifting her chin, she quickly scanned the room.

"Carol!"

Her brows knit together when she realized that the voice belonged to Daryl. Changing course, she tried to find her partner. She breathed a small sigh of relief when she spotted him standing in the hall that ran past the living room.

_At least there's some distance between him and Stephen._

With the smile still on her lips, Carol stopped and stood a few feet from the hunter. "Hey. Still enjoying the party?"

Daryl snorted. He was leaning against the wall with his arms folded across his chest. "Ya wanna drop the Susie Homemaker bit for a second?"

She cast a quick glance around the hall, making sure that there wasn't anyone close enough to overhear their conversation.

"Would ya quit? _Jesus_…" he growled under his breath.

"I'm just being careful." she snapped. "_One_ of us should be."

He scuffed his boot on the floor and rolled his eyes.

"Wanna tell me what we're doing?"

"What; you got somewhere ya need to be?"

Carol sighed. "I told Stephen I was grabbing him something from the kitchen. I should get back there."

Daryl pushed himself away from the wall. "So that's it huh? Gotta go runnin' back to that jackass?"

Carol could feel her temperature rising. "_Keep your voice down_."

"Or _what_?" he growled.

She didn't have an answer for him.

He snorted again. "That's what I thought."

The plate was still shaking in her grasp. "Do you have _any_ concept of how important this is?"

"Guess I don't."

"_Clearly_." she hissed.

"Wanna explain it then?"

Her blue eyes were cold as she glared at him. "_That jackass…is one of the only things standing between us and our weapons. Or are you fine with your bow collecting dust in that building_?"

"_I ain't fine with any of this shit_."

"_If it's really bothering you that much...you should go_."

Daryl glared right back at her. "_That's what ya want, ain't it_?"

"_What_?" she blinked, trying to understand the argument they were having.

"_Just want me outta your damn hair so ya can carry on with that prick_."

"_Carry on_?"

"_How far ya plannin' to let it go_?" He'd begun pacing a little.

Carol had to stare up at the ceiling for a moment. When she felt that she could speak without screaming, she refocused on the hunter. "_I really…truly hope…that you're not saying what I think you're saying_."

Daryl locked eyes with her. "_You let that asshole touch ya_."

"_You think I liked it? Is that what this is about_?"

"_You tell me_." he snapped.

Carol was about to let bitter words fly from her lips. She even took a threatening step in Daryl's direction, but her expression began to change when she realized what was happening.

"_Oh my god_…" she breathed.

"_What_?"

Carol stared at him in awe for several seconds.

"_You're jealous_…"

The hunter opened his mouth but couldn't seem to speak.

"_That's what this is_."

"_It ain't_…" he argued, backing away from her.

"_It is_."

He turned away and brought his thumb to his mouth.

"_Daryl_…"

"_Naw_."

Carol sighed as she tried to determine how to handle him.

"_I'm just trying to get our weapons back. That's all. Stephen's the key to the arsenal. That is the only use I have for him_."

Daryl shrugged. He still had his back to her.

"_And I wasn't a fan of the touching_."

He glanced at her over his shoulder.

"_I swear_." she said.

"_Y'know I about broke that prick's arm, right_?"

Carol smirked at him. "_I'm glad you didn't_."

He finally gave in and turned around, only to lean back against the same wall. His thumb was still at his mouth.

"_I didn't want that man's hands on me anymore than you did_."

"_You sure about that_?" he growled softly.

"_Positive_."

Daryl eyed his mate as he tried to gauge her sincerity.

"_Come on…I think you know me better than that. What would I want with him_?"

He shrugged again.

She moved in closer, whispering to him. "_Yours are the only hands I'm interested in_."

The hunter let his thumb fall away from his mouth. "_Yeah_?"

"_Yeah_." she smiled.

Daryl glanced to his right and inspiration seemed to strike. Moving from his spot against the wall, he walked down the hallway. He stopped in front of what appeared to be a closet.

Carol's eyes were narrowing as she watched him.

He pulled the door open slowly then lifted his chin to meet her gaze.

A deep crease was forming in Carol's brow.

_No…he's not…_

But the hunter hadn't moved. He was casually holding the door open, his eyes still on hers.

Carol looked around nervously, as if she could feel someone watching the two of them. When she refocused on Daryl, she could've sworn that he was smirking a little.

She stared at him in utter amazement and mouthed 'no.'

The hunter wasn't fazed. He let one hand slide down into his pocket while he continued to wait for her.

Still holding the plate of brownies, Carol made her way down the hall. When she reached her partner, she had to work to keep her voice down. "_Stop_."

"_Stop what_?"

"_Whatever this is_." she gestured at the open door.

"_Quit stallin'_."

"_Stalling? Daryl….we can't do this_."

"_Longer ya drag this out, the harder it's gonna be to explain to that jackass where ya been_."

"_You're serious_?"

"_You think I'm playin'_?"

"_Daryl_…" she sighed, her eyes closing for a moment.

"_What? Tellin' me you're gonna spend the rest of the night cozyin' up to that asshole, but you can't kill a couple minutes with me_?"

"_I'm not 'cozying' up to him_…"

"_Then c'mon_."

"_No_." she said, her teeth clenched.

Daryl lowered his gaze for several seconds. When his eyes flicked back to her face, he knew what he had to say.

"_I'm startin' to think ya want him_."

Carol's lips parted. "_Daryl; I do not want Stephen_."

"_Ya'll looked real friendly on that couch_."

She knew what he was doing. "_Quit_."

"_Go on back there if that's what ya want_."

"_We can't do this_…" she insisted, her patience wearing thin.

"_I don't wanna see your ass sneakin' into my room later_."

"_Excuse me_?"

"_You need tendin' to…ya best find that new friend of yours_."

"_I don't want him Daryl_…" Carol was running out of ways to say it.

"_Naw_?"

"_No_." She released a heavy sigh, knowing that she was falling directly into his trap. "_I want you_."

The lovers stared at one another.

"_Go on 'n show me then_." he nodded towards the open closet, his eyes never leaving her face.

Carol blew out a breath and took one last look around, but the hall was deserted. The party guests were still gathered in the living room and the kitchen. No one had wandered in Daryl and Carol's direction yet.

She braced herself as she finally gave in and walked into the closet. Daryl followed after her and locked the door behind them.

The second they were alone, the hunter took the plate from her hands and set it on the ground. There was no light, and they had to rely on what they could feel. With limited space, they quickly collided. Daryl held her face in his hands as he kissed her. Carol couldn't help it…she moaned when his lips hit hers.

Wanting to stay close to him, she pressed her body into his while the kiss deepened. He was gentle as he held her, but his tongue sank eagerly into her mouth. She let him in, savoring his taste…a taste she'd been missing all day. Since they'd started whatever was going on between them, Carol had been struggling to decide what she enjoyed more…kissing Daryl, or sleeping with him.

After what could only be described as one of the best weeks of her life, she'd discovered that her partner could make her weak just by exploring her mouth. They didn't need to be naked…they didn't even need to be in bed. Whenever he kissed her, Carol felt her entire body come to life. He made her toes curl and her heart thrum.

"_Fuck_…" he breathed against her lips.

She shivered as she continued to kiss him. Her hands were massaging his chest, then sliding up to his shoulders. Color rushed to her cheeks when she felt his tongue, warm and wet, stroking hers. The sensation made her walls open…it was more than Carol could handle in that cramped closet.

"_Stop_…" she gasped.

"_Naw_." he growled as he ducked down to suck at the crook of her neck.

His lips hit her skin and she couldn't breathe.

"_Fuck_…" she reached for his long hair and pulled.

He bit her neck as his hands moved down to her sides.

"_Don't_…" she pleaded, the words coming out as breathy moans. "_Don't…leave marks_.."

But Daryl wasn't listening. All he cared about was being with his mate…touching her, tasting her…he grunted against her skin and sucked harder.

Carol whimpered in the dark.

The hunter closed his eyes as he memorized the taste of her skin. It sparked something inside him, and he gripped her waist. Every soft moan, every little gasp resonated with him. He wanted to stay trapped in the closet with her, giving in to the need that had been plaguing him since he woke up that morning.

Carol's fingers were winding in her lover's hair as she fought to keep from crying out. His warm breath on her neck was making her restless. He seemed to be everywhere at once and she wanted to lose herself in his touch.

As far as the two hungry people were concerned; time stopped the moment they entered the closet. There was no party…no world outside. It was just heat, hands, lips and groans. Rational thoughts were fading quickly, only to be replaced with pure desire.

Need drew them back together and Daryl kissed her hard. She pressed into him, loving the pressure. Breathing him in, Carol could smell the drops of water in his hair. She smiled into the kiss and combed her fingers lovingly through his locks.

"_You cleaned up_." she whispered between kisses.

The hunter released her waist long enough to pull his jacket off. "_Mhmm_." he grunted as his tongue flicked against hers. The leather hit the floor with a soft thud.

She laughed lightly, letting one hand trail back down to his chest. Carol felt the fabric of his shirt and realized he hadn't been wearing it earlier. "_You even changed_…" she mused.

Daryl sucked her bottom lip as he reached around to grab her ass. "_I'm tryin'_…"

Mimicking his actions, Carol's hands moved down his body until they dipped into his back pockets. She clutched at his ass, wishing he was naked. "_You did all this for me_?" she breathed.

The hunter bit his own lip as blood poured into his groin. "_Maybe I did_. _Ya like it_?"

She pushed her hips into his and kissed his jaw.

Growling, Daryl used his grip on her ass to keep her body flush with his. He held her against him as his cock got harder. "_Son of a bitch_…" he groaned.

Carol clawed at his ass through his pants.

The way she touched him made Daryl throb. His shaft was swelling and he needed friction. "_Christ_…"

They kissed as his erection continued to grow between them. Her tongue Slipped into his mouth, caressing him. Their moans seemed to make the small space warmer and sweat broke out on their brows. As they enjoyed one another, Carol forgot her mission…her charade. The hunter's strong hands were squeezing her ass, and Stephen became a distant memory. She didn't care about the brownies, or making good impressions; she just wanted Daryl. Every last piece of him.

She clutched at his ass one more time before letting her hands glide up his back. He felt so good…strong, warm. He was grabbing her waist again, his thumbs pressing in near her hips. Carol gasped and smiled. The hunter stopped kissing her and they stood close, panting as they studied one another in the gloom.

"_What_?" he asked, a smirk forming on his mouth.

She blushed as she wound her arms around his neck. "_Nothing. I just like touching you_."

"_Yeah_?" his fingers inched under the hem of her sweater, finding bare skin.

Carol was playing with the ends of his shaggy hair. "_Yeah_."

"_That all ya like_?"

She kept her eyes on his and slowly shook her head.

Intrigued, Daryl began advancing, forcing her to back up. A nervous giggle bubbled up from her chest as she tried not to stumble. There wasn't much room, and it didn't take long before she felt a wall at her back. With the hunter standing his ground in front of her, Carol had nowhere to go. She could feel heat rising from his skin, making it difficult to breathe.

Daryl swallowed hard, refusing to look away. "_Tell me_…"

"_T..tell you what_?" she stammered, her heart rate speeding up.

His hands moved slowly up her smooth stomach, over her bra. "_Everything ya like…everything ya want_…"

She had to close her eyes when he gripped her breasts. A tremor moved through her and she clawed the back of his neck.

"_Go on_," he urged gently as he pushed his hips into hers.

But all she could do was moan.

Daryl let his forehead rest against hers. His body was vibrating with need, but he wanted to wait her out. "_Tell me woman_." he breathed. A bead of sweat slid down along his jaw.

His scent was all around her…making her hungry. With those incredible hands on her breasts, she was at his mercy. "_God Daryl_…"

"_Please_," he begged, nuzzling her damp brow.

She groaned and clung to his neck. "_You…I want you_…"

The hunter's groin tightened. He growled at the feeling of his shaft pressing fiercely against his zipper. "_Go on_…"

Carol could feel his arousal and it took her breath away. She knew she would never get used to him. Quickly losing the battle with her willpower, she moved her fingers back into his hair…as if she could control him…control what was happening between them.

"_I want everything_." she whispered.

Daryl just grunted, nuzzling her again. His eyes were slammed shut as warm blood rushed to his manhood.

She moaned softly. "_You…your body…all of it_." Carol didn't wait for permission. Her hands slid from his hair and she quickly reached for his belt.

The hunter squeezed her breasts to keep himself from snarling.

"_You should just quit wearing these_." she teased.

Daryl let himself chuckle. "_You gonna quit wearin' panties_?" His chest was heaving as he waited for Carol to free him.

Her lids were getting heavy. "_If you want me to_." She smirked at him through the dark.

The tip of his cock leaked. He could hear the zipper coming down. The lovers held their breath as Carol's warm hand finally slipped down into his boxers, her fingers curling around the base of his thick shaft.

"_Fuck_…" she whined. He was already pulsing in her grasp.

"_Yeah_?" he breathed, licking his lips.

Carol glanced up into his face, a strong flush on her cheeks. "_You're amazing_."

"_Christ_…" he growled, another drop of liquid forming at the head of his cock. "_Baby…ya can't say shit like that_.." his hips bucked involuntarily.

Her lips spread into an amused smile as she massaged him. He'd never called her that before… "_But it's true. This_…" she ran her hand along his length. "_You…everything. It's incredible_."

Daryl couldn't take it. He ducked down, seeking shelter in the crook of her neck while she toyed with him. He let his hips buck into her hand every few seconds.

The sound of strained breathing and pounding hearts filled the closet. Carol took in every detail as she caressed her partner. She felt the warmth of his flesh, the weight of it in her palm…the way it seemed to throb when she pulled…It was reminding her of how painfully empty she was. He whined a little with every stroke. She rubbed the swollen head, feeling his slickness…it eased the way as her hand slid back down his cock.

"_You're so hard_…" she whispered. The words tripped off the end of her tongue before she could stop them.

Daryl sank his teeth into her neck, his member jerking suddenly.

"_Baby_…" she breathed, losing herself. Her grip tightened on his shaft.

Her touch was torturing him. Daryl didn't understand how everything she did could be so maddening. She'd touched him so many times before, but this was different. They were dragging it out…They were hiding together in a small closet, working to keep their voices down. He had his woman's breasts in his hands, her soft praises echoing in his ears, and her pale fingers wrapped around his cock. The hunter wanted her to keep stroking…keep whispering, but he knew that it would be too much. He was already close…

"_You feel so good_," she moaned as she rubbed him up and down.

Daryl's fingers were curling around the edge of her bra cups, tugging them down. He gasped when he felt her nipples.

There was a sudden, sharp pain between Carol's legs and she realized that she'd already lost control. It was just supposed to be a few frantic minutes together… She hadn't planned on anything more than kissing. But Daryl was irresistible. When he touched her, kissed her…caught her flesh between his teeth, she couldn't turn him away. As he brought her body to life, Carol knew that nothing had ever felt better. She'd spent her entire life hiding, scared…waiting for the next round of undeserved pain…it was difficult to accept that her reality had undergone such a dramatic transformation.

The hunter wasn't tearing her down…striking her…he used his hands to build her up and bring her joy. She wanted to savor every second with him…make the minutes last. The thought of leaving the closet was enough to make her groan. Her hand continued to massage his member.

"_Jesus_…" he whined.

Daryl's mind was reeling as he enjoyed his partner's touch. They struggled together in the dark, trying to control themselves. The stimulation was powerful, intoxicating… He felt weightless, dizzy, invincible as she stroked his length. Even through the heavy haze of his own lust, the hunter could tell that something deeper was taking place in the closet. No one had ever touched him the way that Carol did. He'd been with women, out of pure need…but names and faces had never been important. He'd been selfish, guarded…using his partners like vessels. That's all they ever were to him. Carol was different.

She frustrated him, emotionally…physically, like no one else. She wasn't afraid to challenge him, and the hunter naturally responded to her confidence. She'd earned her place in their world and Daryl respected her. He knew that she could survive without him…without any of the others. The realization only made him want her more. He wanted a chance to feel close to someone he considered an equal. Whenever he was inside her, the hunter experienced an overwhelming sense of accomplishment. Knowing that she trusted him enough to share her body gave Daryl worth…and he'd grown addicted to that feeling.

He didn't deserve what she'd given him. The pleasure, the intimacy, the freedom…but she was still there…standing with him. She was touching him, loving him, making him feel as though his legs might give…and all he could do was growl into the crook of her neck. His thumbs brushed the tight peaks of her nipples and his cock pulsed in her hand.

"_That's it_." she breathed.

"_Naw_…"

"_It's okay. I want you to_."

Daryl was trembling as he fought the urge to come. He bit her neck to release some of the tension trapped inside him.

Carol squeezed his cock and they both swore.

"_Quit_…" he pleaded, his eyes slammed shut.

But Carol just shook her head. "_You're close_."

The sound of her hushed words made him throb.

"_It's okay. I wanna get you there_."

He tugged weakly at her nipples and grunted.

"_Please…let go_." Her free hand slid under his shirt and she felt his stomach quiver.

"_Carol_…"

"_What is it baby_?"

"_I want ya_." he growled softly, his hips bucking again.

Wetness hit her core and she stopped the motion of her hand.

Daryl finally pulled back from the warmth of her neck and they locked eyes. Breathing hard, the lovers each waited for the other to speak. He memorized her face…the incredible combination of need and doubt in her expression. He knew she wanted it, but he needed to hear her say the words.

His fingertips grazed her nipples lightly and he felt her body shiver in response. Carol's grip had loosened on his manhood and she didn't know what to say. It was dangerous…being so close to him. His scent alone had the power to make her wet. The way he was studying her made it impossible to think straight. Every last cell was screaming for contact.

"_We…we can't_…" she said, her mouth going dry.

The hunter was silent but for the sound of his breathing.

"_Not here_."

Daryl's ocean-colored eyes were trained on her.

"_We can't_." she repeated.

The hunter couldn't wait anymore. He moved into her space, catching her mouth with his. When he heard her moan, his tongue slipped under hers. The pain in her core intensified and she knew her body needed him. Daryl put everything he wanted into that kiss…his lips moving gently against hers while he explored her mouth. He wanted to give her what she gave him…make her blood sing, get her high…

He sucked at her tongue and felt his cock growing. Knowing that she didn't have the strength to fight him, Daryl reached for her zipper.

"_No_…" she muttered between kisses. But Carol was panting against his lips, needing him more with each passing second.

The hunter undid her zipper and immediately began pushing the khaki's down her slim thighs. Goosebumps rose where his fingers brushed her. The wall at her back held her up.

"_Stop_…" she moaned, but the plea was empty. She let Daryl catch her bottom lip between his teeth.

He only broke the kiss to tug her pants the rest of the way down. She stepped out of them automatically. Daryl was drawn back to her lips and they groaned into each others mouths. He pushed his hips into hers and she pushed back, needing friction. Carol was still mumbling 'no' as he caressed her tongue with his own, but her hands moved to her panties just the same. Before she could push them down, the hunter pulled away from her mouth.

They were panting in the gloom…their bodies so close together. Daryl held his lover's gaze as he reached for her hands. "_Don't_." he breathed, his tongue darting out over his lips.

Carol swallowed hard, sweat dripping into the well of her throat. "_Wh…what_?"

The hunter's eyes flicked down to the lace that covered her core. There was a rumble low in his chest as his manhood throbbed. "_Leave 'em on_."

Carol nearly slid down the wall. She could feel her knees giving way.

Daryl was still staring at her panties as he pushed his pants and boxers down low on his hips. All he could think about was getting inside her.

Feeling her natural hunger rush to the surface, she reached for his neck and pulled him violently towards her until they collided. She kissed him hard, sucking and biting at his lips…making him snarl. He bucked his hips and felt the lace brush his cock.

"_Fuck_…" he panted against her lips.

Instincts took over and Carol brought one leg up. Daryl's broad hands went to the backs of her thighs and he lifted her almost effortlessly. With the wall at her back and Daryl's body in front of her, Carol was trapped. Her legs wound around his waist and she immediately began writhing against him. She could feel the hard outline of his cock rubbing her sex.

"_Still think we can't_?" he growled. The words were low and laced with need.

Carol's hands formed tight fists in his hair. "_Stop talking_." she breathed.

With a half smirk on his face, Daryl reached down between them. He had to bite his lip when he felt the damp fabric of her panties. "_Shit_…"

She let the back of her head rest against the wall as her core tightened.

The hunter strained to see through the dark. His fingers explored, dipping down until he could feel the source of the moisture. His eyes closed as he slowly rubbed the fabric, enjoying how wet it was.

Carol couldn't take the teasing. She needed him to fill her. He was so close to her entrance and her walls were already contracting. The desire tore through her suddenly, bursting from her lips. "_Touch me_!" she whined, her body desperate for penetration. "_Please…now_…"

"_Fuck woman_…" strands of hair were hanging in his eyes. "_Ya want it_?"

The pain in her core made her wince. She could feel his fingertips stroking the fabric…

He pressed against the crotch of her panties, making more wetness seep from inside her. "_That bad_?"

Carol was ready to scream. She'd never needed anything or anyone as badly as she needed Daryl in that moment. She wanted to feel full. "_Please_…" she begged.

The hunter drug a single fingertip up slowly along the crotch of her panties and felt her shudder.

"_Daryl_…" she hissed, clawing at the ends of his hair.

But the hunter didn't answer. He simply pushed the thin fabric aside, revealing her wet core. Carol's walls were open and ready for him. "_Hold onto me woman."_

She managed a nod and did her best to keep her legs around him.

Daryl was breathing hard as he fought to keep his mate pinned to the wall. He used one hand to hold the crotch of her panties out of the way while the other gripped his cock. When he pressed the blunt head against her slickness, the hunter sighed in ecstasy. The thrill never seemed to go away.

"_Yeah_," Carol moaned. She tilted her pelvis, trying to coax him in.

He belonged with her. It felt too good…her breasts, her lips, her sex…her entire body fascinated him. When they were together, Daryl's orgasms were so intense that he swore he'd blacked out on a few occasions. She always took everything from him, leaving the hunter aching, spent and completely satisfied. Daryl had never experienced physical pleasure like that with anyone else. He knew it had to mean something. That what they were doing was right…It had to be.

The hunter let himself indulge as he pushed the tip of his member gently against her entrance. Releasing the lace, his hand moved to the underside of her left thigh where he squeezed her flesh. He was still gripping his shaft, keeping it in place between her legs. Daryl's eyes were closed as he rubbed himself back and forth along her wetness.

"_Fuckin' hell…I love this pussy_." he growled, almost as if he were speaking to himself.

Carol whimpered. She could feel pressure where the swollen head was pushing against her sex.

Daryl continued to move his hips, letting the tip slide along her slit. "_Shit…ya keep it so wet_…"

She tugged at his hair again…her body was starting to shake with an unfulfilled need.

"_Ya want it_?" he breathed.

"_Fuck…yes_." The pain in her core was too strong.

He gripped himself a little tighter. "_Ya want this cock in your pussy_?"

Carol forced herself to look him in the eye. She was panting, her chest heaving…but she held his gaze. "_I want it all_."

Daryl lunged for her mouth, wanting to consume her. They seemed to breathe into one another…their tongues meeting time and again. The kisses were heated, wet…almost angry. He sucked her bottom lip, letting her taste flood his mouth. The sensation of her soft lips moving against his was giving the hunter a strong rush that he could feel from his head to his toes. Needing to move, he angled his hips and worked to guide himself to the right spot.

A sharp gasped escaped Carol when she felt him begin to push. It never got easier for him to penetrate her, but she didn't care. She wasn't complete without him, and she was willing to endure as much pain as it took to be with her partner. Every time, an unrestrained swear would fly from her lips and her body would freeze. It didn't matter. Carol needed to feel him inside her. So she kept sneaking into his room, shedding her clothes and letting their bodies join.

Loving him every night for the past seven days had taken its toll. She'd nearly forgotten what it was like to walk, sit or stand without a strong ache between her legs. The soreness had become familiar. It was just one more thing she had to work to keep hidden throughout the day.

Daryl was already lightheaded from their kisses, which made breaching her entrance that much more difficult. Her mouth was wonderfully distracting, sweet…wet…and he could feel the lace of her panties grazing his shaft. But she pulled his hair suddenly, spurring him on, and the hunter focused on pressing against her softness. The slick evidence of her arousal was coating the head of his cock, driving him crazy.

Impatient, desperate…The hunter clutched the flesh of her left thigh hard and bucked his hips. A deep crease formed in Carol's brow as she whimpered into their kisses. Daryl couldn't seem to get inside her. The resistance was too strong. The tip of his member tightened and he worried that he would come out of sheer frustration. His shaft had gone completely rigid.

"_Baby_…" he groaned. "_Let me in_."

Carol clawed at his scalp and tried to breathe. With her eyes closed, she focused on her core. She let her need for her lover course through her veins until she could feel her body transforming. Slowly…her walls re-opened and her passage widened. "_N…now_…" she whispered.

Daryl gripped her thigh and thrust. The lovers both let out long, painful moans as the head of the hunter's cock pushed past her tight ring. The shaft followed, sliding up smoothly into her sex until her pelvis was flush with his. When he felt his length slipping into her, Daryl shuddered. He hadn't expected her body to swallow him so suddenly.

Carol arched into the thrust, taking him all the way into her pussy. She continued to moan as her walls began molding around his hard-on. Her thighs were already trembling. She pulled his hair and felt him pulse deep inside.

For several seconds, the hunter let himself savor the connection. He didn't move…he didn't speak. He simply closed his eyes and focused on the warmth of her sex…the way she gripped him. Her core was slick and soft against his cock…her body welcoming him in.

"_Aw…Christ_…" he could feel her leaking around the base of his shaft. "_That pussy's wet_…"

The sound of his voice was enough to make her insides quiver. She swallowed hard and tried to get the words out. "_Y…you….you do that to me_."

"_Fuck_…" he growled, squeezing her thighs.

"_Please_…"

Daryl was growing inside her.

She whimpered again, rocking her hips a little.

The hunter couldn't take it anymore. He bit his bottom lip and thrust hard, taking the air from both of their lungs. He felt himself hit the top and her core seemed to tighten instantly.

Carol's mouth was open but she couldn't speak…she couldn't even moan. The pain and pressure between her legs was overwhelming. His shaft was stretching her.

But Daryl didn't need her to say anything. He hissed as he pulled back, his member slipping through her passage until only the first few inches remained inside. The way she rubbed him as he moved…it made him restless and he forced himself back in before either of them could blink.

Her core was full and she tugged angrily at his hair.

"_Yeah_?" he breathed.

Carol bucked against the invading hardness.

The hunter lunged for her mouth, kissing her as his hips began to move between her legs. He kept her open with his cock and her legs tightened around his waist. Her tongue slid past his while his member sank into her softness. His hands moved roughly to her ass as they rocked against one another.

Every inhibition disappeared. There was no concern for consequences…Carol just needed him. So she held his hair in her fists and let her body arch into his. The wall made her back ache, but she didn't care. Once Daryl set the pace inside her, pain became pleasure and she quickly began to lose herself. With her eyes closed and her mouth open, she focused on her lover's body…on the way he pushed himself into her sex with no restraint. His long, hard shaft was sliding all the way up into her softest parts.

"_H…harder_…" she stammered.

Daryl pulled back. He was panting, his shirt growing darker with sweat.

Carol's eyes fluttered open when she felt him looking at her. He continued to buck between her thighs.

"_Ya sure_?" he growled, his tongue darting out over his lips.

She let one hand trail down to his neck while the other remained in his hair. They stared at each other, but Carol couldn't bring herself to say the words. As she studied her lover's face in the dark, and felt his hips move, she realized that she'd spent her entire life being careful. All she'd ever done was hide, plan, calculate...before the turn and after…the caution was necessary. Her survival depended on it.

She didn't take chances…until she kissed Daryl in that kitchen. Ever since that night, Carol had been aware of a change taking place. Pure physical hunger could seize her in an instant…forcing her to seek relief in her lover's bed. As a wife, she'd grown used to being docile..submissive when it came to sex. But with Daryl…she came to life. They moved together, as equals, giving and taking…offering up everything they had. They pleasured one another until they were both spent. It was always with a sense of urgency and desperation that he took her, and Carol matched his enthusiasm stroke for stroke.

Her breath caught as the hunter thrust again. She focused on his blue eyes, fascinated by the color. Every time their bodies joined, Carol could feel herself waking from a deep sleep. He pulled her into the present, loving her the way no one ever had. She knew that this version of herself…the woman who was wrapped around the hunter, sweating and struggling...she'd always been there. The passionate, reckless animal who cried out in pain as her mate took her in a cramped closet…she was the person Carol had been waiting her whole life to become.

She didn't know what the future held for her and Daryl…whether the connection would last. But she wanted to embrace it for as long as she could. He pushed up suddenly, nearly hurting her, and she gasped. The rush that came with every motion of his hips made Carol's head swim. Adrenaline was speeding through her veins, forcing her to move.

Watching him as he watched her…their bodies working in perfect sync, Carol could feel her pleasure building. His damp hair was slipping through her fingers, but there was nothing she could do. He gripped her ass hard, making her moan.

"_Ya sure_…" he muttered again.

Carol's insides hugged his length as he slipped in deeper. She couldn't take it and her head went back to rest against the wall. "_Yes! Yes…please_…"

Daryl seized the opportunity to bite her neck and jerk his hips. Her core tightened again. "_God…damn…woman_…" the words were hot on her skin.

"_Baby_…"

"_I'm tryin'_…" he grunted as he pushed himself into her.

"_Oh fuck_!" she groaned. Her nails were clawing at the back of his neck.

The feeling of her ass in his hands was fueling the hunter's need, making his cock throb within her walls. All he wanted was his woman. He wanted to feel her come undone all around him. Her slender legs were locked around his waist, keeping their pelvises flush…his manhood buried inside her. As her amazing body continued to welcome him in, Daryl couldn't help but to feel like he belonged there.

He loved her harder, grinding his hips into hers while she writhed against him. Her sounds echoed in his ears as he sucked at the crook of her neck. He knew then; he'd never enjoyed a woman's body the way he enjoyed Carol's. The taste of her skin on his tongue…the salt…it made him growl. Her scent was addictive and he couldn't seem to stop breathing her in.

With his strong cock between her thighs, Carol could feel herself nearing the edge. All he had to do was keep pushing. Every thrust made her weaker and her breaths became staggered. She could feel his scruff on her neck and the powerful suction of his mouth.

"_Baby…it's…so good_…." she sighed, arching into him.

"_Damn_." he snarled, bucking hard.

Carol's eyes rolled back before they closed. When his length slid into her heat, her entire body shivered. "_God_."

"_Aw_…" the head of his cock was getting tight.

"_Just…don't…stop_."

"_I won't_," he muttered into the crook of her neck. "_I won't_."

Pulsing and aching, the lovers unleashed the animals inside them and pleasured one another in the dark.

* * *

Michonne was doing her best to appear interested in the conversation that Deanna and Reg were having in front of her. The couple managed to corner her early on and she'd been looking for any excuse to duck out. While Deanna continued to share her plans for growth in Alexandria, Michonne's eyes scanned the room for any sign of an ally.

She hugged herself, feeling strangely uncomfortable in her long-sleeve top. She was growing increasingly anxious until she caught sight of Glenn. He was moving through the living room and seemed to be looking for something. She refocused on her companions and cleared her throat politely.

"I'm sorry; Just need to talk to Glenn for a minute. Excuse me."

"Oh no. You're fine. Please." Reg gave her a smile as he gestured out at the rest of the room. "Think we've taken up too much of your time already." he chuckled.

"I'll be back." she lied, nodding to each of her companions in turn.

"No rush. Enjoy yourself!" Deanna called after her.

Michonne smiled at them over her shoulder before moving out into the crowd. She made a bee-line for Glenn and reached out, catching him lightly by the arm. "Hey."

"Hey. What's up?"

"Not much. Just needed a break." she glanced back at Deanna and Reg; Glenn followed her gaze.

"Yeah. They're talkers." he said.

"How are you holding up?"

His hands went to his hips as he looked around the room. "Fine. Just…"

"What?" she asked, her arms folding across her chest.

"Nothing. I lost track of Daryl."

"He was here?"

"Saw him a little while ago…he must've ducked out."

"Didn't think he'd show." she said, shrugging.

"Yeah. I was hoping he'd hang around for a while." Glenn moved closer and lowered his voice. "_I just think we should stick together for things like this_."

Her expression grew thoughtful. "_Me too_."

Glenn blew out a breath. "Mind checking on Maggie? I'll be back."

"Sure."

"Thanks. She was with Tara and Rosita."

"I got it. Go on."

He nodded before turning away. As he hurried through the room, Glenn tried to remember where the first-floor bathroom was. He'd overheard Deanna explaining it to another party-goer, but it managed to slip his mind shortly thereafter. The evening held too many distractions for him.

Lost in thought, Glenn failed to notice that the sounds of music and conversation were fading. He'd wandered past the living room, and found himself in a hallway. Scratching idly at the back of his head, he looked left and right. He could see a few different doors on either side of the hall, and knew one of them must lead to the bathroom.

Sighing, he tried to wrap his head around the fact that the Alexandrians had all been living in pristine, fully furnished houses since things fell apart. The fact that they'd had access to running water…_hot water_, and seemingly unobtainable luxuries like hand towels and toilet paper…was enough to make him shake his head.

_All this time…_

He wondered if the Alexandrians were too far gone to become assets. It was difficult to imagine any of them fighting herds beyond the walls.

_They'd put us at risk._

But he guessed the point was moot. The group was settling in, and Glenn didn't think it would be wise to move on just yet. So they were casting their lot with the homemakers, the former paper-pushers, the young and the elderly. It made him uneasy, but he knew their situation could be worse.

_Maybe they can learn. We did_.

Shaking off the concerns for the time being, Glenn continued on down the hall. He reached up to rub his neck, but something made him pause. His footsteps slowed to a stop. With his brows knitting together, Glenn slowly lowered his arm. He stood perfectly still in the hall and waited.

Not even a second later, the sound reached him again…a thud…like something hitting a wall. He could feel his body stiffen on instinct…tension quickly winding itself around every muscle. In that moment, as he lingered frozen in the hallway, Glenn wished he had a weapon. He heard the sound again, louder…followed by a muffled cry of some sort.

Fear kicked in, making him swallow hard. Someone was being hurt… His thoughts immediately went to Jessie's husband. Of everyone the survivors had met within the walls of Alexandria, Pete seemed to be the most aggressive. Rick had warned the others that the man was hostile…and at the very least possessed the capacity for physical violence. They'd given him a wide berth, but Glenn knew their paths would cross at some point.

_He's here?_

He hadn't remembered seeing Pete amongst the other party guests.

_Could've slipped in…_

But Glenn didn't have time to overthink it. The strange sounds were demanding his attention. He turned and found himself staring at the nearest door. Working to remain calm, he reached for the knob with a shaking arm. Just as his fingers were closing around it….he heard someone swear on the other side of the door.

"_Fuck_…"

Glenn froze as his eyes widened. _The voice_…the drawl was unmistakable.

_Daryl_?

His mouth was quickly going dry and he couldn't seem to make himself let go of the doorknob. He was rooted to the spot.

"_Godammitt_…"

Glenn couldn't seek shelter in his own denial. The voice was too familiar, and clearly belonged the hunter.

_No_…

The crease in his brow deepened as he tried desperately to keep unwelcome thoughts from crowding his mind. His breathing had picked up and all he wanted was to leave…to go. But then he heard a sound that was infinitely more disturbing that Daryl's unrestrained swearing…_that same muffled cry_…

Stricken by a sudden, morbid curiosity, Glenn moved in closer. He was incredibly careful as he leaned against the door and pressed his ear to it. Holding his breath and gnawing his lip, he listened. One sweaty hand still clung weakly to the knob.

_"Jesus."_

_"Mhmmm…"_

_"C'mon!"_

"_Oh…god…"_

_"Ya like that?"_

_"God…yes!"_

The color drained from Glenn's face in an instant. His breath caught and he tore his ear away from the door as if the wood had burned him. He couldn't even remember moving his hand, but it seemed to have fallen limp, releasing the knob.

Disoriented, he staggered back several steps and stood in the middle of the hall. Running his hands over his face, Glenn tried to process what he'd just overheard. It was all so agonizingly clear…he couldn't hide from it. No one was being hurt…and no one was in danger.

His palms were clammy and he could feel beads of sweat forming at his temples. It wasn't just the words that had been uttered…it was the two people who'd spoken them. Glenn's stomach flipped a little.

_Daryl…and Carol…_

There was no mistaking the voices of his friends. He'd heard her moan…

_No._

It was too much for Glenn to sort through then and there, not that he wanted to. But the sounds were echoing in his head. He slammed his eyes shut, trying to forget them.

_Daryl and Carol…_

He didn't understand. The hunter had never shown any interest in pursuing a physical relationship with anyone, at least since Glenn had known him. It didn't make sense. Daryl was always so guarded…doing everything in his power to ward off contact of any kind.

But Glenn heard them. They were in a closet together…and there were only so many things they could be doing. They were cussing and groaning…making those sounds that Glenn knew he would never un-hear.

There was something so jarring about thinking of his friends as normal people with basic physical needs. His hands were in his hair when another seemingly painful cry rang out. The noise from the closet began building in intensity. Glenn's eyes were wide and fearful as he realized what he was about to overhear.

_No_…

_"Woman…"_

_"Yeah…"_

_"Need ya to take it…"_

_"God Daryl!"_

"_Oh my god_," Glenn mumbled to himself, his voice wavering. He took another shaky step back, away from the closet. His stomach continued to churn. It didn't make sense…any of it. Questions flew through his mind, making him wince.

_When…how? How long? Did she seek him out? Why would they…why here? Now? In Deanna's house?_

"_Daryl_…" she moaned again.

Glenn couldn't handle it. She was getting louder and he knew he had to move. He wasn't about to stand in the middle of the hallway and hear his friends come.

"_Oh god_." He cupped his forehead and tried not to picture the two of them naked…moving together. He wasn't sure he could even stomach the thought of the hunter's…in her…

"_No_!" he said aloud.

"_Fuckin' hell Carol…that pussy's tight_."

Glenn had to blink several times. He felt his legs going numb and worried he might pass out. His mouth was still dry but he managed to swallow as he slowly backed away. With his heart beating heavy in his chest, he jogged clumsily down the hall towards the living room, never once looking back.

* * *

Carol wasn't sure how long the two of them had been in the closet, and she didn't care. All that mattered was Daryl, his body, and the things he could do with it. The way he moved his hips had her in a trance.

"_Like that_…" she moaned softly.

The hunter groaned as he pushed his cock into her. The feeling of his woman wrapped around him was the only thing Daryl needed. With every thrust, he was claiming her…letting her know she was his. He loved being buried inside her, filling her core while she rocked her hips to take him deeper.

The way her walls moved against his shaft was hypnotic. She hugged him just right, making him harder. He could tell, as they moved together, she wanted it as much as he did. Carol's hands were everywhere. She pulled his hair, massaged his neck, squeezed his shoulders…she was always touching him. With her lips, her moans, her hands and her sex, she was telling him everything he needed to know.

Daryl had never been with anyone so responsive. Her legs shook as he stood between them, and the slickness in her pussy was building with each passing second. He slid back and forth easily, his momentum steadily increasing. Whenever he hit the top, a small gasp escaped her. He snarled as she tilted her pelvis, allowing every inch of his manhood to sink in. The hunter wanted to feel her deepest parts and make her weak. So he tightened his grip on her ass and bucked hard.

Carol's nails dug into the back of his neck as she writhed against him. Before Daryl…she never imagined sex could be so incredible…that it could overwhelm her…_make her cry_… Whenever she and Daryl were together, the rush was almost more than she could handle. He made her blood sing and her body hum. When he was inside her, Carol's senses were heightened. She could feel the delicious pressure of each of his fingertips as they pressed into her flesh…she could smell the sweat in his hair…taste his scent on her tongue. She'd grown addicted to the flavor.

Every last growl was unique…_every grunt_…every strained whine. She loved hearing the sounds of his pleasure ringing in her ears while he took her. The way his scruff brushed the base of her neck sending a jolt of electricity straight down to her core… The force of his thrusts took her breath away and it was always a struggle to hold on…to keep up with him. The friction made her crave him…a need so bad that it crippled her. Her hips worked on their own to counter his movements.

She tugged at the ends of his hair as his member slipped into her core so smoothly. Her entire body shivered at the sensation. A slave to her lust, Carol opened up for him, taking his erection deep into her heat and holding it there. She rocked her hips, savoring the hardness inside her.

"_God_…" she whimpered softly.

Concerned, Daryl moved one sweaty hand to the side of her face. "_Baby_?"

Carol's eyes fluttered open; their hips hadn't stopped moving.

"_Ya alright_?" he asked, licking his bottom lip.

She took a staggered breath and focused on the man in front of her. The color in his irises made her heart beat faster. When she looked into his face, she knew that he truly cared about her. The realization was powerful and she couldn't fully process it while he was moving inside her.

"_Carol_?" he let his thumb graze her cheek.

Her eyes closed as a sigh passed her lips. She wound her fingers in his hair, not wanting to let him go. The warmth of his hand on her face was so welcome. She wished that they didn't have to leave the closet. But her body couldn't take much more. He was pleasuring her and she could feel her climax coming. The push and pull between her legs was intensifying.

"_I'm good_…" she finally whispered

"_Ya sure_?" He was trying to see through the strands of hair that hung in his face.

Unable to control herself, Carol leaned into his space and kissed him. He groaned, opening his mouth and her tongue slipped in. As they tasted one another, Daryl's hand moved clumsily back down to her thigh. With his grip secure, he picked up the pace…his pelvis colliding with hers. She caressed his tongue, making him restless.

The lovers moved in perfect sync…their bodies taking over. He let her explore his mouth while he indulged in the wetness all around his cock…the softness of her walls as they pressed in… Daryl wasn't worried about holding his erection…it had never been an issue with her. At some point, he'd realized that he enjoyed the sheer act of making love to her so much that things fell into place naturally. The pure fun of it kept him hard for as long as she needed him. He'd never left her unsatisfied, and she'd never failed to make him come.

Powerless against the forces that always seemed to draw him to her, Daryl whined into their kisses and began thrusting harder. As his cock moved in and out of her sex, he could feel his partner losing control. Her insides were trembling…she was getting tighter. He had to force himself up into her heat. The pressure was building…

Carol bucked her hips, taking everything he had to give her. She clawed angrily at his scalp when she felt his throbbing member press into her center. It was too much. The urgency of his thrusts became painful…his stiff shaft penetrating her over and over…Carol was nearing a breaking point.

Daryl sucked at his lover's tongue, and her passage seemed to narrow. He had to keep pushing through…find that spot… He knew she was close. With her pussy squeezing him, the hunter finally tore his mouth from her's.

"_Sonofoabitch_!"

She whimpered as she writhed against him. Delirious with pleasure, she swore he was getting bigger…

The hunter stood his ground, keeping their rhythm strong. Every stroke was amazing. He kept jerking his hips, trapping her against the wall. His fingers were curled around the undersides of her thighs.

"_Carol_…" he growled, his chest heaving.

All she could do was cling weakly to his shoulder blades.

"_Carol_!" he snapped again, thrusting angrily.

She cried out and trembled, her own hips still moving to satisfy her body's hunger for him.

"_Wh…what…baby_?" the words tripped off the end of her tongue.

He leaned in, his lips at her ear. "_Take it_." he whispered.

Carol's lithe body arched on instinct.

Daryl felt himself sinking in and sighed, his breath hitting her earlobe. "_Yeah_.."

"_Like that_?" she moaned, her pelvis flush with his.

"_Aw…fuck_ _yeah…jus like that_…"

"_Daryl_!" she clawed at his shoulder blades.

"_Stay with me woman_." He bucked, strong and steady between her shaking legs. The hunter had never felt anything like the powerful suction of her body…

Carol let him in while her arms moved to wind around his neck.

Daryl's brows knit together, his lips parting. He could feel his cock leaking. The heat and pressure of her pussy were sending him closer and closer to the edge. He was slipping into her wetness…

His thick, smooth shaft was making her hurt, but she couldn't stop moving. Her hips crashed into his as she took him in.

"_God Daryl_…"

"_Take it baby_…" sweat had plastered dark hair to his temples. His hands moved from her thighs to her ass. "_Want ya to take it all_."

"_I will_…" she panted. "_I will_…"

Daryl placed a clumsy, wet kiss to the side of her neck as he thrust.

Carol clung to him fiercely with her legs.

She was almost there; he could tell. Her walls were closing in around him, trapping him inside. Daryl could feel the muscles at her entrance starting to constrict around the base of his cock.

"_Aw…aw_…"

Carol loved the sounds he made when he was about to come. She'd never heard anything so sexy. Bucking frantically against him, she rode his hard-on, taking him deeper and deeper. His fingers were clutching at her ass…his lips were at her neck, and she was losing her mind.

"_Fuck…Daryl_…"

The hunter was breathless, sweat flying from the ends of his hair as he took what he wanted from his woman. He whined, sliding his manhood right up into her center.

"_Christ_!"

"_Yeah_?" she moaned, her nails pricking at the back of his neck.

"_You're so damn wet_…" he pushed and pulled between her thighs.

With her ankles locked above his ass, Carol countered his thrusts. The friction made them both cuss.

"_Godammitt_!" his cock jerked inside her.

"_Please…fuck…please_…" she begged.

"_Aw….what baby_?"

Carol's mouth was dry. "_I want you…to come_."

Daryl clenched his teeth and hissed as he fucked her.

"_Please_!" she cried again. "_I want you to come inside me_."

The crease in the hunter's brow deepened.

"_God Daryl_!" she could feel him stretching her.

He bit her earlobe, sucking it while he continued to thrust.

Carol groaned, her head going back. His member was swelling and pulsing within her walls. The closet had grown uncomfortably warm, and the lovers' scents hung heavy in the air. As they struggled together, Carol and Daryl took greedy breaths, pulling the smells of sex and sweat into their lungs.

"_Fuck…you're hard_!" she whined, tilting her pelvis for him.

"_Ya like it_?"

She could only moan.

Daryl squeezed her ass. "_C'mon…tell me_!"

"_Yes_!"

He pushed all the way in, hitting the top.

"_God…I love your cock_…"

The hunter leaked again, the head of his dick was getting tighter and tighter. The pressure was almost painful and he knew he needed to let go. Her smooth walls were rubbing his length, urging him to come.

"_I love that pussy_."

Carol rocked her hips, letting him take her.

Losing himself, Daryl clawed angrily at her ass. "_It's fuckin' mine_!"

She felt more wetness hit her core. "_Yeah_…"

"_That's my goddamn pussy…'n I ain't gonna stop until I feel it fuckin' come_." He picked up the pace, thrusting furiously between her legs, pinning her to wall.

Carol's eyes flew open in shock at the new sensations. He was reaching places he never had before. She could already feel bruises forming near her tailbone, but she didn't dare stop her partner. Whatever had taken hold of him was causing the hunter to ruthlessly attack her sex. He was moving in and out so quickly…so forcefully, that Carol couldn't breathe. All she could think about was his stiff cock sinking into her pussy.

Without warning, Daryl slid one hand to the weak spot at the back of her right knee. Snarling, he gripped her hard and forced that leg up. Carol gasped but he didn't care. All he wanted was the heat inside her. He felt her body open and wasted no time. The hunter held his woman's leg up and drove himself deep into her core.

He swore he felt every inch of himself slipping into her sex, up through her passage… "_Aw…take it woman_."

Carol was panting, suffocating under her sweater…she couldn't believe what her lover was doing to her body. With her leg up, he was thrusting in, as deep as he wanted. She could feel the veins on his shaft.

"_Jus…fuckin'….take it_…" he snarled, jerking his hips.

"_Oh…oh….oh…god….please…Daryl….god…I..I_…"

But he just shook the damp hair out of his face and thrust harder. "_I'm gonna make that fuckin' pussy come_."

Her wide eyes found his and they stared at each other, their pelvises colliding…he was pushing in, making her core ache.

"_That's it_…" he growled, his tongue darting out over his lips. "_Want ya lookin' at me when ya come_."

Carol swallowed hard and managed a weak nod.

Daryl's eyes were blue slits, his fingers were curling so tightly around the back of her knee.

"_Ya like havin' this dick between them legs_?"

Her hands slid down to his chest where she clutched the fabric of his shirt in her fists. She nodded and bucked against him.

The hunter smirked at her. "_Then go on 'n take it_."

Carol's expression was pained, but she needed him to keep going. "_It's…so….good_…." she moaned.

"_Aw….fuck…yeah_…" Daryl panted, the head of his cock was swollen. As he thrust into his lover, the hunter knew her pussy was made for him. She fit him just right…perfect. Her walls hugged every inch of flesh, stroking it…making him throb. "_Take…this…cock_…"

"_Yes_!" she gasped, tugging at his shirt…she needed to hold onto something.

"_C'mon baby…nice 'n deep…jus like that…all of it…c'mon now_…" he licked his lips again, his eyes still trained on her face as his hips moved.

She was getting weak. Each time he sank in, Daryl seemed to hit a new spot. She could feel his member sliding in to the hilt. He was keeping her pussy open.

Carol was so full that it hurt. He was thick inside her, heavy…strong and pulsing. She just wanted to feel him come. So she bucked against his erection, creating the friction they both craved.

"_Like that! Take it right there baby…fuck_…" he snarled.

The combination of Carol's sex surrounding his shaft, the lace of her panties brushing his cock as he moved, and the way she was moaning…it was making Daryl's head swim. He'd lost control and couldn't stop himself from taking her roughly against the wall. Their skin had grown slick with sweat, but he fought to maintain his grip on her leg and keep it up, giving himself more room. The hunter wanted everything his woman had to offer. So he let himself swell and grow inside her, and he drove his hard-on deep into her center.

He was too big. Her entire body was rioting…protesting the invasion. But each time she felt his length slipping into the wetness between her thighs, Carol whimpered. He belonged there…inside her, _connected to her_… She let her lover have his way while her legs continued to shake. Time seemed to slow, and her vision began to blur as Carol felt herself nearing the edge.

"_Oh…oh…oh_…" the cries flew from her lips like pleas for help.

The sounds only made Daryl push harder. He shook the hair from his face again and noticed that his partner's eyes were beginning to close as the pleasure took her. He growled, jerking his hips hard.

"_Said I want ya lookin' at me!_"

The air left Carol's lungs. She could feel her core starting to spasm. Her blue eyes were wide…fixed on Daryl.

"_That's it…stay with me woman_." The hunter continued to thrust, enjoying the friction between their bodies…her insides rubbing him again and again… He knew she needed him. Her tight body was sucking him in…

Carol was still clinging to him, with one trembling leg curled around his waist. She pushed her hips into his, welcoming his cock. The long shaft was so slick and smooth with her wetness that he dipped into her sex easily, making her groan. She felt it…_felt him_…deep inside, taking her, _loving her_…_tearing her apart_….she never wanted him to stop.

"_Fuck_!" she whined, her pelvis colliding with his.

Daryl still had one hand on her ass and he squeezed hard, driving his dick into her.

The way he was moving through her core had Carol mesmerized…pushing in, pulling back…

"_I want it…there…there…right there_…" she cried, feeling the head of his cock hit her spot.

The hunter stared into her eyes as he thrust. "_I feel it_…" he breathed. "_You're close_."

She was gripping his shirt so tightly that her knuckles had all turned white and her hands began to ache. "_Fuck me_…" she begged.

Snarling, Daryl widened his stance just a little and threw the lower half of his body into the motion. He assaulted her sex without mercy, loving the way he could glide straight into her deepest places.

"_Gonna make that pussy come_…" he growled.

Carol was bucking restlessly against him, taking his manhood and letting it fill her.

"_Right there…fucking…god…right there_!" she urged.

The hunter's chest was heaving as he pumped his hips, drilling himself into his mate…desperately seeking to satisfy her. He held her gaze, and thought for half a second that she looked more animal than human. Another bead of sweat followed the line of his jaw.

With his member inside her, and his hand on her ass, Carol knew that he owned her…at least in that moment. She couldn't look away…not when his eyes were locked on hers, demanding all of her attention. Hot blood rushed through every vein as a strained cry burst from her lips.

Carol's once vibrant eyes glazed over and her body arched into his. She tugged fiercely at the front of his shirt but couldn't seem to speak. She was vibrating…

Daryl felt his own breath catch as he watched his lover's expression change. He'd witnessed her orgasms before, but the spectacle never ceased to amaze him. He saw her lips part…her brows knit together as if she was struggling…in pain. The hunter was still thrusting, pleasuring her, and he could feel the sudden increase in pressure deep between her thighs.

"_C'mon_…" he whispered. "_C'mon woman_."

Carol tightened the grip of her leg around his waist as he broke her. She just wanted to hold on. He pushed his incredible manhood up into her sex…into her weak spot…and she lost control. In that instant, with the head of his cock throbbing inside her…_pressing in_…Carol let go. She trembled and writhed as her body released every last ounce of tension she'd been carrying.

"_Daryl_!" she gasped, her eyes finally slamming shut. "_I…I can't_…"

"_Ya can_." he urged, letting his forehead rest against hers. "_Let it go. All of it_." He continued to buck his hips.

For a fraction of a second, Carol's walls opened wide, letting him slip all the way in…but the pleasure was too great. A powerful spasm struck, forcing her muscles to contract around him. Hungry for his hardness, her insides pressed in quickly, squeezing every inch of him.

"_Aw…shit_!" he whined.

With a frightening grip, Carol held him in her passage. White heat flashed….sudden and blinding behind her eyes. She was too weak to keep fighting. Sighing and arching, she let herself drown in the euphoria. The feeling washed over her like warm water; she could feel it in her toes and her fingertips. Thoughts were blurred as the wetness rushed from between her legs, surrounding Daryl's member. She could still feel it, long and hard…the hunter continued to send himself through her core, again…and again…amplifying the pleasure and the slickness inside her.

The orgasm wracked her frame, making her tremble. She whined and forced herself to move with him, to rock her hips against his thick cock. She was too wet, sliding quickly along his length with each motion. Her walls were clinging to him, fluttering…squeezing in ecstasy…and she swore she could feel his shirt tearing in her hands.

Moaning and writhing in the grip of her orgasm, Carol managed to mutter a few strained words to her partner. "_I….I'm…still….coming_…"

The crease deepened in Daryl's brow. The wetness leaking from her slit was making him shiver but he had to keep going. Her muscles were constricting around him…holding him so tightly… "_Baby…aw…christ…keep it open_!"

Carol's broken cries filled up the closet as Daryl continued to thrust. He was swelling inside her and she needed to feel his climax. She wanted his release… "_Daryl…yes_…." She threw her head back and let him use her body.

The hunter slammed his hips into hers, loving the way she felt wrapped around him. He gripped her ass hard and bucked faster, moving in and out of his mate with incredible speed. The back and forth was becoming too much for him, and he felt himself jerking when he slid in. The way his cock fit inside her was maddening

"_Aw…fuckin'….shit_…" the tension in his groin was becoming unbearable.

"_Daryl_!" she moaned, her orgasm still washing out around his member.

"_Christ_!"

His body was pounding into hers, and neither of them could take much more. The heat in the closet was stifling, their clothes were damp with sweat, clinging to their bodies…their scents were everywhere, like poison that they couldn't stop breathing in. All they could see, feel, _taste_ was each other…

The hunter had taken everything from her and Carol's hips were finally slowing. She was becoming limp in his grasp…her leg began to slip from around his waist. But Daryl hadn't reached his end. He needed the friction…the motion of her body rocking against his. His hand moved quickly from her ass as he tried to keep her leg curled around him.

"_I'm close_…" he panted.

Carol could only sigh and moan as he forced his cock in.

"_Stay with me woman_…_keep it goin'_." He gripped her ass again, urging her to move with him. "_C'mon…ride_ _it_."

It took every last ounce of Carol's strength to buck her hips the way he wanted her to. Her core was sensitive in the aftermath of an incredible climax, and each time he thrust in, his engorged member rubbed her trembling walls…making her whine.

Daryl sank into her and swore that all the blood in his body was pouring into his cock. He couldn't remember ever being so hard…it hurt, but he needed to take his mate. He needed her body.

"_That's it_…" he snarled once her hips regained their enthusiasm. "_Ride my dick woman…take it…like ya want it_…"

"_Ohhh_…." she moaned weakly, the muscles at her entrance still contracting around his shaft.

The hunter kept pushing, savoring everything about his partner. The way her sex gripped him, the smell of her skin, the firm flesh of her ass...the motion of her hips as she continued to move with him. She was so wonderfully wet, and he slid through her heat so quickly. The head of his member was painfully tight…All he wanted was to stay buried inside his woman.

"_Daryl_! _Please…come_…" she begged.

"_Woman_…" he growled. His breathing was ragged…strained.

"_I wanna…feel it_…" Carol angled her hips, letting him penetrate her as deeply as he could.

Daryl was thrusting restlessly between her legs, driving himself closer and closer to the edge…slipping all the way into her narrow passage and hitting the top…back and forth. The only thing he was sure of was the way her body felt around him.

"_Baby_…" she cried weakly, "_Please_…_I want you…to come_…"

His brows were knitting together as the muscles in his lower belly tensed.

"_Fuck…this goddamn pussy_…" he snarled.

"_Yeah_…" her hands were still clutching his shirt.

"_Aw…shit…Carol_!"

"_Please_!"

His nails dug into the flesh of her ass and he bucked even faster. He couldn't take it… Her body felt too good…too tight.

"_Christ…jus take it baby…c'mon….like that…take it…take it…fuck_!" The hunter was sending himself straight up into her center. He was so stiff and he couldn't take the pressure. He could feel his pleasure coming and he had to close his eyes. With his sweaty forehead resting against hers, Daryl jerked his hips angrily, attacking her sex.

Carol was moaning, leaking around him, pulling at his shirt…panting and struggling. His hardened manhood was filling her up, stretching her. The hunter could barely breathe. Carol was countering every move…tilting her pelvis just right…taking him all the way into her pussy. Daryl's mouth had gone completely dry but he couldn't stop thrusting.

"_Christ…fuckin'_…" He was dipping in and out of her.

"_Just come_!" she begged.

"_Shit…baby…I….fuck_…"

"_Yeah_…" she sighed, knowing he was nearing his end.

Daryl was so incredibly high, lost in his woman…surrounded by her…everything started to rush. The blood in his veins, the climax he'd been fighting for…he pushed deep into her and felt the orgasm speed violently down the length of his cock. With his heart racing, the hunter let out a long groan and shuddered. His shaft was rigid inside her. He gasped when he felt it jerk…semen shooting from the tip.

"_Aw_…" he whined, relishing in his own release.

Carol bit her lip and moaned, her hips still rocking. She loved feeling him come…the sudden warmth as he filled her up. She let her body stroke him slowly…gently.

Daryl's entire frame was subtly shaking in the aftermath of his climax. He was panting as he let himself finish…his member spurting every few seconds. He could feel Carol's wet walls massaging him, squeezing, milking him until he thought his legs would give. She drew every last ounce of pleasure from him, coating her insides. The hunter growled and throbbed between her thighs for several minutes before the head of his cock finally stopped twitching.

Savoring the connection they still shared, Carol let her head fall back to rest against the wall. Daryl moved clumsily to her chest. He could feel the fabric of her sweater pressed to his damp cheek. Her pussy was still so tight around him, but his erection was dying. She'd taken everything thing from him.

Her muscles continued to constrict around his length and he knew he was going soft. "_Baby_…" he muttered under his breath.

Carol was still enjoying the feeling of his manhood inside her. "_Mmm…what_?" Her grip on his shirt had finally relaxed.

Exhausted, Daryl lifted his chin and stared at her through the dark. "_I swear…to fuckin' christ…you're gettin' tighter_."

She blew out a breath and chuckled. "_You sure you're not just getting bigger_?"

The hunter snorted and shook sweaty hair out of his eyes. "_Fuck_."

Carol smiled. "_Glad you enjoyed yourself_."

Daryl was still kneading her ass with one hand, and holding her leg up with the other. "_I ain't the only one…am I_?"

She sighed, shaking her head.

The hunter bucked his hips weakly to get her attention. The action made them both hiss.

"_Why do you always need me to say it?_" she asked, smirking at him.

H nipped at her jaw, loving the salt her could taste on her skin. "_Jus like it. That's all_."

She was still clenching around him, deep inside. "_I can't believe we just did that_."

It was Daryl's turn to chuckle. "_Why? Ain't all that different from what we been doin' for the last week_."

"_We're at a party_…." she said, her hand brushing some of the damp hair from his brow. "_We are guests in Deanna's home…and I'm sure we've got people looking for us_."

"_Tellin' me ya feel bad about it?"_

"_I didn't say that_…"

"_Ya feel bad for gettin' off while your ass was supposed to be curled up on that couch with that prick_?"

Carol tugged at his hair and looked him in the eye. "_I've never felt bad about what happens between us. I don't think there's any reason to. I'm just surprised that we wound up in this closet with our pants down._"

He let himself smirk at her. "_You think I was just gonna stand by 'n watch him work on ya_?"

"_Work on me_?"

"_Sumbitch was starin' at your ass when ya got up to go to the damn kitchen_."

Carol snorted. "_That doesn't mean that_…"

But Daryl didn't let her finish. "_I know what it means. That's why I brought ya in here_." he growled.

She cocked her head to one side as her eyes narrowed. "_So this_…" she rocked her hips, feeling the flesh that was still buried between her legs. "_Was what? You making a statement? Was this you marking your territory_?"

The hunter stared at his mate. Their bodies were connected…his semen was inside her. He couldn't imagine her belonging to anyone else. "_What if it was_?"

Carol blinked, unsure of how to respond.

Daryl was impatient. "_You don't answer me…I'll turn your ass around, get them hands on the wall 'n fuck ya again. I don't care who's waitin' on ya_."

Her core tightened at the thought. "_Bullshit_."

"_Come again_?" he snapped. The sweat was beginning to dry on his skin.

Carol leaned into him, whispering against his lips while she played with a lock of his hair. "_I know we haven't been doing this long…but I know you._"

He swallowed hard. He could still feel the lace of her panties brushing the base of his cock.

"_You need a breather_." she teased, a smug smile on her lips.

"_Ten minutes…Ten fuckin' minutes 'n I could be in that ass…" _he breathed, his eyes locked on hers.

"_As much as I would like that_..." Carol sighed. "_We don't have ten minutes_."

The hunter exhaled slowly through his nose and bowed his head.

"_Hey. That doesn't mean we're done for the night…just for now. Let's make nice, get through this party, and then we can head home."_ she said, doing her best to reassure him.

When Daryl met her gaze again, his expression was skeptical. "_You gonna be in my room later_?"

"_Where else would I be_?"

He squeezed her ass and nuzzled her forehead.

"_We can do this_." said Carol.

"_This_?" he asked in a low growl.

She smiled at him and ran her fingers through his hair. "_The party, Alexandria…us_."

The hunter did his best to absorb what she'd said.

_Us_…

He wondered how a word that small could carry so much weight. There was something unnerving about it. Daryl hadn't been part of an 'us' since he and Merle were on their own when things first fell apart. He guessed Rick's group was an 'us'…but him and Carol…that was different.

As they waited for their bodies to relax, Carol could see that he was over thinking it. "_Daryl_?"

"_Hm_?"

"_I wasn't trying to…I_…"

"_Nah_." he growled softly. "_It's fine_."

She dropped her gaze and focused on the rumpled fabric of his shirt. "_Just thought…this little demonstration of yours_…"

"_Demonstration_?" he echoed.

Carol was starting to chuckle again.

The hunter clawed at her ass. "_Ain't nothin' little about it…your ass came hard woman_."

"_I know. All I'm saying is…you marking your territory…just made me think that you wanted there to be an us_." She ran her hand over the front of his shirt, smoothing a wrinkle.

"_Maybe_." he whispered roughly.

Carol was still smiling.

"_How's it work_?"

She blinked a few times, unprepared for the question. "_Hm. Guess I hadn't really thought it through_." Her experience with relationships boiled down to Ed.

"_Does it mean that asshole back on the couch can't lay hands on ya_?"

"_First of all; he never could_." she clarified.

Daryl huffed.

"_I guess it means whatever we want it to mean_." said Carol.

"_I don't want him touchin' ya_."

"_I don't want anyone touching you_." she admitted.

The honesty seemed to surprise both of them and they eyed one another.

"_Alright_." he said, clearing his throat.

The smile was spreading on Carol's face. "_So there's an us_…"

He gnawed his lip and thought back to the farm…to losing Sophia. He remembered Carol bringing him dinner on a tray as he lay in bed, useless and healing…her lips brushing the top of his head. He thought about the prison…standing on an overturned bus as they teased one another. Something inside Daryl tensed at the memory of Carol's supposed death. The hunter was sure he'd never experienced the warm rush of relief quite like he did when he found her in the tombs…shaking, _alive_…

He remembered holding her hand, his heart racing as the two of them braced themselves for death…their van hurtling from the overpass. It was all painfully vivid in his mind. Traveling through the city…escaping Terminus. She was there. The feeling of her warm body so close to his brought Daryl back to the present.

"_Guessin'…there's always been an us_." he said, his voice low.

Carol didn't know what to say. She stared at her lover for several seconds…until she couldn't stand the sliver of space between them. Knowing that words would fall short, she leaned in, pressing her lips to his.

Daryl's eyes closed as he let her have her way. No one had ever kissed him like she did. She slipped into his mouth so easily, and his tongue found hers. They sighed and moaned into their kisses, indulging in one another until the need for air forced them to separate.

"_Fuck_…" he breathed.

Carol licked her lips and tried to relax.

"_This your way of sayin' you're up for another round_?"

She chuckled and kissed the corner of his mouth. "_I am…just not right now. We really need to get back_."

"_Fine_." Daryl squeezed her ass again.

Carol smirked at him. "_You ready_?"

He nodded, the tip of his tongue resting between his lips.

She took a deep breath and braced herself.

The hunter slowly lowered her raised leg and began to pull himself from her core. "_Aw…fuckin'…shit_…" he could still feel her walls clinging to him.

"_Just do it_!" she whined.

The damp lace was rubbing his shaft as he slipped from her. When their bodies separated, the lovers cried out and collapsed. Carol slid down the wall groaning. Daryl hit his ass and cussed. Panting and adjusting, they sat facing each other, their heads tipped back to rest against opposite walls.

Their knees were raised. Carol's legs were clamped together as she ran her hands over her face. Daryl's pants were around his thighs. He wiped some of the sweat from his brow before clutching his own hair.

"_Damn_…" he muttered.

Carol felt so terribly empty and weak without him. His release was leaking from her core…her panties were wet. "_You had to make me leave them on_." she sighed.

The hunter lifted his chin and stared through the small, dark space. There was a slight smirk on his mouth. "_Your ass liked it_."

She rolled her eyes.

He chuckled, realizing that he'd discovered a new fetish.

"_Laugh it up. We still need to figure out how to get out of here_."

Daryl's brows knit together. "_You wantin' to go first…or_?"

Carol thought about it. "_I can. What are you gonna do? You gonna stick around for a while_?"

"_I ain't fuckin' leavin' ya here with that asshole, if that's what you're askin'_."

Her eyes narrowed. "_Nothing's gonna happen_."

"_Don't matter. If you're stayin'…I'm stayin'_."

Carol just shook her head and sighed. She didn't want to admit it, but there was something sexy about Daryl's sudden sense of possession. "_Fine. So we'll leave together_…"

"_Alright_." he nodded.

She giggled, feeling more excited than she had in years.

"_But when it's time to go…we're leavin'. I ain't stoppin' to chat with all these assholes…ain't explainin' nothin either_."

Carol could feel her core tighten at his words. "_Fine_."

"_When we get home…I want ya in my bed. I ain't done with you woman_."

Wincing, she forced herself to move from her place against the wall. The pain in her core was intense, but she didn't care. All she wanted was her man. Carol crawled, fumbling in the dark, until she was between his raised knees.

Daryl's hands went to her face, holding her as he leaned forward and kissed her. He caught her bottom lip between his teeth and pulled for several heartbeats. When he released his mate, the hunter was stricken by their positioning. The corner of his mouth was hitching up as he looked at her.

"_What_?" she asked, a dreamy look on her face.

He shook his head slowly, already thinking about all the things he wanted to do to her once they were back home. "_Nothin'…I jus…like seein' ya like this_."

A crease formed in her brow. "_Like this_?"

Daryl reached for her breast, squeezing it tenderly through her sweater. "_On your hands 'n knees…between my legs_…" he growled softly.

Carol felt herself get warm all over. She couldn't handle the way he was talking to her. "_Let's get through the rest of this party, and then you can get me on my knees again later. Sound good?" _she whispered.

"_Yeah_." he smirked

* * *

**Please let me know what you liked about this! More to come soon!**

**-Sami**


	16. After-Party

**Hello again! Hope you're ready for more :D Picking up right where we left off - the last time we saw these two, they were still in the closet at Deanna's party. Stick around to see how the rest of their night goes ;) Warning: this chapter will seem short! But not to worry - I have more planned for this particular story line. PM suggestions if you have them, and enjoy!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead**

**Chapter 16: After-party**

_It's fine. He didn't leave any marks. At least not where anyone would notice…_

Carol was painfully aware of the scratches on her ass as she walked back towards the living room.

After several foolish minutes of heated kissing in the closet, she managed to pull herself away from her lover's mouth. She'd shimmied into her pants, much to Daryl's amusement, and did her best to smooth the front of her sweater. As she reached for the knob with a shaking hand, the hunter wished her luck. Carol just sighed and braced herself as she prepared to open the door.

By some miracle, she'd chosen the perfect time to slip out of the closet. Her eyes darted left and right, but the hall was deserted. Holding her breath, she eased out and shut the door carefully behind her. Reminding herself to walk straight, she'd made a beeline for the guest bathroom.

Once she was alone, Carol allowed herself to breathe. She took a moment to splash cool water on her face and gather her thoughts.

"You can't let him do that." she muttered to herself.

_Someone could've heard us…found us…we don't have excuses if anyone asks where either of us has been_…

She reached for a nearby hand-towel and dabbed carefully at her face. As the water dried, Carol wondered if they really needed excuses.

"We didn't do anything wrong."

But that wasn't entirely true. She did feel guilty about abandoning the rest of the party guests to disappear into a closet and have reckless sex with her partner. The party was being held to welcome her group after all.

She was still hopeful that she could earn Stephen's trust, and get close enough to snatch a copy of the key to the arsenal. The task was going to prove much more difficult now that she and Daryl had become an 'us.'

_He's not going to leave you alone with Stephen if he can help it_.

Sighing, Carol placed the hand towel back on the ring and studied her reflection. Her lips were slightly swollen, her face was flushed and her hair was a mess. She could still feel traces of him between her legs, and she knew his smell was on her skin.

"_I'm his_…" she spoke softly, confessing to the woman in the mirror. "_And he's mine. It's us_."

Her likeness stared back, wide-eyed and with parted lips. Saying it out loud seemed to make it real. She had no idea how she was going to get into the arsenal with Daryl watching her every move. But his sudden aggression and dominance…_his jealousy_…it was all turning her on.

_You're not finished with Stephen_.

"I know." she breathed, bowing her head for a moment. As she stood in the bathroom, trying to plan her next moves, something occurred to Carol. She lifted her chin and a smile crept on to her face.

_You can do this_.

"Stephen…" she let the name fall from her lips; a simple solution.

Standing up a little straighter, she focused on her reflection. She knew what she needed to do.

_Keep talking to him._

"I'll get the information I need, build a rapport…and Daryl will get angry."

That thought intrigued her. She knew what Daryl was like when he was angry…what that tension translated to in bed…the more frustrated he was with her, the harder he took her. Just thinking about it sent a chill up her spine.

_He won't cause a scene…he's smarter than that. All he can do is pout._

Realizing that she could continue to work on Stephen, without jeopardizing her relationship with Daryl, Carol smiled

_You can do this._

She'd left the bathroom feeling secure enough, but as she made her way down the hall, her confidence began to crumble. The sounds of the party were getting louder. In a matter of seconds, she'd be back in the thick of it. The thought made her anxious. She'd be expected to blend in, make conversation…and ignore the soreness deep in her core.

Carol was no stranger to difficult situations; she'd overcome more than her fair share of obstacles before and after the turn. But this was different. A very startling, unexpected change had just taken place in her life and it was proving to be a very poorly timed distraction. She needed to focus on the task at hand…not lose herself in thoughts of what the future might hold for her and Daryl. Just knowing that the hunter would be lingering at the party, watching her, made the whole thing that much more complicated.

_Clear your head. Just grab a glass of water from the kitchen and breathe._

With a small nod, Carol acknowledged the wisdom in her own words.

_Walk straight, smile, nod, wave if you need to._

She repeated the words in her head as she reached the living room. Fortunately, no one seemed to noticed as she passed by. She'd genuinely hoped that she could seek temporary asylum in the kitchen, but the second she walked in, all eyes were on her.

Carol nearly jumped when she saw Rick, Glenn and Stephen standing together, chatting over drinks. The rational part of her brain knew that she had no reason to feel guilty, but it didn't matter. She stood in the entryway, feeling as though she were naked. Words were sticking in her throat.

Stephen's face lit up when he saw her. "There you are."

Reminding herself to behave normally, Carol smiled and walked into the kitchen, towards her friends. "Hi." she said.

"Thought maybe you ducked out early." Stephen teased.

Carol could feel her temperature rising. Doing her best to stay calm, she reached for one of the cabinets that held clean glasses. "I wouldn't leave without saying goodbye." she said, a pleasant tone to her voice.

"Here; let me get that." He pulled open the cabinet door and grabbed a glass for her.

"Thanks." she smiled at him. She tried to ignore the way her heart was thrumming as she stood in front of the sink and turned on the tap.

"This one was lookin' for you." said Rick, as he gestured towards Stephen.

Carol held her glass under the stream. "Oh?"

The widower seemed to blush a little and he scuffed his shoe on the floor. "Just…thought you were running to the kitchen. Guess I figured you'd be right back."

The ache in Carol's core seemed to worsen in that moment. "I'm so sorry. The chardonnay had me feeling a little light headed. Didn't realize it until I got up for that snack run."

"Oh. Wish you would've said something. I would've been more than happy to get my own snacks. You doing better?" he asked, his drink cradled in his hands.

Carol clutched her own glass as she leaned back against the counter. "No; it's fine. I just needed a few minutes. I splashed a little water on my face and I think that did the trick."

Stephen was smiling at her. "Glad you're feeling better."

She forced a small chuckle and took a sip of her water. Peeking over the rim of the glass, Carol eyed the rest of her companions. Rick seemed to be in a good mood. The man had a little color in his cheeks, but Glenn's expression made her blink. He was unusually pale. She almost thought he looked sick.

"Glenn?" she said.

"Hm?" he glanced at her, his dark eyes heavy with worry.

"You alright?"

He coughed before taking a swig of his beer. "I'm good."

Carol's gaze was skeptical. "You enjoying the party?"

He couldn't seem to hold the connection and had to look down at the bottle in his hand. "Sure." he mumbled. Meanwhile, the things he really wanted to say were echoing in his head.

_Not as much as you._

"You just look a little pale. You sure you're feeling okay?" she asked.

Glenn lifted his chin, but when he locked eyes with Carol, he wished he hadn't. He could see things…little differences no one else would notice. Her face was slightly flushed…her hair was a little messy…just barely out of place. He caught the subtle movement as her fingers anxiously tapped the side of her glass. Before he could stop it, an image of her appeared in his mind's eye.

Glenn's subconscious produced the picture so quickly that it made him blink. Carol…naked, moaning and swearing… He'd heard the sounds she made…the name she called out in that closet. Trying to block out any images of Daryl, Glenn reached up and rubbed his eyes with his free hand.

"Yeah…no. I'm fine. Think I'm just tired." he finally answered.

Natural concern kicked in and Carol moved towards her friend. Without warning, she extended her arm and pressed the back of her hand to his forehead.

He nearly jumped.

"Easy." she said, letting her hand linger. "Just checking. You feel a little warm."

Glenn was trying not to wince. He didn't want to think about where Carol's hand had probably been.

Her expression was equal parts concern and suspicion as she studied him. She slid the back of her hand up just a little higher on his brow. "Not sure you're warm enough to be running a fever."

She was close enough for Glenn to catch her scent…she smelled like Daryl. Suddenly uncomfortable with the closeness, he took a step back and Carol pulled her hand away. They eyed one another, each of them trying to puzzle out what the other was thinking.

"Think I'm just feeling a little off. This was a long day." he said, fumbling for excuses.

"Yeah." Rick added. "He'll be alright. He had a group in the woods earlier, teachin' 'em to scout. He's just beat." The deputy clapped his friend on the shoulder.

Carol wasn't convinced. She had a knack for reading people and something about Glenn's demeanor made her think that there was more to it than a long day. She briefly wondered if one of the Alexandrians had said something to him, or if he'd overheard some sensitive bits of conversation that he couldn't share in front of Stephen.

"If you say so." she said, a small smile on her face.

"You worry too much." Stephen chuckled.

Carol turned to face the widower again. "Can't help it." she shrugged and chuckled right along with him.

Glenn was about to take another sip of his beer but he stopped. As he watched Carol and Stephen laughing together, and saw the way she was smiling at him, he thought of Daryl. He remembered the brief conversation he'd had with the hunter earlier that evening.

_Oh god…_

He closed his eyes and ran a hand through his hair in exasperation.

_I made that happen. I told him about her and Stephen…_

Glenn felt sick.

Sighing and easing his eyes open, he continued to study the two companions. But a fresh discovery made his lips part.

_Wait…if telling him that set him off…how long has this…no…_

He didn't want to think about it.

Carol could feel him watching her and she glanced at him. The long-time friends stared at one another. Her brows knit together as she tried to determine what was wrong with Glenn. His eyes seemed to drift to her sweater and Carol looked down, noticing a spot where the fabric was slightly rumpled. Her suspicion increased tenfold and she refocused on Glenn's face.

_What aren't you saying?_

But he just brought the beer to his lips and took a sip. Carol didn't understand. Glenn had never looked at her like that. He seemed visibly shaken…uncomfortable even. His eyes flicked back to the wrinkled part of her sweater…and that's when it hit her.

_No…_

Her eyes narrowed. In that moment…four people stood in the kitchen, none of whom had a solid grasp on what was taking place. Rick was watching the way Glenn watched Carol; Stephen was frustrated at the temporary loss of Carol's attention, and Glenn was trying to keep his expression stoic, but he knew it wasn't working.

Carol's temperature continued to spike as she considered the possibility that Glenn might've overheard her and Daryl somehow.

_No. I'm sure that…it's gotta be something else. It has to be._

The reality of someone else knowing that she'd just been taken against a wall…_in a closet_…was too much for her and she blinked, forcing the unpleasant thoughts from her skull. There were more important things to focus on; her concerns about Glenn would just have to wait

Determined to change course and leave the whole thing alone, Carol turned back towards Stephen. "You're right." she said, a smile on her lips. "I guess I worry too much. Distract me."

Instantly intrigued, the widower inched just a little closer to her. "Not sure I'm up to the task."

"I don't think you're giving yourself enough credit." she teased.

Meanwhile, Rick leaned into Glenn's space and whispered to the younger man. "_We oughtta leave 'em be_."

Glenn could only nod.

As the two companions walked out of the kitchen, Rick continued to speak in hushed tones. "_He the guys works at the arsenal_?"

"_Yeah_."

"_That what I think it is_?" his eyes flicked back to the couple they'd left behind in the kitchen.

Glenn slipped his free hand into his pocket and clutched his beer a little tighter. "_Just Carol being Carol_."

The deputy smirked and shook his head. "_She's got him where she wants him. Bet she gets her hands on a set of those keys by the end of the week_."

Glenn closed his eyes for a moment. He was growing increasingly tired of thinking about Carol's hands. "_Yeah. I'm sure she will_."

_Unless Daryl loses it and beats the shit out of that guy…_

Rick gave his friend a pat on the back. "_Best leave her to it then_."

* * *

"_You can't be serious_!" said Carol. She was laughing so hard that her eyes closed.

"I wish that I was joking…" Stephen chuckled.

The two eventually found their way back to the couch. Tara and Denise had joined them and the four had been refilling each other's glasses for the better part of an hour. Carol didn't intend to overindulge, but the evening had proven incredibly taxing.

It didn't seem to matter where she went or what she did…she could sense Daryl's presence…like a shadow that followed her… She occasionally caught glimpses of him in the periphery of her vision, and he always wore the same sullen expression. Every time she turned a corner she could feel his eyes on her back. It was thrilling, but exhausting.

Carol was patient, strong, resourceful, but she couldn't keep putting on a show for Stephen while she was hopelessly distracted by thoughts of her partner, and what she wanted to do to him once they were alone. So, against her better judgment, she'd paid another visit to the table where the wine bottles were arranged. She'd sighed inwardly as she watched the bubbly liquid fill her glass a third, and fourth time…

As much as she hated the taste, Carol had to admit that the alcohol was helping. It made her feel lighter. Enticing thoughts of Daryl and his body were temporarily blocked from her mind. She devoted herself to her mission, giving Stephen all of her time and attention.

When Tara and Denise eased onto the couch, conversation seemed to liven up and flow more naturally. It didn't take long before they were all laughing at each other and swapping stories from happier times. Carol was caught up in a rosy haze and she couldn't seem to stop smiling.

"Streaking?" she said, wiping at her eyes.

"We were seniors…I don't know what we were thinking. But it seemed like a good idea at the time." said Stephen.

The three women all dissolved into fits of laughter.

"Yuck it up." he said. "Like you never did anything stupid…"

"We're not saying that." Tara interjected.

"No? Well let's hear it then. One of you has to top that story." Stephen urged.

"Yeah. Come on. Spill it." said Denise as she nudged Tara's knee with her own.

"Leave her alone." Carol laughed before taking another sip of the chardonnay.

"You taking her place then?" Stephen asked.

Carol nearly choked on her wine. "Now wait a minute…"

"Kinda sounds like you volunteered." said Denise.

"I have to agree." the widower added.

Carol ran a hand through her hair and blushed.

"Wow." Stephen grinned. "It must be pretty good, whatever it is."

She couldn't stop herself from giggling.

Tara leaned forward on the couch and cast a sideways glance at Carol. "We need to get you drunk more often."

Carol gasped. "I'm not drunk. I'm just…not entirely sober."

Denise snorted.

"Well; whatever this is…" said Stephen as he gestured at her, "It looks good on you."

Tara and Denise exchanged glances, smirking at one another.

Carol lowered her gaze for a moment and rubbed the back of her neck. When her eyes finally flicked back to Stephen's face, she was gnawing the corner of her bottom lip. "I'm glad you think so."

His smile got a little wider. "You're not off the hook. I don't care how cute you are…"

Carol blushed and giggled again.

"Think you better start talking." Tara laughed.

"It's really not that interesting." Carol insisted.

"I think we should get the chance to decide for ourselves." said Denise.

"You two are no help!" Carol took another sip of her wine.

"I disagree." said Stephen. "I think they have every right to hear this story of yours. What are you so worried about? We're not here to judge. We've all done our fair share of stupid things, I'm sure."

Carol sighed; her head was swimming.

"Or are you gonna try and tell us you've never made a bad decision?" Denise asked.

Carol's face was warm and they were all looking at her. She had to say something. Deep down, the rational part of her knew that the list of poor choices she'd made over the years was a mile long...and the majority of them weren't things she'd ever share with someone like Stephen. She guessed that there were a few stories that might satisfy her friends…but she'd had too much wine and only one thing was coming to mind. She covered her eyes with her free hand and shook with trapped laughter.

"Just spit it out." said Tara.

"Gosh…okay." Carol blew out a breath rubbed her neck again. "Something stupid…let me think…"

"We'll wait." Stephen assured her.

"Fine. Alright? But like I said…it's nothing special."

"Sure." Denise laughed.

"I was at a party once…and…" Carol chuckled. She couldn't seem to get the rest of the words out.

"What?" Tara asked eagerly. She was still leaning forward to get a good look at her friend.

Carol took another sip of wine before continuing. "I didn't wanna be there…I barely knew most of the people, but a few friends of mine were there so I figured I'd give it a chance."

"When was this?" Denise asked.

Despite the haze, Carol's brain managed to produce a quick answer. "College."

"Ah." Stephen smiled. "This should be good."

Carol just shook her head and sighed again.

"We're waiting." said Tara.

"So the party…it just seemed to drag. I was really looking for any excuse to duck out but couldn't think of one. I'd had a drink or two…nothing crazy."

"Mhmm." Denise smirked.

"I remember running into a friend of mine. He didn't wanna be there either."

"_He_?" Tara asked, intrigued.

"Do you want me to finish?" Carol asked, eyeing each of her companions in turn.

"Don't worry about them." said Stephen. "Go on."

"Thank you. Anyway…we got to talking. I was a little tipsy…_and_…" she startled giggling again.

"Here. Let me take that." Stephen carefully took Carol's glass from her hand and set it down on the coffee table.

"_And_…?" Tara echoed.

Carol didn't even care how much she was blushing. "I don't even remember how it happened. One minute…we were just talking…next thing I knew we were in a closet."

The others were staring at her in amazement. She couldn't take it and had to cover her face with her hands as she laughed.

Tara blinked a few times and sipped her beer. "Wow. Who knew…"

"And here I thought I had you figured out." said Stephen.

"So this wasn't even someone you were dating?" Denise asked.

Carol wiped at her eyes and shook her head. "No. Just a friend I happened to run into."

"Damn."

"You wanted to know." Carol reminded them.

"Guess I didn't have you pegged as a spur-of-the-moment kinda girl." Stephen chuckled.

"I'm not." she sighed wistfully. "This was just one of those things…we didn't plan on it." She was smiling as she stared dreamily out at the living room.

"Looks like you're enjoying this little trek down memory lane." said Denise, a teasing tone to her voice.

Carol just smirked and ran a hand through her hair, remembering the way her orgasm felt. "Maybe I am." she admitted.

"So you two just disappeared…and no one noticed?" Tara asked.

Carol shrugged. "I don't even know how long we were gone."

The others shook their heads and laughed.

"Must've been good then." said Tara. Denise smacked her leg right afterwards.

Carol's hands were clasped in her lap as she gazed up at the ceiling. "It was amazing. _Stupid_…but amazing. Reckless…part of me still can't believe we did that."

"Guessing this wasn't just a make-out session then." Tara chuckled.

Carol couldn't keep the grin off her face as she glanced at her friends. "It was everything."

Denise just shook her head and took a sip of her drink.

"So after all this time…" said Tara. "Just thinking about it still gets you undone huh?"

Carol knew she'd already said too much. She never should've shared such intimate details with her friends, but she couldn't seem to stop herself. She was light-headed and felt wonderfully carefree.

"I mean…" she chuckled a little and focused on her hands. "I guess…nothing else has ever really compared to that." Her face was warm but she didn't care. It was true; nothing would ever top the sex that she and Daryl had been having for the last seven days.

"Holy shit Carol…" Tara laughed.

"Hey; you asked and I answered."

Tara smiled. "Guess it just wasn't the answer I was expecting."

Carol just shrugged and smirked.

While Tara and Denise sipped their drinks and chuckled amongst themselves, Stephen took the opportunity to inch closer to Carol. The movement caught her attention and she met his gaze. Her eyes were intently focused on his.

"Something on your mind?" she asked.

He stared at her for several seconds before answering. "A few things."

"Yeah?"

"Well…one in particular." he admitted.

Carol's eyes narrowed slightly but she kept the smirk on her face. "Care to elaborate?"

"See; that's the thing…" said Stephen. "I'm not sure that I should."

"Come on," she teased. "What's it gonna hurt?"

"My chances…potentially," he laughed.

Carol rolled her eyes. "Stop."

"Fine. You really wanna know what I'm thinking?"

"I'm curious." she chuckled.

Stephen moved even closer to her. Their hips were brushing. She felt goosebumps rising on her skin.

"_I was just thinking_…" he said softly. "_It's a shame…that nothing's come close…since then_."

Carol swallowed hard. Her temperature was slowly rising.

"_If_…" he paused. Stephen was so close that he could smell her hair. The scent seemed to catch him off guard and he had to fight to keep himself from touching her. "_If you ever feel like trying_…"

She was doing her best to remain calm. His proximity was overpowering the effects of the wine and she suddenly remembered that Daryl was still at the party. "_Trying_?" she echoed.

"_To top it_." said Stephen.

Her lips parted in surprise and her heart rate sped up.

"_I just_…" he lowered his gaze for a split second. "_I could help. If you wanted to try_."

It was then that Carol realized they'd had too much to drink. He was right next to her; she could tell he was breathing her in every few seconds. "_Oh_." she let herself blush, hoping to mask the fear that was building inside her.

"_It's just an offer_." he explained, his eyes locked on hers.

"_I_…" she blinked a few times. "_I don't really know what to say_…"

"_You don't have to say anything_."

She continued to stare at him in awe while her heart thrummed. "_Stephen_…"

Carol nearly lost control of her bladder when she felt the sudden pressure of a strong grip on her shoulder. She gasped and jerked, twisting around quickly, only to find herself staring up into Daryl's face. All she could see was the anger he was trying to hide.

"Hey," she managed to say.

"Hey." he said.

"What's up?" Carol asked before clearing her throat. Daryl's hand was still on her shoulder.

"Just checkin' on ya. You doin' alright?"

She could hear the edge to his voice. As they stared at one another, Carol realized she'd lingered at the party too long. It was time to leave. "Actually," she chuckled. "I think I might've had one too many refills." Her eyes flicked to the glass that was still sitting on the coffee table.

"That right?" Daryl asked. He took a second to shoot Stephen a dirty look.

The widower didn't understand what was happening. Seconds ago, he'd been whispering with Carol. He wasn't sure why Daryl had suddenly appeared or why the man was so concerned with Carol's drinking habits.

"Think she's good. All things considered." said Stephen, a forced smile on his face.

"I wouldn't say she's good…" Denise laughed.

"Yeah; she's gone." Tara added.

Daryl refocused on his woman. His brows knit together as he stared down at her. "You gone?"

A nervous giggle escaped her and she reached up to cover her mouth with one hand. "I think I might be."

Having seen the evidence for himself, the hunter made a decision. "C'mon. I'll get ya home."

She started to get up but Stephen let his hand brush her arm. "You don't really need to go, do you?"

Daryl's jaw clenched.

Carol gave him a small smile. "I probably should. But this was fun. Thank you for keeping me company." She glanced past him and waved to Tara and Denise. "Night ladies. I trust that the two of you can keep any embarrassing revelations to yourselves."

The women just laughed and waved her on. "Our lips are sealed. Now go home." Denise assured her.

Daryl helped his partner up off the couch. She seemed slightly unbalanced as she stood beside him. "Easy," he growled softly, his arm going across her back.

The warmth and the closeness made her breath catch. All she wanted was for him to touch her. "Thanks." she chuckled.

She leaned into his side almost immediately and smiled. Daryl made sure his grip was secure before the two of them started making their way towards the front door. He cast one last glance back at Stephen but didn't let his gaze linger.

_Jackass_.

Carol could hear laughter, bits and pieces of conversations going on around her, but none of it mattered. All she cared about was her man. Holding on to him, she let everything else fade. She wasn't even sure whether or not anyone else tried to talk to them as they continued on their way.

She giggled when they stepped over the threshold and the cool evening air hit her in the face.

"_You really lit_?" he whispered once they'd reached the bottom porch step.

Carol smirked up at him. "_Not enough to need help getting home_."

Daryl smiled and tightened his grip on her as they began walking down the sidewalk towards their home.

* * *

"_Oh…oh…oh_…" She cried. Her arms were trembling as she fought to hold herself up.

"_Fuck_!" he snarled.

She was clutching the bedspread in her hands as he took her.

Daryl could feel sweat dripping from the ends of his hair…trailing down his spine. His prick was buried so deep in Carol's pussy that neither of them could take it. She'd already come around him…the wetness surrounding his shaft as it moved inside her, but the hunter wasn't finished.

He stood behind his mate, his hands on her hips as he thrust. Her body felt so good and part of him didn't want their time together to end. But Daryl was lost between her thighs and knew that in minutes, maybe even seconds, it would all be over.

His heart was pounding and his chest was heaving. Each time he felt Carol's ass pressing against his groin, he let out a whine. She was soft and sexy…everything he wanted. So the minute they were behind closed doors, they'd ripped each other's clothes off. Needing to posses his mate, Daryl had positioned her near the end of the bed. She'd submitted to him, leaning forward and bracing her hands on the comforter.

Carol hadn't been able to feel her legs since her orgasm struck. She was using all her strength to stay standing as her partner loved her. Every thrust made her body shake and she couldn't help but to cry out in pain and pleasure whenever his pelvis rammed against her ass.

"_Aw…baby…godammitt…ya feel so good_." He was clawing at her hips and bucking faster.

Carol felt like her arms could give at any second. "_Daryl_!"

"_Aw…fuck_!" The hunter could feel himself sliding into her sex and he knew that nothing had ever felt better. Her soft, slick insides were hugging his cock and all he wanted was to come. So he thrust in and pulled back, savoring everything about her core.

"_Just fuck me_…" she pleaded weakly.

The muscles in his belly began to tense as he screwed her. His dick was getting harder. "_Woman_…" he growled.

"_Deeper_!" she moaned, taking his cock. "_I want it deeper_…"

He pushed into her softness and groaned. She was so narrow. Her pussy always got tighter after she came. "_Shit Carol_…"

She hardly heard him. The vibrations made her shudder and gasp. She struggled to breathe as he pushed in. Normally, she did her best to move with him…to push back when he thrust…but his grip on her body was intensifying. He was restricting her range of motion…holding her in place while he bucked.

The hunter kept their rhythm strong, making sure to sink into her each time his hips surged forward. He pulled his manhood back with sharp jerks, forcing it back into her sex before she could even take her next breath. Working to keep her legs spread, Daryl took his woman the way he wanted to.

Through the strands of sweaty hair that hung in his face, he stared down at Carol's body. His narrowed eyes followed the curve of her spine as her back arched. He loved having control…watching the way she reacted to his thrusts.

"_Aw…that's it_…." he muttered to himself.

Daryl could see her shoulder blades tensing as she held herself up. He licked his lips and slid through her core. That was where he belonged…inside her. He'd begun throbbing and her walls continued to squeeze him in the aftermath of her orgasm.

"_Fuck_…" he was going to come.

All she wanted was to give in. She wanted to collapse and let him take what he needed, but she knew he liked the angle…the slight resistance their positioning gave him. So she drew on her strength and clawed the bedspread as he stood behind her. The incredible force between her legs seemed to control her entire body.

The hunter was indulging in his woman…the heat inside her…the pressure he craved…he was addicted. He couldn't stop moving. Thrusting harder, Daryl hit the top and heard her cry out. She clenched around him and he had to cuss.

"_Fuckin' christ_!" He refocused on her ass and felt himself leaking.

"_God_!" she moaned. "_Just…do it_!"

His hips were working on their own, sending his cock in deeper, and deeper. "_Aw_!"

"_Please_!" she begged.

Daryl hit the top again. "_Ya like that_?" he snarled at her. "_Ya like me fuckin' ya_?"

"_God yes_…" Carol whined, her eyes slammed shut tight.

The hunter was riding a powerful high. "_Fuck yeah_!" he growled, pulling one hand away from her hips. His cock was buried in her center, moving back and forth, and before he could stop himself…he brought his hand down hard, smacking her ass.

Carol's eyes flew open as her insides fluttered around his member. Her mouth was open but she couldn't speak. More wetness was flooding her core and she realized that she was coming again.

Her body's response was so immediate that it took Daryl's breath away. He felt the slickness increase inside her the second his hand struck her flesh. His own eyes went wide when he made the connection.

"_Ya fuckin' like it don't ya_?"

Carol let out a broken cry as her pussy squeezed him.

"_You're fuckin' comin'…godammitt_!" He snarled, thrusting against her ass.

She couldn't answer. All she could do was let the sensations in her core overwhelm her. She knew her release was leaking around him.

"_Shit woman…ya ain't never been this wet_…" He slid himself all the way in, loving the way her walls rubbed him. "_Christ_…" Daryl was panting. "_You're gonna take this fuckin' cock woman_."

A tear was welling in the corner of her eye as she spread her legs even further apart.

"_Aw…shit…yeah…baby….aw…god…like that…mhmmm_…" his tongue darted out over his lips as he fucked her. Daryl had his woman wrapped around him and there was nothing else he wanted. "_That's mine_…" he breathed as he stared down at her body.

"_You hear me_?" he spat before smacking her ass again. "_It's fuckin' mine_!"

The lone tear rolled down Carol's cheek; she couldn't breathe.

The hunter snarled when he felt her pussy clench him. "_Fuck…that's it…aw…jesus…take my dick woman_…_keep that pussy tight… Aw…aw…aw_! _That's….christ…Carol… jus…aw…aw… Awww!"_

His member was swollen inside her, keeping her passage open. As he slipped quickly back and forth, Daryl felt his own release coming. He held onto her amazing body…nails digging into her hips. His head went back while his pelvis continued to collide with her ass. She was so warm, inviting…her walls were so smooth against him…the hunter was deep in his woman's sex…using her, loving her, taking her…

With sweat glistening on his chest and stomach, Daryl thrust himself into her heat. Dark hair was plastered to his brow and temples…his lids had grown heavy.

"_Carol_!" he whined. "_Fuck…jus…jus…christ…baby…I…god…damn_…_fuck_!"

Everything went black. The hunter's eyes slammed shut as a pained groan fell from his lips. The room disappeared…he couldn't feel the floor under his feet. A thrill moved through him that he couldn't describe. A staggering rush of pure energy traveled through his groin. He felt it in his manhood, making the shaft stiff before his pleasure finally burst from the blunt tip. Trembling in the grip of his climax, Daryl kept himself inside, spilling his release between Carol's thighs.

The hunter was weightless as he came…semen gushing from his aching cock. Gasping for air, he fought to maintain his grip on his woman's hips. It was the only thing keeping him standing. But each time his shaft spurted…each time her walls pressed in to milk him, he felt himself get weaker.

Carol's body was in shock as she let her partner come. She was tingling in the wake of her second climax and his warmth was filling her up. Her heart skipped a beat each time his member twitched inside her. On instinct, her walls squeezed his length, drawing the release from him. She wanted everything.

Daryl clawed at her skin and hissed. Even in his delirium, some part of him knew that every orgasm with Carol was different. He experienced something new each time. His chest was still heaving and the muscles in his belly were still tense. He needed a moment to process what he was feeling.

The euphoria hadn't released It's hold. The hunter's brows knit together while his heart continued to pound. Something about being with her…it cleansed him…made him better, _lighter_. The way his body responded to hers, and hers to his…it was enough to make him question whether or not it was real. He never knew that pleasure like theirs existed.

Safe inside his woman, Daryl let himself whine. He was in a state of pure bliss He knew the sounds he was making were pathetic, but he didn't care. "_Aww…awww…Car_…" His body was spent…she'd sapped him of his strength.

Her warm insides were still hugging his length. She loved the way he felt between her legs. Her back arched weakly and she moaned at the ceiling. "_Baby_…"

Just hearing her voice made Daryl want to take her again. She sounded tired…like she'd been through more than her body could handle. Knowing he'd done that do her only added to the hunter's pleasure. He kept his pelvis pressed against her ass and waited for his shaft to go soft.

"_Fuck. Ya take it so deep woman_…" He bit his bottom lip as her pussy squeezed him.

She just groaned.

"_Good lord_…" his cock was sore.

Carol's walls were clenching him involuntarily.

Daryl began massaging her hips. Nothing compared to the feeling of her sex all around him. "_Ya like havin' it inside ya_?" he breathed, pushing in just a little deeper.

A sharp, sudden cry flew from her lips.

He was slowly losing his erection but he didn't care. The hunter wanted to stay in her pussy. He liked knowing that their bodies were connected. "_Christ Carol_…"

"_D..Daryl_…" she whined.

That strained sound seemed to pull him from his stupor and he shook the damp hair out of his face. He could hear the pain in her voice. Blood gradually returned to his brain and he realized that he needed to free himself. Maintaining his grip on her hips, Daryl braced for what was coming.

"_Easy now_," he whispered roughly.

She swallowed hard; her arms and legs were still trembling.

Doing his best to focus, he slowly began to withdraw. Leaving her was always difficult…physically…_mentally_. Her passage narrowed after her climaxes, the walls trapping him inside. Whenever he managed to separate their bodies, Daryl experienced a genuine sense of loss, and this night was no exception. He pulled back carefully until Carol's core finally released him. His cock slipped from her and he snarled.

Carol eyes slammed shut as she took a staggered breath.

Panting, Daryl stared down at his member. It shone in the dark, covered in her arousal. He studied her thighs. He could see the evidence of their time together leaving slick trails down the insides of her legs. Proud of what they'd accomplished, the hunter forced himself to move.

He used what was left of his strength to grip Carol's waist and pull her limp body down onto the bed. They collapsed together, moaning and swearing…their legs shaking. Lying sprawled on top of the covers, the lovers tried to gather their thoughts.

The comforter stuck to their damp skin as they laid on their backs and groaned. "_God_." Carol sighed, her toes curling.

"_Shit_." Daryl was clutching his forehead

"_I just_…"

"_What_?" he asked without looking at her.

She licked her lips and sighed again. One delicate hand was resting lightly on her belly. She drummed her fingers, waiting for the right words. "_I just don't know where it comes from. How do you do that_?"

He pushed the hair back from his brow and glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. A smirk was forming on his mouth. "_It's pretty simple when ya get down to it_…"

Her eyes narrowed. "_Not the mechanics_." she said, smirking back at him. "_The_…" a blush was forming on her cheeks.

"_The what_?"

"_The stamina…the_…" she had to lower her gaze for a moment to get the rest of the words out. "_The staying power_."

Daryl took in the details of her naked body. The lines and curves…shadows and dips. "_That part's simple too. I like ya. I want ya to like whatever it is we're doin'_."

Carol blushed harder and rolled onto her side, turning away from him. The hunter's smile widened as he followed suit, inching closer to her. He left a little space between them, but reached out to let one hand rest on her hip. He felt her tense when he made contact.

"_So that's it then_?" she asked.

His fingertips trailed slowly up to her waist while he studied the line of her body. "_Like I said; it's simple_. _When I'm inside ya…I'm just tryin' to make ya feel good. That's all_."

Carol didn't know what to say. She stared silently out at the gloom and listened to the beating of her own heart.

Daryl's hand slid up higher, to her ribcage. He moved even closer to her, his eyes trained on her shoulder blades. "_I like the way ya feel. I like the way it feels when ya come_." he growled softly.

"_I like having you inside me_," she breathed, her hand reaching up to rest over his. She still couldn't face him.

"_That's all I need. Jus knowin' that ya like it. That right there keeps me goin'. You wanna know why I don't come inside ya after a couple fuckin' minutes_?" He shifted, getting close enough to press his body against hers…his groin brushing her ass.

Carol couldn't take it anymore. She had to see him. Rolling back over, she found herself face to face with her lover. Her heart rate sped up instantly and they stared at one another. "_Why_?" she whispered.

"_Cuz I like it too damn much. Like watchin' ya when ya start comin' undone. I like feelin' how wet ya get…how tight ya are… Ain't tryin' to get between them legs 'n let loose 'fore ya get yours_."

She was watching him so intently…the way his lips moved as he spoke, the way his eyes cut into her. She didn't even notice when her hand made its way into his long hair…slowly tugging and playing.

"_I like gettin' ya off. So when I'm in that pussy…I ain't stoppin' till I feel ya come hard. Alright_?" He cupped one of her breasts, massaging it gently.

Her mouth had gone dry. She tightened her grip on his hair.

"_I wanna feel it, see it…I wanna fuckin' smell it. You hearin' me_ _woman_?" he growled under his breath.

She made herself nod. His legs were slowly tangling with hers. As they watched each other, Carol grew increasingly distracted by his smile. She pulled his hair lovingly, letting it twirl around her fingers. With an overwhelming sense of joy bubbling up inside her, Carol was finally forced to speak.

"_What_?" she asked, still mesmerized by the look on his face.

The hunter kept his eyes on hers and shook his head slowly. "_Nothin'. You're just smilin'_."

Carol's hand moved to the back of his neck. "_Am I_?"

"_Yeah_." he chuckled, wedging one his legs between hers.

"_Kinda hard not to_." she admitted.

Daryl closed the gap between them and kissed her. The lovers couldn't help but to laugh lightly into their kisses. Their stomachs brushed…the skin still slick with sweat, and Daryl's hand roamed from her breast back down to her waist.

"_God_…" she breathed before nipping his bottom lip.

"_What_?" he growled.

"_I can still feel it_."

"_Feel what_?" he paused to tug at her nipple.

"_That second orgasm_."

The hunter slipped his hand down her body until he was clutching at her ass. "_You lookin' for another one_?" he asked.

Carol reached up and ran a hand weakly through her own hair. "_You saying you're up for it? Aren't you…tired_?" she asked, glancing briefly at his groin.

Daryl's eyes narrowed. "_I ain't gotta be hard to make your ass come_."

Her heart skipped a beat; he was right. He'd proven it on more than one occasion. The thought of his tongue between her legs made her shiver, but she knew her body was spent for the time being.

"_Jus say the word woman_." His nails were clawing at her ass. "_I'll eat that pussy till ya can't move_."

A nervous chuckle burst from her lips and she moved in close, seeking shelter against his chest.

Daryl could feel her body trembling with laughter and had to smile. "_Somethin' funny_?"

She was still clinging gently to the back of his neck. "_No…I just. Sometimes you just don't seem real_."

The hunter snorted and ran his hand up and down her side. "_Quit._"

"_Sorry. I think I'm still getting used to this_."

"_This_?" he asked. His chin was resting on the top of her head as she curled up against his chest.

"_You_."

Daryl took a slow, deep breath, loving the way her hair smelled. "_Well I ain't exactly used to you either_."

"_No_?" she smiled.

"_Naw_."

Carol chuckled while her fingertips traced a scar on his chest. "_We're getting there though_."

"_Maybe. It's just wild_…" he sighed, a smirk on his mouth.

"_It is_." she laughed softly.

"_Never thought you'd be the type to get loud in bed. Swear to Christ ya wind up screamin' every damn time_."

Carol pushed away from his chest until she could look him in the eye. "_Well I never thought a man…let alone you…would be able to make me scream_."

Daryl huffed and gripped her ass. "_What's that supposed to mean_?"

She rolled her eyes. "_That my sex life was never very satisfying and I never would've guessed that Daryl Dixon would get me into bed_."

"_Yeah; guess I didn't see that one comin' either_." he admitted. "_You satisfied now_?"

Carol blushed a little as she stared at him. "_Very_."

"_Good. Let's keep it that way_." he growled playfully.

She brushed a few strands of dark hair away from his face. Lying together on top of the covers, with sweat drying on their skin, the lovers admired each other. They were naked, baring everything. Carol kept her eyes on his, and wondered what she'd done to deserve him. She had no way of knowing that the same thoughts were surfacing in the hunter's mind.

Daryl's hand roamed from her ass, up along the line of her body until he was cupping her breast again. The warmth of his touch made her breath catch for a moment. Even as he caressed her, his eyes never left her face.

"_So, we're really doing this_?" she asked, the smile still on her lips.

All he could do was smile back at her. "_We're doin' this_."

* * *

**Hope you liked it - let me know what you thought! More to come with these two. **** Suggestions are welcome!**

**-Sami**


	17. Caving

**Hello again! So sorry for the delay! Felt like I lost my confidence there for a while, but I finally got back on the horse :) **** This is a continuation of the 'Housewarming' mini-series and will pick up from the last chapter. I really tried to make this fun - I know some of us still need our Caryl feels healed! Watch as our couple tries to navigate their new relationship while keeping it hidden from the others ;)**

**Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead**

**Chapter 17: Caving**

Daryl knew it was wrong…_revealing_…but he couldn't seem to take his eyes off of her. They were on opposite sides of the counter that doubled as a breakfast bar. Carol was seated on a stool, her elbows resting lightly on the polished granite. A bowl of apple slices sat untouched in front of her.

The hunter stood, his fingers curling restlessly around the edge of the counter. He was working to keep his expression sullen, or at least neutral, but it was easier said than done. Nipping the corner of his bottom lip, Daryl waited.

Carol was practiced in the art of deception and seemed to have no trouble remaining completely calm…indifferent even. Her eyes flicked to her partner's face for half a second before she refocused on her breakfast. Knowing that he was watching her every move, she carefully plucked a thick slice from the bowl and brought it to her lips.

Daryl grunted softly and clawed the smooth counter-top without thinking about it. She was looking at him again. Her eyes always managed to get a little brighter when she toyed with him. As he fought to keep himself under control, the hunter knew he'd never found any meal as fascinating as this one.

She gave him the slightest hint of a smile before taking a bite. A small groan of satisfaction escaped her as the smile spread on her face.

Blood was rushing below Daryl's belt; he cleared his throat to distract himself.

Carol popped the rest of the apple wedge into her mouth and enjoyed the crisp flavor.

"Ya likin' it?" the hunter asked in a low growl. He had to work to keep his voice even.

She chuckled lightly and used the back of her hand to wipe juice from her chin. "Very much. Nice to have fresh fruit in the morning." Carol paused to suck several of her fingertips. "Sweet…cold…you want some?" she asked, glancing at him.

But Daryl couldn't hear what she'd said. He could smell the apple…_Carol's skin_…he knew she'd had a shower before coming to breakfast. The combination of her natural scent, the fruit, and the soap she'd used was exciting him. He focused on her mouth; her bottom lip was wet with traces of juice. Forgetting himself, he let his eyes roam down her neck, to the well of her throat…even further, until he was staring at the tops of her breasts…the hint of cleavage her shirt revealed as she leaned over the counter.

Feeling her skin grow warm, Carol tore her eyes from his and grabbed another slice from the bowl. "Daryl?"

He swallowed hard and slowly met her gaze.

"Did you want some?"

The hunter's eyes narrowed. He knew what she was doing.

Carol let herself smirk a little and arched an eyebrow. "Fine." she shrugged. "More for me."

Daryl hated how mesmerizing she was. Everything about her…her collar bones, the faint dusting of freckles just above the dip in her cleavage… He wanted to reach across the counter and slip his hand down her shirt.

"_Go on 'n finish your damn breakfast_," he muttered.

"Fine." she sighed, her blue eyes on his face. "Really wish you'd eat something though."

In that moment, with the one thing he wanted more than anything else sitting just feet away, Daryl was tempted to make his way around the counter and take her. Part of him didn't care that Rick was seated on the living room couch, reading, or that Sasha was organizing supplies on the coffee table as she prepared for a run.

He could visualize it all in perfect detail…grabbing his woman by the waist…tearing at her clothes, sliding her pants down and ripping her panties off…having his way with her right there, in the bright light of day, in front of witnesses. Spreading her pale legs and devouring her… He could almost taste her pussy in his mouth. Before a growl could slip from between his teeth, the sound of approaching footsteps caught his attention. His eyes cut to the left just as Rick walked into the kitchen.

Completely unphased by anything that was taking place, Carol continued eating her apple slices.

"This is something." said Rick, as he set a stack of papers down on the counter and stood beside Daryl.

The hunter bowed his head and clawed the granite again before answering. "What ya readin'?"

Rick mimicked his friend's pose and braced his hands on the edge of the counter as he stared down at the collection of documents and hand-drawn blueprints.

Daryl was acutely aware of the state his body was in. He couldn't handle Rick, or any of the others, catching him with an erection…however slight. Doing his best to remain calm, he blew out a breath and glanced at the papers.

"Reg let me borrow 'em." said the deputy. "They're plans…for this place."

Carol looked up. "They realistic?" she asked.

"They could be. With time, and enough man-power. Him 'n Deanna wanna reinforce the fences, plant more gardens, get a hold of some livestock if we can."

Daryl found the distraction he needed. "They wantin' hogs? Cows?"

"Whatever we can find." Rick sighed.

The hunter leaned even further over the counter and drummed his fingers. "I don't know whereabouts we're gonna get cows, but I ran across somethin' I think we could use last time I went out."

The deputy turned to face his friend. "What's that?"

"A horse."

Rick's brows knit together. "Nearby?"

"Me 'n Aaron went out last week 'n saw him. He's been after him for a while."

Carol was chewing quietly as she listened.

"Think he's still around? Could really use an animal like that. For runs…scouting…whenever Reg 'n Deanna decide to break ground on these gardens. Be a big help to have that muscle." said Rick.

Daryl sighed through his nose and shrugged. "Damn thing took off at the sight of us. Could be he's hanging around. Been thinkin' I should go lookin'."

Carol stopped eating. They had her attention now. Three weeks had gone by since Deanna's party, and the lovers had realized just how difficult it was to maintain a healthy relationship without revealing it to anyone. They were both quick to anger any time either of them mentioned traveling beyond the walls of Alexandria.

Daryl and Carol were incredibly independent, stubborn people, and hadn't counted on the possibility that the other might try to control them at all. The first time Carol volunteered for a run after the party, the hunter pulled her aside the second they were alone. He all but threatened her to stay inside the walls, and it took an hour of negotiating before they came to the conclusion that they'd both go. Not wanting to arouse suspicion, they accepted the fact that they couldn't join forces for every run. But that didn't stop them from fighting or worrying.

Aside from dealing with separation anxiety whenever one of them stepped outside the safety of the walls, the lovers were growing tired of their lack of privacy. They'd both taken on multiple responsibilities since the party, and there seemed to be less and less time for…recreational activities.

Daryl hadn't been inside her in a week. Not since the day he went scouting with Aaron. She thought back to the fight they'd had when he told her he was going. They'd hissed and spat at one another, flinging excuses across the room until Daryl finally dragged her into the bathroom and took her on the floor, on her hands and knees. He'd given her such a powerful orgasm that she hadn't been able to fight him once he made his ultimate decision to go.

But seven days had passed since then. Daryl took a few night shifts in the guard tower while Carol pitched in at the infirmary and looked after Judith. She knew that if they'd really tried, they could've carved out a few minutes for one another, but Carol hadn't been in any rush to slip back into his bed. She was still peeved by the fact that he'd gotten his way by fucking her. Determined to punish her partner, Carol deliberately kept herself from him. When they happened to cross paths, she did everything in her power to entice him. She knew him well enough to know that he was nearing a breaking point.

This was the first day he'd been bold enough to openly stare at her while she ate her breakfast. He was losing patience, and the knowledge made Carol smirk. But the second he mentioned leaving the compound, the familiar blend of anger and doubt wormed its way back into her brain. As she stared across the counter at the man she'd grown so attached to, Carol saw an opportunity.

"You weren't gonna go alone were you?" she asked casually.

Rick and Daryl fixed their gazes on her. The hunter was immediately suspicious of her sudden interest in their conversation.

"Maybe. Why?" he growled.

The deputy stiffened as he eyed his companion. "_Excuse me_?"

Daryl realized his mistake a moment too late. He was fumbling for words that weren't coming.

Carol watched, amused, as the little scene played out.

"You were gonna go _alone_? _That_ what you're tellin' me right now?" Rick asked.

The hunter sighed heavily through his nose.

"Since when do any of us go out alone?" The deputy didn't wait for an answer. He moved into Daryl's space and whispered harshly, "_I'm tellin' you…it's not gonna happen. You're takin' someone or you're stayin'_."

Carol laced her hands together under her chin and stared at the men. "I'll go."

Rick eyed her. "You sure?"

She shrugged and gave him a small smile. "Why not? My family had a farm when I was growing up. We kept a few horses. I could actually be of some use."

"So you can ride?" the deputy asked.

She cast the most subtle glance at her partner before answering. "I can."

Daryl was quietly seething. His leader and his mate had backed him into a corner.

"Sounds like ya'll got this shit figured out then." He growled.

Rick smiled and gave his friend a quick pat on the back. "We do. Let me know before you head out."

"Of course." said Carol.

The deputy gathered his papers and left his companions to their business. Once they were alone, the hunter glared at his woman. "_Think you're real slick don't ya_?"

She just smirked at him.

"_Got everything just how ya wanted it_." he snapped under his breath.

"You walked into it."

Daryl clawed the counter again. "_Your ass ain't goin'. I'll find somebody else_."

Carol sighed and stared down at what remained of her apple slices. "I guess you're right. You can find another partner." After several seconds of silence, she lifted her chin and met her lover's gaze. "But do you really wanna leave me here all day? Unsupervised?"

The hunter's suspicion increased tenfold. "_Come again_?"

"I don't have Judith today. Carl and Enid are watching her. I'm not scheduled to work in the infirmary…and maybe I'm wrong, _but_…I'm pretty sure my day is wide open."

Daryl was losing patience. He ran a hand angrily through his tangle of dark hair. "_Go on 'n say what you're gettin' at woman_."

"Well; I'll have to find something to occupy my time. I don't plan on sitting in this house all day. Guess I could always pay Stephen a visit."

The hunter felt his entire body tense. Since Deanna's party, he'd made every effort to keep the widower away from Carol. He'd even gone as far as to answer the door when Stephen came calling, and let the man know that Carol was busy. Daryl had been successful, for the most part. Stephen only managed to engage in brief conversations with Carol when everyone happened to be gathered in the chapel for town meetings. But the hunter refused to let his guard down for even a moment. He had no intentions of allowing the widower to get any closer.

Carol could see that she had his attention, and it was incredibly satisfying.

Daryl leaned over the counter, snarling quietly. "_That what you want? To spend the day with that asshole_?"

Undaunted, she cocked her head to the side. "I'd much rather be your back-up outside the walls, but if you just can't stomach that…then I do plan on accomplishing something today. I still need the keys to the arsenal…which I'm confident I would already have if you'd back off a little and let me work on him."

The hunter was beginning to tremble. He was trapped, and he hated it. Any way he looked at it, he was losing. He didn't want to spend the day tracking with Carol…alone with her, uninterrupted for what could be hours. Not that he didn't like being with her, but he knew what her end game was.

_Woman just wants me to cave._

Daryl wasn't foolish. He knew he was still in the dog house for going on the run with Aaron. Carol hadn't let him touch her since. As much as he wanted her, he wasn't interested in apologizing. The hunter couldn't see anything wrong with what he'd done and he wasn't about to fall at his woman's feet to beg forgiveness.

Carol wore a smug expression as she watched her partner struggle. He had no way out.

Bitter words were locked behind his teeth; they were threatening to burst from Daryl's mouth at any moment, but he glanced to his left to remind himself of Rick and Sasha's presence in the living room.

_Fuckin' hell_.

Still seething, he returned his attention to his mate.

She loved that that he couldn't speak freely.

"_Fine. Alright? You're comin'. Ya got one hour_."

Carol just smiled at him. "Great."

Her expression was making his temperature rise. "_I know what you're doin' and it ain't gonna work,_" he hissed.

"What's that?"

"_You're just tryin' to get under my skin_."

"Hm." She glanced at his groin. "I think I'm succeeding."

She'd figured out, early on, that there were several surefire ways to get Daryl excited. She knew that if she expressed any interest in his groin, his body would react. He hated it. He hated the fact that it was so easy for her to set him off. But the hunter couldn't deny how intoxicating it was when she stared at him.

They could be in the middle of a crowded room, and she'd still manage to make his blood rush south if she eyed his belt at all. Up until their recent dry spell, Carol had been very vocal…at least in bed, about her appreciation for Daryl's manhood. There were times when the hunter swore she even seemed fascinated…and she'd demonstrated that fascination in a variety of wonderful ways. But _now_…her attention was unwelcome.

"_Quit_." he breathed.

She cupped the side of her face with one delicate hand and met his gaze. "Why?"

"_Cuz we're gonna be outside them walls in an hour…'n I ain't got time for this shit. You really wanna distract me right now_?"

Carol kept her bright blue eyes on him. "So I _am_ distracting you?"

Daryl reached up and tugged his hair as his eyes closed. Sighing heavily, he turned to walk away. "_One hour_." he growled without looking back at her.

"Sounds good." she called out before resuming her breakfast. There was a triumphant smirk on her face as she plucked the next apple wedge from the bowl.

* * *

_Just focus. Keep your eyes open 'n focus._

Daryl's hands were on his hips as he paced. He'd been waiting near the main gate for the better part of fifteen minutes. His bad mood only worsened when he was forced to stop by the arsenal and borrow his own bow from Stephen.

_Piece of shit's probably never even fired a damn gun._

He kicked at the ground, hoping to release some of the tension he'd been carrying for the last few days, but it was useless. There were only two outlets that he knew would truly work, and one of them was off the table. He either needed to kill something, or be with his woman.

_Don't let her get to you. You cave now…'n she owns your ass._

A low growl was building in his chest. Daryl bristled at the idea of anyone having control over him, even if it was Carol. He thought back to the understanding they'd reached in the closet at Deanna's party.

_It's us._

The hunter wondered if they'd entered into the agreement too quickly.

_We weren't thinkin' straight_.

But he knew that didn't matter. They meant what they said. They wanted each other, and that hadn't changed. The lovers simply failed to realize how difficult it would be to navigate a relationship. They seemed to constantly be engaged in some sort of power struggle. Daryl and Carol weren't used to submitting.

_That's all she wants outta this. She don't give a shit about findin' that horse. Woman just wants to get ya alone until ya give in._

He could admit to himself that it was tempting. Daryl loved when the two of them were completely alone and Carol could get as loud as she wanted.

_Nah_.

He tried to shake off the sudden temptation.

_Ain't worth it. Don't go sellin' your damn soul for a couple minutes in that pussy._

But Daryl missed her. Touching her, kissing her, being inside her…falling asleep with her. Some weak part of him ached for the contact. Before he could lose himself in thoughts of her body, the hunter kicked at the ground again.

_Fuckin' quit. You need to wait her out. Ya went long enough without tail before her, 'n your ass can sure as hell go a little longer._

Determined to keep himself in check, the hunter stood up a little straighter and wiped the sweat from his upper lip. The sun was climbing overhead and Daryl reached for the canteen that hung from his belt. Just as the lukewarm water hit his tongue, he caught sight of Carol. She and Rick were walking down the main road; the two seemed to be chatting…laughing even. Daryl took another angry swig before screwing the cap back on.

_She does that shit on purpose. Every little goddamn thing. Just tryin' to set ya off._

He wasn't sure how well he would fare outside the walls if his patience was already wearing thin.

_Best get your shit together. She figures out she's gettin' to ya…your ass ain't gonna last long._

Exhaling slowly through his nose, the hunter waited for his friends. His blue eyes were narrowed and his guard was up.

"You sure you're up for this?" Rick asked.

Carol's fingers were curled around the straps of her backpack. "I'm sure."

"Can't remember the last time the two of you went out on your own."

"You worried?" she asked, glancing at her leader.

The deputy wore a tired smile. "I know you can handle yourselves. It's jus…Daryl still hasn't come around to all this." He gestured vaguely at their surroundings.

Carol eyed the pristine houses that lined either side of the street. "I know. But he will."

"I feel like bein' here's got him on edge, 'n I don't want him takin' it out on you."

She fought the urge to laugh. "You really think I'd let him?"

Rick turned in time to see her smirking at him. He shook his head and rubbed his neck. "Fair enough."

"We'll be fine. Doubt we'll go that far. He was right before. That horse probably stuck close."

"Got everything ya need?"

"I do." she smiled. "It's been a while, but I've done this before. Used to have a colt that managed to jump the fence every chance he got. Spent my fair share of time in the woods outside our property chasing after him. God…" she chuckled to herself. "I swear I must've cursed that stupid animal a thousand times."

"Who knew he was helping you prepare for life after the fall of man?"

Carol snorted and the two of them slowed their pace.

"Well, knowin' you've had some practice wranglin' stubborn animals eases my mind a little. Keep an eye on Daryl."

"You have my word." she said.

They allowed themselves to chuckle.

"Bout time." The hunter growled.

Rick and Carol had reached the main gate; they tried to wipe the smiles off their faces as they stood just a few feet from their friend.

"_Somethin' funny_?" he asked.

Carol cleared her throat. "No. All set here. Rick was just making sure we were squared away with supplies."

"_Can't figure that out on your own? Need Rick to tell ya_?"

The deputy didn't like Daryl's tone. He took a deliberate step forward, standing between Carol and the hunter.

"_You good_?" Rick asked, an edge to his voice.

Daryl held his ground but remained silent.

"_Carol offered to help you. 'N I'm gonna need for you to rethink the way you're talkin' to her_."

The hunter's blood was growing hot. He tried to look past his leader and catch a glimpse of his mate, but Rick moved even closer. Only a few inches of breathing room separated the two men as they glared at one another.

"_Don't look at her; look at me._ _This is the last time I'm askin. You good_?"

Swallowing his anger for the time being, Daryl held his friend's gaze. "_I'm good_."

Rick gave the hunter a slow nod and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Alright then. Stay safe."

Daryl merely grunted.

Finally stepping back, the deputy eyed his companions. They were two of his most capable fighters, and he knew they'd be able to tackle any obstacles they might encounter beyond the gate, but that didn't stop him from worrying.

"I want you both back before dark. We clear?"

Carol and Daryl answered with nods. They watched as Rick headed for the gate and began pulling it open. Bracing themselves for what they both knew would be a stressful afternoon, the lovers hefted their gear and walked solemnly past their leader. Carol tensed a little when she heard the heavy, iron gate slam shut behind them.

* * *

The air shimmered with heat. A cloudless sky stretched on endlessly and Carol swore she could hear the grass burning. She and her partner had been walking in total silence for ten minutes. Neither wanted to be the first to say anything, but the muffled sound of their footsteps was wearing on her.

"You gonna be like this the whole time?" she asked, her eyes on the ground.

Daryl refused to look at her. "Like what?"

"Never mind."

"You ain't into all the peace 'n quiet?"

Carol ignored him.

"Well maybe I'm just thinkin' real hard about how I oughtta talk to ya."

Grinding her teeth, Carol shot him a look. "If you don't want Rick treating you like a child, then don't act like one."

"_I'm _childish?" he snapped. "I ain't the one playin' games."

Carol wiped some of the sweat from her forehead as they walked. "And exactly what game do you think I'm playing?"

Daryl stopped in his tracks and stared at her, but all she could do was look back at him with a crease in her brow.

"You really gonna stand there 'n act like you ain't doin' all this shit on purpose?"

She just folded her arms across her chest and waited for him to say something else.

"_Don't matter how long we're out here, I ain't gonna cave_." he growled.

"Who said anything about caving?"

The hunter could feel his temperature rising as he struggled to keep from snarling at Carol. "_You're a goddamn pain in my ass woman_." He didn't wait for a response. He simply turned away from her and kept walking.

Carol stood where he'd left her, a smug smile creeping onto her face.

_He's gonna crack._

Daryl had always had a terrible temper, but since that heated argument that changed everything for the two of them, he'd had the luxury of using her body as an outlet. She let him unleash the rage that he carried, and he repaid her with climaxes that left her entire frame numb. Just thinking about the way he'd taken her on the bathroom floor made her heart rate speed up. She shivered despite the heat.

When she first offered to join Daryl on his trek beyond the wall, Carol had every intention of seducing him. The state of their world had forced her to become strong, ruthless even…and she was prepared to go without her partner's touch for as long as it took to break his will. But as she listened to the sound of his footsteps up ahead, something inside her seemed to soften. Carol missed him. Turning to follow, she wondered if she'd been going about things all wrong.

_Maybe he's right. Maybe this is childish of me._

It was a difficult thing to admit and Carol sighed. As she worked to catch up to him, she couldn't help but to notice their surroundings. They'd strayed from the main road that lead to the gates of their complex and were walking through a field; Carol could see the woodline up ahead. Treetops swayed lazily as a weak breeze blew over the landscape.

There were no walkers…no signs of life anywhere. The heat was slightly oppressive, but even so; the sky was clear and Carol had to smile.

_We've inherited the earth._

After weeks of being constantly surrounded by other people, the isolation was a welcome respite. Even if they were at odds, Carol was grateful for the time alone with Daryl. They didn't need to talk, or compete. For the moment, she'd made up her mind to enjoy the day and appreciate the hunter's company.

Feeling a little lighter, she reached her lover's side and fell back into step beside him. Daryl only acknowledged her presence with a fleeting glance out of the corner of his eye. Determined not to speak to her, the hunter refocused on the trees in the distance.

_Damn animal's gotta be out there. Bastard's probably lookin' for shade…water. _

Lost in his own thoughts, he was completely unaware of the dramatic change that Carol's attitude had just undergone. A sudden rush of happiness was bubbling up inside her. At once anxious and excited, she bit the corner of her bottom lip and casually reached for Daryl's hand.

The contact made him freeze. His brows knit together as he shot her a dirty look. "What are ya doin'?"

She could feel how tense he was as she carefully curled her fingers around his hand. "Nothing."

Daryl glanced down; he wanted to pull away…break the connection…but he couldn't seem to find the will. Carol waited him out, hoping he'd relax.

"I just thought…" she rubbed the back of her neck without looking at him. "We've never…"

The hunter was silent.

Blushing a little, and feeling more ridiculous than she had in a very long time, Carol let her fingers thread with his. "It's just us out here. Thought it might be nice is all."

Daryl swallowed hard. He liked the way it felt to have her hand in his. Her skin was warm…soft. Just as he was about to tighten his grip, something occurred to him.

"_Naw. This is just you tryin' shit again_."

Carol stared up into his face then, her eyes blue and clear like pieces of cut glass. There was no malice in her expression, not a trace of deception. The picture of innocence, she held fast to his hand and forced herself to speak.

"I'm not trying anything."

"Bullshit."

There was a faint smile on her lips. "Really. I swear. I'm calling a ceasefire."

Daryl rolled his eyes and snorted.

"Come on. Can we at least try this?" her fingers were still tangled with his.

He bristled a little but made no moves to pull his hand from hers.

"What's it gonna hurt?" she asked.

But the hunter wasn't convinced. He'd gotten himself into bed with the best liar in Alexandria and he knew she could turn it on at the drop of a hat. She sure as hell didn't strike him as the type that would want to hold hands.

"_I ain't buyin' it woman_." he growled under his breath.

She cocked her head to the side. "I'm not selling anything."

"_Naw_?"

"No."

"_Sure you ain't got some kinda fruit in that damn bag of yours? Sure you ain't gonna pull it out 'n eat it real slow in front of me_?" he sneered.

She just shook her head in response.

"Then what the hell is this?" he glanced down at their hands again.

Carol took a deep breath and blushed a little harder. "Nothing I…"

"Ya _what_?"

"Maybe I just miss you. _Alright_?"

Daryl blinked a few times, trying to make sure he'd heard her correctly.

"We hardly ever get time alone, and I just thought we could try it…but if you don't want to…"

The hunter could feel some of his anger melting. He didn't want to let go of her, and he didn't want her to let go of him.

"_Fine_," he growled.

Her smile widened.

"We can try. But none of your shit woman. I mean it. You keep that free hand where I can see it."

She let herself chuckle.

"Ain't nothin' funny."

"It's a little funny," she sighed wistfully as they resumed walking.

Daryl's thumb was idly rubbing her knuckles. "It ain't."

"It is."

The hunter couldn't help it. The feeling of her hand in his was so welcome. He held it a little tighter and a small smirk crept onto his face. "Just hush woman. We gotta find this horse."

"I won't say anything else," she teased.

"Mhmm."

Having reached an armistice, the lovers continued on their path towards the woodline, hand in hand.

* * *

"I'm just havin' trouble picturin' it is all."

Carol tried to look offended. "Why's that?"

The hunter snorted as he held a low branch out of the way for her.

She had to smile at the gesture. "Thanks."

Daryl just nodded.

"Now why exactly can't you picture it?"

"Can't see ya tryin' to break a colt."

"Well I did."

"Right. Bet your scrawny ass spent more time in the dirt than up on that horse."

"I'm not saying he never threw me…"

"That's what I figured." said Daryl, a smug tone to his voice.

"But I got back up every time."

The air was significantly cooler beneath the shade of the tall trees. Daryl and Carol's spirits seemed to have lifted the moment they ducked into the forest. They hadn't released their hold on one another, and they'd managed to engage in harmless conversation that helped the time pass. Neither would admit that they were actually enjoying their time outside the walls.

The hunter shook his head and chuckled.

"I _did_. I spent weeks working with him, but I can assure you he broke."

"Ya keep sayin' that."

"Because it's true. I'm surprised you'd doubt me." she mused.

"Yeah? Why's that?" he asked as he stepped carefully over a thick tree root.

Carol paused for a moment. Her eyes roamed the length of Daryl's bare arm, all the way up to his shoulder and the long, shaggy hair that covered the back of his neck. Forgetting herself, she let her thoughts trip off her tongue.

"Because you've seen me ride."

He immediately looked back at her, his lips parting.

Carol couldn't keep the smirk off her face. She knew she never should've spoken those words. She told Daryl that she wasn't going to try anything. But it was all proving to be too much…having his strong, calloused hand in hers…being able to smell the incredible blend of leather and sweat as they moved through the woods together…Carol hadn't been with him in seven days and her own needs were beginning to get the best of her. She wanted to touch him, kiss him…

"_Don't_." he warned, his voice low.

Carol took a deep breath in the hopes of calming herself. "I'm sorry…I…"

"Naw." His hand went slack as he pulled it form hers. "I know you woman. I know how your mind works. You're just sayin' shit to get me riled. I'm tellin' ya right now…you best quit."

She stared at him then. Sweat had plastered shocks of hair to his temples. His ocean-colored eyes were trained on her. She swore she could feel her core tighten when he licked his bottom lip. As they stood in the quiet forest, studying one another, Carol considered giving in. She pictured herself moving into his space, backing him into the nearest tree and working his pants down his hips. She knew that he wouldn't be able to resist her if she took him into her mouth. Color was slowly spreading across her cheeks.

"_Naw_." the hunter growled as he took a hesitant step back. "_Get that fuckin' look off your face_." His breathing had begun to pick up.

Carol couldn't make herself speak. Her blood was growing hot.

Daryl wanted to put more space between the two of them, but he was frozen. His pride was urging him to turn away, but his body wanted Carol. The lovers stood completely still beneath the shade of the trees, their hearts beating heavy in their chests.

Anxious and unsure, Carol slowly opened and closed her fists.

_Don't. Don't give in. You're stronger than this_.

The words were simple, but she was having trouble believing them. In all her years she'd never experienced such powerful temptation. The force of attraction made her body ache and she was desperate to relieve the pain.

With her eyes fixed on his, Carol swallowed hard and took a step towards her partner. She was watching him carefully, and she could see his lids growing heavy.

_He wants it._

The corner of her mouth was slowly hitching up. Daryl felt his groin tighten but he didn't care. His woman was feet away and he loved the way she was looking at him. He wanted her naked, in his lap, with her legs around his waist. He didn't realize that a smirk was creeping onto his face.

Encouraged by her lover's expression, Carol moved even closer. His scent was heavy in the air, making her lightheaded. Daryl stood his ground, waiting on her. A bead of sweat followed the line of his jaw.

Smiling even more, Carol paused to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear.

Fascinated by her lips, Daryl found himself staring at her mouth.

When she noticed, she felt her body get warm. Eyeing her boots, she took another cautious step.

The hunter's body was acting on its own as he dipped his shoulder and slowly shrugged off his heavy pack.

The sound of the bag hitting the soft earth made Carol look up. A small gasp escaped her and her cheeks were glowing pink. She slid her hands into her back pockets and bit her lip to keep from giggling.

Daryl was having trouble processing the fact that she was so close to him. He was ready to reach out and make contact…feel her skin under his fingertips…all he wanted was a connection. His eyes found hers again and the lovers didn't dare blink. Fixated on one another, they seemed to forget whatever argument had kept them apart for the past week.

Carol's heart was thrumming. Her mind grew hazy as she tried to decide whether or not to kiss him. She watched him run a broad hand through his damp hair and knew she'd never wanted anything so badly.

He could see the need in her eyes. Hungry and restless, Daryl finally took a step in her direction. On cue, Carol stood on her toes to meet him just as he cocked his head to the side for the best access to her mouth. Their eyes closed as they prepared to collide. With less than an inch of space between their lips, they froze.

A sharp, unmistakable cry tore through the forest making Daryl and Carol jerk. They immediately began searching for the source of the sound. Their wide eyes scanning the surrounding brush for any signs of movement.

"_Where'd it come from_?" Carol breathed.

"_Don't know. But it ain't far. C'mon_." He quickly stooped to grab his pack before moving past his mate.

She turned on her heel to follow. A brisk walk became a run, and the companions disappeared into the forest. With their needs momentarily forgotten, Daryl and Carol picked up the pace and did their best to follow an invisible trail that would hopefully lead them to the painful cry they'd heard.

* * *

"_Jesus_…" She panted, her hands braced on her thighs.

"_Hush woman_."

Carol lifted her head just enough to shoot him a dirty look. "_Oh…I'm sorry. Just a little winded after running what had to be two miles_…"

"_Will ya quit_? _Lord_." He snorted. "_That was a mile 'n a quarter at the most_."

"_The hell it was_…" she huffed.

"_Be quiet. I ain't tellin' ya again_."

"_Excus_-" but Carol didn't get to finish.

Daryl held up a hand to silence her. With a quick glance over his shoulder, he let his partner know that he wasn't interested in arguing. "_C'mon_." he beckoned.

Exhausted and seething, she grudgingly moved to his side. "_What Daryl…what is it_?"

The hunter carefully pointed ahead to a small break in the brush. Carol's eyes narrowed as she tried to follow her lover's gaze. After several seconds of struggling against the glare of the afternoon light, she managed to spot something.

"_Oh my god_…" her aching muscles were forgotten as she focused on the moving object. "_You knew_." she breathed. "_You knew he was out here_."

Daryl shrugged a little. "_Just had a feelin'. That's_ _all_."

Ignoring the fact that he was standing so close, Carol kept her focus on the horse in the distance. "_How did you wanna do this_?"

"_Jus gotta see how close he's gonna let us get_."

"_Yeah_?"

He nodded. "_Then we get a rope around him_."

"_I'm assuming you brought plenty then_."

The hunter snorted. "_Woman I never go on a run without a little rope_."

Carol tried to contain a chuckle. In all the time they'd known each other; she was sure she'd never seen him use a rope. "_Good thing you're prepared_."

Daryl could hear the mockery in her voice. "_Say what ya want. We'd be up shit creek without a paddle if I hadn't brought the rope._"

She smiled and looked at him out of the corner of her eye. "_Mhmm. I think the kid in you is just itching to use it_."

He blinked, unsure of how to respond. Carol always managed to see right through him. Each day it grew more difficult to keep things from her. Daryl was beginning to suspect that none of his thoughts were sacred anymore.

"_We need it woman. That's all there is to it. You think that damn animal's just gonna follow us back_?"

She slowly lifted her hands in mock surrender. "_Fine. You're right_."

He snorted again for good measure and took off his pack. As he began sorting through the contents, Carol paced in a slow circle.

"_Somethin' on your mind_?" he groused.

She tried not to look at him. "_Nothing important_."

Daryl found the large bundle of looped rope and slung it onto his shoulder.

"_It's just_…"

"_Oh for fuck's sake woman…what_?"

"_Depending on how things go out here…maybe you'll have another chance to use the rope…when we get back_." She let her eyes linger on him for half a second before she turned away.

His partner's words instantly conjured images of submission. He could see her…pale, naked… He wanted to fuck her from behind with her wrists bound…the side of her face pressed to his mattress. She'd left him staring at her back and his eyes quickly wandered to her ass. Daryl swore he could feel her smooth walls hugging him as he slid inside her…

_Fuckin' christ_.

"_But I guess we'll see how it goes_." she smirked at him over her shoulder.

Daryl's sudden frustration quickly overpowered his lust…or added to it. He wasn't entirely sure. The only thing the hunter knew for certain was that Carol had the ability to pluck his nerves like no one else. He stood up straight, looked right back at her, and used every last ounce of will power to keep himself in check.

"_You done_?" he breathed.

Carol cast a subtle glance at his groin but couldn't spot any sign of arousal.

_He's getting better._

Slightly agitated by what she considered to be a loss, she forced a small smile and refocused on his face. "_Guess I am_."

Hefting the bundle of rope on his shoulder, Daryl cleared his throat. "_You gonna quit fuckin' with me long enough to get this done_?"

Still confident that she had a better handle on her sexual urges than he did, Carol turned to face him. Moving even closer, she placed a hand on his chest. Biting the inside of her cheek to contain a shudder, she marveled at how solid he was. His flesh was warm beneath her palm. She could feel the dampness of it…the sweat that was beginning to soak through the thin fabric of his shirt. Carol let herself enjoy the contact for several heartbeats.

Powerless to stop his mate, Daryl stood still and tried desperately to remain calm. He didn't want to think about how many times that same delicate hand had traveled down his body…dipped into his jeans…those same fingers gripping him tenderly…

Carol kept a sigh locked in her chest before meeting the hunter's gaze again. Leaning in just a little closer, she whispered to him. "_I'll fuck with you for as long as I want. You can't stop me_."

Daryl's cock twitched when he felt her breath hit his lips. His hands were aching to hold her but he knew he couldn't. He looked down at her hand and patiently waited for her to remove it. The seconds seemed to stretch themselves as she flexed her fingertips lightly.

The need to claw him…to rake her nails down his body…it was sending a sharp pain straight to her core. Slowly losing herself in a moment of heat, Carol let her lids grow heavy while she stared at Daryl's shirt. Visions of their time together were coming to life behind her eyes. She imagined the skin she'd find just under his clothes. Slick, toned…trembling. It didn't matter how many times they'd loved one another. Nervous energy always managed to take hold of them at first. It shortened their breath and made their fingers shake while they undressed each other. Carol never wanted to lose that.

The hunter could feel his frustration disappearing the longer his woman stared at him. While she was lost in her thoughts, Daryl studied her face. All he could see was a blend of desire and awe. It eased some of the tension inside him. He still wasn't used to being looked at that way. Being wanted was an instant high and he began to smile. Doing his best not to startle her, he carefully lifted his own hands and reached for her wrist.

Carol blinked as the images in her mind suddenly shattered. She found herself back in the present, staring into her lover's eyes. His calloused hands were gently gripping her wrist, but he hadn't pulled her away from his body. He was letting her maintain the contact.

"What?" she asked softly, still feeling somewhat disoriented.

Daryl's thumbs were rubbing the underside of her wrist out of habit. "Nothin'. Jus makin' sure you're still here with me."

Carol smiled and blushed in spite of herself. "I am," she assured him. "At least…I am _now_."

With his eyes locked on hers, he tugged at her wrist, lifting it to his mouth. He paused for half a second before nipping at it. Holding the scanty bit of flesh between his teeth, Daryl stared at her and tried to memorize the taste of the salt on her skin. Just as Carol's lips began to part, he released her.

She was doing everything she could to remain calm, but Daryl was making it difficult. It wasn't often that she caught glimpses of this side of her partner. Neither of them were overly affectionate. The hunter wasn't the type to peck her on the cheek and they weren't big on hugs. But at some point, Carol noticed that he had his own way of letting her know that he cared.

She'd always considered Daryl to be more animal than human. So it came as no great surprise that he preferred gentle bites to kisses. The first time he'd gone on a run without her, after their relationship changed, he'd taken her hand and quickly nipped the side of her wrist, smirking at her afterwards.

Carol never told him what it meant to her, but she suspected he knew. He'd done it a few more times since then, and she swore her face lit up every time. She wondered what she looked like right then, standing in front of him, sweaty and exhausted.

"Ya always do that."

"Do what?" she chuckled lightly.

"Start smilin' like an idiot when I bite ya."

Carol couldn't stop herself from snorting. "Well maybe I just like it; alright?"

"Good." he nipped her again.

"Stop…" she pleaded, blushing even harder.

"You gonna help me rope this horse?"

Carol swallowed hard and nodded.

"Alright then. Quit all that grinnin' 'n follow me."

"Yes sir." she sighed before biting her bottom lip.

Daryl had to keep himself from grabbing her by the waist and pulling her body flush against his. Instead, he let his eyes linger on hers for several more seconds as he released her wrist. He could swear the air was growing warmer around them. Carol's expression was making him want her.

"Focus." she said. "One of us has to."

The hunter finally turned away and shook his head.

As they carefully began making their way towards the break in the brush, Carol whispered to her partner. "_You got a plan if he takes off_?"

"_Nope_."

"_But_…"

"_Ain't gonna give him the chance_."

"_You sound pretty confident_."

"_I am. But I can't do it alone_."

"_Just tell me what to do_." she said as she ducked to avoid a low branch.

He glanced back at her. "_Ain't often I hear ya say that_."

She fought the urge to smile. "_Pay attention. This is your show right_?"

"_That's more like it_," he chuckled under his breath.

Carol rolled her eyes.

"_Alright…now when we got about ten feet or so between us 'n him, I want ya to distract him_."

"_Why me_?"

Daryl was tempted to snap at her. She always questioned him. Instead, he mastered himself and let the moment of frustration pass. "_Because you're good at it_." he mused.

She arched an eyebrow. "_Good to know_."

"_Think about it…that animal sees two of us comin' outta the trees…who's he gonna run from_?"

"_You think you're that intimidating_?" Carol teased.

Daryl bit the inside of his cheek to keep from saying anything stupid. "_Ya got a softer voice, you're smaller…he just ain't as likely to take off at the sight of ya_."

"_Whatever you say boss_."

Ignoring the bait, the hunter continued on his path. "_Step outta the woodline nice 'n slow, get his eyes on ya, start talkin' to him if ya gotta_."

"_I can do that_."

"_I'll try 'n get a rope around him. Hopin' he ain't gonna give us too much trouble. Bettin' he was run off a farm somewhere nearby_."

"_Guess we'll see_."

"_We're gettin' close. Go on ahead. I'm gonna circle 'round, off to the side_."

Setting the playfulness aside for the moment, Carol cleared her throat and moved past her partner. She looked back at him, but he just nodded, urging her on. She saw him heft the bundle of rope on his shoulder before he took off in the opposite direction.

With her head low, Carol crept closer to the break in the trees. She could hear the horse whickering quietly every few seconds.

_It's fine. Just go slow. No sudden movements. You'll never hear the end of it if you do something to scare this damn horse off._

Clearing her head of useless doubts, she paused near a young oak and braced her hand against the bark. She stared at her target with narrowed eyes. His nostrils were quivering as he grazed cautiously in the small clearing. Black ears pricked up and she wondered if he could hear Daryl moving through the brush.

"_Easy_…" she whispered to herself as she took another step forward.

But Carol stopped short when a familiar scent reached her nose. Her hand instinctively drifted down to the knife that hung from her belt. She scanned the clearing quickly, desperate to spot the walker she knew was there. Realizing she didn't have a way to let Daryl know without startling the horse, Carol grew anxious. Her eyes darted from the horse, to the surrounding trees, before finally resting on something in the grass.

It couldn't have been more than a few feet from where the horse stood grazing. Carol studied the corpse and saw that it was headless.

_Well shit…_

"_He must've kicked the thing's head off_…" she breathed.

In that moment, she wasn't sure whether she should be relieved that the horse had eliminated the threat on its own, or nervous about the prospect of being its next victim. No stranger to the pain of broken ribs, Carol intended to keep a safe distance. Steeling herself, she took another step and felt the white heat of the afternoon fall across her body. Just beyond the shelter of the trees, she took a calming breath and brought her fingers to her lips. With her blue eyes trained on the large animal, she took a chance and whistled.

He lifted his head suddenly and snorted. The instant he spotted Carol he began to retreat. His steps were shaky and unsure.

"_Hey…easy. Easy. It's alright_." she said. "_No one's gonna hurt you_." Slowly raising her empty hands, Carol showed him she didn't mean any harm.

But the horse wasn't convinced. He let out a sharp cry before backing even further away.

"_Easy_." she pleaded with him. Her tongue darted quickly over her lips as she held the animal's gaze.

"_It's alright_," Carol repeated softly. Sensing that she only had seconds before he made another attempt to run, she called out to her partner. "_Daryl…I think now would be a good time_." Her hands were still raised and she was trying to keep them from shaking. Sweat was beading on her brow.

The hunter blew out a breath before emerging from the woodline. Soft grass muffled his steps and the horse seemed unaware of his presence. Slowly unwinding the length of rope, Daryl cast a furtive glance at his mate. She wouldn't look at him.

_Smart cookie_.

Returning to his task, he tied a knot, fashioning a lasso. He took a stance, making sure he had plenty of slack on the line, and got a feel for the weight of the rope.

Carol was focused on the horse, but she could make out Daryl's form in the periphery of her vision.

_Just a little longer…I just need to keep him here a little longer._

The animal's dark eyes were wide and glassy. His entire frame was subtly trembling as he struggled with indecision. Carol knew he was afraid.

"_Easy boy. Look at me. You're alright. Just look at me_…"

Unconvinced, he lifted one foreleg and prepared to take another step backwards.

"_Hey…easy. You look at me_." The softness in her voice was replaced with a slight edge. The time to appease the animal had passed, and Carol was demanding obedience. A warm drop of sweat slid from her temple. "_Daryl…you need to move_."

Heeding her warning, he loosened his wrist and began swinging the end of the lasso. He kept the arc small at first, not wanting to draw attention. But as his narrowed eyes gauged the distance between himself and the horse, Daryl knew he had to go bigger.

Scarcely daring to breathe, the hunter bit his bottom lip and raised his arm higher. The rope continued to swing, forming a an oversized halo above his head. Momentum was building with each circuit.

Desperate to hold the animal's attention, Carol extended her arm. Her pale palm was facing the sky, and her fingers were spreading like the points on a star. Acting as if she had something to offer, she leaned forward…her hand outstretched towards the horse. "_See? Look…that's it. Keep those eyes on me._"

Her fingertips flexed on instinct, and the slight motion seemed to trigger a silent alarm. The horse screamed suddenly, forcing Carol to cover her ears in pain. Tossing its mane, the animal reared up, pawing angrily at empty air. His cry grew louder as he jerked his massive head to the side and spotted the hunter.

"_Shit_!" Daryl breathed.

The animal was agitated…scared. The whites of its eyes were visible as it screamed. Tangled locks of black hair flew wildly in its face and strong teeth were bared to the sky. All Daryl could do was bite his lip harder and widen the arc of his lasso.

_Your ass ain't goin' nowhere…_

The horse brought its hulking frame back down to earth…hooves pounding into the dirt… creating vibrations that Daryl and Carol could feel in their boots. Fearing for the hunter's safety, Carol called out to him, her voice barely audible over the horse's shrill screams.

She could see her mate standing his ground, his brow furrowed in concentration. His stance was aggressive and she knew he had no intentions of letting the horse get away. Daryl wasn't the type to abandon a mission, even if it meant risking injury…or worse. Unable to look away, Carol tried to prepare herself for the worst.

_Please_…

Ready to unleash his anger on something, the horse used its powerful back legs to kick at phantom enemies.

"_Daryl_!" She cried again.

"_C'mon_…" the hunter muttered as he swung the rope even faster.

The muscles in his arm were protesting; his wrist was beginning to ache with the effort, but it didn't matter. He shook strands of sweaty hair out of his eyes and focused on the target. Breathing through his nose, he dug his heels into the ground and readied himself.

The animal's patience was gone. He pawed the earth, advancing in Daryl's direction before lifting his upper body into the air. The wall of muscle was towering over the hunter, eclipsing the sun. Silhouetted against the white light, the horse lashed out restlessly with long legs.

In that moment, Daryl blocked everything out. The screams ringing in his ears…the body heat pouring off the animal in front of him…the sound of his own name falling from Carol's lips… All he cared about was the rope in his hand. His eyes were slits as he snarled and finally let the lasso fly.

Startled, confused, the horse threw his head back and bellowed…but it was too late. Daryl and Carol watched in awe as the rope spun in mid-air before coming down around the animal's thick neck. The hunter was so shocked at the success that he nearly forgot to grip the opposite end of the rope.

"_Shit_!" He yelled before grabbing the rough cord and pulling tight. His hands burned as the horse struggled to free itself. It jerked again and again, its head moving from one side to the other. It stamped the ground, sending clumps of dirt and grass flying.

The animal was strong, but Daryl's will was stronger. He clenched his teeth and held fast to the rope, refusing to let go. With every muscle straining, the hunter fought to keep the horse from running. As the two opposing forces battled one another, Carol stood dumbstruck. She knew what she needed to do…what she was supposed to be doing.

_I have to help him…_

But she couldn't seem to make herself move. The spectacle had Carol's attention and was holding it with an unshakeable grip. Her lips parted and her eyes grew wide as she watched Daryl pull the rope harder each time the horse jerked its head. His arms shone with sweat. She swore she could see the clear droplets following the curves and lines that defined every last muscle. His bicep was quivering and she knew he must be in pain.

He was growling and spitting curses at his adversary. Carol couldn't help but to picture him in bed with her, doing the same things. The sound of him swearing was enough to make her walls open. Knowing that he wasn't afraid of the volatile creature at the end of the cord only added to his appeal. He was ruthless. When properly motivated, Daryl had more energy…more physical stamina than anyone she'd ever met. Being able to witness such an incredible show of force was almost overwhelming. The heat grew worse and Carol's hands met each other at the back of her head…fingertips clawing weakly at her damp hair.

She looked from the horse's flying mane, to the trembling cord, and finally to her lover's incredible hands. Tanned, calloused…his knuckles white…she thought of all the pleasure she'd experienced at those hands…all the times she'd bitten into her own lip to keep from screaming…the red lines she'd left on his shoulder blades…_down his back_…

The animal continued to resist, pushing up dirt with its hooves and bucking every chance it got. Flecks of liquid flew from its nostrils as it snorted in defiance. Unwilling to submit, Daryl stared his rival down and tightened his grip on the rope. He forced any thoughts of the burning pain from his mind.

"_C'mon you son of a bitch_," he breathed.

Licking his bottom lip, the hunter pulled hard and heard the horse cry out in protest. Turning to spot his mate, Daryl called for help. "_Carol_!"

Forgetting her desires, she forced herself to act. When she reached Daryl, he quickly urged her to get behind him. Carol grabbed the rope and used all her strength to pull. She could smell the heavy musk of her lover's sweat, the grass beneath her boots…A swirling storm of sound surrounded her. The hunter continued to let curses fly hot from his lips while the rope bit into the flesh of his palms.

An unforgiving sun seemed to crackle and hiss overhead, scorching the earth. Carol slammed her eyes shut as the light reflected off the silver-green blades that covered the clearing. The horse's power was frightening, but Carol trusted the man in front of her. If he believed they could break its will, then she would lend herself to the effort. Sucking in a strained breath, she maintained her grip. The dirt under her heels was giving way…she was slowly being dragged forward.

Seething, Daryl glared at his captive. The rope, completely taut, was vibrating. Sick of the struggle…sick of hearing the animal scream…and sick of the fire he could feel between his fingers…the hunter put his back into the fight and spat out a final command.

"_Enough_!"

The lone word hung suspended between man and beast. Whether he'd understood the threat, or his strength had begun to fail, the horse finally stopped pawing the ground. His dark forelegs were flecked with freshly turned earth and his hide had grown damp. Snorting after every labored breath, the animal slowly lowered its head in defeat. A sudden stillness had fallen over the clearing.

With their hearts still thrumming, Daryl and Carol couldn't seem to relax their grips on the rope. The tension hadn't left their limbs and their fingers remained curled. Afraid to let go, the companions held their positions. They scarcely allowed themselves to blink. The hunter kept his blue eyes on the horse, daring it to move. He cautiously licked his bottom lip.

Minutes passed and no one moved. Drops of sweat fell and hearts gradually slowed. When the blood stopped pounding in his skull, Daryl began to loosen his stiff fingers. Taking her cue from her partner, Carol did the same. She hissed when fresh pain shot through her hands…it seemed to pulse within each of her fingertips.

Her throat felt dry, strained, but she needed to speak. "Daryl."

He acknowledged her with a small grunt but refused to look over his shoulder.

Concerned and curious, she slowly released the rope, letting it rest on the grass. Carol felt clumsy as she forced her legs to move. Stepping around her partner, she approached the exhausted animal.

The motion seemed to break Daryl's trance and the furrow in his brow deepened. "Car…" he started to call to her, but the word died on his tongue.

She took care with each step. If he noticed that she was advancing, the horse didn't let on. His head hung low and his ears lay flat against his neck. Standing in front of the beast, Carol broke the silence.

"_Hey. Easy. Alright? I just wanna make sure you're okay_."

Her voice piqued the animal's interest and he lifted his head to stare at her.

Carol was intimated by his height for a moment, but she swallowed hard and stood her ground. "_Easy_." With a shaking hand, she reached up and touched the side of his face.

He trembled at the contact.

"_That's it_." she breathed. Her fingers spread as she kept her palm pressed to his cheek. She could see herself reflected in the glassy surface of his wide eyes. "_You're alright, aren't you_?"

Daryl watched in silence as his woman began to stroke the horse's neck.

"_Yeah." _She whispered_. "You're alright. See? We're not gonna hurt you_. _Think you might wanna head back with us_?"

The restless captive let out a soft snort.

Carol cast a quick glance over her shoulder. "_Daryl_…_You should try to mount him_."

"_Ya sure_?"

Her hand followed the curve of the animal's neck. "_Yeah. Think I got him calm enough_."

With a nod, the hunter inched closer. He only dared to release the rope when he was standing right next to the animal. Gnawing his bottom lip, he placed two broad hands on the horse's back.

"_Easy_." said Carol. She continued to pat him, hoping to keep him from running. "_It's nothing you haven't been through before_."

Daryl summoned all the strength he could and pushed, hoisting himself up. He quickly swung a leg over the horse's side and felt the animal stir underneath him. Reaching for the rope, he braced himself for another fight.

"_It's alright. No one's hurting you. We just wanna get you home. Okay_?" Carol took a moment to comb her fingers through his mane. The black hair a stark contrast to her pale skin.

He blinked in response, his long lashes coming together for half a second.

Smiling, Carol moved to stroke his brow. She was nervous, but he was so soft to the touch that she couldn't help but to slide her hand down his snout. He snorted, his nostrils quivering. Finally accepting that the woman in front of him meant him no harm, the horse pushed his nose against her palm, urging her to continue.

She chuckled before rubbing his snout again. "_You're fine_."

The hunter gripped the rope and sat up straighter, trying to get a feel for his mount. His eyes drifted down to Carol and he could see the smile on her lips. He watched as his mate kept the animal under control with nothing more than soft touches and hushed words.

"_Okay. You gonna let me on_?" With her bottom lip caught between her teeth, and her palms pressed to either side of the horse's face, Carol waited for any sign of protest, but none came. She gave him one last pat before stepping away and moving to his side.

"Ready for me?" she asked as she stared up at Daryl.

He leaned over and offered his hand. She gripped it hard and hauled herself up. Working to steady herself, Carol instinctively wrapped her arms around the hunter's middle, her body fusing to his. The lovers seemed to freeze when they realized how close they were.

Daryl looked down at the small hands that were clutching the front of his shirt. He could feel her chest…flush against his back. The hunter had one palm resting against his thigh while the other held fast to the rope. He swallowed hard and tried to focus.

The instant she mounted the horse, everything faded. Her muscles stopped aching and her breathing slowed. She forgot about whatever argument or principle had been keeping them apart. Pride, _competition_…nothing mattered. She was alone with Daryl; she was finally close to him. Savoring the feeling of him in her arms, Carol closed her eyes and nuzzled his back with her brow. The worn leather of his vest was warm, _familiar_…a sigh escaped her and she held him tighter.

Daryl felt his stomach flip. He was trying to remember the last time she'd held him. He'd always been resistant to human contact, until Carol. She made him crave it. He didn't know how, or why, but she made him want it…even if it was nothing more than her hand ruffling his hair, or her head leaning on his shoulder. The hunter wasn't sure if the need for contact made him weaker or stronger, but he liked the way her feet felt against his when they slept together.

"You good?" he asked casually.

Carol's nails were clawing lightly at his shirt. Her eyes were still closed and another sigh passed her lips before she could stop it. "I'm okay. You?"

Daryl let himself smirk a little. He could hear it in her voice; she wanted him.

_Woman's gonna cave_.

Confident that his partner's needs would overtake her soon, he cleared his head and readied himself for the ride back. "Think he's gonna let us lead him alright?"

Carol let her cheek rest against Daryl's vest. All she could do was smile and hold him tighter. "He won't give us any trouble. Think you wore him out."

"Damn sure tried anyway." the hunter muttered.

She chuckled behind him. "You did. Let's go."

"You wanna get him started for us?" said Daryl as he worked to quickly pull up the rest of the rope.

Slowly easing her eyes open, Carol sat up straighter and put her heels to the horse's side. "Yah."

The animal snorted in response and began moving. Daryl did his best to guide him back towards the woodline. "That's it. _C'mon_," he whistled.

"See?" said Carol. "He's fine."

"Mhmm. This sumbitch throws us…I'm blamin' your ass."

She rolled her eyes. "He won't."

"I don't know what makes ya so sure. Ain't like I do this shit every day."

Carol used her grip to keep their bodies flush. "I think you've gone bareback enough times…"

Daryl didn't miss a beat. He used his free hand to reach back and swat her thigh.

She hid her face between his shoulder blades and dissolved into a fit of laughter.

The hunter shook his head as they disappeared into the thick of the forest.

* * *

Trees filtered the sun's light, keeping the travelers cool below. Their sweat had dried, and their hearts had slowed as their steed carried them back through the brush at a lazy pace. He'd proven himself as a mount as far as Daryl was concerned. He responded to every little command, every tug of the rope, and the hunter was convinced that the animal had been quietly helping them avoid walkers. On several occasions, he'd stopped in his tracks and his black ears had pricked up. Daryl figured the horse was catching the scent of rotten flesh and working to select the safest path home.

He had an easy gait and the slight swaying beneath her seemed to be lulling Carol to sleep. She'd planned to keep her lover company and act as co-pilot, but the feeling of his body close to hers made her feel safe, content, and her lids began to grow heavy. The hunter noticed that his woman's grip had gone slack and she was leaning against him rather than sitting up. As much as he wanted to feel her clutching at his shirt, and hear her voice, Daryl didn't have the heart to disturb her.

_She's earned a break_.

He was exhausted, and would've loved the chance to rest his eyes, but he knew he never could've gotten the horse to come with them if Carol hadn't been there. She made the difference. The animal trusted her.

_Your dumbass probably woulda just run the damn thing off_.

Realizing how lucky he was to have her, Daryl made a habit of reaching back to gently rub her thigh. He didn't mind the quiet if it meant his woman had some time to recover.

"_Don't you worry none. We'll be home soon_." He said softly, his hand on her leg.

She stirred slightly, mumbling something into his back.

Daryl smiled. He liked the sounds she made when she was sleeping. With his attention torn between guiding the horse, and enjoying how close Carol's body was, the hunter failed to realize that the trees had begun to thin. The sudden increase in light made him blink. Lifting a hand to shield his eyes, Daryl tried to determine if they were in the right place. He pulled gently on the rope, urging his mount to halt.

They'd stepped out of the woodline and into an open field. The horse seemed to be at ease which was a comfort.

_No walkers nearby._

Glancing left and right, Daryl managed to get his bearings. It was the same field he and Carol had crossed earlier in the day.

_Home ain't more than a mile or two off_.

A warm, summer breeze blew past, making the hunter shake the hair out of his eyes. As they stood at the edge of the forest, Daryl did something he wasn't known for. He took in the moment. His back was straight as he sat tall and proud on a worthy mount. The rope felt good, secure in his hand. He stared out at the grass all around him and watched it glow in the late afternoon light. Satisfied with what he and his mate had been able to accomplish, the hunter took a deep breath and let it out slow.

With fresh air in his lungs, and the person he cared for most in the world wrapped around him, Daryl was happy. He knew the peace wouldn't last; it never did. But right then, with Carol, everything was alright. They'd achieved their goal, unscathed, and had something incredible to show for their efforts. Wishing that they could have more days like this, he gave the horse's neck a pat and whistled. "C'mon."

The sudden sound pulled Carol back from the brink of sleep. She could smell grass, sweat and smoke. The combination of familiar scents gave her a temporary high and she hugged her partner hard.

"You up?" he asked.

"Barely." she admitted.

"Home ain't far."

Without over thinking the action, Carol reached up to part the long shocks of hair at the back of Daryl's neck. The instant his skin was exposed she kissed him. It was light and sweet, lasting only for a moment, but it still made her temperature rise. She smiled afterwards, her lips lingering near the nape of his neck. The scent was even stronger with his hair so close. Carol couldn't help but to breathe him in.

The hunter sat completely still but for the motion of the horse beneath him. The sensation of his lover's lips barely touching his skin was enough to make him freeze. He could feel her warm breaths, one after the other, hitting his neck. His heart rate quickened as he tightened his grip on the rope.

"_Thanks for letting me rest, and for getting us back in one piece_," she whispered.

Daryl's throat seemed to constrict when she uttered those hushed words against his skin. She kissed him again and he jerked the rope, causing the horse to stop short. Swallowing hard, Daryl turned to look over his shoulder; he found himself face to face with Carol. They stared at each other, neither knowing exactly what to do or say.

Carol kept her eyes on his while her hands traveled slowly up and down his back. She wasn't even trying to hide her smile. The hunter didn't speak. He simply turned away from his mate and slid off the horse's back. After setting down his pack, Daryl reached up and held out an open palm.

Blushing a little, Carol ran a hand through her hair. "What are you doing?"

"Just c'mon."

Knowing she couldn't resist him, she swung her leg over and let him help her down.

"Now what?" she asked, a playful tone to her voice.

"Hang on." He grabbed the horse and lead him towards a nearby tree. They'd been following the woodline. Daryl made sure to tie a strong knot around a low branch. He rubbed the animal's snout before heading back in Carol's direction.

She watched as he got closer. Her anticipation continued to build as the space between them shrank. "You still haven't told me what we're doing." she said.

He cleared his throat when he reached her. "It's jus…we're gettin' close to home...'n I...I was thinkin'…" but he never finished the thought.

Carol's lips were pressing into his and his hands found their way to the small of her back. They stood together, holding the connection until the need for air forced them to separate. Breathing hard, smiling, they studied each other.

"What was that?" he asked, licking his bottom lip.

She shrugged and occupied herself with a loose button on his shirt.

"Carol…"

Finally lifting her chin, she met her partner's gaze. "Nothing."

He was rubbing the spot above her tailbone. "Didn't feel like nothin'."

"I guess…" she paused, trying to collect her thoughts. "I guess I just got tired of it."

"Of what?"

"_Not touching you_." The confession fell softly from her lips and she wondered if she'd said too much. "_Why'd we stop here_?"

The hunter admired the woman in his arms. He could tell that sleep hadn't completely relinquished its hold. Her lids were heavy and she looked so beautifully drowsy. The field was filled with golden light, making the blush on her cheeks that much brighter.

"_Maybe I was tired of it too_." he admitted.

Carol felt her breath catch and she refocused on his shirt.

"_Hey_." He used one hand to gently tilt her chin up.

Her blue eyes found his.

"_Let me wake you up_." he growled softly, his thumb trailing across her cheek.

All of Carol's pride…_her will power_…it all seemed to desert her in that moment. She stood on her toes and kissed her man. He held her body close to his with one strong hand. So grateful to be touching, Daryl and Carol indulged in one another. She rubbed his chest while his lips moved against hers.

Smiling into their kisses, the lovers were instantly, wonderfully overwhelmed. In just a few heartbeats, they'd become ensnared in something greater than themselves. The hunter needed her softness…her skin, her lips…everything she was willing to give him. Carol wasn't whole without him. She wanted his scent on her body…his hair between her fingers. When her lips parted, his tongue slipped into her mouth.

A moan was building deep in her chest while Daryl continued to taste her. She clawed his shirt and broke the kiss, gasping for air. "_Oh…my god_…" she breathed.

"_What_?" he asked, a flush beginning to spread on his face.

"_You don't know how much I've missed that_."

The hunter snorted, his hand moving down her body until he was clutching at her ass. "_I don't_?"

Carol was still trying to catch her breath.

"_I don't know what it's like to go a week without so much as a handshake from you_?" He gave her flesh a gentle squeeze. "_I don't know what it's like to see somethin' I want right in front of me 'n not be able to touch it_?"

"_Ok_," she pleaded, her fingers splaying on his chest. "_I get it_."

His eyes narrowed as he squeezed her ass harder. "_Ya coulda been gettin' it every night this week_…" he teased.

Carol held his gaze. "_I was upset_."

"_All the more reason_…"

"_Good to know that's how your mind works_." she smirked.

"_I still can't believe your ass…cuttin' me off just because of a run_."

"_I don't like watching you leave_." Some of the playfulness seemed to have left her voice.

Daryl moved his hands to her waist and held her lightly. "_Hey. I don't like leavin'. 'N I sure as hell don't like watchin' ya walk through them gates without me_."

The lovers were silent. Another breeze blew past. They were both struggling to find solutions in their own minds.

"_I ain't goin' through this shit again_," he growled.

The corner of Carol's mouth quirked up in amusement.

"_Thought it was us. That's what ya said…back in the closet. I ain't goin' another week without touchin' ya_."

"_No_?" she asked, her eyebrow arching.

"_Ya can't just go usin' that pussy 'n them tits to get what ya want_."

Carol's lips parted, her brows knitting together. She pried her partner's hands off her body and turned away in disbelief.

"That's all you care about, isn't it? You didn't miss me. You missed _parts_ of me." She walked a few feet and folded her arms tightly across her chest. With her back to the hunter, Carol let herself smile.

"Woman…"

"What?" she snapped without looking at him. She was making every effort to keep from laughing.

"You know that ain't true. I'm just runnin' my mouth cuz it's been a long ass week. You did this. This is what I'm like without ya."

Carol bit the inside of her cheek and remained silent.

Lacing his hands behind his head, Daryl kicked at the ground. "I'm sorry; alright? But ya can't deny that's what ya been doin' all week. Keepin' everything under lock 'n key to break me."

Deciding that he'd suffered enough, she finally turned around to face him. There was a smile on her mouth as the two locked eyes.

The second Daryl saw the look on her face his arms fell to his sides. "Why do ya do that? Why are ya always fuckin' with me?"

"I'm sorry. I couldn't help it," she laughed.

He snorted, his eyes narrowing.

"Maybe you shouldn't make it so easy for me to push your buttons." said Carol.

She was trying the hunter's patience. He stared hard at his woman while a storm of emotions and urges began to churn inside him. Aroused, agitated, tired and slightly lonely, Daryl tried to decide on his next move. He wanted Carol. They'd spent more than enough time apart. He wanted to make up for the days they'd missed…to do all the things he'd been thinking of since the last time they touched.

Daryl knew he'd never fully understand the woman in front of him. He guessed that was part of the fun. But there was one thing he'd learned since their relationship changed; frustration and desire went hand-in-hand. The whole reason they'd crossed the lines that used to exist between them was anger. They'd fought until their bodies met. Daryl suspected that even when he was inside her, and the two of them were moving together while Carol lay struggling on the counter…they'd still been fighting.

_It's always gonna be a fight with her._

He had to smirk at that. He liked the challenge. If either of them were the submissive type, the hunter knew there would be no heat. It was the constant need for control that made the lovers swear and cry out for each other. The sweat on their sheets and the marks on their skin were the results of small power struggles played out in the middle of the night.

Tasting his lover on his bottom lip, Daryl decided to push back. He stood his ground, letting the wind ruffle his hair. With his hands on his hips, he shrugged.

Carol cocked her head to the side. "What? You're gonna pout now?"

"Naw."

"Then what are you doing?" she asked.

He turned his head to spit. "Nothin'. Was thinkin' we're wastin' time. Oughtta be gettin' back."

She blinked a few times. "What?"

"I sure as hell ain't gonna stand here fuckin' around with you all afternoon." He started walking back towards the horse.

"Daryl…" she sighed.

"Naw. For a second…ya had me thinkin' we were past all this bullshit."

"I was just playing."

"You do an awful lot of that."

"That's not all I do." she called out, hoping to pique his interest.

Daryl glanced back at her and their eyes met. They held the connection, each of them hoping the other would cave.

"It's all ya do _lately_." he growled.

Frustrated, Carol folded her arms across her chest. "So that's it then? You're gonna throw in the towel just like that?"

The hunter looked away and continued walking towards the woodline where the horse stood tethered. "Unless you wanna change my mind."

Carol ran her hands over her face and blew out a breath. "Daryl…"

But he ignored her. He'd nearly reached the trees.

"Just…just wait." she sighed.

"Why?" he growled.

"Because."

Daryl stood still beneath the shade of the trees and waited.

Swallowing just enough pride to get the words out, Carol called to her lover. "I want you."

He stopped just a few feet from the horse and enjoyed his victory in silence. With his back to Carol, the hunter let his lips curve into a small smile. Once the neutral expression was back on his face, he turned around.

They stared at each other for several seconds.

"Keep goin'." he urged.

She arched an eyebrow.

"You wanna keep me here…best tell me what it is ya want." He was slowly coming towards her.

Carol felt color forming on her cheeks. She couldn't seem to stand still. As she began walking in Daryl's direction, she let her needs trip off her tongue.

"I want you," she repeated.

The hunter continued to stare her down.

When the two hungry people finally stood in front of one another, Daryl was the first to speak.

"_Tell me_," he growled softly.

She reached for his hands and lifted them. The calloused skin felt incredible and she seemed to realize how much she'd missed his touch. "_I want these_," she breathed.

He watched in awe as she brought his fingers to her lips and kissed each of them, her eyes closing… When she'd finished, Carol released him. But Daryl's hands didn't go slack. Instead, they moved to her hips.

"_I want this_," she whispered, running her hands down his shirt…from his chest all the way to his belt. She savored every second…everything she could feel. The ridges of his collar bones, the planes of his chest and stomach… Her fingertips brushed the bare skin below his navel when she gripped his waistband.

It was Daryl's turn to close his eyes. He bowed his head while his woman touched him.

Overcome by her need for the man in front of her, Carol used her grip on his waistband to pull his body closer. She pushed her hips into his, making them both gasp.

Daryl kept one hand on her hip while the other traveled up her back, his fingertips flexing as he clutched at her shirt. Carol's face was hidden in the crook of his neck.

"_I want you_." she said again, her arms circling his middle.

Daryl held her tighter, his chin resting near her shoulder. "_I want ya too_."

Carol smiled against his skin.

They stood together, in the middle of a hazy afternoon, letting warm light wash over them.

"_You done playin'_?" he asked.

She nipped at his earlobe before whispering. "_Not even close_."

Daryl grinned. "_Good_."

* * *

**More to come soon! I promise :) xoxoxo**

**-Sami**


	18. Confession

**Hi! Thanks for the love for the last chapter :) **** This picks up right where ch. 17 left off. Daryl and Carol are standing in that same field, finally ready to give in to one another. Some sexy stress-relief leads to an important revelation for our favorite couple. Enjoy!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own the walking dead**

**Chapter 18: Confession**

In one fluid motion, the hunter snaked his arms around her waist and took her down to the ground. They hit the grass together, both of them laughing.

"_Daryl! What are you doing_?" She rolled onto her side to face him.

"_Whatever I want_." He grabbed her waist and pulled her flush against him.

Carol reached for his hair, and held tight to a fist-full as they stared at each other. "_Yeah_?"

"_Yeah_," he growled. He licked his bottom lip and tried to slow his breathing.

The sight of his tongue made Carol's body ache and she tugged sharply at his hair, bringing their mouths together. They groaned in relief and ecstasy, each refusing to give the other up. He held onto her slim waist, his fingers inching under the hem of her shirt. She clawed his scalp as the kiss deepened.

Daryl had forgotten how soft her lips were. He caught them between his teeth and applied pressure. Carol moaned as they writhed together in the grass. The hunter liked the way she was pushing her pelvis against his. He pushed back and kissed her harder.

"_God_," she breathed.

"_Ya like that_?" he asked, his hand moving to her thigh.

All she could do was chuckle and kiss the corner of his mouth.

The hunter smirked.

"_We're stupid_." Carol sighed, her hand still tangled in Daryl's hair.

"_What makes ya say that_?"

"_A whole week. We missed out on an entire week of this_."

He lunged for her neck, sucking hard.

"_Oh fuck_!" she whined.

"_Jesus I missed hearin' ya say that_."

"_Daryl_…"

He just grunted before moving his body over hers. The lovers were acting on instinct. Her legs parted for him…her fingers lacing at the back of his neck. In an instant he was hovering above her and she was staring up at him. Long, dark strands of hair hung down, tickling her face.

The smile was spreading on her lips; Daryl had to smile back.

"_Hi_." she chuckled.

"_Hi_."

The hunter was on his knees, his broad palms flat on the grass as he held himself up. Carol's legs were pressing in against his hips, trapping him.

"_Feels nice_," he growled under his breath.

"_What does_?"

"_Bein' between them legs_."

Carol's lids grew heavy. "_You missed it_?"

Daryl answered by tugging the neckline of her shirt down and dipping his head to kiss the tops of her breasts.

"_Mmm_," she moaned, squeezing him just a little harder with her legs.

"_You know I been thinkin' 'bout ya right_?" His breath was hitting her chest.

"_Oh yeah_?"

"_Mhmm_," he grunted, his hand still clutching her shirt. He pulled the fabric down even further and nuzzled her cleavage.

A giggle escaped her.

"Somethin' funny?"

"Your scruff. It just tickles."

"_What? Ya mean this_?" He bowed his head and kissed her cleavage, making sure to rub his scruff against her skin.

"_Yes_," she laughed. "_Please don't shave it anytime soon_."

"_Next time your ass cuts me off, I'm shavin'. You think about that when ya get it into your head that you're gonna close up shop for a week_."

"_Close up shop…really_?" she snorted.

"_Call it whatever ya want woman…it's bullshit_."

"_Come here_," she smirked as she pulled his mouth to hers.

When their lips met, Daryl eased his body down onto his partner's, letting her pelvis take his weight. Carol groaned into his mouth as her back arched. The hunter responded with pressure. He bucked lightly, testing her. She immediately sank her teeth into his bottom lip.

Daryl's entire frame tensed in that moment. Blood rushed to his groin forcing him to buck harder. Carol drug her nails roughly down the back of her lover's neck. She hadn't relinquished her hold on his lip.

The pain was making him harder. He felt himself jerk and knew he had to act. Snarling, he tore his mouth from hers and tried to breathe. The beating of his heart was a steady thud against his ribs; drops of sweat were sliding down his spine. His mate was warm and restless underneath him.

With narrowed eyes and parted lips, Carol stared up at him and continued to arch. Daryl had moved even closer. Supporting himself with his elbows, he held her gaze and rocked his hips, countering her every move. She could see the way his lip had begun to swell and a morbid sense of satisfaction spread through her. The idea that she'd caused him pain was exciting some dark part of her. Carol knew he liked it. The hardness pressing into her crotch was all the proof she needed. She clawed his neck again and watched his eyes close.

"_Fuck…" _he growled, his hips grinding slowly into hers.

"_Yeah_?" she breathed, her lips at his ear.

Daryl nodded, his eyes still slammed shut.

"_Good_." She sucked his earlobe and pushed her hips up to meet him.

The hunter shivered when he felt her warm, wet tongue against his skin. He was pressing down into her while she bucked, both of them seeking the friction they craved. His member was growing and his pleasure was quickly rushing to the surface. If Carol continued to writhe underneath him, Daryl knew he would lose control.

"_Woman_," he managed to growl under his breath. His temperature was steadily rising.

Carol grabbed the ends of his hair and pulled before finally releasing his earlobe.

"_Motherfuck_!"

She smirked, enjoying the sounds of her partner's frustration.

Daryl was throbbing between her legs. He held himself there, wanting her to feel his manhood. He kept the length of it against the warmth and softness of her crotch. She was rocking her hips slowly, rhythmically, savoring him.

He'd missed her. _Her body…the way she moved_…everything. His lust was beginning to overwhelm him and he could feel himself leaking. He wanted to take her. Right there in the grass, under an open sky. He wanted to hear her scream, but he was already so close. With his cock straining just behind his zipper, Daryl was minutes from climax. He couldn't hope to undress his mate and penetrate her without succumbing to the orgasm he'd been waiting seven days for.

"_Babe_…" he muttered between breaths.

"_Yeah_?" she whispered, letting her tongue flick against his ear.

"_Christ_!"

She repeated the action and felt his hips jerk.

"_Quit_…"

"_Why_?"

Daryl swallowed hard before meeting her gaze. He clawed the earth and felt loose dirt under his nails. "_I'm gonna come_."

Carol bit her own lip and rolled her hips.

The hunter swore and bucked against her.

"_That's it_…" she sighed, relishing the feeling of her lover's body.

"_Naw_…" he pleaded, his cock aching for release.

"_It's okay_."

"_It ain't_…_It_…" But he couldn't finish the thought. His groin was demanding all of his attention.

"_Hey_." She used her grip on his hair to make him face her.

Daryl's mouth was dry as he fought to breathe.

"_It's okay_." She whispered, her eyes locked on his. "_Alright? I promise. It's okay_."

He tried to shake his head, but his body was still working towards climax. His strong hips pushed down into the welcoming heat between her legs and she hissed in response.

"_Aww_…" he whined. The sound of his lover's pleasure was enough to make his cock drip.

"_That's it baby_." Carol ran her fingers through his long hair.

"_N…Naw_."

"_Please. I want you to_."

The hunter stared down at his mate, trying desperately to gauge her sincerity. Her eyes were so blue beneath heavy lids, and her cheeks were beautifully flushed.

"_Do it_." she breathed.

Overcome by need, Daryl ducked down and caught her mouth with his. While his tongue moved against hers, he carefully reached up and pulled one of Carol's hands from his hair. Grunting, he tangled his fingers with hers and pinned her arm behind her head. Unwilling to let go of his lover, he slid his tongue deeper into her mouth and tightened his grip on her hand.

Lying in the grass, at her partner's mercy, Carol gave in. She closed her eyes and relinquished control. She lost herself in the euphoria that the two of them had created together. The warmth of a slowly sinking sun, the softness of the grass beneath her, the feeling of the hunter's hand gripping hers… The occasional breath of wind across the field was the only thing keeping her from becoming feverish.

Carol's body continued to respond to Daryl's. Her hips rose and fell in time with his while their kisses intensified. He was tasting her…sucking her tongue, stroking it, nipping at her lips… Taking advantage of their seclusion, Carol didn't shy away from letting Daryl know how she felt. She moaned into his mouth and clung fiercely to the back of his neck.

Breaking for air, Daryl took a moment to shake the sweaty hair out of his eyes. He focused on Carol's face…on her eyes…he could see them flicker whenever he pressed his manhood against her. He heard the small gasps that passed her lips every few seconds. Squeezing her hand, he forced himself to slow his pace.

"_Wh…what are you doing_?" she whispered.

"_I'm tryin' not to_…"

Carol dug her nails into his neck, making him hiss.

"_I told you_," her tongue traveled quickly along the length of her bottom lip. "_I want you to_."

"_Fuck woman_." he growled, his cock swelling.

Without pulling her hand from his, she leaned up just enough to speak into his ear. "_Don't stop. Don't slow down_."

"_Carol…I'm gonna_…."

She nuzzled the side of his face, inhaling his scent. "_I don't care. It's been seven days…You need this_."

He pulled back, looking her in the eye. "_I ain't the only one…that's been goin' without_," he muttered, his voice strained.

She kept her eyes on his as her free hand traveled to his lower back. She clung to him, digging her nails in hard. Daryl snarled, his forehead coming down to rest on hers. Breathing in deep and slow, Carol applied pressure to the base of the hunter's spine, urging him to buck down harder.

"_Use me_." The words were so soft…the ghosts of whispers as they left her lips and wound up on his.

Powerless against her, Daryl satisfied his hunger with kisses and steady thrusts. He wanted to stop…to focus on the woman underneath him…she deserved better. But he was too far gone. He needed the taste of her in his mouth, and the friction between their hips. His pelvis met hers, again, and again. He was gripping her hand so tightly that he knew it must be hurting her. Daryl could feel the muscles in his arms trembling.

Carol enjoyed the warmth of his tongue as they moved together. She kept arching, using her body to give Daryl the resistance he needed. He was nearing his end. The pressure on her hips was increasing each time the hunter pushed. One small hand still clung to his lower back.

Blood rushed to his member; every pound of his heart made him throb. _Images_, fleeting flashes of memory sped through his brain. Carol's breasts in the blue bra that he loved…the way her eyes closed when she took him in her mouth…her tight, firm ass… He managed to catch hold of an image before it melted away…his own hands on Carol's hips, gripping her hard… That was the last time he'd touched her. On the bathroom floor…their knees aching… He remembered the way she'd pushed back, letting him fill her. It didn't matter that they'd been fighting. Daryl wanted her whether she was naked in his bed, or screaming at him from across the room, and he knew she wanted him. So they did the only thing they could; they channeled their anger.

There was something therapeutic about it…redirecting so much energy. It forced them both to concentrate, to exercise control...at least until they'd achieved their goal. Daryl found it fascinating that sex didn't erase the anger; it merely transformed it into something more manageable. He remembered the incredible relief that washed over him when he slid himself deep into his lover's core…_letting his tension go_. She was everything he needed. A partner, an ally, a vessel, and at times…an adversary. She let him use her body then, just as she was letting him use it now.

The knowledge was overwhelming and Daryl bucked hard. Carol's hand trembled in his grip. He pressed himself against her again, making her gasp. He didn't care about breathing or slowing down. All that mattered…all that existed in his world was Carol and her body. He wasn't sure when her legs moved to wrap around him; he just knew he liked it. The hunter was right where he needed to be…_on top of his woman_…his tongue still in her mouth.

Eager for release, Daryl continued to jerk his hips. The pleasure became too great and he tore his mouth from hers.

"_Aw fuck_…" he whined, his lips barely touching the crook of her neck.

Carol fought to speak. The rhythm between them was strong…distracting.

"_Yeah_." she whispered.

"_I fuckin' can't_." he was growling into her skin.

"_You…want it_." she managed to mutter as her hips met his.

Daryl snorted, his body still working towards orgasm.

"_You do_."

The hunter was struggling. His brows knit together while drops of sweat followed one another to the base of his spine.

"_S..s…say it_," she pleaded.

He could only groan into her neck.

"_Daryl…please_."

His cock was sore, swollen, and he knew he didn't have much time.

She rolled her hips underneath him, feeling the length of his manhood.

"_Woman_…" he growled.

"_Say it_."

Licking his lips, Daryl withdrew from the warmth of Carol's neck and faced her.

She stared at him; his eyes were wide with fear and arousal.

"_It's alright. Please…say it_."

Daryl's frustration was becoming unbearable. He wasn't going to last…

"_Daryl_," she breathed, "_Say it_."

Panting, the hunter locked eyes with his mate. She was still arching for him, sending him closer to the edge.

"_Fuck Carol…I want it_."

Her insides quivered when she heard the words she'd been waiting for.

"_Again_," she urged, clawing at his back.

He squeezed his eyes shut as the head of his cock tightened.

"_Come on_."

"_Aww…for fuck's sake…I want it. Alright_?" Anger was creeping into his voice.

"_Tell me._"

His hips were pinning her to the ground.

"_I want it. Christ I want it woman_."

Her fingers were still tangled with his as they indulged in one another.

"_Come_," she breathed.

He hung his head. She could feel damp locks of hair hitting her chest.

Every vein on the hunter's shaft was straining; the tip was painfully tight. It was all he could do to keep grinding his pelvis against Carol's. His mouth went completely dry as he forced himself to move. He pressed himself into her; the friction sent a chill down his back.

"_Daryl_…"

The sound of his own name made him push harder. With her hand in his, and her legs around him, Daryl began to fall over the edge. His thoughts blurred while his body chased the pleasure he'd been so hungry for. He could feel it…everything that had been trapped inside him was about to break free.

His shaft was rigid. Moving on top of his lover, Daryl struggled to breathe. Carol was writhing, twisting just the way he needed her to. She knew how to get him off and more slickness was forming at the tip of his cock.

"_Fuck woman_."

"_C…come_," she stammered.

"_I…I_…" but he couldn't seem to get the words out. The need for release was driving him crazy; he was so close.

"_Do it. Come on_."

"_Fuckin' christ_." he panted.

"_Yeah_." Her hand moved from his lower back, all the way up until she was gripping his neck again.

He couldn't handle it. The way she was touching him, holding him…the way her body reacted to his… Slamming his eyes shut, he snarled and let himself go.

"_Godammitt_!" He pressed down against her and felt the pleasure ripple through him. His swollen member hardened as the orgasm sped through it. A slight tremor seized him when the semen finally shot from the head of his cock.

Completely overwhelmed by everything he was feeling, the hunter let his forehead rest against Carol's. The creases in his brow deepened as he groaned through his release. His manhood jerked every few seconds, and each small burst was better than the last. The satisfaction was incredible as he continued to come.

He didn't seem to notice the fact that Carol's nails were digging into the back of his neck, and he wasn't sure when he'd started to kiss her, but he could taste the salt of her skin on his tongue. Bucking slowly, gently, he gave himself enough friction to spill the rest of his seed. Whining and muttering, he placed weak, lazy kisses on her brow, the bridge of her nose, and the side of her face.

The lovers laid panting in the grass, waiting for their heart rates to slow. Carol gradually relaxed her grip on Daryl's neck; she could feel the indentations her nails left in his skin. Her other hand was still tangled with his, but only loosely. She'd forgotten how satisfying it was to help him reach orgasm. With a soft smile on her lips, and the hunter's weak groans echoing in her ears, Carol lay content underneath him.

Daryl's world was still hazy. All that mattered were the waves of pleasure still coursing through his frame, one after the other. He tried to keep kissing her, but his movements were clumsy…sluggish. When his lips brushed one of her eyelids, Carol couldn't help but chuckle.

"Hmm?" He blinked slowly and propped himself up to get a better look at his mate.

"You okay?" She asked.

The hunter blinked again, as if he was waiting for his vision to come back into focus.

"You know it's sexy right?"

Daryl shook some of the hair out of his eyes. "Huh?"

"That look you get."

He snorted and lowered his gaze.

"It is. I like it." She was smiling up at him.

"Ain't nothin' special about it," he muttered.

Carol's free hand moved to the side of his face. "You always seem…" she paused, nipping the corner of her bottom lip as she tried to find the right words. "Dazed…or lost maybe…tired."

The slightest hint of color crept into Daryl's face.

"I like it," she insisted. "A lot."

"Yeah?"

Carol nodded.

He snorted again.

"How are you feeling?"

"Like a jackass."

She moved her fingers into his hair. "Why?"

"Why do ya think?"

"Daryl…"

"Naw. It ain't right."

Sighing, Carol used her grip on his hair to bring him closer. "When I said it was fine, I meant it. I wouldn't lie to you. Did you ever stop to think that it might turn me on to watch you finish? That I might like getting you there?"

He managed a small shrug and began to blush harder.

"I like that too," she teased.

"Is there anything that don't turn ya on?"

Carol chuckled again. "Not when it comes to you."

Daryl could feel his lip twitching; he was fighting the urge to smile.

"And the past week? When you was pissed enough to cut me off?"

"I still wanted you."

He hung his head and growled. "I got no idea what the hell goes on in that head of yours. Ya want somethin'…ya oughtta go after it."

"That so?"

"That's the way I see it," he huffed. He'd finally gone soft.

"So you didn't want me the last seven days?"

The hunter was growing increasingly tired of being caught in his own traps. He clenched his jaw and looked away.

"Hey; I think you owe me an answer," said Carol. She tugged his hair a little harder.

"Woman…ya know I want ya."

"I thought that if you want something…you're supposed to go aft-"

"Quit." He ducked down to kiss her.

Carol moaned when his lips hit hers. He released her after several delicious seconds.

"You didn't…answer my question," she said between breaths.

"Think ya already know."

She had to smirk. "You wanted me to cave."

"Ain't that what your stubborn ass wanted?"

"Yes, but-"

"Naw. But nothin'." He was smirking back at her. His partner; his equal.

She started to laugh.

"What now?"

"The fact that we're both that stubborn…I don't know. I was just thinking that's probably not a healthy combination."

He let out a sigh and stared and her lips. "Seven days. _Shit_. We spent seven days screwin' around when we coulda been-"

"Screwing?" She still had her fingers in his hair.

"Yeah."

Carol studied him closely. His lids were heavy and his eyes wandered to her cleavage every few seconds.

"_I don't know about you; but I think maybe we should try and make up for lost time_," she whispered.

Daryl answered with a soft growl and nuzzled the side of her face.

Something inside her fluttered.

"_You wantin' to get back then_?"

Carol clawed gently at his scalp. "_What gave you that idea_?"

A crease formed in the hunter's brow.

Smiling, she pulled her hand from Daryl's and pushed herself up. He eased back, giving her space as she sat upright. With her eyes on his, Carol let her hands roam from his neck to his shoulders in a continuous, soothing pattern.

"_What are ya doin'_?"

"_Just touching_."

Daryl was mesmerized by the look on her face. She was completely focused on him. In that moment, the hunter accepted the fact that he was at her mercy…she could do with him what she pleased. He made the silent decision to be whatever she needed.

"_I think you owe me_…" she breathed, her lips barely an inch from his.

His heart rate began to speed up as he reached for her waist. "_Tell me what to do_."

Carol had to sigh when she felt his strong hands on her body.

"_Ya want me to eat that pussy_?"

"_Jesus_…" A nervous giggle escaped her and she had to look away.

"_What_?" he asked, amused by her reaction.

She forced herself to meet his gaze. "_Guess I'm still not used to hearing you ask that question_."

"_Ya oughtta be_."

Carol could feel the color creeping into her cheeks.

"_What? You sayin' ya don't hear it enough? That it_?" he asked, smirking a little.

"_God…no…It's just_…"

"_Go on woman_."

"_It doesn't matter how many times you've offered. It just throws me every time_," she admitted.

"_I don't know why_." He squeezed her waist a little harder. "_Ya know I like it right_?"

"_Yeah_?"

The hunter nodded slowly. "_I love that pussy. Ain't nothin' else like it. The way ya taste_…"

"_Daryl_…"

"_Go on 'n get them pants off woman. I'll eat ya right fuckin' here…show ya how much I like it_."

Carol was having trouble keeping her breathing under control. Her nails were digging into the leather of Daryl's vest.

With his blue eyes locked on hers, he moved his hands to her belt.

"_N..no_." She reached down and caught hold of his wrist.

He stared hard, questioning her.

"_It's not that I don't want it; I do. It's just_…" she blew out a breath and tried to calm down. "_It's been seven days…and I think I need more_."

"_More_?"

Her eyes flicked to her partner's groin.

Daryl's confidence seemed to disappear in an instant. His expression was pained when he and Carol refocused on one another.

"_What's wrong_?"

He swallowed hard before answering. "_I ain't there yet…I don't know how long it's gonna ta_-"

She silenced him with her lips. Applying just a hint of pressure, she got him to open his mouth. When her tongue met his, she could feel Daryl's hands beginning to travel up her sides. His fingers slipped under her shirt, brushing bare skin. Goose flesh was rising where he touched her.

Carol kissed him like she wouldn't get another chance…_tasting him, letting him taste her_… She loved feeling connected to him, sharing something so intimate and close. His scruff tickled, his scent was intoxicating and she could hear him starting to groan. The hunter's thumbs were pressing into her ribcage as his grip tightened on her body.

Completely infatuated with one another, the lovers forgot everything else. Carol sucked playfully at his tongue and they both smiled into the kiss. His hands roamed even further up her frame and he shuddered. The smooth cups of her bra felt incredible against his palms. She bit his bottom lip, making them both whine. When Daryl flexed his fingertips, squeezing her flesh, the warmth and softness of her breasts…the weight of them in his palms made his entire body tense. He couldn't stop. Her tongue flicked his, and he squeezed her again, over and over…massaging her chest.

Carol's need for her partner was steadily growing worse. The way he handled her sent jolts of delicious pain straight to her center. She tugged the hair that covered the back of his neck and he gasped, breaking the connection. They slowly opened their eyes.

"_Fuck_…" he breathed.

She smiled at him, her fingers still winding in his damp hair.

He stared back, panting, and squeezed her breasts a little harder.

"_God_…" she whined, a deep crease forming in her brow.

"_You sure ya don't want me to eat ya_?"

Carol had to consider it. She was wet…she could already feel his tongue sliding along her slit. It wouldn't take long. She knew that if he pushed her onto her back, and tore off her clothes, he could consume her. The heat from his mouth…the way he used his tongue could make her come within minutes.

As tempting as it was, Carol needed something more intense. She wanted to feel him inside her, loving her until her body ached. She wanted his manhood between her thighs. The thought of it was making her mouth dry.

"_Baby_?" he asked in a soft growl.

"_I need you to fuck me_," she whispered against his lips.

"_I ain't there_."

"_That's ok. There's no rush. We've got all the time in the world_."

"_Ya sure_?"

She nodded slowly and caressed the back of his neck. "_I'm enjoying this_."

"_Yeah_?"

"_Aren't you_?" She glanced down at his wrists; his hands were still under her shirt.

"_I am_."

"_Then I'd say we're on the right track_."

Daryl tried to kiss her but she eased back, just beyond his reach.

He huffed, confused.

"_I wanna get you where you need to be. Tell me what to do_," she said before biting her bottom lip.

So many things sped through his mind in that instant. He wanted everything…to kiss her, fuck her, play with her…

"_Daryl_?"

"_Hm_?"

"_Tell me_."

"_Get them clothes off_." His own words surprised him. The response came automatically, before he could think to stop it.

Carol felt her face grow warm. "_That's what you want_?"

He nodded as he began to tug at her bra cups.

"_I can do that_," she said before placing a light kiss to his lips.

"_Best get to it then_." His fingertips brushed her nipples.

"_You wanna let go_?" Carol teased, staring down at his wrists again.

"_Not really_."

She cocked her head to the side and waited.

Giving her breasts one last squeeze, the hunter grudgingly let go. His hands slid out from the warmth beneath her shirt. Carol released his neck and managed to push herself up off the ground. As he watched his woman stand, Daryl knew that he was no longer in control. Physical hunger had taken over; he was a slave to what his body wanted. He suspected the same was true for Carol.

Sitting on the grass with raised knees, his palms splaying on the ground, he nodded in Carol's direction. "Show me what ya got."

She closed her eyes and chuckled, her hands running over her face. Pacing a little, she tried to focus. When she turned back around, she eyed her lover's groin. "Why don't you get that zipper down?"

"You first."

She rubbed the back of her head and considered obeying.

"Fine." Her arms were folded across her chest. "But…"

"Ain't no but. Your ass better be naked in the next sixty seconds."

"I'll start," she teased, bending down to unfasten the straps on her boots. "But I get to call the shots. Deal?"

Daryl's nails began to dig into the ground. He wasn't in any position to be negotiating with Carol. He needed her body, at any cost. His cock made the decision for him. "Deal."

With a triumphant smile on her face, she began to work the boots off her feet. She could feel his eyes on her and had to laugh.

"What?" A smirk was tugging at his mouth.

"Do you have to watch this part?" She was hopping on one leg, trying to avoid falling as she pulled a sock off.

He snorted. "What else would I be watchin'?"

Carol smiled and shook her head. "I'm not good at this."

"Ain't that my call to be makin'?"

She chuckled, lifting one of her bare feet. "This doing it for you?"

"Maybe."

The two laughed then, loving the fact that they could be themselves. Free. Their eyes met and they silently acknowledged how grateful they were for the respite…a few light-hearted moments they'd stolen from the day.

When the laughter died down, Daryl gnawed his lip. "Keep goin'," he urged.

Taking a deep breath and averting her gaze, Carol reached for her belt.

"Naw."

"What's wrong?" she asked.

"None of that. I want ya lookin' at me."

"Yeah?" Her tone was playful and genuinely curious.

He answered with a slow nod.

Suddenly feeling like a teenager, Carol froze. She couldn't seem to control her fingers, they were shaking a little as they lingered near her belt buckle.

"_Hey. Easy_." Daryl was speaking in soft growls, trying to reassure his mate.

He continued to stare at her while he reached for his own buckle. He unfastened quickly with deft fingers. His eyes never left her face as he tugged his zipper down. Shifting a little, the hunter managed to push his pants down far enough to reveal his boxers. He liked the way Carol was staring.

"C'mon. I ain't doin' this alone."

Carol took another cleansing breath as the voice in her head spoke up.

_You both want it. That's the reason you stopped here…to be together. It's just the two of you. There's nothing to be afraid of._

Nodding to herself, she began to unbuckle her belt. She made sure to place all of her attention on Daryl. As much as she wanted to look away…hide somehow, Carol forced herself to focus on the man she loved.

_Love…_

The weight of the word made her breath catch. She'd never said it out loud. As far as Carol could remember, she'd never even admitted to it within the safety of her own mind. But it had always been true. Since the prison…maybe even before.

She remembered the way it felt the day Rick pulled into the yard…his vehicle short one passenger. She'd pressed her hands to the grimy glass, her eyes straining to make out a form in the backseat, but there was none. The deputy told her that Daryl was gone, and the statement sounded so strange. She'd rejected it, shaking her head…backing away from the car as if she could escape the new reality she'd found herself in. A world without Daryl.

Every ounce of strength deserted her; she was forced to lean against Rick's side as her eyes grew warm. The sense of helplessness took a physical toll. She remembered struggling to place one foot in front of the other as the deputy lead her back to the prison. Every step seemed more difficult than the last…_slow, pained_…as if she'd been walking under water.

She was confused about her own grief then. Daryl was nothing more than a friend at that point, if she could even call him that. Carol told herself that a connection existed between them. Sophia, their shared failure, bound them whether they liked it or not. He was the only person who felt the loss as deeply as she did. It cut into him, and they bled silently together, waiting for the wound to heal. She suspected that they'd kept each other from drowning. That somehow…being able to share the pain with someone else made it easier to bare.

Carol's lips parted in awe as the realization washed over her.

_That's why it made you weak…when you thought he was gone. When you thought you would never see him again…you loved him. You loved him._

The words were repeating in her head.

_You loved him._

"_I_…" she didn't know what to do…whether or not to speak…

"_Baby? You alright_?"

"_I_…"

The words began to change.

_You loved…you love him_.

As she stood in that field, with soft grass beneath her feet, Carol wondered if she was brave enough to tell him. She'd only just put the pieces together and the knowledge was staggering. The last person she truly loved was Sophia.

Taking a shaky breath, she decided that it didn't matter. Whether she spoke the words, or kept them locked in her head, Carol knew they were true, and that she could get him to understand.

"_Carol_?"

She blinked, startled, and tried to remember why they were there.

"_I'm good_," she insisted.

"_You sure? We can stop if ya want_."

Carol smiled at him. "_I don't wanna stop_."

Daryl swallowed hard and gripped his waistband, preparing to push his pants down even further.

Feeling her confidence return, Carol pulled her belt through the loops slowly.

Blood was coursing through the hunter's body, returning to his manhood. He was tender in the wake of orgasm and the fresh arousal came with slight pain, making him wince.

She tugged at her zipper, unsure of whether having Daryl watch made it harder or easier to undress. It didn't matter. She'd come too far and needed him too badly. Lust and love were bleeding together. Her entire body craved him. She wanted to feel connected, physically…emotionally.

_You just need to get him hard…that's all._

She imagined the feeling of his long shaft slipping all the way into her center.

"_Fuck_." Carol didn't realize she'd said the word aloud. She was gripping her waistband as she stared at her lover.

"_Baby_?"

"_Hm_?"

"_Jus lookin' a little hot 'n bothered there woman_," he growled.

She didn't answer. Instead, Carol pushed her pants down until the material pooled at her ankles. When she stepped out of them, her eyes flicked back to Daryl.

He was drinking her in. He loved everything about his woman, but he had a special weakness for her legs. They were long, slender…deceptively strong. He liked the way it felt to have them wrapped around his waist when he was inside her. He liked the way her thighs shook anytime he took her roughly.

"_You wanna help me with the rest_?" she asked. Her lids were growing heavy.

Daryl beckoned her as his cock continued to swell.

She moved to stand between his parted legs and waited, her heart thrumming.

Sitting up, leaning forward, the hunter made sure he was level with her core. When he caught her scent he whined and gripped the back of her thighs hard, pulling her even closer. Daryl was hungry and couldn't get enough of his mate. Without warning, he nuzzled the space between her legs, pulling deep breaths of her into his lungs.

A loud moan tore from Carol's chest as her eyes went wide. Daryl's mouth was so close to her sex, and it was making her wet.

The hunter was stiff. Her scent had him throbbing painfully. Blood poured back into his groin the instant he nuzzled her. He dug his fingers in, massaging the backs of her legs, keeping her in place. His hands roamed from her thighs to her ass, squeezing and stroking.

Needing to brace herself, Carol reached for his shoulders and fought the urge to swear.

Feeling drunk, Daryl let his cheek rest against the soft cotton of her panties. He savored the closeness, the warmth of her body…her flesh was firm in his palms. She was everything; she was amazing…and she was his.

"_That's my pussy_," he muttered, his eyes closed.

Carol's nails were digging in where she held him.

"_It's mine. I need it_."

"_Wh..what_?" she stammered.

He pulled back, just enough to look up at her for half a second. His gaze was that of a predator. "_I need it_."

Before Carol could speak, Daryl tugged her panties down to her thighs. There was no time to think…to prepare… The second her core became visible he kissed it. With his hands on her hips, he kept her from moving.

He could feel moisture at the head of his dick. The kiss wasn't enough. He needed more of her. Growling, he let his tongue brush her clit.

"_Oh fuck_!" Carol cried. Her pussy was getting tighter.

He clumsily pulled the panties the rest of the way down her legs, prompting her to step out of them.

"_Get your leg on my fuckin' shoulder_."

"_Daryl_…"

"_Now woman_."

Desperately trying to keep her balance, she obeyed the order. With one trembling leg draped over her lover's shoulder, Carol tried to breathe.

But Daryl didn't give her the chance. With better access to her sex, he licked her. The taste hit his tongue and he groaned against her pussy. It was better than he remembered. She was wet; he could taste her arousal.

"_M…more_!" she screamed.

"_Aw…baby…jus keep it open_."

He lapped at her, his tongue dipping down to find her slit, then traveling back up to her clit. He felt her hips rock slightly as she enjoyed what he was doing to her.

"_Jesus…christ_!" she gasped.

Having found his nirvana, the hunter savored everything about it. Every detail… The smoothness of her sex on his tongue, the wetness between her legs…that scent that was uniquely hers…_that followed him into his dreams at night_… Daryl had never been so fascinated by a woman…or by another person for that matter. He wanted to consume her. The heat he could feel against his face was more than he could handle. With one hand holding her leg in place on his shoulder, he licked her harder.

Right then, lost in his lover, Daryl swore she was all he needed. His eyes were closed as he teased her entrance. The sounds she made were the best he'd ever heard. He felt that he could survive on her alone. It didn't matter if everything else was taken from him…if he had Carol, he could carry on. She made him better, _stronger_…and he wanted to thank her for it.

Her heart continued to pound as she felt Daryl's tongue travel back to her clit. She shivered but held fast to his shoulders. The sensations were unbelievable . The warmth of his mouth, his breath hitting her core…_the eagerness with which he explored her sex_. Her insides tensed with pain and pleasure each time the tip of his tongue neared her slit. The stabbing was becoming too strong. She knew her core would spasm soon. He licked her as if he craved the taste. Her hips moved on their own, rocking slightly…just enough to encourage him. She could feel the wetness building between her legs. Whether it was the result of her own arousal, or Daryl's saliva didn't matter. She just knew that it felt amazing. The slickness made it easier to buck against his mouth. The sharp jolts deep in her center made Carol cry out.

"_Daryl_!"

In her delirium, a single, lucid thought shone through. Daryl's firm but tender grip as he secured her leg, the care he took to taste every part of her sex…his complete devotion to her body… Carol knew that it meant something…that _she_ meant something to him. No one had ever touched her like he did. It occurred to Carol, as he paused to kiss her core, that his feelings might mirror her own.

With blurred vision and parted lips, she stared out across the golden field. Sweat was breaking out on every inch of her body.

_Does…does he_…

"_God_!" she moaned. The pleasure was too great.

Daryl whined against her core. Being able to taste her excitement was wonderfully overwhelming. He wanted to stay between his lover's legs…stroking her softest parts, teasing her until her thighs shook. The hunter had never considered himself to be an expert when it came to foreplay, but he knew Carol. He understood her body and what it needed. He knew she craved the feeling of his mouth against her heat. So he dipped down further, probing. The flavor changed near her entrance. She was sweeter there and Daryl's nails dug fiercely into her skin. He didn't want to hurt her, but he couldn't stop himself from clawing the pale flesh he'd missed so badly.

"_God_!" she cried, her chest heaving. He continued to stimulate her with every heavy breath and every flick of his tongue.

It was a selfless act. Daryl's only goal was to give her release…to make her feel good. All he wanted was to feel her orgasm…to taste it. He licked her sex again, and again, growling whenever Carol's hips urged him to apply pressure. He knew she wanted his tongue inside her.

"_There! There! Oh…fuck_!"

She was getting louder…the wetness was building. Daryl could feel it on his chin. He was fully erect and his cock was dripping. As much as he'd hoped to fuck Carol, he was content to come in his boxers a second time. His mate was nearing her end and he had no intentions of stopping until her climax hit his tongue.

The walls were clenching deep in Carol's core. She could feel Daryl's hands…on her ass, her thigh…squeezing harder… He was going to finish her. The tip of his tongue traveled along the length of her slit and she had to scream.

"_S..stop_!"

He sucked her clit for several heartbeats before letting go. Breathless, the hunter stared up at his partner.

"_You alright_?"

Swallowing hard, Carol made herself speak. "_I just…I'm close_…." Her heart was still racing.

"_Good_." He leaned in and kissed her sex.

"_No. P…please_."

Daryl lifted his chin to meet her gaze. He licked his lips, tasting her.

"_I want you_," she breathed. "_Inside me_."

Without speaking, he carefully helped ease Carol's leg down off his shoulder. Her body was trembling with need. She released his shoulders and the two studied each other. Neither was willing to look away.

After taking a few shaky steps backwards, Carol reached for the hem of her shirt.

Taking his cue, Daryl worked the vest off his shoulders. As soon as the leather hit the grass, he began unbuttoning his shirt.

Knowing that her lover understood what she wanted gave Carol the strength she needed to keep going. Giddy, she pulled her top over her head, mussing her hair in the process. As she stood in that field, in nothing more than a bra, she had to giggle.

Daryl shrugged his own shirt off and smiled. "_What are ya laughin' at_?"

She shook her head and reached around to her back. "_Nothing. I'm just happy_."

"_Good_." He leaned forward to work on his boots. "_Ya oughtta be_."

While the hunter was distracted, Carol unfastened the clasp and slid the thin bra straps down her arms. She fought the urge to cover herself.

Grunting, Daryl continued to struggle with his left boot. She slowly eased down to her knees and grabbed the boot, startling her mate. The second he looked at her, his lips parted. She was feet away…naked and glowing.

Carol gave him a small smirk as she worked on his laces.

He felt himself get harder. She was beautiful. He stared at her breasts while she tugged his boot off. Her entire body was flushed with excitement and the light sheen of sweat on her chest was the most incredible thing Daryl had seen in a long time. Hopelessly fixated, he failed to notice that she'd moved on to his right foot.

She paused to wipe her brow and her eyes found his. "_What_?" she asked, smiling.

He was admiring the curves of her breasts. "_Jus…jus damn_."

Blushing, Carol glanced down at her body. "_You really like all this_?"

"_Like ain't the word_," he growled softly.

She distracted herself by pulling the second boot off. "_Like ain't the word_…" she repeated her lover's words in a soft whisper. When she began tugging at his socks, Daryl tensed.

"_It's ok. I'm just trying to help_."

He nodded, urging her to continue.

Once his feet were bare, Carol eased back. "_You got it from here_?" she asked. With one hand raised, she tried to keep the orange glare of the afternoon sun out of her eyes.

Daryl continued to stare at her as he lifted his hips and pushed his boxers down. He grunted once his cock was finally free.

Carol drank him in hungrily. "_You're…you're so_…"

Her words made him throb, but he had to keep going. Working to keep his second orgasm at bay, he slid his pants and boxers down his legs. She helped yank the fabric off the ends of his feet. Adjusting, Daryl sat up with his legs crossed and beckoned his woman.

Nervous and excited, Carol stood. She walked until she was standing in front of him.

"_This what ya want_?" he asked in a low growl. His hands went to her calves and he rubbed the toned muscle in an effort to soothe her.

She could only nod.

Daryl smirked up at her. "_C'mon then_."

Bracing herself, she eased down slowly to straddle her lover's lap. She wound an arm around his neck loosely while her free hand went to his chest.

"_You ready woman_?"

Her lips were hovering so close to his. "_Are you_?"

Daryl instantly sat up straighter and grabbed her breasts.

"_Fuck_!" she cried, her eyes closing.

"_We'll find out here in a second_." He squeezed the soft flesh and licked his lips again.

Carol could feel her walls opening.

"_C'mon_." He urged.

Taking a deep breath, she lifted her hips and aligned her body with his. Her nails were pricking the skin on his back. Daryl's hands went to her waist, gripping lightly.

"_Easy_. _Need ya to go slow_."

She nodded as her mouth went dry. Carol stared hard at her man until he nodded back at her. With her tongue caught between her lips, she let herself sink down. When she felt the tip of Daryl's member hit her sex she sighed.

"_Easy_," he growled under his breath, his own eyes closing as the heat from her core added to his arousal.

Carol clawed him harder and prepared for the pain she knew was coming.

"_That's it…c'mon woman_. _I wanna come in that pussy_."

"_Oh god_!" she was shaking.

His hips were jerking slightly, just enough for the head of his cock to brush her slickness.

"_Don't ya want it_?" he breathed.

"_God I do_."

"_Then let me in. I need to be inside ya_."

She could feel his nails digging in at her waist. His hands were sweaty where he held her.

Still shaking, Carol sucked in a sharp breath and forced her body down further. The wetness between her thighs helped and the lovers both swore when the tip slipped inside her. The sudden penetration made them freeze.

"_Motherfuck_…" he whined.

"_I…I_…."

"_Jesus woman. I swear to christ…ya got the tightest fuckin' pussy_."

"_M…more_." she pleaded. The muscles at her entrance were clenching and releasing every few seconds…squeezing the head of his dick.

Mastering himself, Daryl eased his eyes open and blinked away drops of sweat. "_Shit. You're gonna make me come._"

"_N..n…not..yet_." she stammered.

The hunter leaned in, whispering roughly into Carol's ear. "_Then you better open wide woman_."

His breath hit her neck and she moaned.

Daryl was amazed by the moisture he could feel just inside her slit. He wanted more of it. "_I know ya want it. Go on 'n take it. Take it deep_." He nipped at her jaw line. "_Take it before I fuckin' come_."

With a broken cry, Carol forced her walls to open as she bucked down. Daryl countered the action, pushing up in the same instant. Together, they achieved their goal. His thick cock slid up into her sex, rubbing her walls.

Carol wrapped her legs around his waist and tried to adjust to the feeling of his member inside her.

Daryl's mind was reeling. The pressure between her thighs was almost painful. When her legs wound around him, he felt himself sink in just a bit deeper. Her body was fused to his.

Groaning and clawing at the back of his neck, Carol let her walls grip him. He was stiff, strong, pulsing in her sex. She was already so wet that his shaft disappeared inside her easily. She'd forgotten what it was like to be full. Her entire frame was already aching. Carol sighed as she waited for her body to adjust.

"_Baby_," Daryl moaned. He twitched inside her and the powerful muscles in her core tightened in response.

"_Fuck_." The hunter was trying to remain calm. His breathing had grown shallow and he could feel his temperature rising. He let his forehead rest against Carol's chest while his hands continued to knead her lower back. Unable to stop himself, Daryl kissed the space between her beasts.

"_Oh_." She shifted in his lap, rocking just slightly.

The motion was enough to make them both whine. Her fingers moved up his neck, into his long hair. It was damp with sweat…warm to the touch and she clenched her fists, holding on as best she could. The dark locks were slipping through her fingers.

When he felt fists forming in his tangle of hair, Daryl's member leaked. His shaft was already so rigid and he couldn't take much more. He focused on her chest in an effort to distract himself. The skin was soft and smooth. Each time he kissed the tops of her breasts he could feel her sweat on his lips. Her body was glistening. The hunter didn't understand how every part of her could taste so good. Carol's slit, her tongue…_her skin_…it was all perfect. Every time the flavor hit his tongue his body tensed.

"_Daryl_." She tilted her head back and moaned at the sky while he kissed her.

With his lips on her body and his manhood filling her core, Carol knew she'd never felt more alive. She was already drowning in physical pleasure and they hadn't even begun to move. Their connection was enough to make her question everything. Nothing had ever felt that good…and she suspected nothing else ever would. She pulled his hair and felt his cock jerk.

The hunter snarled as he lunged for her nipple. As soon as he got his lips around it, his hands slid down to her ass. He squeezed her hard and sucked, enjoying the way she tightened in his mouth. He teased her with his tongue, flicking and circling the small peak.

Carol's eyes flew open at the new sensation. "_Oh god Daryl_…" Her nails raked his scalp as her hips moved on their own.

He sucked her nipple even harder and felt her back arch. She was clawing him…her body began to rock on top of him. His dick was buried inside her and he knew she was ready. He let his tongue brush the tight peak one more time before releasing her.

"_Aw…woman…that's it_." Daryl bucked up, working to stay inside. He used his grip on her ass to push her body down onto his hard-on.

Carol threw her head back and screamed.

"_Fuck me. Go on. I need it_." He begged, his nails digging into the flesh of her ass.

She pulled his hair angrily as she lifted her hips. They both hissed when her walls rubbed the length of his cock.

"_Yeah_," Daryl groaned, his eyes closing.

Swallowing hard, Carol took half a second to prepare herself. The first few inches of his member were still inside her. She was clenching involuntarily and the muscles in her belly were tense.

"_Now_?" she asked in a strained whisper.

The hunter forced a small nod. His palms were damp against her tight ass.

Desperate to feel full again, Carol slammed her body back down. She bucked hard, taking every inch of Daryl's stiff cock back into her pussy.

"_Fuckin' christ_!" he snarled. His nails clawed her skin while his hips jerked. He pushed himself up, invading her sex. The heat inside her was amazing. He was surrounded by it, buried in it.

Carol whimpered while she clung to Daryl's hair. It felt too good.

He didn't know whether to cuss or kiss her. She was better than he remembered. _Tighter…wetter_.

With his eyes still closed, Daryl let his tongue flick against the center of his woman's chest. Her walls hugged him in response.

"_Move for me_." He breathed.

"_Wh…what_?" Carol whispered. She refused to let go of his hair.

Daryl slid one hand up to her waist and lifted his chin. He licked his lips as he tried to slow his breathing. "_Move for me baby_."

Nodding, she rocked her hips again.

"_Aw…aw fuck_." He let his forehead rest on her cleavage.

"_Just tell me what you want_." She breathed.

"_Like that_."

Wanting to give him everything, Carol lifted her hips before coming down around him again. She took his member, letting it fill her core.

The hunter trembled at the sensation. Keeping one hand on her waist, and the other on her ass, Daryl worked to control her pace. He knew that if he let the momentum build…if she moved too fast he would come.

"_B…baby_…" he muttered into her chest.

"_Yeah_," she groaned.

"_It's so good baby_."

Carol's heart skipped a beat when she heard him whining. She could feel those strained words hitting her skin. Ducking down, she placed a quick kiss to his hair while her body continued to move. Gently riding his hard-on, Carol wondered how long they would last. He was pulsing inside her.

Daryl couldn't seem to open his eyes. The pleasure was too much for him. His brows knit together while he held tight to his woman's body. He was panting as she worked him. Every little move sent a chill up his spine. So many wonderful feelings were battling for his attention….soft hands pulling his hair, warm thighs in his lap and a strong core gripping the length of his manhood. She was sending him closer and closer to the edge; he wanted her there with him.

Gasping for air, Daryl reached for her shoulder blade and clawed hard. She instantly tensed around him.

"_Fuck_!" Carol cried.

"_Yeah_?"

"_You're so big…god_." She let her body slide down his cock again. She could feel the tip pushing so far up into her center that it hurt.

"_Ya like it_?" He panted, his fingers splaying as he held her ribcage.

Feeling more like a woman than she ever had, Carol tugged sharply at his hair, forcing him to look up at her.

Daryl blinked sweat away from his eyes and focused on his partner. She was still riding him. Their rhythm was perfect.

"_I love it_." she breathed.

"_Then show me_."

Carol clenched deep inside and heard her lover gasp.

"_Use it_." he growled. "_Use it till ya come_."

Overwhelmed, she bucked against him. "_Keep it hard_." she moaned.

"_Baby I will_." He squeezed her ass and thrust up into her wetness.

A scream tore from Carol's chest and Daryl jerked underneath her. They moved together, countering one another. The heat between them was making their hearts race. Carol wanted to keep him inside her. Nothing could compare to the feeling of being connected to him. He had the power to control her with a glance, and set her free with a strong thrust.

Dizzy with want, the lovers cried out in ecstasy. Her body took him in, over and over…her walls stroking and welcoming him. Each time he slipped into the wetness between her thighs Daryl had to cuss. He barely fit, but Carol took him anyway. The way she was writhing on his lap made the head of his cock tighten.

Still clinging to his sweaty hair, she forced her body to move up and down her partner's length. He was thick and she could feel the veins on his shaft. The hunter's body never ceased to amaze her. In the short time since their relationship changed, he'd given her more pleasure…_more climaxes_ than she would've ever thought were possible. With barely any effort, Daryl could make her scream, beg, and tear at her own hair. On more than a few occasions the intensity of her orgasms brought tears to her eyes. He'd even made her come with nothing more than a finger…

To finally be alone with him again…to be naked, wet, with his cock in her pussy…it was everything. Carol began to fuck him harder. She rocked her hips, hungry for his hardness, and took him as deeply as she could.

"_Shit…shit….aw….shit_…" Daryl swore as Carol slid up and down his member.

He couldn't recall if they'd taken each other that way before, with her in his lap…but their positioning seemed to awaken something in her. She moved with purpose and he realized that she was setting the pace. It didn't matter how tightly he held her; Carol refused to slow down.

Lost in his lover, the hunter marveled at her passion. She'd all but demanded penetration. The instant their bodies joined, she came to life. Daryl remembered sex before the turn. It was quick, convenient…serving a single purpose. He fucked when he felt the need, using partners whose faces were little more than blurs. All he ever wanted was enough heat and friction to make himself come.

What was taking place between him and Carol was a completely different experience. They were working together…for each other. He wanted her, not just her body. He wanted her warmth, her cries, the scent on her skin… He needed to touch her. The pressure inside was keeping him rigid.

Even as she rocked on top of him, Daryl couldn't help but to look forward to the next time. She took him into her heat and he sighed. With her walls molding around his shaft, Carol threw her head back and bucked.

"_Fuck_!" he moaned.

"_Yeah_…" she gasped.

Daryl dug into her shoulder blade again.

"_Oh…oh…yeah…Daryl_…" Carol was grinding her pelvis into his, enjoying every second.

He managed to ease his eyes open. All he could see were her perfect breasts…sweat beading between them. When she arched her spine, leaning back, his cock hit a deeper spot inside her. He gripped her ass and pushed himself into his mate.

"_There_." she cried. "_Oh…right there_."

Daryl kissed her chest, his breath hitting her skin. "_Go on woman. Tell me what ya want_."

Carol's teeth sank into her lip as he filled her. She never knew anything could feel so good. His solid, throbbing member in her core…_his lips brushing her chest_… She wanted to feel him come again. Clenching her fists, she pulled his hair and used the leverage to sit up straight.

"_Christ_!" He snarled before biting the side of her breast.

She held in a scream and continued to move her hips.

The hunter couldn't understand how such a simple motion could send a rush of pure adrenaline through his frame. It made his fingertips twitch until he had to claw her. He froze when Carol hissed.

"_I'm…sorry_…" he breathed.

She swallowed hard and met her partner's gaze. "_Don't be_."

Daryl licked his lip.

Moving one hand to his cheek, Carol stared dreamily at his mouth. "_I like it_."

He shook a strand of hair out of his face.

"_Come on_." she urged softly.

He squeezed her ass hard and felt her shudder. "_Like tha_?" he growled softly. His drawl always worsened when he was close to climax.

She nodded, her body still rocking on top of his.

"_Fuck; it's good woman_."

Mesmerized by the fluid motion between their hips, Carol kissed her lover's mouth. She gasped when his tongue found hers. He was invading her sex…demanding attention. He kept his hands on her body while they loved one another. The constant up and down was sapping them of their strength, but neither was willing to stop what they'd started.

Carol was as starved for his orgasm as he was for hers. She was doing everything she could to coax it from him. Her walls hugged him tight while she brushed his cheek with her thumb. She could feel his scruff and it made her smile into their kisses.

"_Wh…what_?" He asked, panting.

"_Nothing. I just want you_."

Daryl gripped her ass and bucked underneath her.

"_Fuck_!" She cried.

"_Ya got me_." He whispered.

Consumed by her need for him, Carol wound her arms around his neck. His hands roamed to her waist. They held on to one another as their bodies moved. Eyes closed, brows creasing, the lovers kept pushing each other. Sighs and staggered breaths mingled in the small space between their lips.

She clung to the shocks of hair that covered the back of his neck. There was pressure just below the point of her jaw and she realized he was kissing her…nipping at her skin every few seconds. Despite the urgency of their union, Daryl was being tender with her. She knew that he was holding back…working not to bite her too hard.

Carol let the familiar scent from his hair surround her. He smelled like the grass…the trees…_like sap and smoke_. She could taste him. Taking another breath, she shuddered at the crisp hint of pine. It was maddening. She'd never wanted anything as badly as she wanted Daryl.

She was impossibly smooth. The hunter gasped when his manhood slid up into the heat between her thighs. He never wanted to be free of her. She was his. With his hands at her waist, he could feel the way her body moved…the way her hips rocked each time she took him in. Every little motion was deliberate. She didn't slow down and she didn't hesitate. Daryl could hear her whimpering as he filled her core. She seemed to be taking pleasure from everything he did to her.

Before Carol…he never understood the importance of making women feel good. It was an afterthought. But to bear witness to it…to see, feel, and hear the effects he was having on her…it was the most powerful high Daryl had ever experienced. It was difficult to accept the fact that he was the one making her cry out. He was the one making her core tighten. His lips brushed her neck and she groaned. Knowing that she was going to hit her peak with his member inside her was enough to make Daryl's breath catch.

"_C'mon woman_." He growled softly as he kissed her jaw.

"_I…I…_"

"_Baby…I wanna feel it_."

She could hear the need in his voice. Easing back, Carol met his gaze. Her lips parted in awe. He was breathing hard, moving with her…holding on to her. His eyes were open and she knew they'd never been so vivid. The shade of blue that was unique to him…it was sharp and she swore she could feel it cutting into her.

"_Woman_." He muttered, licking his lips afterwards.

Their momentum began to build. Her hips were moving faster. The pressure between their bodies was too much and Carol knew she was going to break. He was reaching places that made her heart race. She pressed her lips to his temple as her eyes closed.

The lovers were writhing together in the grass, struggling. Tired but relentless, they continued to enjoy each other. They were both glistening. Carol could taste his sweat on her lips. She wondered if it was the heat from the sun making them glow…or if it was lust.

Every muscle was being utilized. Hands were squeezing…roaming. Shoulders began to tense. Fingertips pressed in hard. Carol was panting as she rode his erection. He felt better than she ever imagined any man possibly could. His member was so strong inside her. She was always amazed by the self control he managed to exercise when they were together. No matter how much he was enjoying himself…_how close he was_…Daryl always held back for her. He wouldn't let himself come until he could feel her orgasm. All it did was make him that much more attractive. Just thinking about it was adding to Carol's arousal.

She didn't know what she'd done to deserve him, but Carol knew he would be the last man to touch her. She couldn't stomach the thought of sharing her body with anyone else. He was perfect. She wanted to give him everything…her whole self. So she forced her hips to move as her walls massaged him. She clenched around his hard-on and felt it jerk. Each time he slid into her core Carol moaned.

They were nearing the edge and their breathing had grown shallow. Daryl countered her as she bucked down. He grabbed her breasts and snarled at the pressure surrounding his cock. She was warm and wet…clinging to him.

"_Ya feel…so good baby_."

Carol rocked her hips, savoring the thickness between her thighs. Daryl was tugging at her nipples. The pleasure was more than she could handle. Naked, free, under a molten sky, she pulled her lover's hair and cried out.

"_Daryl_!"

With his calloused hands cupping her breasts, the hunter thrust up into her heat.

"_Tell me woman_."

She hissed as he filled her sex again. "_I…I_…"

"_Go on_." He urged. His manhood was pulsing.

"_I think_…" she was still riding him. "_I think I_…"

Daryl's shaft was rubbing her walls. "_Aw…christ…woman_…"

Carol felt the head of his cock penetrating so deeply that it hurt.

"_I think I lo_…" She couldn't get the words out. The pleasure seemed to disrupt rational thought. She couldn't make sense of anything other than her lover's body and the connection they shared.

_It can't be real._

Her eyes closed as she took him in. He was using just the right amount of force. His lips hit the center of her chest again and she heard him whine against her skin. That was when she knew…there was something more taking place between them. It was more than the release they'd been waiting for. The lovers were both starved for physical attention and should've reached their end within minutes of their bodies joining, but they were still moving.

Daryl and Carol were savoring one another. She wanted to wear his scent on her skin. Her nails raked the back of his neck while he squeezed her breasts. It wasn't just the hunter's manhood that was making Carol weak…it was his hands, his mouth, his hips…his dark hair…_the sounds he made_… She was hopelessly attracted to every part of him. She loved him.

The hunter felt torn. He wanted to stay inside his woman, rocking with her. He wanted to keep her naked, in his lap, but he knew it wouldn't last. The animal in him needed to feel her come. Her core was too strong. The walls were pressing in close, building his need. His hands continued to explore her chest while her moans grew louder. It would be over soon.

A breath of wind rushed over the field, cooling their brows for half a heartbeat. Carol was trembling as she moved on top of him. The sheer ecstasy of it was staggering. His hardness belonged inside her. She did everything she could to keep her walls open wide enough for his whole cock to fit. She wanted to surround him.

Every time they took each other, part of Carol worried that it would be too much…that the rush would overpower her. Since their relationship first changed, Daryl had proven that sex was so much more than a physical connection. There were layers…details that Carol had never noticed before. The pleasure she'd grown addicted to had a thousand sources.

When the hunter's eyes were locked on hers; when his lips brushed her forehead and his fingertips traced the curves of her breasts…that was passion. The heat between them came from subtle glances and whispered words. It came from trust. Letting someone get close was a new experience for Daryl and Carol. By making themselves vulnerable, they'd formed a bond stronger than either of them had ever known.

As she let her body sink down again, Carol heard her partner's breath catch. It was all the motivation she needed. Daryl was the one that kept her alive. He was the one who bound her to the waking world after Sophia. She'd had every intention of following her daughter into whatever lay on the other side. The hunter stayed her hand. Whether he'd done it consciously or not was irrelevant. Carol was alive…she was a different person, _a stronger person_, because of Daryl. For that; he deserved as much thanks and as much joy as she could possibly bring him.

Using her body, she did her best to show him what he meant to her. Strong walls stroked his shaft as she moved. The heat was becoming oppressive. Daryl's sweat mingled with hers as the lovers grew lightheaded. Carol's fingers moved further into his hair.

Her heart was in her throat and time was running out. She could feel herself nearing a breaking point. Daryl refused to stop pushing. He was still hard and he made sure to send himself up into his woman's center. He knew she wanted him to explore every part of her sex. Sliding back and forth through her heat gave him a thrill unlike any other. It made his toes curl and his hips jerk. Her breasts felt so tender against his palms; he had to squeeze them. He wondered if she could feel how close he was.

Carol couldn't stop herself from pulling her lover's hair until his lips were pressed to her chest again. His warm tongue lapped at her skin and her entire frame shivered.

"_D…don't stop_…" she breathed.

"_Jus ride it woman_."

"_Yeah…yeah…fuck_!" Her body was aching. His hard-on was stretching her but she had to keep going. She had to take him deeper. Bucking harder, Carol used his body the way he wanted her to. She lifted her hips before sinking down onto his cock.

"_Shit…yeah_."

His member was growing inside her…liquid leaking from the tip. Nothing felt better than having her pussy wrapped around him. He grabbed her hips, urging her to move up and down. Every heart beat made him throb.

"_Ya feel that_?" he growled under his breath.

"_God_!" Carol cried.

"_You're gonna…make me come_."

Her core tightened. "_Do it_!"

The hunter clawed her hips. "_Naw. You…first_." He was still thrusting underneath her.

"_I'm so close. I'm…I'm_…" Carol's body was in control. Her walls opened and closed while her hips ground into Daryl's. His manhood filled her, over and over. The long shaft slipping into her sex. She couldn't believe that she'd found someone with the physical stamina, and the desire to make her feel so good.

As he disappeared between her legs again, Carol stopped breathing. Her spine arched and her eyes slammed shut while her lips parted. She pulled his hair angrily and had to scream. He'd found her spot.

Daryl hissed at the pain but didn't stop moving. He knew that scream; he'd been waiting seven days to hear it again. That was the sound his woman made when she reached her peak. Grunting; he tightened his grip on her frame and pushed himself up through her pussy.

"_That it_?" He asked, his eyes on her breasts.

Carol let him all the way into her sex. Every inch of his cock was pulsing. She bucked hungrily against the stiff shaft, pleasuring herself with it…_using it_.

"_Fuck_!" she whined. A powerful rush of heat hit her core as she lost control. "_Oh…oh god. Daryl_!" She couldn't seem to make her hips move; the sensations were too intense. She'd locked up around him…her pussy tensing. Throwing her head back, Carol let out a broken cry that echoed throughout the field.

"_Fuck yeah_." He snarled "_That's fuckin' it_." She was so tight…her walls clinging to his dick. He kept his hands on her hips, holding her body down. He wanted to stay buried inside her.

Frozen in her own bliss, Carol barely noticed that her core had begun to spasm…the muscles contracting almost violently. She squeezed and released her lover's manhood, her body seemingly in awe of the length and thickness. Every time he took her, Carol swore his cock reached a deeper place in her sex. He wasn't afraid to test her limits and she loved him for it.

She whimpered in ecstasy as she came hard on top of her partner. Dripping with sweat, her skin hot to the touch, she let the release cripple her. Carol's entire frame stiffened. There was nothing she could do. Feeling almost as though her true self had disappeared, leaving only her body behind, she indulged in everything she could hear, taste, feel, smell…

Brilliant colors were bursting behind her eyes. With clenched fists and a speeding heart, Carol felt her pussy flood. She couldn't stop it. She didn't want to. It was everything she needed. Her body was humming with absolute satisfaction as the euphoria made her dizzy. She forgot about the turn…about who and where she was… The warm wetness between her legs was coating Daryl's shaft. She could feel him moving deep in her center…the base of his cock keeping her open.

The white-hot joy of it was mind-bending. He fit so perfectly within her walls. She was full…she was free. Breathless, weightless, Carol surrendered to her lover…letting him take whatever was left of her.

"_Aw fuck_!" The hunter cried out. "_Aw fuck baby_…" He was still thrusting underneath her. The power in Carol's sex made him whine. The muscles were clamping around his member, squeezing tighter as she worked through her orgasm. But Daryl didn't care. He forced himself to move. The resistance he could feel in her pussy was turning him on. The way she rubbed every inch of him…the slickness that seemed to guide him right into her spot…

Fighting to breathe, he moved one hand to her ass. She was firm, warm…everything he wanted. She was the best he'd ever had. He knew that it was more than sex. Their bodies were in tune; every motion resulted in pure pleasure. Whenever he was inside her, the lovers achieved perfect rhythm, balance…forcefulness. Neither needed instruction.

"_Woman_…" He muttered.

She sucked in a sharp breath but couldn't speak.

Daryl could feel the rush coming. He'd begun to tremble. With her warmth all around him, he had to close his eyes. The hunter needed to be closer. It didn't matter that they were entwined. He wanted more. Still sending himself up through her passage, he lunged for her neck. The taste of her skin made him gasp. He felt her insides tense as he pushed harder. Right then, with Carol's sweat on his tongue and her long legs circling his waist, Daryl gave in.

His teeth sank into her shoulder as the climax surged through him. The unstoppable force was almost unnerving. A wave of pure energy traveled from his lower belly, down into his groin. He clawed at her body while his member stiffened. The wave gained speed and momentum, moving into his manhood. Biting into Carol's flesh, Daryl felt himself swell within her walls. The tip of his member was so tight…he couldn't contain the feelings that were stirring inside him.

Overcome, he released her skin long enough to cry out. "_Carol! Aw…Carol_…"

She tugged weakly at his hair and opened her walls to receive everything he had to give her.

Bucking one last time, he forced himself to fill the space between her thighs. Secure inside his woman, the hunter finally came. He throbbed painfully as the orgasm burst from the head of his cock.

"_Christ_!" He whined into her shoulder, his brow furrowing.

With a strong hand on her hip, Daryl kept his lover in place. He needed her to be still…to stay on top of him as he finished. Heat and pleasure coursed through his length, forcing his seed to spill. Carol's walls pressed against every inch, as if her body was hungry for his release. She stroked him gently while his cock continued to spurt. Every twitch and jerk brought fresh pleasure.

_"Aw…aw…goddamn…like tha…yeah…"_

Carol sucked in a sharp breath when his warmth hit her core. "_Just let go. Let it all go_."

The hunter was in ecstasy. Surrounded by an amazing woman…her hushed words echoing in his ears…he let his semen fill her. His member pulsed until the sensations became too much. Still trembling, he alternated between kissing and biting her shoulder.

Carol felt the throbbing subside. He'd spilled himself inside her. Knowing that she'd driven him to that point made their entire union that much better. Nothing gave her greater satisfaction than pleasing her partner. She wanted to stay wrapped around him.

Thoroughly exhausted, Daryl and Carol clung to one another and savored the aftershocks. Chests were heaving and mouths were dry. Feeling slowly returned to their limbs.

Grunting, Daryl clawed at his woman's hip.

Her brows knit together as she adjusted slightly in his lap.

"_Woman_…" he sighed.

"_Mhmm_."

"_Fuck_," He breathed before sucking lazily at her neck.

She had to smile. His scent was everywhere. The feeling of his tongue on her skin made her pussy tense.

"_Easy_," Daryl hissed.

"_God_…"

"_Yeah_?" He asked, still hidden in the crook of her neck.

"_Yeah_."

The hunter chuckled and Carol felt it in her core. She used her grip on his hair to ease them apart. Dreamy eyes fluttered open and the lovers stared at each other. They were both sporting tired smiles and slightly swollen lips.

"So?" she asked, her head cocked to the side.

All Daryl could do was smirk.

"You ok?"

He blew out a breath and massaged her hip. "I feel like I'm fuckin' drunk."

Carol studied his heavy lids. "You look it."

Moving both hands to her ass, he squeezed hard. "_That right_?"

"_Fuck_…" she loved having him inside her…his hands on her frame.

"_Baby_?" He growled softly.

"_Hmm_?"

"_Ya wanna let go_?"

In the incredible chaos of their climaxes, Carol forgot that her fists were still clenched in her mate's hair.

"_Sorry_." she whispered. Her fingers were stiff as she released him.

"_God bless_!"

Daryl instantly reached up to rub a sore spot on the back of his head.

When Carol finally glanced at her hands, her lips parted. A shock of Daryl's hair was plastered to her palm. "_Oh shit_…"

The hunter was still focused on the tender spot on his scalp.

"_Baby; I'm sorry…I_…" She was stammering.

He followed Carol's gaze and blinked when he noticed the dark strands between her fingers.

"_Jesus_."

"_I'm so sorry. I didn't…I didn't realize_…"

Daryl just snorted and shook his head. "_Quit. Ya got nothin' to be sorry about. Ya did what ya had to._"

"_I wasn't trying to hurt you_."

He rubbed her lower back with two strong hands. "_I'll live. I just like knowin' your ass was that into it._"

They laughed then, sweaty and happy.

"_I must've been. I'm still sorry_."

"_Stop_."

She brushed the hair from her palms.

"_Always like seein' ya like this_."

"_Like what_?" she chuckled.

He ran his fingertips lightly down one of her arms. "_Happy_."

Carol smiled at her partner. "_Looks pretty good on you too_."

Daryl wrapped his arms around her. With her lips grazing his collar bone, and his chin resting in the crook of her neck, they held each other captive. Their aching bodies continued to recover as they enjoyed the stillness together.

The hunter was breathing her in slowly; he made a low humming sound each time he exhaled. His eyes were closed and he couldn't help but to nuzzle his woman's neck.

"_Mmm_." she groaned softly as she drug her nails down his chest.

"_Ya like that_?"

She kissed his collar bone before answering. "_I like you_."

He smirked against her skin and made the humming sound again.

"_You're amazing_." Carol giggled.

"_I ain't shit_."

"_Hey_." She pushed his chest to put a little room between them.

He stared at her from beneath the shocks of hair that hung in his eyes.

"_You're everything_."

Daryl wasn't sure what to say.

Carol reached for his face and held him still as she studied him. "_You are_."

With a small smile, he shook his head. "_Nah. It's all you woman_."

"_I'm done arguing with you_." She teased

"_Good. We oughtta be gettin' back anyhow_."

"_You sure_?"

"_You tryin' to stay out here all day_?"

"_Maybe_." she smirked.

"_I gotta be honest with ya…think I'm down for the count_." He glanced at his groin and then back at Carol.

"_You_?" She arched an eyebrow. "_The man that made me come four times in one day_?" Her walls hugged him involuntarily.

"_Woman; that was one fuckin' time_. _I ain't a machine_."

"_Could've fooled me_."

The hunter snorted. "_Trust me. If I could stay in that pussy all fuckin' day, I would_."

"_Can't you_?" she asked as her nails pricked at his chest.

"_Carol_…"

Finally resigning herself to the fact that Daryl needed a break, she rolled her eyes and let out a sigh.

"_Hey_." He tightened his grip on her body and sat up straight. "_Ya best roll them eyes back into the forward position_."

She bit her lip and stared at him. "_You know what position I'd rather be in_?"

"_I got an idea…ya pervert. You're like a damn cat in heat_."

Blushing slightly, she lowered her gaze. "_Guess I can't help it. You make me want it_."

"_Good_." He grinned before catching her lips with his.

Carol whined into their kisses and swore she could feel herself falling in love with him. He was still holding her; she never wanted him to let go. He pressed into her gently, making her moan. What she felt in that field with Daryl...it was all the goodness she'd been denied before and after the turn. When Atlanta fell, _when she lost her child_…Carol was convinced that all of the tenderness had been stripped from the world. She thought she'd lost everything, but it wasn't true.

Happiness found her. Despite the wreckage and failure that seemed to follow the survivors wherever they went…it found her. An all-consuming sensation took control. She had someone to love and fight for, something to protect. With his lips on hers, Carol was reminded of the second chance she'd been given. She wasn't beyond redemption, and neither was he. They could start again. Together.

Finally succumbing to the need for air, the lovers broke apart. Daryl stroked her cheek and tried to catch his breath. She turned slightly, kissing his wrist. The hunter's hand moved to the base of Carol's neck before his fingertips inched cautiously into her hair. He smiled when he felt the familiar softness.

After he'd been staring at her for several seconds, Carol felt compelled to break the silence. "Has anyone ever told you you're really good at all this?"

"Hm? All what?"

Carol's eyes narrowed.

"I'm askin'." He insisted, a confused look on his face.

She rubbed the planes of his chest. "Can I use the 'R' word?"

Daryl was still lost.

"Relationship." The second it left her mouth, she wondered if it was the wrong thing to say.

The term startled him, but he tried not to let it show. He kept his fingers in her hair and maintained his composure.

"Daryl?"

After taking a calming breath, he met his woman's gaze. "That really what ya think?"

Carol's brows knit together.

"That I'm good at it…" he explained.

She let out a happy sigh and closed her eyes for a moment. "Yes. That's really what I think."

He smirked. "Sure ya ain't just sayin' that because of what we just done?"

"I'm sure." she laughed. "Don't get me wrong. You're really, _really_ good at that."

Daryl gave her a quick kiss.

Carol's face hurt from smiling. "It's not just the sex."

"Naw?"

"It's all of it."

He cleared his throat and looked away.

"What? Has no one ever told you that?"

Daryl had to make himself look at her. "I ain't…I never…"

"Tell me." she pleaded gently, one hand going to his face.

"I ain't ever had one." he admitted.

"A relationship?"

He nodded, his eyes downcast again.

"Hey. There's nothing wrong with that. I've never been in one either."

Daryl lifted his chin. "Ed?"

"Let me rephrase. I've never been in a _healthy_ relationship. Me and Ed…that was a prison sentence that went on ten years too long."

The hunter let his hand slide down slowly, from her neck to her chest. He cupped her breast and looked her in the eye. "So this…" he massaged her flesh. "This is new for you too?"

"That's what I'm saying." She tried to contain a moan.

"I think we're doin' alright then. For a couple folks ain't never been through this before."

"Just alright?" Carol asked, an eyebrow arching.

Moving both hands to her breasts, Daryl squeezed.

"Fuckin' amazing." He grunted.

"That's more like it." she teased.

"Guess we better keep at it then."

"Yeah?"

"Since we're so good 'n all."

"Guess we better." Carol echoed.

She leaned in and kissed him softly. To anyone else, the gesture might seem simple…common. But for the two survivors, it was extraordinary. Neither imagined that they'd have someone to kiss and who would gladly kiss them back. Knowing that they had a regular source of affection, comfort and affirmation was changing them. They were becoming dependent on the rush that came from touching each other…spending time together.

Carol needed to feel his scruff beneath her fingertips and Daryl needed the scent from her hair on his pillowcase. They held the connection a moment longer, wanting to drag the seconds out. Their minds were hazy when they separated.

"I could do this all day." she groaned happily.

"Told ya. I would if I could."

"Fine. I'll cut you some slack, but I'm not done with you."

Daryl grabbed a handful of her ass. "You give me some downtime when we get back, 'n I'll get between them legs again. Anything ya want."

"You mean that?"

He licked his bottom lip. "However ya want, wherever ya want it."

"We might not have the house to ourselves…"

"Don't matter. I told ya I ain't goin' without no more. Neither are you."

"So you don't care if they hear us?"

The hunter had to think about that. "I ain't keen on the idea, but if them assholes don't make themselves scarce…I ain't just gonna wait on 'em to leave."

His determination was sexy; she could feel her walls clenching around him again. "We can make a game of it." she offered.

"A game?"

"Trying to keep quiet."

Daryl snorted. "Woman; you ain't gonna be able to keep your damn mouth shut."

"You seem pretty confident."

"Once I get inside ya…I'm gonna make ya cuss."

Carol shivered slightly. She knew he was right. He was too good of a lover.

"Maybe I can keep the cussing down."

"Guess we'll see."

"It's a date." She laughed.

"First; we gotta get outta this field. I'm fuckin' sore."

"Alright. Just hold still."

Daryl's hands moved to the grass, his palms splaying as he readied himself.

Carol was sweating again. She unlocked her legs and forced herself to stand. When their bodies separated, she cried out in pain. His thick member slipped free, leaving her emptier than she'd ever been. The sudden ache was too powerful and she stumbled before sinking to the ground.

"Shit!" The hunter growled, collapsing onto his back. His cock was spent.

Unable to move, the lovers lay panting on the grass. The blades were soft and cool against their backs. They closed their eyes, slowly stretching and groaning.

Carol kept her legs clamped together as she enjoyed the lingering effects of her orgasm. She ran her hands through her hair and felt every ounce of stress melting away.

"It's insane." she chuckled.

"What is?"

Turning to face her partner, Carol smiled. "How good this feels."

Daryl rolled onto his side. "It's somethin' ain't it?"

"I can't believe we're out here."

"You ain't never done it outside have ya?"

She blushed and shook her head.

"We can do it again. If ya want."

Her teeth caught the corner of her bottom lip.

"Just say the word, 'n we can tell Rick we gotta make a run."

"I'll keep that in mind."

His eyes began to wander as he took in the shape of her body. The long, perfect lines of her legs…the curve of a freckled shoulder and the rise of her hip. Her entire frame was flushed. The way the rosy, afternoon light reflected off her skin forced him to stare. The hunter couldn't help but to think she belonged there. Naked in the grass beside him…his captive. There was something wild about her. He wasn't sure if it was the way her eyes shone, or those slender fingers wound in her hair.

Carol held her breath as he watched her. She didn't want to disturb him. Before Daryl, she never knew it was possible to be the sole source of another person's fascination. The undivided attention was surreal. When he looked at her, Carol felt beautiful. She did her best to remain still.

He stared longingly at her chest. A soft snort escaped him as he thought about how long she'd kept her incredible body hidden from him. The breasts that fit so perfectly in his cupped palms, the smooth, flat stomach he'd run his hand down a thousand times, and her supple thighs. He could feel her. Without touching, he could still feel how soft she was.

Carol grew restless under his gaze. Her toes curled as she tried to keep from reaching out to him. Everything about him was enticing. She loved his eyes, the ones that seemed to see through her… She'd never seen any that could hope to compare. They were a cold blue, flecked with the subtlest traces of green that only revealed themselves in certain light. The way those eyes narrowed when the hunter was focused on something made Carol's stomach tremble. A breeze rushed over the field, ruffling their hair. Daryl blinked as dark strands flew in his eyes and Carol wondered if he had any idea how amazing he was. She didn't understand how she'd wound up lying beside someone like him.

The only sound came from the soft thudding of their hearts as they studied one another. It pained them both to think that the other didn't have the slightest idea of their worth. Daryl knew that Carol would never see what he saw when he looked at her. She sighed softly and accepted that her partner would always think of himself as unworthy. Even though the knowledge stabbed at them, Daryl and Carol made silent vows to spend the rest of their days convincing each other.

Tortured by the space between them, the hunter finally touched his mate. They smiled as he smoothed the hair near her temple. The contact was slight, but it still managed to make Carol weak. She felt his fingertips brushing her skin. He grazed her ear and they both chuckled.

"_What_?" he asked, his voice low.

Her smile faded as her expression grew solemn.

"_Carol_?" He cupped the side of her face.

She inched even closer and wondered if she was doing the right thing. But it didn't matter anymore. The feelings were too strong. The words she wanted so badly to say were chiming within her mind. That simple phrase ringing out loud and clear, repeating like a chorus until she could hear nothing else.

Closing her eyes for a moment, Carol took in all the details. She could feel the warmth of a brilliant sun bathing her body, the cool grass sticking to her skin, and the ache of her own pounding heart. Naked, baring everything, she braced herself and eased her eyes open.

"_Woman_?"

"_I just_…"

Daryl waited for her, his thumb following the curve of her cheek.

"_I wanted to tell you_."

"_Tell me what_?"

She stared at the man beside her and let go of every reservation.

"_I'm in l-_"

The last word was stolen from her lips when Daryl kissed her. He moved in until he could feel her body against his. Lost in the heat of her skin and the sweetness of her mouth, the hunter groaned. They tasted each other as deeply as they could...exploring and indulging until their lungs ached.

He nipped her bottom lip before releasing her. They were breathing hard as they stared at one another. Neither seemed to realize that they were trembling. Carol didn't know what it meant. Wide-eyed, she waited for him to say something…_anything_.

Daryl kept his palm pressed to the side of her face and tried to draw strength from her. With his eyes locked on his lover's, the hunter made himself speak.

"_Me too_."

* * *

**I hope you had fun! :) Please review **** Thanks!**

**xoxoxo**

**-Sami**


End file.
